《Progenitor Vampire: I Have Many Skills!》


 Chapter 1: In A Frozen Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1: In A Frozen Forest</h4>

    "Agh, it''s so cold..."

    ''Is this death?''

    ''It must be. I was once told that death could be deathly cold...''

    ''But... hell is supposed to be hot... Why is it cold?''

    ''If I don''t go to hell, how could I find those bastards?''

    A swirl of thoughts engulfed Matt''s mind as they pounded him back and forth.

    He had died; he was sure of it. Maybe that''s why he hadn''t opened his eyes; he was afraid to meet whaty on the other side of death.

    Still, the fact that he hadn''t forgotten those bastards who murdered him brought a smile to his face. It wasn''t a smile that anyone would like to see; it was a demonic smile.

    For he was convinced that he would soon find and torture those traitorous bastards.

    Still, soon, a swirl of different thoughts came into his body, mixed with a strange pain deep inside.

    "I''m in pain... My bones..."

    "Agh, shit, it''s like I''m freezing..."

    His mouth soon filled withints about the ce where he had arrived after dying, so he opened his eyes.

    Then he was stunned.

    A beautiful icy world greeted his eyes and a few snowkes flew into his eyes when he opened them.

    The snowstormshing the surrounding area also threatened to freeze him.

    That stunned him, and he looked to his right.

    ''Ice?'' Then he turned to his left and saw only ice.

    There were massive ice columns in this ce, but there was also a big icy forest that looked a bit scary because of the darkness that enveloped this ce.

    Matt was stunned, but then he looked down at himself.

    ''Didn''t I die? Did Ie to fall to the North Pole after exploding my body?'' Was the first thought that came to his mind after realizing he still had a body.

    Still, he was stunned when he thought this and remembered his first thought.

    ''Cold? I, the Ice Assassin, felt cold?''

    In fact, he was still feeling a terrifying cold that seemed to imnt itself in his bones.

    It left him stunned, unable toprehend what was happening.

    So, he tried to look up in shock again, but suddenly, a whirlwind of strange memories hit his mind.

    For a brief moment, he felt as if countless ice pangs were stabbing his brain, and he gritted his teeth to resist the pain.

    His mind was stunned after realizing what kind of memories he was having.

    ''This is... I reincarnated?'' A fleeting thought crossed his mind, but suddenly, a strange sound brought him out of his memories.

    "Grr..."

    The sound was barely audible in this massive icy storm that wanted to freeze him to death, but it was so strange and out of ce that Matt looked up, confused.

    "Grrr!"

    "..."

    Two faces looked at each other at that moment in this icy darkness.

    One of the faces had ck hair and red eyes. The other was the face of a vast beast showing its teeth, demonstrating its deep intentions of wanting to eat the human-looking man alive.

    It was so close that it caused Matt to back away quickly from the strong impact.

    Then, he realized that this guy wasn''t the only one here.

    He looked up to see another huge wolf face staring at him with the intention to eat him.

    ''I''m dead!'' he thought.

    Never in his life had he seen wolves as big as these, and these looked so hungry that if he managed to escape, it was a divine miracle.

    Still, Matt didn''t want to die being torn to pieces by a few wolves.

    So, as best he could, he got up and quickly jumped out of there. He didn''t even want to look back; he immediately started running toward the forest.

    "AUUUUUUU!" At that moment, a great wolf howl sounded from the vicinity, and Matt jumped forward out of instinct.

    Then a huge explosion rose where it had been, as a wolf, even bigger than the previous ones, fell there.

    That increased Matt''s determination to get away from here as much as possible.

    But a wave of pain hit his mind again as other strange memories came to him.

    This wave of memories constantly came to his mind, and it felt like they were attacking him.

    So, Matt had to grit his teeth and run through the icy forest there.

    Meanwhile, the pain in his mind was increasing, but the pain in his bones was also significant.

    ''Aghh, shit. It''s so painful.''

    Still, he clung tightly to his consciousness and didn''t even understand why.

    Right now, he didn''t want to understand it either because the pain in his mind was unbearable.

    He just wanted to keep his memories intact.

    He was the Ice Assassin, a high-level Earth hunter who died at the treacherous hands of those he once called friends and whom he once saved.

    His wife had died in his arms, and that was one more pain that haunted him.

    But painful though it was, he could not forget it.

    He didn''t understand what had happened to him, and he didn''t even know where he was, but if he could get the slightest chance to return for those bastards, he would use it. The same was true for the slightest opportunity in his mind to see his wife again.

    But now strange memories, and of a person who was not him, threatened to supnt those memories. That filled him with determination to control those iing memories.

    While the sound of the beasts behind him trying to eat him filled him with the determination to run.

    If he stopped for a brief moment, he was dead. So, he ran without ceasing.

    Although his body ached, and his bones creaked from the pain, he forced himself to run with steadfastness and determination.

    Yet suddenly, he was disturbed by something and stopped instantly. His body skidded across the ice, but he managed to stop.

    Then he stood firmly on a strange, slippery ice, which could reflect light.

    This massive semi-transparent ice looked like a giant mirror that reflected him there.

    ''Is it me?''

    His mind was filled with confusion. He was still processing that he seemed to have been reincarnated, but now he saw that it was his appearance from when he was 20 years old.

    Had he been reincarnated into a body identical to him?

    The only difference he found was that pair of beautiful red eyes. They looked menacing, even more so if you mixed it with the slightlyrge fangs that were revealed on his lips, giving him a sinister and strange appearance.

    Still, the memories and his current appearance gave him an answer.

    ''I''ve been reincarnated as a vampire...'' It was the most fleeting thought that crossed his mind at that instant.

    His new and strange appearance had made him forget that huge and powerful wolves were chasing him, but the roar of one of them in his ear woke him up.

    ''Right, I have to run away.'' He thought and tried to run once more, ignoring everything he had seen. This was not the time to think nonsense.

    But suddenly, he felt considerable stabs in his back as if they wanted to tear him to the bone.

    His body shot forward with force while the wolves skidded across the huge chunk of foreign ice on the ground. Matt could see this because he was flipped over and looked at the ground when he was hit.

    Suddenly, he saw the wolves reveal their nails and dig them hard into the ice.

    *TRHKKKKK*

    The sound of the ice squeaking echoed loudly over his ear, and he saw that all the wolves managed to stop just before they fell to a massive cliff while he was still in the air...

    ''Cliff?'' His mind and vision filled with a massive cliff below him.

    ''I''m dead...'' It was thest thought that crossed his mind before his body began to fall as the force of gravity pulled him down.

    ...

    "Charlotte!" Matt stood up abruptly as he reached up, trying to grab the beautiful hand before him.

    His heart pounded, fearing losing her again, but his hand reached for nothing.

    That left him stunned.

    His red eyes began toe to their senses while the cloudiness in his mind dissipated.

    As it dissipated, he looked to his sides doubtfully.

    He was on a huge pink bed with an exquisite fragrance while a giantmp hovered and illuminated the slightly dark room.

    To his right and left were a few pieces of furniture and work writers, which matched the color of the bed very well.

    ''A woman''s room?'' As he realized this, his memories surged back into his mind.

    ''Thest thing I remember is when I was falling down that cliff... Did I die?'' His mind was confused, but after checking his body, he noticed it was the same one he had seen on that ice reflecting the light.

    ''I didn''t die...''

    ''Why is it that every time I experience death, I wake up in a different ce and with a tremendous contrast from the previous one?''

    As his mind wandered through memories and he tried to think about what had happened, a strange sound caught his attention.

    He immediately looked there and saw the door to the room open. A wonderful, red-eyed young woman with long white hair appeared before him.

    She was stunned after seeing him awake, and a cute, innocent smile formed.

    "You''re awake!" A refreshingly soft voice filled the room.

    Matt was stunned and stared at her.

    She had red eyes and white hair, was a little tall, and had a tender and beautiful face. Her slightly visible fangs made her beauty ethereal.

    Matt guessed she had rescued him.

    "This... Did you rescue me? Where am I?" Matt asked.

    Thedy in the doorway smiled and walked toward him with slight glee.

    "You were badly hurt when I found you in that ce, so I brought you to my house. I''m d to see you''ve recovered. Right now, we''re in Allen''s Vampire City, and I''m Alice Allen. What''s your name?" Her smile was genuine as she sat down next to him.

    Matt nodded slightly towards her.

    But the confusion in his mind prevented him from answering quickly.

    ''Allen''s Vampire City?'' I''ve never heard a name like that before... Could we be in the demon territories?'' he thought.

    But not to keep her waiting too long, he answered her question. "Nice to meet you, Miss Alice. My name is Matt; thank you for saving me."

    Alice smiled and nodded at him.

    "Here, Matt. It''s medicine. It will help you a lot." She said, also passing him water.

    Matt was a little hesitant but still swallowed it without blinking so as not to arouse suspicion.

    It was a red pill of dubious provenance, but it tasted delicious.

    ''Is it blood? It tastes great, though...''

    With his pte satisfied, Matt looked at her again.

    "Miss Alice, are we in Demon Territory?" He asked.

    But Alice frowned and cocked her head in confusion. "Demon Territory? What''s that?" she asked, making Matt feel his heart skip a beat.

    On Earth, the Demons gave that name to the territory they controlled, and vampires could only be found there.

    That left him confused.

    And he didn''t think thisdy was uninformed because she could talk.

    Among demons, those who could talk were high-level people, so she was not uninformed.

    The uninformed one was him.

    She saw him confused and spoke to give him more information.

    "We are in the Dark Kingdom, within the Territory of the Five Kingdoms and the Seven Vampire ns. I don''t know where that ce you say is, but maybe my father can find out. If you want, I will ask my father when hees back." She spoke.

    But she didn''t expect her answer to confuse Matt even more.

    ''Five Kingdoms territory? And since when are there Seven Vampire ns?'' Confusion reigned in his mind, but a vague and fleeting thought suddenly crossed his mind.

    That thought made him calm down on the outside, although he was in tremendous chaos inside.

    Thus, he looked at Alice Allen.

    "Miss, I have no memory of this ce. Could you show me around town? Maybe I can remember something, and I would also like to visit a ce with books." Matt''s question was normal and calm, but Alice noticed something and looked at him.

    "Could it be that you have amnesia?" she asked.

    Matt frowned slightly, but in fact, he had no memory of this ce. There were memories in his head that made him have a crazy idea, but no memories of the five kingdoms.

    Therefore, he could be considered to have amnesia.

    That''s why he nodded, revealing a confused look.

    "It''s possible. I don''t remember a lot of things." His face looked slightly pitiful, and he lowered his head to look even more miserable.

    Not knowing it would touch a soft spot in Alice, who stood up immediately.

    "Well,e with me. I have to go check on some things in town, so I''ll give you a ride. Come on, I''m sure you''ll be able to remember several things." She quickly replied with a smile.

    Perhaps she was trying to cheer him up.

    Still, with her in agreement, both left the mansion shortly after that.

    The strange possibility in Matt''s mind, though far-fetched, was not impossible.

    So, as soon as he arrived in the city, he first looked up at the sky.

    Disbelief reigned on his face as his mind rumbled with a thought.

    ''Shit... This isn''t earth, where am I?'' he thought in shock.

    Three giant moons of different colors and sizes perched before him.

 Chapter 2: His Power and Skills

    <h4>Chapter 2: His Power and Skills</h4>

    The fact that this ce had several moons was unexpected to him and told him that he was not on Earth.

    It was impossible for the Earth to have had three moons at any time in its history, so he was sure of it.

    That being the case, where was he?

    The answer seemed to be simple but, at the same time, hard to believe.

    ''This is another world...'' Matt thought as he walked through the city.

    Thenguage they spoke, he doesn''t know, but he can understand it.

    The customs seem different, but if there is something simr, it is how they buy and sell.

    The distant sound of trains attracted his attention, and cars with excellent and unique designs that were not so fast asionally passed by.

    The city looks many times more resilient than any technology-enhanced city in his world.

    The walls of the houses look sturdy and thick; they are very well made, so much so that no earthquake that has happened on Earth could do anything to them.

    The city''s overall infrastructure is fantastic. Much better than the modern world''s infrastructure, or at least it was to Matt''s taste. They were sturdy, and the medieval-style buildings, with modern touches, were beautiful.

    Some people carried swords and different weapons on their bodies, while others used some bags to stuff many things in without it growing a bit.

    At first, he might have thought this ce was the Earth several hundred years ago when trains began to appear. But the moons above told him otherwise.

    ''What the hell is this ce?'' He thought as he walked through the city.

    Suddenly, Alice asked him, "Matt, may I know yourst name? So, I could think about where I should look to find your family." She asked, smiling and with an innocent face.

    Matt looked at her and nodded slightly.

    ''Myst name...'' He thought.

    ording to the memories he received when he was reincarnated into this body, his full name was Matthew Dietrich. Still, nothing in his memories told him the location of that family.

    Getting help from someone who knows about this world is a good option.

    That''s why he didn''t hide it.

    "Myst name is Dietrich. Do you know of any family with thatst name?" he asked, and she was surprised and looked at him.

    "Yourst name is Dietrich?" she asked in shock.

    Matt nodded, "That''s right." He replied, and she, in shock, stopped walking.

    Still, she was soon walking again.

    Of course, she knew of a family with thatst name.

    The problem is...

    "...It''s not just me, this I think anyone in this Kingdom will tell you. The Dietrich n was a saint n over 10 million years ago. Since they disappeared, we never had that surname again in this ce." She replied and then looked up smiling.

    "So there really do exist other ns with that surname; I didn''t know that. It probably belongs to the other Kingdoms, or maybe it could be in that ce you call Demon Territory. I''ll ask my father when he returns to help you better." She spoke.

    Matt frowned and didn''t respond. He looked straight ahead as he continued walking.

    ''Saint n...Dietrich n, 10 million years? Shit, that''s too far out. I wonder what kind of n it was.'' Matt thought, although that was his only thought on the matter.

    However, the fact that she knew information from 10 million years ago with such rity proved that this ce wasn''t his world anymore.

    After all, there were no historical records of that time on Earth.

    After walking for a while, they both came to a vast and beautiful building, which appeared to be a government building. However, in this case, it was not.

    They both entered and were taken to a lonely room after being greeted by a person.

    Alice let Matt stop near her and went to do what she was supposed to do.

    ''Is that a texting object? It looks like aputer keyboard, too, but it''s ethereal... Is it magic?'' Matt thought when he saw Alice.

    She was using a long-distance message-sending device, which is very famous today. This device is used with magic, and the cost is high, but it''s fast, so it''s worth it.

    Once Alice did what she came to do, she turned to leave.

    But she noticed Matt was looking at various things in the room and smiled, approaching him.

    "It''s a Vampire Ball; if you want to check your vampire power, just put your hand in there and inject power." She said suddenly and grabbed it in her hands.

    She closed her eyes briefly and injected power into the ball, causing the crystal ball to glow red for a few seconds.

    Next, a number appeared on the crystal ball.

    "5,050 is my current power. Do you want to try it?" She asked, smiling, and Matt, though surprised, nodded.

    He took it in his hand and did exactly what Alice did.

    There was no difference, only that the red that lit up was more like a bright crimson, which surprised Alice a little.

    "What great purity." She said suddenly.

    And soon, a number was visible.

    "?500?" She said in surprise.

    ''That low?'' She thought in shock.

    Still, she looked at him, "Have you ever trained to increase your power?" she asked.

    After a moment, Matt tried to remember and shook his head, "I don''t remember, but I have a feeling I haven''t. Honestly, I don''t remember anything from my past." He replied, and she nodded.

    ''He started with 500 power? Wow, that''s pretty good.'' She thought and smiled.

    Since he said he had never tried it, he should try this ce''s other attraction.

    Therefore, she turned around and grabbed a book.

    "Here, use this." She spoke.

    Matt was confused, "What is it?" he asked.

    "It''s a book that will show you what skills you have. Actually, right now, it should only show you one skill, Vampirism. But you might not remember it, so seeing it for yourself and seeing its description will be better." She replied, smiling.

    Matt then nodded and looked at the book.

    There was nothing inside it.

    This confused him, and Alice smiled, "Use it the same way as the ball. It will write things in there when you use it." She spoke.

    Matt nodded and used it without wasting any time.

    The book lit up slightly with a bright, red light.

    Then it went out, and various letters appeared in the book.

    Alice noticed something strange about this and rushed over, but the book showed nothing for her, ''Right, it''s only visible to him.'' She thought but stared at him as he read what was in there.

    Matt was in shock seeing this, ''Why do I have so many abilities?'' He thought, a little surprised.

    Besides, they didn''t seem to be normal.

    Name: Matt Dietrich.

    First skill: Dietrich''s Vampirism.

    [Dietrich''s Vampirism. Skill improved by the Dietrich n. Effectiveness doubled. Anything considered blood training you do will give you double the benefits].

    When he saw this, he felt confused, ''Did my n improve the Vampirism skill? And the feeling I had had before about Vampirism seems to be real. I feel like I can be strong by absorbing blood.'' He thought, looking sideways at Alice''s neck.

    Every time he saw it, he had the same feeling of wanting to sink his teeth into it, though he restrained himself in the end.

    The benefits of this Vampirism were incredible if he got the two-for-one, but truth be told, he had no idea what he was referring to.

    ''Unknown?'' He thought as he looked at the second skill and then the third one the same.

    On the fourth one, it changed something.

    Fourth skill: Dietrich Transformation.

    [Unknown.]

    ''Just the name?'' He thought and felt his head hurt from not knowing what skills he had avable, and the ones he had didn''t even say what it was for.

    It wouldn''t even tell him how the hell to use it. Were they mocking him?

    Ultimately, he tried to use it like when he used his skills in his past life...

    And he hit the nail on the head.

    But the feeling of his head spinning made him a little dizzy. That feeling he remembers, he felt it once.

    Back then, he had a system in front of him that told him he couldn''t use it because he was too weak, ''Is it the same this time?'' He thought and was convinced that it was when he tried to use it again.

    Thus, he realized that he could not use the transformation. Resigned, he reviewed the skill book again to see hisst two skills.

    ''What the hell? What are they doing here?'' He thought in shock, but just at those moments, amotion happened outside the room.

    And the door was flung open, which attracted his attention.

    "Haha, Miss Alice, I finally found you." Said a tall man as he walked through the door, followed by two others.

    The clothes they wore were morous and of high quality.

    Alice frowned as she saw him here.

    "Mr. Becker, I hope you are well. If you''reing to visit my brother, he''s out of the city. If you wait a few days, you can surely talk to him." She replied, smiling.

    The man approached them and shook his head, "This time, I am here to see you, Miss Alice." He replied.

    Alice stared at him, "Our city is not close to Becker City, and I am not close to either of you; what did youe here for this time?" She asked directly.

    He smiled.

    "Young Mr. Becker wants his Inheritance Token. We offer a full alliance with the Allen n in all sorts of things and also a long list of treasures." He replied confidently as he handed her a small piece of written paper.

    There were various names of treasures written there.

    Still, Alice ignored them and stared at him.

    "Do you want me to hand over my Inheritance Token? Mr. Becker, is your n trying to make fun of n Allen?" she replied angrily.

    Mr. Becker shrugged, "Miss Alice, think it over. It''s useless to you; you''re the weakest of the Heirs, and you haven''t even been able to awaken your ability. You will die sooner rather thanter. If you hand him over to us, we have someone worthy of him, and your family will receive our help in everything; plus, you will receive many rewards that will make you much stronger." He replied.

    Still, Alice scoffed.

    This was a clear insult to her n, so she passed him the paper.

    "The door is where it always is, Mr. Becker. Tell your Young Lord that he is not wee in Allen City." She replied coldly.

    Mr. Becker frowned, "Are you sure about this, Miss?" he asked angrily.

    And she shrugged her shoulders without giving him an answer, which already reflected her position on this.

    She was being serious.

    This made Mr. Becker frown, but he nodded.

    "Fine, if you want it that way." He replied.

    Just as Alice thought he was going to retreat, Mr. Becker kicked the ground hard and jumped on top of her swiftly.

    The other two people behind him did the same and jumped up to surround her.

    Alice was frightened by this, so she instantly tried to defend herself.

    She hadn''t expected to be attacked inside her own city.

    Still, it seemed to be toote...

    They were as strong as she was regarding vampiric power; they were speedy people, and being caught off guard, she could not defend herself.

    ''Shit...'' She thought.

    Just then, Matt, who was watching from the side, raised his hand to the front and, in his mind, said, ''Icy Curse.''

    With his thought, a thick wall of ice formed in front of Alice in the blink of an eye, confusing the attackers, who had to stop in their tracks.

    Still, Matt wouldn''t give them time to react.

    He immediately made another move, disappearing from his ce with one of his abilities, and without anyone noticing, he appeared behind Mr. Becker with an icy dagger in his hand.

    "If you move, his head will fly off." He said coldly.

    They were shocked and looked at him in shock, "Who the hell are you!?" one of them shouted, but seeing the dagger in his hand pressed tighter into Mr. Becker''s neck, none of them dared to move.

    They had been caught off guard by a move like that; they had ignored the other person''s presence in this ce.

    Or perhaps that person had concealed his presence so that none of them would notice; they did not know which was the correct answer, but what was certain was that now their leader was being threatened in this way.

    Mr. Becker frowned and looked sideways. He couldn''t sense a high power in this guy behind him.

    He could neither confirm who this person was nor was he sure that he could kill him, but...

    He didn''t want to find out either.

    If this guy could get behind him so nimbly, maybe he could assassinate him, and he wouldn''t risk that possibility.

    That was why, besides frowning, he didn''t do anything else. Just then, the icy wall in front of them dispersed as if by magic.

    He looked at Alice then.

    "You''ve gotten yourself a good bodyguard." He said, a little angry at his foiled n, and quickly got out of Matt''s grip and left, grumbling in his mind.

    However, the most confused was Alice, who couldn''t figure out what was happening.

    Still, she didn''t have time to think.

    When those guys walked out the door and disappeared, Matt couldn''t help but spurt blood from his mouth and fall to the ground.

    He was in shock...

    ''Why did these abilities travel with me?'' He thought in confusion, using thest vestiges of his consciousness, before fallingpletely unconscious...

    "Matt, what''s the matter with you!?" Alice asked in shock and rushed over to him, but no matter how hard she tried to talk to him, she received no answer...

    ...

 Chapter 3: Vampire Academy?

    <h4>Chapter 3: Vampire Academy?</h4>

    One dayter...

    "Charlotte!" cried Matt again, and he jerked upright.

    His outstretched hand failed to grasp the beautiful woman in his dreams, which filled him with remorse again.

    Still, it reassured him to realize that he was in the same room as before. At the very least, he had not woken up in another strange world of dubious provenance.

    This time, realizing this, he also realized what was happening, as he remembered the pain he felt before he fell unconscious.

    ''Several abilities traveled with me... These two abilities were the most important for me to be the most powerful assassin in the world. Dimensional movement, while not as powerful as in the past, was still good. After all, it could fool the perception of those 3.'' He thought.

    Those people were not weak.

    When the three of them revealed their powers, he realized that if they had attacked him, they would have killed him in one blow.

    Strength like that was incredible, so he was thankful that they didn''t attack him, and at that moment, he only thought about repaying the debt to this girl who had rescued him in that cold ce.

    Although, right now, the issue was not the strength of those guys.

    But the abilities that had traveled with him.

    His dimensional movement, one of the most essential skills when he was a hunter on Earth, was already impressive enough, but...

    What about the Icy Curse?

    This skill was the most important skill for him and was the skill that gave him the title of ''Ice Assassin,'' even before he had assassinated the Ice Emperor.

    Thanks to this skill, he was able to assassinate the emperor.

    The fact that he had traveled with him gave him a great advantage, but...

    The name had changed.

    It used to be called Icy Power, but now it was a Curse.

    ''What does that mean?'' he thought.

    Not only had the name changed, but he could use it more versatilely than before, and it seemed much more resilient.

    Basically, he could create Ice from the non-existent, and it would be so tough it could amaze him.

    Still, it wasn''t bad at all.

    This was quite good.

    ''Being reborn is already good enough for me, but what if I''m reborn with abilities? Isn''t it an amazing opportunity? Shit, I guess I really can''t stop smiling...'' He thought, and the smile on his face was captivating.

    Still, his thoughts were moving more and more towards hatred and thirst for revenge.

    ''If I was given the chance to tear you bastards apart, do you think I won''t? I swear that I, Matthew, will tear each of you apart, even if you are a world away.'' He thought with a growing hatred in his heart.

    To be betrayed by his best friends and those he saved from certain destruction, how could he feel good?

    His beloved wife, with whom he had spent more than 35 years and whom he loved with all his soul, died in his arms while they were fulfilling thest promise. If it wasn''t for those bastards, how could they, the Heroes of Humanity, meet such a sad end?

    In the end, the whole of humanity betrayed them and sentenced them to certain death.

    ''In the same way, I will sentence all of you to annihtion...'' He thought, gritting his teeth through the hatred and pain he felt in his heart.

    But he soon diverted his thoughts and feelings to another direction.

    ''Vampirism... I need information from this world to learn how to use it, ording to my memories and Miss Alice''s words; to increase my power, I need to use that skill. I have to find a way to prove it.'' He thought with a smile.

    Being human, he has little chance of bing strong.

    On Earth, he needed to awaken as a hunter to make it. Maybe it would be a little different in this world, but he was sure of one thing: vampires are one of the best races for increasing strength. So, he was happy to have been reborn as one, not that he had any feelings towards the human race that betrayed him.

    Still, Alice''s sudden entrance into the room interrupted his thoughts at that moment.

    "Matt, are you finally awake?" She asked in surprise and rushed over to him with some tears in her eyes.

    "You finally wake up!" She said, almost crying, but didn''t do anything else for fear of hurting him.

    Matt looked at her, and although surprised by her tears, he smiled, "I''m sorry if I worried you. Thank you for bringing me back." He said, and she shook her head several times.

    "No, no, thank you for what you did that day. Honestly, thank you so much." She said, bowing to him.

    That day, maybe she could have been kidnapped. How could she not be grateful?

    But before he could speak, she stood up, "Are you hungry? I made something that will go down well with you." She asked.

    Matt looked at her, slightly surprised at her excitement, but nodded at her. He certainly was hungry.

    He looked at the clock to the side and noticed that quite a bit of time had passed. There was no way for time to go backward, so it could only mean that he had spent one day unconscious (or it could even be more).

    After that, Alice quickly went out and returned with the excellent food she prepared.

    The food was delicious, so Matt devoured it. After that, she washed the dishes and went back to the room.

    "Matt, my dad came back this morning and wants to see you. Are you feeling up to seeing him right now?" she asked, smiling.

    Matt looked up and saw her a little confused.

    ''Alice''s dad? I think she told me he was pretty strong, and considering they seem to be incredibly wealthy, maybe he''s pretty powerful...'' Matt thought, frowning.

    He didn''t know much about this world. A world of vampires couldn''t be ordinary.

    Just as a 20-year-old like her had a level of power capable of killing him in one blow, how about one of the leaders of the family she belonged to?

    His power had to be absurd, probably.

    That might prove to be dangerous, but...

    ''I need to get strong enough to look for Charlotte. This world is very dangerous; if she reincarnated just like me, she could be in danger. Knowing a strong person like him, maybe he can help me.'' He thought, and so he nodded to Alice.

    "I will meet him; I must thank him for rescuing me." He replied.

    Alice was visibly excited and immediately got up to lead him to the ce.

    Soon, they were both walking through the vast Allen Family mansion.

    This ce was quite big and beautiful; the mansion''s structure was unique, especially the main castle.

    ''My God, this is huge...'' Matt thought as soon as he saw it.

    On Earth, there were no such constructions left. They were destroyed by demons and monsters or even by the same treacherous human being, so seeing this beautiful construction of the ones in the Middle Ages brought a smile to Matt''s face.

    Also, people wereing in and out of this ce. When they saw Alice, they bowed to her and continued their way.

    They both entered the castle. From the initial view, until they both reached the room, Matt was in awe of this ce''s beautiful building infrastructure.

    Everything was beautifully decorated and tidy, which left a good impression on him.

    They both then entered the room, which had beautifulmps from side to side to illuminate the whole ce.

    In the middle of the room was a desk with different books and some papers; a burly man was sitting there.

    When he heard the door, he stood up, "My daughter." He said, smiling, and Alice ran to him.

    "Father, I brought Matt." She said, smiling.

    He nodded and looked at him.

    "Boy, it''s amazing that you healed from those bad injuries. I''m d the medicine worked." He said, smiling.

    ''This man is powerful.'' Matt thought.

    Ever since he had entered the room, he had noticed a powerful aura around him. He was sure this man was at least ten times stronger than Alice.

    The thing is that he does not understand such an extreme difference in power.

    The power in this world is different from his world. In his world, they used mechanisms to measure the mana or strength of the individual to give him a Hunter Rank.

    Their mana reflected their strength.

    But in this ce...

    The strength is different. Their power is different, and how they wield it is even more different.

    Even the vampires he faced in his world are not like these.

    That''s why he doesn''t understand the strength they have.

    Though his thoughts wandered from side to side, Matt quickly responded.

    "Sir, thank you so much for saving me that time and for the medicine." He replied and bowed.

    He should be grateful to those who deserved it, and these people saved him without even knowing who he was. Even if he knew they might have other motives for doing so, he didn''t care right now. The main issue was that he had been rescued, which was important.

    The man in front of him nodded towards him.

    "You can call me Gray; I am the current leader of the Allen Family and this City. Make yourself at home while you are here, but if you want me to help you find your family, you can also tell me, and I will." He replied and waited for a response from Matt.

    Matt smiled, "To tell you the truth, I think I have amnesia. But ording to my few memories, I belong to a Family with thest name Dietrich; I don''t know if you know where one can be found." He asked, and Gray''s eyes widened slightly at this.

    ''Dietrich?'' He thought and frowned.

    ''There hasn''t been a Dietrich in the 5 Kingdoms for over 10 million years... Could it be from the other side of the mountains?'' He thought.

    However, the fact that this person had the surname of the greatest Saint n ever existed surprised him.

    But he said nothing more.

    "I will investigate about it and tell you as soon as I know. But I''ll inform you that in our 5 kingdoms, there is no family with the surname Dietrich; you may have to wait years or decades to receive news because I have to investigate on the other side of the mountains." He replied, surprising Matt with his answer.

    ''That many years?'' He thought, but he still had no choice but to nod.

    "That''s all right, Mr. Gray. I appreciate your help." He replied, and Gray Allenughed.

    "Hahaha, it''s alright, kid. Though you are fortunate to have thest name of the most powerful Saint n our world has ever had, for that alone I admire you, hahaha." He said,ughing. Then, he turned around and started walking, urging him to follow him into the next room.

    "Boy, do you know what you want to do from now on?" he asked, and Matt nodded.

    "I need to build up my strength, Mr. Gray. So, I need to go out and train, but I will do that after I pay my debt to you." Matt replied, and Gray nodded.

    ''Good answer.'' He thought and smiled.

    "If that''s so, why don''t you go to the vampire academy? I heard from Alice that you have 500 power; even though it''s not much, it''s a good starting point, and you could be with Alice. Besides, you may find answers from your n that I don''t have there." He replied.

    "Vampire Academy?" Matt asked, confused after hearing this, and Gray nodded.

    Then they entered the room. There were manyrge coolers with bags filled with red liquid.

    ''Is it blood?'' Matt thought with a frown. He didn''t know why; his stomach growled slightly in a way that only he could hear at the sight of this blood.

    And Gray then turned around.

    "The Vampire Academy is the favorite ce to increase your power when you are young. Plus, you will meet and gather contacts that will help you in the future. What''s better is that it''s the perfect ce for research because they have the greatest reach in this world. I once studied there, and I attest to their greatness." He replied.

    "There are two ways to enter now, one as amon student. This one I do not rmend, they do not give you benefits and you must fend for yourself to get strength, they will only teach you how to do it and nothing else. The other option is to enter as the subordinate of an Heir. The benefits they give you are incredible and give you better studies."

    "If you want to choose the first option, you must wait until next year to enter, although the maximum entry age is 20, so you can''t enter then. If you want to enter as a subordinate of a Heir, you have one next to you, and I can give you the entry token at once." He replied and smiled at the end of his words, looking at his stunned daughter.

    "If you want toe in, that''s fine; if you don''t, that''s fine too." He said and then stood there waiting for a response from Matt.

 Chapter 4: Drinking blood for the first time

    <h4>Chapter 4: Drinking blood for the first time</h4>

    Matt smiled to see him say that.

    If he wanted to get into the Academy, he had to get in right now to avoid exceeding the age limit. But entering right now meant entering as someone''s subordinate.

    In the end, what he was nning was for him to enter as his daughter''s subordinate.

    That wasn''t all bad; it would allow him to do things in the dark. Besides, Alice was the one who saved him; it wouldn''t be wrong to return the favor.

    But, being held back like that... It wasn''t good at all when it came to him.

    Still...

    The fact that this Academy had the most extended reach in this ce was important. With it, he could search for Charlotte and learn about his n.

    His only memories of his n gave him the feeling that they were so far away that he couldn''t understand them.

    Therefore, he needed information from right now.

    Matt thought for a moment, but he knew he had no choice. He didn''t think Gray was lying to him, and if he did when he found out the truth, he could take it back.

    Unless...

    Matt looked up and looked at him, "I''m not against being the Miss''s subordinate, but if it means very, then I''ll have to refuse, even if it means my death." He replied firmly, and Gray smiled.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be anyone''s ve. You''ll have a token that is different from the rest. This Token says that you are the subordinate of a Heir, and then you can throw it away if you so choose. The Heir is the one who will have to try to win your favor so that you don''t walk away from him, so it totally benefits you. Of course, my Alice also benefits greatly from this; you''ll understandter." He replied.

    This confused Matt slightly, but he nodded.

    ''It''s strange, but it doesn''t sound bad. Although I feel like there''s something strange about it, as long as it''s not very, I could use it.'' Matt thought and looked at Alice for a moment.

    She lowered her head when she saw him looking at her.

    She felt terrible about what her father was proposing but couldn''t deny that she would like it. After all, she had no friends to hang out with, and there was no one who was sincere and wanted to be her subordinate.

    Matt smiled at seeing her like this, "That''s fine. If that''s the case, then I agree, Mr. Gray. I want to join the Academy as Miss Alice''s subordinate." Matt replied.

    His answer brought light to Alice''s eyes, which looked at him with surprise, and a smile formed on her pretty face as she blushed slightly.

    She was happy but didn''t want to intrude, so she said nothing.

    And Gray nodded.

    "Well, if that''s so, then you will also receive support from my family." He said and then turned around to look for various things in the nearby coolers and files.

    He pulled a small box from the files, three books, and three bags from the coolers present.

    He ced them on a small table nearby and urged Matt toe.

    "Boy, this small box contains 2 rings. One of them is a Storage Ring." He took it out to give it to him and exined how to use it.

    "This other one is a Ring that will slightly increase your power when you wear it. But you can''t wear it right now; as soon as you reach a power above 5,000 and be a Little Vampire, that''s when you''ll wear it. It will increase your power by 10%, which is pretty good. If you can rece it in the future, you should look for a 20 or 30% one; for now, this one will do you." He spoke.

    He then proceeded to exin the three books to him. These books are written training on how to harness various things, exnations of the core skill of every Vampire, Vampirism, and the like.

    Lastly, the three bags with the red liquid.

    Gray didn''t say anything about it.

    He took out another bag and opened it. He poured some liquid into a ss for himself and some for Alice.

    Then, without saying a word, they drank it like a delicious drink.

    Matt did as they did until he poured the blood into the ss, but he didn''t drink it.

    He stared at the red liquid there with a bit of disbelief.

    ''No matter how you look at it, this is blood.'' He thought to himself, ''Do I have to drink it?'' He wondered in disbelief, staring at the blood that swirled like a delicious wine.

    He couldn''t deny the fact that it looked delicious and seemed to have a delightful smell, but...

    Was he really supposed to drink it?

    He''s stilling to terms with the fact that he''s now a vampire, and now he has to drink blood?

    Still, he saw Gray and Alice looking at him with a smile, waiting for him to do the same.

    In one swift movement, Matt moved his hand and brought the ss to his mouth to swallow all the blood in one go.

    ''For Charlotte... For Charlotte...'' He thought, trying to make his determination strong until he swallowed it...

    ''Oh... Surprisingly, it''s so delicious.'' He thought in shock.

    The delicious liquid went down his throat smoothly and gave him an indescribable feeling of sweetness and warmth.

    It seemed like the first time he had tasted a delicious delicacy, and his taste buds lit up, trying to savor this delightful taste intensely.

    Although Matt was in a daze, he focused on enjoying this delicious taste. His slightly closed eyes opened slightly, and a deep red, simr to bright crimson, colored his shing eyes.

    This was a surprise to both of them in front of him.

    Most of all, Alice.

    She was momentarily stunned after seeing him like this.

    The indescribable beauty that unfolded before her was overwhelming and hit her heart like a waterfall, clouding her mind.

    Still, Matt didn''t notice that. He smiled after remembering some good things.

    He also began to turn his vampirism within himself, which began to absorb the blood, slowly increasing his strength. Although he still had to train to foster it, he certainly felt his power increasing, giving him an indescribable feeling.

    Just then, Gray spoke up.

    "Boy, you should know that getting into the Vampire Academy isn''t easy, but I''ll help you. Alice, just like we nned, do it now." Gray said.

    "Boy, keep your vampirism active and try to fight Alice with all your might." He said again.

    Alice broke her indescribable feeling and quickly shook her head to clear her mind.

    She knew this was important for Matt, so she had to do things correctly.

    Without hesitation, a burst of power erupted from her body as she lunged at him.

    Matt opened his eyes and moved to the side to dodge Alice''s blow.

    Still, Alice''s power in that punch was tremendous, so it sent him flying backward for several meters.

    "Alice, hold your power!" Gray shouted, and Alice nodded.

    "Sorry, I''ll hold back." She said, and without thinking, she lunged at Matt again.

    Although thetter was confused by the torrent of power that hit him, he quickly cleared his mind and entered into a head-on battle with Alice.

    The power of Alice''s blows was tremendous, each time knocking the wind out of Matt, but he still managed to resist as he countered.

    His blows did not hurt Alice, but they certainly hit, which was important.

    ''This guy has greatbat experience; could he lie about his amnesia? Or maybe it''s his muscle memory?'' thought Gray, watching from the side.

    The fight onlysted 5 minutes, but with pure tactics, Matt managed to make Alice fall into his game and keep part of the fight in check.

    However, when Alice managed to hit him blow, he had to suffer and fall into a passive state. The pain of her blows was tremendous.

    "Okay, stop it. Well done, Matt. Yourbat experience is amazing." Gray said, smiling, and Matt nodded at him; he was sore but held on.

    "Thank you, Mr. Gray. Actually, I remember how to fight, but I don''t remember how to employ vampirism well. So, I''ll be grateful for your help." Matt replied.

    ''Maybe with this, I can clear his doubts about me.'' Matt thought, smiling innocently.

    Gray nodded after hearing him like that...

    "Hahaha, okay, kid. That''s enough. Combat experience is the hardest thing to learn, so you already have a big head start on the rest." He said with a chuckle.

    His smile was genuine, so Matt felt more at ease.

    "Alice is due back at the Academy in a few days. It won''t be long, but we''ll be training until then. I''ll exin all the things you need to know." Gray said.

    Matt nodded; this suited him just fine.

    After those words, the training continued for a long time.

    Until Matt fell backward from exhaustion.

    Gray Allen supervised the entire workout, so he smiled when he saw him like that.

    "Boy, you''ve worked out pretty hard. Let me see the increase in your strength from this short workout so I can figure out how I should train you from now on." He said as he passed him a vampire ball.

    Matt was surprised by this but smiled. He also wanted to see his strength increase, so without hesitation, he used it.

    Soon, a number appeared floating above the ball, shocking Gray and Alice.

    "600!?" they shouted in shock.

    Gray couldn''t help but take the ball out of his hand to verify that he was okay with this thing and looked at him in shock after confirming it, "Boy, didn''t you have 500 recently?" He asked.

    Still, Matt was just as surprised as he was, so he couldn''t answer him quickly.

    ''600? Is 100 power a good increase? I mean, just recently, I barely had 500, but from one moment to another, with training thatsted 1 hour, I increased by 100 points... Agh, I don''t understand power in this world; how much is 100 points of power? 100 points of strength? Or is it different?'' He thought, and, in the end, there were so many questions in his head that he felt like his head would hurt.

    Still, seeing the surprise of a man as powerful as Gray, he knew it was an amazing number to increase in such a short time.

    So, he smiled guiltily, not knowing how to answer.

    "Honestly, I don''t understand it. Maybe it was from activating those abilities that pushed my body to the limit for a moment. But I''m not sure." He answered what he thought sincerely.

    Gray Allen then opened his eyes slightly, ''Right... There are cases like that.'' He thought and sighed.

    It almost gave him cardiac arrest just thinking that a person could increase 100 points in a single workout. Still, he smiled.

    "Boy, this isn''t bad. Let''s continue the training, and let me see how capable you are. If you can increase 100 power daily, it will significantly increase by the time you get to the academy, so get back to training. Alice, wake up, continue training." Gray said, smiling, and soon, the training resumed under his supervision...

 Chapter 5: Towards The Vampire Academy

    <h4>Chapter 5: Towards The Vampire Academy</h4>

    Several dayster...

    During these days, Matt had learned quite a bit about this world. He read many books for that and stayed close to Gray, as Gray agreed to teach him things.

    He not only trained but also taught him on an academic level so he wouldn''t have any problems. You could say he was being like a teacher to him now.

    Gray took it upon himself to tell him everything he needed to know.

    The Heirs, for example. They are a group of 14 individuals who have the Inheritance Tokens. There are 2 for each Vampiric n in the 5 Kingdoms.

    Even if they are Heirs and allude to being minors, the truth is that they are not weak at all. Maybe only Alice is weak in this group because the other 13...

    They are practically monsters with extremely high power.

    Furthermore, the status of these 14 people is overwhelming in the five realms, at the level of Kings, and they are only below Vampire n Leaders, such as Gray Allen.

    Although Matt doesn''t know their power level, he''s sure it''s over 15 thousand, which is absurdly high.

    After all, he had been experiencing difficult training thesest few days, and his strength had barely increased, even with his special vampirism.

    .

    Matt and Alice were at the mansion entrance, about to leave, while Gray showed them a few more things.

    "Kid, don''t forget my gifts; they''ll help you catch up. Also, take advantage of your power. I''ve noticed that you''re not normal; your increase in power is incredible, even if it doesn''t seem that way to you. Therefore, you must take advantage of your advantages if you want to go far."

    "Before you go, I must warn you of one thing. Even though you are under the n Allen banner, there are 3 ns you should beware of." He said and pulled out three different tokens.

    "n Relish, n Edevane, and n Becker. Thetter can be ignored, but the first two can''t." He said, putting particr emphasis on thest he had said.

    "Of those ns, you should watch out for two people." He said and frowned slightly aftering here.

    "Cecily Edevane and Charles Relish." He said and stressed it once again, telling them that, under no circumstances could they make enemies of the two of them.

    Although it surprised Matt, he nodded and didn''t ask why.

    He didn''t want to get in trouble right now. He''s so weak, so it''s best not to get close to dangerous people.

    Once he finished telling them that, a small car came to pick them up.

    It was a car with a unique and exciting design, much like the first cars that appeared on Earth.

    The Vampire Academy is not close to Allen City. In fact, it is pretty far away, to say the least.

    You don''t just have to take this car. The car will take you to the train station.

    Once there, the train will take them to the nearest Academic City and then on to another long horseback ride.

    During Matt''s ride, he noticed several things.

    The first of them is that this world had no sun, and he is stunned when he finds out how the hell is possible.

    ''The Dietrich n of old was so strong, it''s absurd just to think about it.'' Was his only thought when he heard about this.

    It''s because the Sun wasn''t that it was hidden with magic, as he came to think. It had simply been destroyed.

    Yes, the famous and acimed Dietrich n of the past, the greatest Saint n of the Vampiric World, had destroyed the Sun at some point in its history, thus bringing vampiric supremacy to the world.

    As absurd as it sounds, it is a reality written in historical books from millions of years ago, so Matt could only believe it.

    Although he was stunned just thinking about how stupidly strong one would have to be to destroy the Sun.

    Still, it''s just one issue he learned about or noticed.

    Another thing is that the technology in this world is ambiguous if hepares it to the technology on Earth.

    ''Cars are just starting to appear worldwide, and trains aren''t as fast... Although they are better designed than the first ones toe out on Earth.'' Matt thought as he watched each change cross before his gaze.

    Matt could understand it well because this world was a world of magic.

    In fact, people asionally flew by, and it was more convenient to move at that speed than in a car on the road. They could even run faster than a car or a train. No matter how he looked at it, it was more convenient to move at that speed, so he understood why there was no great technological advancement in this world.

    ''Although... Maybe it''s not entirely because of that. I think they''re just focusing on advancing the technologies that serve them and leaving the rest as is.'' Matt thought as he rode the train, looking at a vast flying ship nearby.

    It was flying like an airne, but it ran on a different kind of technology and was as big as a cruise ship.

    The cost of maintaining something like that had to be extremely high, so he was sure that only highly wealthy people could have something like that.

    Even so, that level of technology did not exist in his world because it didn''t seem to be flying on fuel, if not mana.

    ''What an interesting way to give electricity.'' Matt thought.

    So, their journey continued smoothly, and a few dayster, the train stopped in Academic City.

    "Matt, we are already inside the academy grounds. Let''s send your details for registration and then go straight to the academy." Alice said, smiling as she pulled him to walk through the city.

    Matt noticed several things while walking in this beautiful city. The infrastructure was a little worse than Allen City, but it was still better than any city in his world.

    Plus, how this beautiful infrastructure from medieval times blended with those three moons in the sky constantly told Matt that he was in a fantasy world.

    A world that Charlotte would have loved to see because of her love of fantasy.

    ''If you''re not here, even if I have to fight death, someday I''lle looking for you to show you.'' Matt thought, remembering his wife.

    Then, he turned his attention to other things.

    The first of these is the number of vampires that were in this ce.

    From rich vampires walking the streets to poor vampires begging on the side of the road.

    They were all vampires, but not all of them were powerful.

    Getting blood from a vampirepatible race is not essible for these poor people, who don''t even have enough to eat. That is why many of the poor vampires, if they manage to capture a human, treasure him almost with all their souls and make sure not to kill him because that will be the source of their power and food until they are strong.

    Still, impoverished people don''t have the opportunity for that, so they can only beg on the sidewalks.

    Here, vampires with money often help them. It is a tremendous contrast to humanity on Earth, which gradually bes colder at heart, even to the point of betraying their heroes.

    Here, it ismon to see rich people approach poor people to give them some bags of blood that are expensive or provide them with food; even many of these poor people be subordinates and get paid, so although there are poor people on the sidewalks, there are not as many as in various cities of the Earth.

    ''In the end, even though it''s a magical vampire world, it can''t escape the problems of being a society. This is much better, though.'' Matt thought as he walked through the long, bustling streets alongside Alice.

    Alice was enjoying this good scenery with a smile, telling Matt several things while he was asking her others.

    At that moment, Matt asked about vampire ves of other vampires, and she looked at him with surprise and shook her head quickly.

    "No, no, that''s a lousy practice, Matt. We are forbidden to take vampires as ves because that would sink our own race. Even half-vampires who were born of other races, such as humans, are treated as vampires as long as they want to live as one." She replied, surprising Matt with her response.

    It seemed as if she was afraid to talk about that subject.

    ''Shit, this is a fantasy world that doesn''te up in human stories. Even in my world, those high-level hunter-bastards wouldn''t stop taking other humans as ves, and here they have that good of a thought?'' Matt thought.

    Such a thought, if his world had had it... Maybe they could have gotten rid of the Ice Emperor a lot sooner.

    Matt couldn''t help butpare this world to his previous one and realize that humans were rotten inside.

    ''They need a quick cleanup...'' Matt thought, with a sinister smile. He wiped it off soon after, though.

    After sightseeing, they went to the academy headquarters in this city and sent Matt''s information to the academy for registration.

    This was a quick and unhindered process, so they soon rented a carriage, and that same day, they left the city, heading for the real Vampire Academy.

    That same night, where they were camping.

    "Matt, are you really okay with being my subordinate? I''m not strong; among the Heirs, I''m the weakest." She said as they both ate dinner.

    Matt looked at her and smiled, "So far, are you going to ask? It''s been several days since then; don''t think about it." He replied, and she sighed.

    "If you don''t want to, you can still take it back, although you certainly couldn''t get into the Academy." She spoke. Her sad look was staring at her te of food.

    Matt smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my word, and there''s no going back now. We have to get strong together, and that''s it." He replied.

    As soon as she heard this, Alice was surprised and looked at him. Her cheeks blushed intensely. She thought Matt understood the meaning of those words, so her mind was speechless, staring at him.

    Matt turned to look at her doubtfully, "Is something wrong?" he asked dubiously, and she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "No... Nothing." She spoke.

    Matt looked at her, and doubt took over his mind, though he could only think that she had epted it and continued eating.

    A few minutester, Alice was about to speak again, but Matt turned his head abruptly.

    Without thinking, he lunged at Alice, covering her mouth with his hand and falling to the ground on top of her.

    Alice looked at him in shock as a flood of strange thoughts entered her mind.

    She stared at him in shock.

    ''What? What do you want to do? Really? Here? Do you want us to take that step? But we haven''t even agreed? Really?'' Her mind was filled with constant questions, but just as she was about to speak, she noticed an attack rush past where she was before and hit a nearby tree hard.

    "Miss, there are two of them. They''re not that strong, but they''re strange." Matt said, and just then, two figures showed themselves on the side of the nearby trees.

    "Devourers!" Alice shouted in shock.

 Chapter 6: Devourers

    <h4>Chapter 6: Devourers</h4>

    These two figures in front of them were human in appearance, fangs like a chainsaw and long ears like elves. The aura around them was dark but had a strange attribute as if they were pulling the energy in the environment towards them.

    Alice was deeply stunned to see these guys near the academy, but as the Heiress and strongest of the group, she immediately stood before Matt.

    "Matt, be careful. Devourers are cunning and have many tricks." She said as she drew her sword, ready to fight.

    Matt realized these guys were special, quite dangerous, and strange. So, he already had his short sword in his hand. He didn''t need the reminder, but he knew she was saying it because she was nervous.

    The devourers in front of them grinned, and without a word, one of them started running towards them while pulling out two tiny daggers from his pouch.

    "Be careful!" Alice said and, without a second thought, swung her sword hard to swing it at the devourer.

    The devourer raised his daggers and held the strong attack between his hands, though the attack pushed him back several feet.

    Still, the smile on his face did not fade.

    Just at that moment, three magical arrows shot out from the devourer, attacking from a distance, taking Alice by surprise because of the absurd speed of this attack.

    ''Too fast!'' she thought, but just then, a shadow appeared before her sight, as Matt appeared with his dagger to knock both arrows to the side, though the impact sent him backward, hitting Alice in the recoil.

    Still, Matt had no time to think. He sensed that the nearest devourer had approached him, and in one swift movement, he swung his dagger backward.

    Just then, the dagger struck against the devourer''s head... Though he scattered as if he were an illusion.

    ''Illusions too?'' Matt thought.

    "Watch out, Matt!" shouted Alice from behind, after realizing that the guy attacking from afar had quickly approached with a strange dagger in his hands and was ready to plunge it into Matt.

    She didn''t hesitate and immediately threw her sword with all her might.

    "DIE BASTARD!" she shouted, and the sword flew at high speed at him.

    The devourer was stunned when he felt the powerful presence heading towards him, and without hesitation, he pressed his dagger against Matt''s body.

    "Agh..." A slight yelp of pain came out of Matt''s mouth after feeling the attack hit his side, but he took advantage of this tounch an icy spine, mming into the devourer from behind and his dagger from the front.

    Still, the devourer smiled...

    ''Devour.'' He said in his mind, but then he felt an extreme cold enter his body that instantly froze one of his limbs.

    ''What the hell is this!?'' He screamed in his mind in shock and felt a powerful attack stab into his side while the other one stabbed between his neck.

    Blood rushed out of his mouth and scared him; he realized that these guys were stronger than they thought, so without hesitation, he looked at his partner and screamed.

    "WE''RE LEAVING!" The shout was also apanied by a mental attack, which stunned Matt for a moment, though it was only for a moment, but it was enough.

    When Matt returned to himself, he noticed he had a firm grip on one hand with a dagger. The hand was still bleeding.

    ''Did he mutte himself to run away?'' Matt thought, enduring the pain of his wound.

    Alice noticed this but didn''t have time to chase after the two fleeing guys. She simply quickly approached Matt worriedly.

    "Matt, lie down quickly. Let me use the healing potion my dad gave me." She said, her voice trembling a little from fear.

    She couldn''t bear the thought of something bad happening to Matt; he is her first friend and, just as importantly, her first subordinate. She had to protect him; that was her duty.

    Therefore, she immediately took out an expensive potion and gave it to Matt.

    Surprised, this one couldn''t utter a word before swallowing the liquid.

    Alice sighed at the sight, "I''m sure you''ll recover." She said and stood up.

    She looked over to where those devourers had run and snorted with her mouth.

    "Hmph, you run with an Heir''s weapon? You''re an idiot." She said mockingly, and her hand twitched slightly as she imbued herself with power.

    Suddenly, the power within her body exploded upward like a pir of crimson fire, ready to consume everything in its path.

    Matt felt choked at that moment. The enormous power increased Alice''s presence to a limit he had never seen before.

    Not only that, but it was a power that could put intense pressure on him just because he witnessed it.

    The pressure he felt on him prevented him from breathing correctly, and when he saw Alice''s murderous eyes, he even felt the need to pull away from her for a bit.

    ''Shit... What the hell is this absurd pressure? Is our strength so... different?'' He thought, who had been thinking that his increase in strength had been decent.

    He thought... Alice couldn''t threaten him, so if someone of her strength wasing, he should at least be able to run away. But right now... He couldn''t even move his body despite his mind being extremely steady.

    ''This...'' Even his thoughts were interrupted, and a cold voice came from Alice''s voice.

    "Summon." The coldness he heard in her voice, capable of chilling the heart, was not because her voice had changed but rather because of the suppression he was feeling.

    It made him look as if she was even more powerful than she appeared, or perhaps it was because her strength had increased in that instant, which frightened him to the limit.

    Just then...

    "AGHHHHH!" A scream of pain was heard from the distance, and soon, a sword flew at high speed through the trees to Alice''s hand.

    This further stunned Matt, who wondered how that was possible, but Alice''s suppression hadn''t been erased, so he couldn''t even think.

    Just seeing the bloody sword in Alice''s hands made him shiver a little, startling him.

    ''This is... Fear? She''s frightening me, her power?'' he thought.

    That was something that he was not going to allow.

    How could he, the Ice Assassin, feel fear?

    But before he could take action on his own, an icy chill moved through his body, which counteracted all the suppression Alice was putting on him.

    He was surprised but didn''t have time to think.

    Alice turned around after this and smiled at him. Along with her smile, her power disappeared, and her calm, passive, soft, and tender appearance returned.

    "I''m sorry, Matt. I couldn''t protect you before. I''m sorry for causing you trouble; I promise I''ll be more helpful inbat next time." She said, apologizing sincerely, and then crouched down again.

    Matt was slightly stunned by her sudden words, making such a drastic change.

    In his mind, one thing had been decided.

    His power could not go on like this.

    Now that he could think clearly, he realized what had happened.

    That was a suppression of power. Only the strong could do that.

    And even though she''s not very strong, she''s like a mountain these days in front of Matt.

    Still, on the outside, he smiled, "Don''t apologize for something inevitable. You''re still young; you can grow and be more powerful with time. Besides, that tactic you used was wonderful; what did you do?" he asked, and Alice smiled with some embarrassment.

    She felt as if Matt was talking to a young girl he met along the way, not a person of equal age.

    But she showed him her sword.

    "Look at this weapon; it''s not like the others. Can you see the difference?" She asked, and Matt stared at the sword.

    ''She doesn''t mean the edge, if not the type of weapon... I''ve never seen it before, but I can feel that there is something strange about it...'' Matt thought.

    In fact, he could see that the weapon had some power that mingled with Alice''s, but it didn''t increase her strength, if not...

    ''Her control?'' He thought doubtfully.

    "I feel like the difference is that it''s verypatible with you, plus it has a strange power; maybe it increases your control over your own power." He replied though he was still hesitant about it.

    She looked at him in surprise but smiled soon after.

    "That''s right. It''s a very high-level weapon; I''ll exin to you about itter. This weapon has two abilities on its own, drastically increasing my power because of that. The first is to improve control of my power, an ability many are jealous of me for."

    "The other ability is because I am an Heiress. Many believe that I have no additional ability, but I have the ability to summon this sword and move it from a distance to attack; although it will only use 50% of my power, it is enough for a surprise attack." She said and looked towards the ce where the weapon hade from.

    "The guy who attacked you is already dead; it was thanks to that ability that I was able to destroy him easily, isn''t it great?" she asked, smiling.

    Matt, who listened to her intently, nodded.

    ''That''s pretty amazing... This girl is more powerful than I thought. I seem to have underestimated this world a bit in this short period of time.'' He thought, and the worry inside him intensified.

    He looked up, "We''ve been drinking bloodtely, and our power has been passively increasing, but I''d like to resume training. I don''t want something like today to happen again; would you help me train?" he asked; staring at her.

    She was surprised by his sudden change in attitude, but nodded at him, smiling happily.

    "Of course, Matt. I''d love to." She said but shook her head quickly.

    "No, rather. Please let me do it; let''s train together." She repeated, smiling happily, and Matt nodded back.

    He leaned back more, though, as that attack was strange and left him slightly sore.

    ''It felt like it could drain some of my power, though it didn''t manage to do so... How strange.'' Matt thought in confusion.

    "Right, Matt, you want to test how strong you''ve gotten these days? Before you reach 2,000 power, you can''t tell on your own, but I brought a vampire ball." Alice said, smiling, as she pulled it out.

    Matt looked at her in surprise and smiled, "Good. I''m curious how far my power has advanced. I don''t know how strong those two were, but I managed to fight them off a bit, so I guess I''m not as weak asst time." He said and, without hesitation, grabbed the vampire ball.

    The ball glowed crimson red, and soon, a number floated above it, shocking them.

    ''1,000''.

    "So much!?" shouted Matt as he shot up in a daze.

    How had his strength advanced to 1,000 in such a short time?

    He hadn''t even been training these days and was only using vampirism with the blood Gray had given him; how was it possible that he had advanced so much in such a short time?

    Alice was also stunned and tested her power to check her progress. She expected to see simr progress, as they had done the same thing, but was stunned when she noticed that she had barely made a little less than half of his progress.

    ''What''s going on?'' she thought in confusion while Matt couldn''t hide the joy on his face.

    ''It''s Dietrich''s Vampirism... Certainly, it''s very different from what Alice can use, but to increase that much power in such a short time? I haven''t felt that breakthrough...'' He thought, but seeing these numbers made him want to test his strength.

    So, he looked at Alice.

    But, before he could speak, they both heard screams in the distance, which startled them.

    Alice had a bad feeling then...

 Chapter 7: A deadly fight so soon?

    <h4>Chapter 7: A deadly fight so soon?</h4>

    Although Matt was injured, he is, after all, a vampire. He will heal faster than average whenever he consumes blood elements with healing powers. So, they both quickly got up to run to that ce.

    Soon, they hid in the trees, watching what was happening.

    The screams wereing from the front; a vige was there.

    It was not very big, but everything was destroyed. The houses were on fire, and the sound of terrifying pains could be heard from inside as beasts ran from side to side.

    Alice frowned at the sight.

    "They''re devouring beasts... I knew it; those bastards were around here because they were attacking the viges again." She said hatefully as she clenched her fists.

    She looked at Matt, "Matt, wait for me here. Those beasts aren''t that strong; they''re barely in the training phase. I''m going to clean those bastards out so they don''t continue to wreak havoc." She said and prepared to go, but Matt stopped her.

    "Let''s go together." He said firmly.

    He didn''t want to miss a good opportunity like this to understand the strength of a vampire and these beasts.

    Although she was surprised, she nodded a little.

    "Alright... Let''s go together, but don''t go too far. The beasts won''t be a problem for you, but maybe there are stronger Devourers nearby." She said, and after seeing Matt nod, the two of them quickly ran towards that ce.

    Matt pulled out the weapon Gray had given him, a small dagger-like sword. After seeing Alice leap into the air in a surprise attack but drawing attention, he used small spy tactics to send himself under without anyone noticing.

    "Come at me, you beasts!" Alice shouted,unching an attack with force towards them.

    Matt noticed that she had attracted attention quite well, so without hesitation, he lunged at the beasts behind the group and, with a wave of his hand, slit the throats of several of them.

    While a single attack from Alice exterminated all the beasts in front.

    The beasts noticed this and wanted to start running, but Matt was already behind them, so he started attacking them.

    ''They certainly aren''t strong. They look as if they were small, oversized hatchlings... What the hell are these?'' Matt thought as he fought these beasts.

    He could tell that the stronger ones had about 500 power, but those stronger ones were barely a few.

    While thinking like this, he felt an attack from behind and couldn''t help but turn around quickly.

    A tremendous impact hit his dagger, forcefully pushing him backward.

    ''Oh? This one is quite strong.'' He thought to himself in surprise.

    This beast had blood and flesh in its mouth, still eating.

    ''Can it be strong by consuming blood and flesh?'' He thought in shock as he encountered a new type of vampire.

    Just then, Alice appeared from behind the beast and cut off its head with a single motion, making the blood stter upwards.

    She then looked deeper into the vige and frowned.

    "Matt, I don''t think any survivors are left in the vige. Let''s head in, be careful." She said, and without thinking, she dashed forward while Matt frowned and looked at the beast she had just killed.

    Something that told him that...

    That beast''s blood could increase his power.

    It didn''t look as tasty as the blood he had taken earlier, but the blood''s constitution seemed to be a match.

    Still, he paid no mind to this and followed after Alice quickly.

    Along the way, he saw vampire corpses from side to side. They were low-level and barely strong but belonged to the vampire race.

    Still, they had been exterminated.

    ''Even a race as powerful as vampires have their own predators.'' Matt thought.

    None of this affected him, though.

    Since he became an assassin, he has seen several killings and even participated in them. Moreover, since he was betrayed and when he saw his wife die in his arms, he felt that most living beings are just scum that litter the world.

    They are just a race with nothing to do with him; why should he care about them? Why should he save them?

    He only needs to live for himself and those he cares about. The rest is of no importance to him.

    His thinking had been changing gradually during these days the more he thought about it, and right now...

    He even feels a desire to suck the blood of those vampires, though he knows they won''t give him much strength.

    Still, he didn''t. He walked behind Alice, who looked affected by this.

    And just then, at a crossroads in the vige, a human figure stood up and looked at them, his mouth was stained with blood, and his chainsaw-like teeth seemed to grin sinisterly.

    Matt frowned, ''A devourer... And it has several beasts nearby.'' Matt thought, looking at the surroundings. They were only three beasts, but they were powerful.

    And the guy in front wasn''t just a devourer; he was stronger than the two they had faced before.

    And the nearby beasts were also consuming blood and eating vampire flesh. Not a single one was left alive in this vige, and they were all cruelly ughtered.

    This made Alice''s heartache, and she clenched her sword in hatred.

    "...Matt, you may not know this, but these beasts here are devourers. They are being trained to achieve their evolution to obtain humanoid form. They grow stronger by consuming our race. I''m going to kill that bastard who runs them; stay safe." She said, gritting her teeth.

    She didn''t allow Matt to react and immediately ran towards the lead devourer.

    This one grinned sinisterly and mmed into her, though Alice''s strength pushed him back.

    Matt frowned as he saw this and noticed the smaller beasts starting to walk towards him, so he smiled.

    ''Looks like I''ve got to fight too.'' He thought, gripping his sword tightly in his hand.

    "I have to change my fighting style... An assassin in a pitched battle can''t fight." He said, smiling, and his aura changed drastically to blend in with his sword.

    This fighting style differed from the one he was ustomed to, but he mastered it just the same.

    When the beasts sensed the difference in the environment, they pounced on him.

    Matt didn''t dodge them, running towards them. He gave the first one a strong fist blow, sending it flying backward and using the momentum to hit another one of them.

    Still, the third one lunged at him, and he had to defend himself.

    "ROOOOOOOARR!" A roar came out of the beast''s mouth as soon as it felt its fangs firmly grip Matt''s weapon, and Matt took advantage of the moment to kick it in the stomach.

    Still, the beast''s attack left his arm burning a little.

    ''These guys have more power than me.'' Matt thought and watched the fight unfold in the distance.

    Alice has simr power to that devourer, so the fight mightst a little longer.

    This made him frown.

    But he had no time to think. An attack from one of the beasts was headed for him, so he jumped back but was interrupted by another beast that hit him in the back.

    Although the attack was light, it still managed to hurt him.

    This brought a frown to Matt''s face, and he angrily delivered a heavy blow with all his power to the beast that had just attacked him.

    Although the beast was stronger than him, his attack hurt it and sent it flying a few feet backward as Matt continued to punch it continuously, taking it like a punching bag.

    Still, he soon sensed dangering at him, and with an unconscious movement, Matt grabbed the beast he was striking and threw it backward, causing it to m into the oing one.

    A howl of pain came from both beasts, but Matt couldn''t get a good look at the scene as his view was blocked by the body of another beast attacking him.

    This one managed to strike him in the arms, tearing his flesh to the bone.

    Matt frowned in pain but clenched his fist and punched it with all his might.

    The beast felt dizziness at this attack, and tremendous pain invaded his body, but his body did not move mysteriously. A terrifying cold gripped its paws tightly, and it could not even move a little.

    This caused the beast to reveal a look of confusion, something Matt took advantage of to continuously deliver blows to its head until he managed to cut off its head with his small sword. The trickle of blood stained him.

    ''Finally, I got rid of one.'' Matt thought with a sigh of relief.

    These beasts were stronger than him in terms of power, but theycked experience. They were like little hatchlings learning to walk but with an intense blood lust.

    This allowed him to win, even though he was outnumbered by 500 in power.

    Just as he took a breath, he felt an overwhelming presence near him and couldn''t help but turn quickly to see what the hell was going on.

    There stood the beast that had attacked him from behind earlier, eating his punching bag. Blood was still pouring out of itsrge snout, which had grown slightly.

    This shocked Matt, but just then, the beast let out a loud howl.

    Alice turned around in shock, "Matt, don''t fight it; it went into Beast Frenzy mode!" she shouted upon seeing this, but her reminder was toote.

    Matt couldn''t avoid this beast''s attack, which sent him rolling dozens of meters backward.

    "MATT!" she screamed in fright as her concern for him increased; even so, she had to avoid the devourer''s attack before her.

    This devourer was not weak; it was as strong as she was, so the attack sent her backward a few feet.

    "Shit, you bastard, die at once!" she shouted angrily and ran with more determination towards him...

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battle, Matt stopped and spat some blood while looking at the powerful beast approaching him.

    "Hmph, this bastard became so powerful." He growled. He knew he couldn''t take him on right now. That attack that hit him was pretty painful.

    Therefore, he looked at the surroundings and focused on the frozen beast.

    Without a second thought, he used the ice as a rope to pull the beast towards him, which fell to the ground with a tter, spreading blood everywhere.

    The beast attacking him stopped in confusion and looked at him as if thinking, what is he nning?

    Just then, Matt gave the beast arge wound, and a stream of blood shot out of the body. Matt quickly pulled out a container and filled it with blood; at least two liters of blood came out.

    He then immediately put the container in his mouth and began to swallow the blood...

    Alice, although far away, noticed this, and fear gripped her...

    "MATT, IF YOU TAKE THAT BLOOD YOU''RE GOING TO EXPLODE, IT''S POISON!" she screamed in fright and jumped up to run to where he was trying to stop him, but the devourer stepped in front of her.

    "GET OFF, YOU BASTARD!" she shouted then, and the hatred in her face shone, and she gave him a powerful attack...

    On the other side of the fight, Matt felt the blood rushing down his body. Just then, he felt his heart pounding, and his taste buds felt extreme revulsion.

    "Aghhh, this shit tastes horrible." He said suddenly as he felt the taste of blood.

    A taste so lousy that he felt the urge to vomit; still, with strength and determination, he swallowed it.

    His red eyes glowed with intensity, and a tremendous power awoke within him.

    He was surprised by this, but eating such bad-tasting food, he felt so disgusted and angry that he couldn''t help but look at the beast with hatred.

    "You forced me to eat such a horrible thing, shit. I''m going to kill you, you bastard." Matt growled and ran towards it.

    It was in shock, so it couldn''t see that Matt was already in front of it and gave it a powerful punch in the jaw that sent it flying for tens of meters.

    But the anger in Matt was not diminished by this. He immediately jumped into the air andnded on top of the beast like a spear, causing a high-pitched scream of pain toe out of its mouth until it fell down dead.

    Matt didn''t stop hitting it until he was absolutely sure it wouldn''t get up anymore, though.

    Thus, he finally fell backward, sitting down on the floor.

    "Hah...Hah...Hah..." He was panting continuously from exhaustion.

    He remembered that Alice had said something to him, so he turned to look at her and noticed the moment when Alice split the devourer''s body in half, and then another attack split him into four pieces.

    She didn''t care about this; as soon as she was done there, she ran to where he was.

    "Matt, are you all right?" She asked in fright as she dropped her sword and dropped to the ground to check his body.

    But she was surprised to find that his body was fine.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked doubtfully.

    She looked at him, confused, "You didn''t swallow that blood?" she asked in shock, and he nodded.

    "I swallowed it; it tasted horrible. Don''t ever drink that blood; it''s the worst thing you''ll ever taste." He said, still feeling the urge to vomit. He clearly didn''t understand why she looked worried.

    Still, she didn''t know how to exin it to him either.

    It was the first time she had ever seen a person swallow that... And didn''t explode into poison.

    Despite that, she would not be confident. She immediately took out several medicines and antidotes and made him swallow them continuously...

 Chapter 8: 2,000 of Power

    <h4>Chapter 8: 2,000 of Power</h4>

    And so, the days went by...

    Matt was training these days with Alice after what happened in the vige.

    That day, unfortunately, he could not find vampire blood in the bodies of the dead vigers. Those beasts consumed all the blood.

    Alice didn''t exin much about her concern either, but Matt could see that she watched him all the time and cared for him so much that she checked his body every now and then.

    Surprise was what hit Alice the hardest these days. She couldn''t understand what was going on in Matt''s body, but that blood could increase his Power permanently, although it wasn''t as strong as when he fought against the beast, and that was the most confusing thing for her.

    Why can he consume the blood of those devouring beasts? Is his body different? Now, more importantly, why can the blood of those beasts make him stronger? She didn''t understand what was happening with Matt, but she was happy that nothing happened to him.

    And thanks to their hard training, Matt''s Power had skyrocketed. Although they had used up all the blood Gray had given them, and that was the moment Matt discovered that he could also consume the blood of an evolved Devourer. Surprisingly, this blood tasted delicious, too, just like the blood Gray gave him. In fact, Alice could do it too, but moderate.

    She couldn''t consume it inrge quantities like Matt, who felt that he was totallypatible with those strange beings.

    Still, thanks to that, they could see their strength increase even more.

    But there was something else Matt noticed.

    Some of the devourer blood he consumed would not increase his vampiric Power but rather increase the stamina and strength of his physical body.

    This was a pleasant surprise for him; although the improvement is very little, it is still felt.

    Thanks to that, this has been a fruitful training.

    These devourers are a strange race that feeds on vampires; be it the flesh or blood of a vampire, they can consume it to be strong. But more importantly, they can absorb the abilities of the beings they devour.

    Because of this, the devourers are the worst enemies of the Heirs, as the devourers love the unique abilities of the Heirs. Plus, they are the perfect prey, being young and inexperienced.

    While Matt was thinking about these things, Alice, sitting beside him, spoke to him.

    "Tomorrow, we will arrive at the academy; it''s time to test our power, Matt." She said, smiling. Even though she already knew approximately how much her Power had increased, she was still excited to see it in numbers.

    And Matt nodded with a quiet smile.

    She pulled out the vampire ball and tried it first.

    The numbers didn''t take long to appear, bringing a beautiful smile to her pretty face.

    Her Power, which was initially 5,050 when she met Matt, had increased to 6,000.

    She was inwardly surprised.

    Her strength doesn''t usually increase that much like this.

    In fact, she''s been training since she was 12 years old and has barely reached abat power of 5,000, which shows how difficult it is to increase a vampire''s Power.

    She consumed many resources in those eight years and trained hard, which earned her Power.

    But this time...

    She had increased her vampiric Power by 1,000 in less than half a month if she counted the days she trained with Matt at the family mansion.

    ''It''s strange; I think when I train with Matt, my power can increase more, even if I don''t push my body to the limit.'' She thought as she passed the ball to Matt for him to try.

    Soon, the ball lit up again, and the previous 6,000 was rewritten, forming a 2,000 now.

    Alice thought she had seen wrong, so she wiped her eyes lightly and looked again.

    "?2,000?" She said in shock and looked at Matt.

    "You... How the hell can you increase your Power that much?" she asked in shock.

    Increasing Power from 500 to 2,000 is not a simple thing.

    What does it mean to reach 2,000 Power?

    It means that he is finally on the road to bing a true Vampire. He is barely a Half Vampire in terms of Power, but this is the real start of the path.

    Officially, he entered the Vampire World with this level of Power.

    It''s not simple to achieve, as it requires high knowledge of vampirism and a vampire''s body to aplish, ''And he did it in just half a month?'' She thought in shock.

    She hadn''t noticed the difference because she had been focused onbat, but now that she was staring at him...

    Hadn''t his fangs grown slightly?

    That was the best example that he was finally getting more vampiric traits!

    Matt smiled at the sight of his new Power.

    He had felt it before but hadn''t expected it to be so effective.

    ''How strong am I now?'' He thought and turned away, looking at a nearby tree.

    He ignored Alice''s shock because he didn''t know how to exin it.

    His strength had increased just as he wanted, but he still didn''t understand his real Power. Still, he felt he could y that beast with just a few blows.

    But the truth was that he had not tested his Power, making him feel a little insecure.

    Although Alice always practices with him, the truth is that he can''t fight with her at his full strength because she is not his enemy.

    Therefore, now that he saw that his strength was as expected, he came up with something.

    How about hitting something hard? Maybe that could help him know his real strength.

    So he stood before a thick tree and clenched his fist under Alice''s stunned gaze.

    He swung it back and gathered his vampiric Power in his hand.

    His hand became surrounded by a profound red energy, and Matt released a punch towards the tree in front of him...

    *BOOOOOOOOOM*

    The sound of the explosion stunned him.

    The attack didn''t just hit one tree; after the first came the second and the third...

    In shock, Matt looked at the tree in front of him and noticed that he had shattered almost that entire area of the tree, and his Power continued to advance until it shattered three more trees.

    ''That strong?'' He thought in shock and looked at his fist, totally perplexed.

    But a smile formed on his face. ''Well, looks like I''m not so weak now.'' He thought.

    The sound of the explosion brought Alice back to reality, and she ran to where Matt was, hugging his arm a little.

    "Matt, that''s great! Your Power increased more than I thought; you''ve be a Half Vampire now!" She said with a smile, and Matt nodded at her.

    "It''s thanks to you. Besides, I think I could fight those devourers now if they return." He replied, and she nodded.

    "I wouldn''t want them toe back. If theye back, they might bring powerful people. That would be dangerous; we better go quickly to the academy." She said with some fear because of these words Matt had said, and they both smiled.

    "Well, let''s get it over with. Let''s travel all night to arrive tomorrow morning." He replied, and they both agreed, resuming their journey.

    2,000 power was enough. He had met the 1,000 requirement to enter the academy by far, so he could be ced in a good hall where he could train well.

    And the following day, just as they had nned, they finally arrived at the academy.

    This ce was huge. It was as big as a kingdom and had all kinds of facilities for all the students.

    As soon as they entered, they were greeted by many students wearing the same uniform, white with ck and red stars. It was an elegant and beautiful uniform that gave the academy grounds a good appearance.

    Students and teachers walked around while others fought in outdoor fighting arenas, though these were few.

    Matt and Alice walked to the student registration offices without looking sideways, and a professor greeted them.

    "Miss Alice, I received your shipment. Is this the student you told me about?" the professor asked, being respectful.

    Even though Alice was the weakest of the Heirs, she still belonged to the most exclusive and influential group in this world, so he had to respect her.

    Alice nodded, "Professor, this is him. His name is Matthew Dietrich. Is everything ready yet?" she asked back, and he nodded.

    "I just need to verify your Power. The token was issued by Mr. Gray, and you''ll be all set." He said as he passed him a vampire ball.

    Matt tested its strength and gave him the token he had been given earlier.

    He checked everything and then put it on the various documents and put a stamp on Matt''s token.

    This token glowed slightly, and the name ''Matthew Dietrich'' appeared there along with a few other words, ''Low-Level Student - Alice Allen''s Subordinate,'' in deep red.

    He smiled after seeing this and handed the token to Matt.

    "Student Matt, wee. From now on, you will be studying in ss 5, Professor Reagan''s ss. Sorry, that was the only ce there were any spots left avable." He said, handing him the token, a book with the rules, and other Academy stuff.

    He didn''t say anything else; he got up and left, looking a little...

    Guilty?

    Matt didn''t understand this, so he saw Alice, "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    "Ah... No, it''s nothing. Matt,e; I will show you where you will live. We''ll be separated for now because you''re a low-level student; you''ll have to work hard." She said quickly, even stammered a little as she walked away.

    Matt looked at this and found it suspicious but said nothing; he just walked behind her.

 Chapter 9: Reagan Cooper and the First Test

    <h4>Chapter 9: Reagan Cooper and the First Test</h4>

    Alice showed him the ce where he would be living. It was a small vi in the area where the low-level students lived. This vi had three small, nicely furnished houses, a training room, and other things. One of which is where Matt would be living.

    Before leaving, Alice also told him to watch out for Professor Reagan, but if he could, give him a chance because he''s a good teacher, just very strict.

    Matt didn''t give this a second thought; he ignored everything else and went into his room to fix it.

    A whileter, he was lying in his room, reading the rules of the academy and stuff.

    This academy divided students based on their power.

    If the student has less than 2,500 power, they are considered a low-level student. Only a few benefits are provided, and sses are usually basic.

    Once they reached 3,000 power, they were considered mid-level students. Alice was a mid-level student. Then there were the High-Level students, who needed more than 10,000 Power.

    Finally, there were the Supreme Level students. In that category, there are only the Heirs who still study.

    They are powerful and have over 20,000 Power, a figure Matt still can''t understand.

    After all, he has tested his power by having only 2,000, and he also saw Alice kill a devourer at a considerable distance when she barely had 5,000.

    What would 20,000 power mean, then?

    ''Looks like I have to try even harder...'' He thought.

    He was beginning to feel his blood burn. It reminded him of the time when he was a weak hunter, struggling to make a ce for himself on the Earth.

    At that time, he slowly rose and became the strongest hunter in the world.

    ''This time will be no different. I onlyck you by my side, Charlotte and I assure you that I will find you.'' Matt thought.

    Besides, his treatment at the academy would not be as an ordinary low-level student but as a subordinate of a Heir. Just as Alice''s treatment from today would be that of a Supreme Level student, he would receive treatment simr to that of a Middle-Level student.

    So, he''s off to a good start.

    His thoughts rolled from side to side as he thought about this, and without wasting any more time, he went to sleep.

    He would have his first ss tomorrow, so he needed to rest.

    ...

    The next morning...

    Matt was getting ready to leave when a knock came on his door.

    *KNOCK*KNOCK*

    The sound brought him out of his thoughts, and he stepped outside to see who it was.

    "Miss Moore?" he asked as soon as he saw her. It was one of the girls who lived in this small vige.

    She smiled at him as soon as she saw him, "Don''t you study in Master Reagan''s ss? Me too, shall we go together?" she asked, smiling, and Matt nodded in understanding.

    "That''s okay, Miss Moore. Wait for me for a moment, please." He said and closed the door.

    He did several things in the room while he tidied up and grabbed some important stuff; after that, he went out.

    "Shall we go?" he asked, and she nodded.

    Then, they both departed.

    The vampire academy is quiterge. It is so big that they have to divide it into three academies, one better than the other.

    The first one is far from here. It is the lowest level academy and where the vast majority of students are, most of whom are low level and are still trying to reach the second academy, which is where Matt will study.

    In the second academy are the students of an eptable level for their age range or subordinates of the heirs. Here the training areas are much better, and monthly they give good rewards to their students.

    Then there is the third academy, which is very close to here and where Alice studies. It is the best of all.

    Most students live inrge apartments with many rooms, but Matt''s case was different, given his new status as Alice''s subordinate.

    He could skip the low-level academy and study here from the start, thanks to his status, with better teachers and training areas. The fact that Miss Moore was here also meant that she was also a subordinate of some Heir, so Matt wondered whose it would be.

    They walked around the academy for a while until they finally reached the ssroom where they would study.

    There weren''t many students when they arrived, but they all showed up promptly before the start time.

    And just a few minutes before the start, the teacher appeared.

    He was a skinny but stout man with a stern look.

    As soon as he entered, he looked at each student as if recording their faces.

    After looking at each one, he sat down to wait for the ss to begin, which started a few minutester.

    "I have a question for you; what are we?" the professor asked suddenly as he stood up.

    The students were surprised by his sudden question. This was the first ss; howe he already asked without introducing himself?

    One stood out to answer.

    "My name is rk..."

    "Quiet, I didn''t ask for your name. Does anyone else want to answer?"

    Before he could speak, the professor exerted his power to sit him down, forcing them all stunned.

    Although that embarrassed the student, he could only lower his head in anger.

    Still, with the first example, another person rose to respond.

    "We are a superior race. We are vampires, proud of our race and noble by birth." Said this student.

    The professor motioned with his hand again to force him to sit down and turned away.

    "Only part of it is fine, but what the hell is this about being a superior race? Pure bullshit, you talk." Said the teacher mockingly. The student who was mocked became angry after hearing this.

    "Excuse me, professor, but certainly, we are a race..."

    "Shut up, you''re a little student who hasn''t seen the world. Are you contradicting me?" the teacher asked as he gave him a scolding look and wrote something on the ckboard.

    It was his name.

    "Reagan Cooper, of the Coopers of the West. With a power of 25,000 and a long repertoire in the military fighting the other enemy races, I have received great honors for my journey." He said as he introduced himself and then turned to look at them.

    Everyone was in shock to hear their power level. Someone with over 20,000 Power was teaching them... That was a blessing. After all, a teacher with that much power could already teach at the First Academy and would receive good treatment; he is someone powerful.

    Reagan Cooper didn''t care about their reactions and continued speaking.

    "Fighting against the enemy races, I have been able to see that we are not a superior race, as some idiots say, who have never in their lives gone out to fight for their race. We are just Vampires, a different race." He said and then looked at them again.

    "We Vampires are proud because the blood of our ancestors was noble, but how many of you have pure blood today?" he asked and looked at them.

    None of them could answer that question.

    "Over the years, many half-vampires have appeared among your families, which has caused the blood to thin. Do you think we should still be proud of that?"

    "No, we shouldn''t. We are not the ancestors of our race who could destroy the Sun and distant stars. We are no longer in our golden age, even if we still reign in this world. The only thing we should be proud of is our own efforts and determination. If you think you will make it to the top just because you are of a superior race, then you can walk out that door; there are other sses where you can be weed." He said and paused for a moment to stare at them all.

    The teacher talked non-stop as he tried to give them a lesson. One that he wanted to get across to them.

    But some weren''t even paying attention to him.

    Still, he didn''t care.

    He red at them, who didn''t n to be in his ss, and smirked.

    "If you stay, don''t worry, I''ll take care of expelling you." He said, smiling, and then started writing other things on the board.

    "We are a noble race, but not a superior race. We are a race that can increase our strength, but we depend on other races to do so, so we are not independent like humans. But that doesn''t make us less than them because we are naturally stronger. We have weaknesses and strengths. I want you to learn that very well." He spoke. And after he finished writing down the crucial points, he looked at the students again.

    "But just as a noble race, we have responsibilities and obligations. So, from now on, he who vites the rules is not wee here." He said and focused his attention on four people who were chatting with each other,ughing a little.

    "The main rule of the academy is to pay attention when the teacher is speaking. Since you break it, I will cross your names out of this ce." He said firmly and crossed out the four names without hesitation, meaning he was expelling them from the ssroom.

    This left those 4 in shock, who couldn''t help but stand up angrily but couldn''t even shout when the teacher expelled them through the same door they entered.

    All the students, except a few, were shocked after seeing this. Some even swallowed saliva exaggeratedly.

    But the teacher was simply unperturbed.

    "Now, let''s officially start the ss." He said, smiling.

    "This ss will be simple; I only have one announcement. In 1 week, the Control Test will be held. You will all participate, and if you want to stay in my ss, you must achieve at least Rank A. There is no second choice." He said firmly.

    "Rank A in Control!? Impossible, we barely have one week to train!" Said one of the students, who was in shock, and his shout was followed by the mor of others, who thought the same.

    "Professor, one week is too little time for Rank A; how could we do it? Even the superiors aren''t sure they can pull that off." Said another, and he shrugged.

    "There are other sses at the same level as mine. You can go there if you think you can''t pass the first test." He replied.

    The students were stunned, but as they watched the teacher write about the first test in the test log booklet, they realized there was no other option.

    It was already recorded.

    "Holy crap... How is it even possible for us to aplish something like that?" said many of them in shock.

    "Isn''t this going against the rules?" Said another, speaking a little louder to be heard.

    The teacher smiled.

    "In my ssroom, I make the rules. I will have no trash among my students. Either you are a real vampire and have the guts to try at least, or you can go to the other ss." He said, silencing everyone who couldn''t even find words to contradict them.

    There was no turning back now; that would be the first test they would participate in, and they had to get Rank A if they wanted to stay in this ss.

    Even so, this is not counterproductive for the students since the other sses are just as good and do not have that requirement. This is more counterproductive for the teacher because the fewer students he has, the less he gets paid.

    When the students thought this, they couldn''t help but smile.

    If they all left... Wouldn''t that be a hard blow to this teacher? Some of them thought.

    The professor didn''t mind this either.

    "As I told you, you have 1 week to train. Of course, I will not make you aplish an impossible mission without preparing you beforehand, so I already requested that Proving Ground grant us several halls this week. I paid all the money out of my pocket so that I won''t charge you anything; you will be participating in fights on the Level 2 Scale, so you should prepare yourself." He said and then looked at the time and smiled.

    "That''s it. Starting tomorrow, we will begin. I will see you at the testing ground." Said the professor, smiling and disappearing shortly after, leaving the students in shock...

 Chapter 10: One Week

    <h4>Chapter 10: One Week</h4>

    Many of the students didn''t even know how to feel. Many had been nning to leave so the professor wouldn''t get paid well. But suddenly, the professor said he rented out test rooms at the Proving Ground.

    That''s a luxury!

    And for a whole week!

    The bittersweet feeling came to all of them except Matt.

    He felt nice to have such a teacher, so he was in a good mood and spent the rest of the day as he walked around the academy.

    Matt did not see Miss Moore for the rest of the day. She seemed worried about passing that test and ran off to practice.

    In the evening, Matt returned and rested.

    The next morning...

    Matt went to where the professor had told them to go, alone, as he could not find Miss Moore anywhere.

    When he arrived at the Proving Grounds, he found the professor alone, waiting for the students.

    He looked up to see who had arrived and then continued reading.

    The students werete in arriving and not punctual, but they still arrived.

    "Well, my training will start from today. The training is easy; you must kill 5 beasts inside and bring me the badge left by those to verify it. Also, your hits must not be with your full power. Use a thousand of maximum vampiric power in each hit to kill it." He said and then took a moment to exin several things regarding employing vampiric power to them.

    His exnations were easy to understand and short, so in less than 15 minutes, everyone was ready to move in.

    There were a total of 50 students, and there were 50 rooms rented. Each would receive their training room.

    Matt didn''t speak to anyone else, walked to the one designated for him, and went inside...

    Matt felt a significant change in his perspective as soon as he walked in.

    The room he expected it to be was not before his eyes. There was a vast open field with nearby mountains and pastures.

    But...

    ''Is this fake? Is this a virtual reality?'' He thought in shock after noticing this.

    ''How the hell do they have such high technology?'' He thought in shock and touched his body; when he did, he noticed that his body had an average temperature.

    ''Wait... It''s not a fake virtual reality; my body was moved to this ce, but the scenery seems to have been created by advanced technology. What the hell is this ce?'' He thought, but he didn''t have time to think.

    Several beasts appeared at that moment, a little away from him.

    Matt focused his gaze on them and noticed that they were bloodless, ''Just like the scenery, the beasts are fake. But my body was moved to this ce...'' He thought and couldn''t help but smile at witnessing such a ridiculously high-tech yet effective.

    Moreover, he noticed that those beasts were not weak at all.

    Their strengths were randomly between 1,500 and 2,000 power, so they would give him a good fight.

    ''Hehe, this will be exciting to try.'' He thought.

    As a lover of virtual realities, he naturally wanted to try a virtual reality as unique as this one.

    Therefore, he drew the weapon and held it like a dagger.

    He pressed his foot against the ground and lunged at the nearest beast, a beast with 2,000 power.

    He swung his weapon hard, and a muffled sound rang out as the weapon hit this beast hard, sending it flying for tens of meters, though it did not kill it.

    The beast managed to avoid critical damage at thest moment.

    ''No blood, but... How quick it was to dodge my attack.'' Matt thought and had to step back to avoid another beast''s scratch, taking advantage of the moment to kick it in the stomach.

    This pushed it meters backward, and he leaped through the air tond on top of it, trying to cut its throat in one go.

    But the beast managed to dodge it again narrowly, and his weapon only hit the ground hard and sent the beast backward from the impact.

    This made Matt frown, but he ran back towards that same beast.

    He threw a heavy blow at it with the dagger, but it quickly dodged it. It hit it a bit, but the damage wasn''t serious.

    Matt then stopped and looked at the beast he had hit earlier.

    ''Do they heal? Heh, this will be entertaining.'' He thought.

    Without hesitation, he fought against these beasts again, hitting them with powerful blows with his fists and kicks but failing tond decisive blows with his dagger.

    This made him frown, and he stopped again.

    ''Could it be that they can''t be killed with weapons? All my fist attacks have hit and done damage; they don''t heal from that damage. But the damage done by the dagger, while noticeable at first, heals quickly.'' He thought.

    He decided to put away his weapon as soon as he realized this and began to use his fists.

    ''The teacher said I should hold back at a thousand, but if I do that, I won''t be able to train much... Let''s hold back the punches at 500 power; I think it''s good.'' Matt thought and soon started fighting again.

    The smile on his face came soon after when two beasts fell to the ground dead, and their bodies disappeared, leaving only two badges.

    ''Hehe, so this is the weakness of these things. Makes sense so that we can train better.'' He thought, and theirbat resumed in force.

    His fist was lightly wrapped in vampiric power, but it was so little power it was barely visible. His blows were not strong, but blows with his fists would not heal these beasts.

    So even though he had to strike many blows to kill one, they would eventually fall in front of him.

    Still...

    ''The problem is physical exhaustion because the beasts keep attacking withbat power superior to mine. This is why it''s control training...'' Matt thought, looking at the wounds on his body.

    There weren''t many, but there certainly were.

    Therefore, he noticed that he had to finish the fight quickly.

    Five of them had fallen. He could leave now if he wanted to, but seeing those other five beasts in front of him made him want to fight.

    He could rarely fight like this, so he must take advantage of it.

    So, he got into another fight against the beasts simultaneously. He was dodging deadly blows and striking blows in essential ces.

    One after another, the beasts were falling. Until finally...

    Matt finished grabbing the ten badges on the ground, and although his body was injured, he looked pretty happy.

    Without hesitation, he walked out of the testing ground.

    Just the professor was walking by, so he was surprised when he looked at him.

    "Boy, did you give up so fast on the first day?" he asked resignedly.

    Matt looked at him, confused, "Why would I give up? I finished the fight, professor." Matt replied firmly and passed him ten badges.

    Professor Reagan looked at the ten badges in shock and then looked at Matt, "You killed all ten beasts in such a short time?" He asked in surprise, and Matt nodded.

    "Of course. It took me a while because, at first, I didn''t understand the beast''s weakness, but it helped me understand my power better. Thank you very much for the opportunity, Professor Reagan." Matt replied gratefully, and Professor Reagan nodded several times.

    He was surprised, though, but smiled at him.

    "Hahaha, good boy. Well, here''s your daily reward. Return to your room, and I''ll expect you again tomorrow." Replied the teacher and handed him a small box.

    Matt grabbed it, and after saying goodbye, he went back to his room.

    When he arrived, he checked the box and noticed several portions of good-quality blood in different vials.

    ''That much? This surely costs quite a lot; Professor Reagan seems rich.'' Matt thought and, without hesitation, began to exercise vampirism to consume this blood.

    He had little blood left from what Gray gave him, and that they took from the devourer, so he needed more if he wanted to continue to increase his strength inrge portions, but he needed to pass the first test to be able to go to the Academic Trade City, where they sold.

    So, for this week, he must make do with what he has.

    That night, he spent all night training, and the following day, he was again the first to enter the testing ground.

    That day, he had to kill 20 beasts toplete, as he would move up 10 with each passing day. It was a pity he could only do it once a day; otherwise, maybe he could improve a lot more.

    But that day, 20 badges were given to Professor Reagan.

    And the next day, it was 30.

    These were beasts between 1,500 and 2,000 pure power but were not as strong as the mountain beasts. Still, they were good training and helped him assimte blood into his body, drastically increasing his power.

    Thus, six days passed.

    It was exactly the same on the sixth day, ying the 60 beasts before him.

    That day, he had made up his mind about something, so the next morning, he went to talk to Professor Reagan before the tests began.

    "Boy, you''re early today." Professor Reagan said with a smile upon seeing him.

    During these days, this had been his favorite student. Not only did he have a good personality, but he was highly talented, and his strength was constantly increasing. But, even better, he was disciplined and responsible!

    The perfect student so far!

    Matt greeted him back.

    "Professor, this time, I want to ask you something." He spoke.

    Professor Reagan looked at him curiously, "You can ask for anything, kid. For your good performance, I will grant you anything you want." He replied, and Matt nodded in relief.

    "I want to increase the difficulty to a Level 3 Scale on the Proving Ground. I''ll pay you whatever it costs, though you''ll have to give me some time to raise the money." Matt said firmly, without a trace of hesitation.

    Reagan Cooper looked at him in shock upon hearing this...

 Chapter 11: Level 3 Scale

    <h4>Chapter 11: Level 3 Scale</h4>

    Level 3 Scale is the maximum in this proving ground.

    The second level has beasts between 1,500 and 2,000. But, at Level 3, the increase is even more important than that.

    Not many students in this second academy can pass this test. Not even assassinate one beast of all.

    Because the power is around 3,000 to 4,000 for each beast.

    And even if you start with ten again, it''s still ten beasts with more than 3,000 power.

    A Power level of 3,000 is no joke.

    Matt himself understands this because he recently used some of his power to destroy several extremely thick trees.

    His power level at the time was low, but with the power of his fist, he could destroy trees like it was nothing. The same would have happened if he had hit heavy rocks instead of trees.

    Even Matt still doesn''t understand exactly how much his true strength is, as this week has been spent firmly training his control over his power, using very little vampiric power to fight these beasts.

    In addition, the beasts in this category have fewer weaknesses, making them harder to kill.

    This is why the professor was in shock.

    "Boy, are you crazy?" He asked.

    Matt smiled and shook his head, and instead of answering, he asked him, "Professor, do you have a vampire ball with you?"

    The professor looked at him confused but nodded, and Matt asked him to take it out, so he took it out and gave it to him.

    Matt wasted no time and immediately spun his power around so that his current power level was reflected.

    As soon as he saw it, the professor was stunned.

    ''Does he have 3,000 power? What the hell? There''s no way he had 2,500 powerst week because he would be put in a different ss than me, and supposedly, Miss Alice''s subordinate had about 2,000 power when he was searched...'' He thought and stared at Matt in shock.

    "Boy, you..." He said, but he couldn''t even get any words out.

    Seeing 3,000 power reflected there left him in shock, and he understood one thing.

    The talent he had seen in Matt was not what he had thought.

    It was much more incredible!

    To raise 1,000 Power in a week... How was that possible?

    Still, he also remembered Matt''s many injuries every time he went out. His training didn''t seem to be like everyone else''s.

    ''Could it be that he''s been fighting all the beasts simultaneously? That way, he would manage to increase the effectiveness of his vampirism... Shit, this kid''s a genius.'' Professor Reagan thought, and a smile formed on his face.

    This was just the kind of student he needed.

    So, without hesitation, he patted him on the shoulder.

    "Hahaha, kid, it''s okay. Don''t worry about paying me; I''ll take care of everything. Let me see how capable you are." He said and finished with augh of joy as he turned around to do the procedures.

    A whileter, he returned and permitted Matt to enter his enhanced testing field.

    Matt entered there under the professor''s gaze, who, although nervous, was also looking forward to seeing what Matt aplished this time.

    He was, therefore, anxious.

    And his anxietysted as long as it usually took Matt to leave.

    When several students came out of the fight, he almost didn''t notice them and did everything quickly to get them to leave. In the end, all the students came out, but Matt still didn''t, which made him worry.

    It was true that a student couldn''t die on the proving ground, but...

    Being seriously injured was possible. He might even lose some limbs if everything got out of control, which would be highly problematic.

    Still, just as Professor Reagan was most anxious, he noticed a light illuminate in that spot and quickly turned that way.

    The sight of Matt significantly injured on all sides greeted him. Although he could walk, the wounds on his body appeared to be open and bleeding constantly.

    "Boy, are you all right?" Professor Reagan asked, a little concerned as he approached with medicinal ointments and potions.

    "Take them quickly. You can''t walk around with open wounds." He said, but Matt brushed it off.

    "I''m fine, Professor Reagan. I got all 10 badges." Matt said, smiling, and handed him the 10 level 3 badges.

    Although Professor Reagan was stunned by this, he still nodded with a smile.

    "It looks like you are more talented than I thought. You have my respect for your determination and grit. I''m sure you''ll go very high." He said, and Matt nodded.

    However, he didn''t want to talk too much since he was weak.

    "Professor, I''m going back to my room. Thank you very much for the opportunity. I''ll be in tomorrow for the tryouts." Matt said, and they both said goodbye.

    He went back to his room without wasting any time.

    His face looked thoughtful. Maybe a little regretful.

    ''Those beasts are powerful on the third level. In the end, I couldn''t kill them by holding back and had to use all my strength. A good time to train, I turned it into a normal fight. Although it''s training, I would have liked to train my control more in that ce...'' He thought while remembering hisbat.

    He couldn''t help but regret it.

    He felt that he had been arrogant.

    Even though he won the battle, he felt that he missed an excellent opportunity to improve even more. That made him feel regretful.

    Also, reality hit him.

    He had been arrogant because he thought his strength had advanced enough to take on those beasts.

    But it wasn''t so, plus the fact that the ten things that were there were not four-legged beasts but humanoids made him feel worse.

    He realized that his strength was still minuscule.

    The feeling Alice gave him in that ce was not an illusion. It was real. He was weak at that time, and right now, he is still weak in front of those who really have strength.

    That feeling of weakness...

    It bothered him.

    He could not be weak at this moment.

    He is in an unknown world, where there are unknown and strange forces out there.

    The devourers, what the hell were they? He still doesn''t know, despite reading books in the library.

    They are a strange race that could take away his power at any moment, so he must tread carefully and be strong to fight them.

    The problem was that he was not strong. In this dangerous ce, he was vulnerable. He was weak.

    If he ran into Charlotte right now, he wouldn''t be able to protect her. And that made him feel worse.

    Still, realizing that he was vulnerable when those humanoid creatures were shooting him down was not all bad, and he knew it.

    ''I must use this to increase my determination and strength. Tomorrow is my first test.'' He thought and clenched his fists slightly.

    After a moment, he smiled.

    ''Okay, time for bed.'' He thought and went to sleep.

    ...

    Two people were gathered among the mountains, one kneeling before the other.

    "The battle in the vige was a sess, but then all my little ones died; now, are you saying that yourpanion died at the hands of those two little ones?" the one who was sitting down asked.

    His chainsaw-like teeth revealed his identity as a Devourer. Besides, he looked powerful.

    The kneeling one nodded in response.

    "That''s right, leader. She used a strange power from afar and killed him with her sword." He replied.

    The seated Devourer nodded slightly and looked thoughtful.

    ''What a nuisance. That was the one who tried to devour the vampire with icy power... I didn''t get any of it... What a bother, what a bother.'' He thought and then nodded, getting up.

    "Let''s go back. We''ll make a big move shortly; you''ll participate again." Said the leader, smiling at a small scroll in his hand.

    There were two humanoid faces there, of two vampires with their respective names printed on them and one word below: kill them.

    He smiled, and after ncing towards the vampire academy area, he left this ce with his subordinate, leaving the ce in extreme silence as always, where only the beasts were heard asionally...

    ...

    The following day, Matt woke up early, got ready, and headed out after a quick breakfast.

    Today''s tests were supposed to be the first test they would face, and his goal was to reach the highest possible level within the control tests.

    He wants to achieve the highest possible Rank.

    These tests are held in another section of the Proving Ground, and several teachers are present. Professor Reagan was also there.

    Some students from his ss had arrived, and soon, more were arriving.

    Many students from all sses stood nearby, waiting as they talked.

    Matt waited on the sidelines quietly...

    Finally, everyone arrived, and it was time for testing.

    Professor Reagan nodded when he saw all his students and stood before them.

    "I won''t say anything; you know the rules. Go in there and prove yourselves if you want to stay in my ss. If not, then surrender directly and don''t waste the teachers'' time." He said firmly.

    Seconds after his words, the directors came out and announced the start of the tests.

 Chapter 12: Finally, the real test.

    <h4>Chapter 12: Finally, the real test.</h4>

    Each room was inspected by one of the managers, and they were in different locations within the same Proving Ground.

    What is the Control that is being tested in this ce? Actually, it is nothing more than the ability of an individual to control their internal power when ites to fighting.

    Therefore, there is nothing better than the Proving Ground for this. The difference is that, in these tests, the teachers and directors will observe each participant, although they will not determine the rank in which they will be ced, as this is automatic.

    At the time of the tests, the first 10 to enter were chosen from the ssroom where Matt studies.

    He was not among them, so he had to step aside to wait.

    As he was waiting, a girl he hadn''t seen for several days came up to him smiling.

    She looked a bit frazzled, and the dark circles on her face were visible.

    "Young Lord Matt, long time no see." Miss Moore said, smiling tenderly as she sat down next to him.

    Matt was surprised to see her but nodded to her.

    "I haven''t seen you in several days. Are you all right, Miss Moore?" he asked back, and she nodded with a slight sigh.

    Her hands were shaking slightly, showing that she was nervous.

    "...I''ve been busy trying to improve my control." She said, smiling, and without him asking, she began to talk about some things regarding herself.

    "I... Actually, I''m terrible at controlling my power. That''s why I came here, and when Professor Reagan told us we could train it in such a good ce, I''ve been doing it day and night. But..." She said and shook her head.

    Even though she had tried so hard, she still doubted her abilities.

    She needs to get Rank A in these tests, and so she worked herself to the point of sleeplessness all this week. She was motivated and thought she could make it, but...

    She doesn''t even know what the tests are like; she knows they are challenging toplete, which makes her uneasy.

    Matt smiled, ''So that''s why I hadn''t seen her for several days...'' He thought and patted her on the back.

    She was surprised and looked at him doubtfully.

    "Don''t worry, if you try hard, you can do it. I don''t know if I''ll be able to pass either, but if I''m going to fail, at least I''ll give it my all so I won''t regret it." He said, and she, although she was surprised, smiled.

    "It''s true, it''s true!" She said, smiling, realizing the meaning of Matt''s words.

    So, she immediately bowed to him, "Thank you. I''ll be sure to try my best." She said, and Matt nodded, though he was a little amused by her enthusiasm.

    She looked like a tender little girl.

    After telling him that, her excitement seemed to have passed, but she gave him a sidelong nce as she looked down at the ground.

    "This... Hey, if we pass the trials, can we team up? I heard that we''d asionally be sent out to hunt real beasts. Maybe I''m not very strong, but I''ll be useful, and going as a team is better. Do you want to?" she asked as she fiddled with her fingers, a little nervous to hear Matt''s answer.

    Matt looked at her doubtfully.

    ''Hunting beasts... That''s a pretty good thing for real training, plus it''ll get me quite a bit of money...'' Matt thought.

    In addition, he knows very well that hunting as a team is one of the best things you can do to increase your effectiveness. As a former high-level hunter on Earth, he understands hunting concepts very well. More so if it is with a person of simr strength, then he smiled.

    "Of course, Miss Moore. If you want, we can team up after we pass the tests." He replied.

    She was excited again to hear him and couldn''t help but raise her voice, "Okay, let''s try our best to pass the test!" she said, happy. Still, then she noticed that she had raised her voice and attracted a little attention from the people present, so she immediately put her hand to her mouth and lowered her head in embarrassment.

    Matt smiled at her tender gesture, and so time went on.

    Ten by ten, the students present came and went.

    Of all the students, most failed the test. Many looked discouraged, which showed that they had tried hard but failed. These had achieved the B Rank and were confident they could aplish the A Rank if given another few days.

    But, the problem is that the tests are stipted in one day because that is the number of days necessary for the best and those who try their best to pass. If someone needs more than that time to pass, they are not qualified to be there.

    That is why there was no room for regrets, and everyone who tried hard realized that they did not try hard enough.

    Likewise, many others simply walked out smiling and rxed after getting the minimum possible for any other ss.

    They were not worried about being in this ss. All of these didn''t even make an effort and simply took advantage of Professor Reagan''s money spent to train the things they wanted at the Proving Grounds, which is why they were strutting around at the end.

    Likewise, they had already made arrangements with other ssrooms to change.

    They weren''t worried.

    Those kinds of people Professor Reagan didn''t even look at them once. He didn''t care about them; his goal was not to retain useless people like them.

    His goal was to keep those few who tried hard enough.

    Among all those who entered, so far, there were seven who passed the test.

    Six were in Rank A and 1 in Rank S, the only one in the ss.

    He was being watched with surprise by many of those present, as getting the S Rank, the maximum allowed, was more than worthy of praise.

    Even Professor Reagan was surprised, though considering his family was outstanding, he could understand.

    Then, finally, it was thest team of 10.

    In which was Matt and Miss Moore.

    They both walked in together.

    "All at once, enter your respective testing grounds. You will hear a voice tell you the rules. Good luck." Said a teacher as he instructed them this.

    All the students nodded and entered.

    Matt soon found himself in the testing field again. There were no mountains this time, just a rtivelyrge open field.

    And soon, a voice came to him.

    "The Control Test is fairly simple. Five beasts will appear each round; you must y it using a stipted amount of power."

    "For Rank C, you must kill the first 5 beasts using 100 Vampire Power in each attack or defense. For Rank B, you must do the same as for Rank C in the first wave, but in the second and third waves, you must use 500 Power. Rank A is exactly the same in the respective waves of C and B, but you will have to use 1,000 Power to kill the next 2 waves. Finally, for Rank S, there is only one requirement. Assassinate the beast that will appear, using 1,000 Power in defense and all your Power in attack."

    Once they finished saying this, the beasts didn''t wait long.

    The students were not given time to process the information and were directly thrust into a fight against five beasts at once.

    Matt smiled at the sight of this. This was a smile of confidence.

    He had been worried about this, but what he had just heard...

    ''Hehe, this will be easier than I thought.'' He thought.

 Chapter 13: Testing his strength

    <h4>Chapter 13: Testing his strength</h4>

    The first five beasts he had to kill with 100 Power were barely small beasts with 500 Power.

    Moreover, they were the most basic and with the most weaknesses.

    Therefore, Matt smiled without hesitation and pounced on them, giving a solid blow to the first one he encountered.

    The impact sent the beast flying, and it fell, rolling dozens of meters, but Matt wasted no time and directly gave the next attack against the other beast nearby...

    Although his attacks only had 100 vampiric power, he could y them all in a few seconds due to the great weaknesses of these beasts.

    Instantly after, five beasts appeared again.

    Matt looked at them and noticed that they barely had 1,000 Power, so he smiled.

    He clenched his fist, which became surrounded by extremely pure and red vampiric energy, increasing its strength.

    He jumped hard through the air and gave a decisive blow to the beast that was in the middle, crashing it to the ground.

    This beast couldn''t even take one more hit; it immediately disappeared, and Matt, wanting to end this quickly, jumped on another one...

    Using 500 power against these basic beasts, the situation would be no different from the previous one, so the fight was over in a few seconds.

    The third wave took a while toe out, but the beasts only had 1,500 power.

    ''It''s a bit pitiful, but... Well, it seems I''ve even been underestimating myself.'' He thought to himself, smiling, as he fought against these beasts.

    His power had increased to 3,000, but what does that mean? He doesn''t know, and that''s why he tried to challenge himself yesterday.

    Although he thought he could win easily, he also did it to test how high his power had reached.

    Even so, he still doesn''t get it.

    The beasts in this ce don''t give him a sense of aplishment when he ys them. They are just virtual beasts, and that bothers him.

    That''s why his third wave finished it even faster than the previous ones with direct attacks.

    ''It''s not enough. I can''t figure out how high my current power is; could it be that I would still be daunted by the power exuded from Alice''s body?'' He thought. He wanted to find out but had to make do for now.

    .

    Just at those moments, outside the testing ground, some teachers were amazed by Matt''s speed.

    "Hey, that kid is amazing. He made it through the first 3 waves in a few seconds. Professor Reagan, it looks like you finally got a good seed; this one is faster than that White kid." Said one of the directors, smiling.

    Professor Reagan nodded with a smile.

    He hadn''t expected this, but...

    It seems he had still underestimated Matt.

    "Hahaha, this kid was handing me as many badges as possible on each passing day of the week. He''s a genius; looks like he''ll be able to get the S Rank." Reagan replied, and the directors nodded.

    "But he doesn''t look very satisfied; could it be that he wants to do it faster?" another director asked doubtfully.

    Reagan Cooper had noticed this but didn''t think that was the case.

    Speed was good enough, instead...

    He felt Matt was going through a stage he went through as a young man.

    ''His power increased so quickly, he doesn''t understand it, making him feel insecure. This boy seems to have worries in his head that drive him to be strong.'' He thought and smiled after realizing this.

    ''He is not someone who should be strong by facing fake rivals like these. It seems it''s better to train him in really dangerous ces.'' He thought, and the ns in his head became clear.

    It seemed he could see the right way to teach this boy.

    Matt had finished the A-Rank battle and was about to start the S-Rank match when he was thinking like that.

    So he looked at the director who controlled the room next to him, "Can you give him a tough opponent? Tougher than the rest. If he fails, I will be responsible for telling him." He said, and the director looked at him in surprise.

    Still, he realized Professor Reagan''s intentions, so he nodded and did so.

    Reagan Cooper then smiled.

    This is a match he certainly wants to see. He doesn''t know if his mentality of being bored in these tests will cause him to make a mistake and not get the S Rank or, if he''ll get it just as easy, or maybe he''ll find his ceiling against this new opponent?

    Whatever it was, he was having fun.

    .

    Matt was bored.

    One of the teachers had said something to him a moment ago about the S-Rank Test about to start.

    But he didn''t have high hopes.

    ''It''s better to go out and hunt different beasts to enjoy a real fantasy world than to be cooped up here, increasing my power.'' Matt thought, and just then, a beast in human form appeared in front of him.

    It was pretty great, so he was surprised and had to look up.

    ''A giant?'' He thought in shock.

    It was about 3 meters tall, but what made him call it that was not its height, but its muscture and the fact that he knew this breed.

    ''Hahaha, I didn''t expect there would actually be giants like this here.'' He said to himself in his mind.

    He had fought these giants when he was on Earth, so he was d to see something ''familiar'' in this ce.

    But this also stirred his desire to want to fight it.

    Also, the fact that it had 500 more power than him made him even more excited to fight it.

    This was a beast on the level of the ones that gave him a hard time but with the advantage of having a naturally powerful body for being of the giant race. For that, he smiled.

    He clenched both fists tightly, and a vampiric power rose in both arms. The burst of energy caused the giant to go into abat stance and start attacking him immediately.

    ''It''s just like on Earth.'' He thought, smiling.

    He lunged at him to punch him in the face without a second thought, but the giant countered with an equal blow.

    The impact sent the giant a few steps backward while Matt managed to push him hard.

    As he fell to the ground, Matt propelled himself against him again and caught him off guard, delivering a blow to his stomach, which was followed by a flurry of more blows, pushing him back even further.

    Seeing this, he shot out again, leaping into the air shortly after to deliver a heavy blow to his face, sending him crashing to the ground with great force.

    Even so, the giant took advantage of that moment to throw a punch, from which Matt had to defend himself.

    *BOOOOOOOM*

    The explosion caused by the giant''s strength and Matt''s protective power sent him flying meters backward until he stopped.

    ''Oh? He has great strength, as expected.'' He thought, realizing that his protective power had been nearly shattered with a single attack like that.

    He smiled and looked ahead but didn''t see the giant anywhere. Just then, he sensed danger from above and looked up in shock.

    ''How the hell is he so fast?'' He thought after seeing that the guy was very close to him, about to hit him.

    He immediately moved his two hands forward to defend himself.

    "Buagh..." The impact pushed him forcefully backward and stirred his internal organs a bit, which knocked the wind out of him momentarily.

    Still, he quickly pulled himself together as he saw the giant continue its pursuit of him and put his feet on the ground to stop.

    Then, he jumped high to dodge the giant''s punch, which he mmed into the ground.

    Matt clenched his fist tightly, gathering all his strength in the attack, and fell on top of the giant with a huge impact on his back.

    The giant is not as agile as he appears, so he can''t turn around and can only fall straight to the ground by force.

    Still, it is not an animal or a living thing. It can''t really feel pain.

    Therefore, he swung his elbow hard, trying to hit Matt, but Matt raised his left hand to sustain his attack.

    He then continued to strike the giant''s back, causing it to roar and move sharply to knock him off it.

    Matt jumped backward away from him and grinned.

    ''Heh, let''s try this attack I''ve been thinking about... I don''t know if it will work.'' Matt thought.

    He gathered all his power in his right hand, causing the muscles to take on a slightly tight and rugged look. They grew a little while the veins became even more visible. His bulging muscles slightly tore at the clothes he wore.

    Then he smiled. He looked at the giant before him and ran at high speed...

    Arriving shortly before him and without thinking, he swung his fist and unleashed a mighty blow toward the giant''s belly.

    He didn''t expect him to attack him like that when he was still recovering, so he couldn''t defend himself.

    Even so, the fist stopped a few centimeters before hitting him, while all the vampiric power in Matt shot out like a cannon toward the giant''s belly...

    The impact was tremendous, and the explosion shattered the giant''s body in milliseconds, ending the battle.

 Chapter 14: Unique Vampirism

    <h4>Chapter 14: Unique Vampirism</h4>

    Since that day when he saw Alice swinging that sword with her power, he began to think, what is vampiric power?

    It is pretty simr to mana, but it is not the same as mana.

    It has many differences, and whether it is formed from consumed blood or from Vampirism itself is the most significant difference.

    Mana is not formed from anything but the same mana existing in the world, also often called world energy.

    So, what the heck is vampiric power? Is it vampiric mana? Possibly.

    He keeps thinking about it and still can''t find a clear answer to it. Still, thanks to that question, he came to another one that served him well: ''What can I do with vampiric power?''

    His answer is that, technically, he should be able to do everything.

    The fact that it does note from the world''s energy like mana butes from blood makes it more versatile.

    That''s why he asked himself...

    ''Can I do magic as a result of vampiric power?''

    And his answer...

    It was just confirmed.

    He smiled at this.

    Maybe it''s not so easy to do things with vampiric power, but creating anything he can imagine should be possible. It''s just that it requires incredibly high control and tremendous power.

    That just makes it even more important in his hands.

    For him, a top-tier assassin, being able to do anything with his own base power is a beautiful blessing for which he should be grateful.

    ''Although the power of the attack isrgely affected by vampiric power, for a surprise attack or fighting style, it would look perfect.'' He thought as he heard that he had finished the tests.

    ''These tests are rtively easier; why are there so many failing? Though also my body seems to be a bit different... As well as why I can consume the blood of those devouring beasts.'' Matt thought, waiting for the moment when he would be allowed to leave this ce.

    He spent several days researching in the academy library to learn more about this world and also to learn about the powers of the different races and such.

    His research told him that he was alive because his body was particr.

    Because if not, he would have already exploded a few days ago.

    Now, the truth was that he didn''t understand what was special about his body.

    Still, there was something else that has been troubling himtely.

    His Vampirism.

    There''s no way by now he wouldn''t have noticed it, but this very special ability of his, it''s not like all of them.

    ording to his research, all vampirisms are the same. There is no difference, and the power increase is the same under the same training and circumstances.

    There are no second versions or anything like that, so where did his Dietrich Vampirisme from? Clearly, it is an improved version of the real Vampirism.

    But it is not as simple as he thought at first; in fact, without realizing it, this Vampirism in his body acts differently and is permanently active. At first, he didn''t notice it because he was following Gray''s advice, but during this week of intense training, he could tell that, even if he didn''t activate it on his own, that ability would always be active.

    Although it may not seem like it, that''s amazing. It allows him to focus very well on what he should do without having to train with a part of his mind activating Vampirism.

    In other people, this is not the case.

    That means that his body or his Vampirism is unique.

    And the most important issue is that ording to the books, Vampirism could never process the blood of a race that is notpatible with vampires. The devouring beasts that have not evolved are an example of a race that is ipatible with them.

    But with his Vampirism, not only was he able to process that blood, but the increase was more significant than expected.

    And that attack force he received at that time for a moment...

    What would it be if not for the Beast Frenzy? But how could a vampire have managed to activate an ability that only devouring beasts could activate?

    Matt couldn''t understand this even right now, but for some reason, he felt it was normal and didn''t understand why he had that feeling.

    ''In the end, I seem to have been reincarnated in a strange but interesting body.'' Matt thought, smiling. It had been many years since he had felt anxious about discovering things.

    In those moments, he was finally able to leave this ce.

    Outside, a prettydy who had juste out looked for Matt''s face, and as soon as she saw him, she ran towards him with a smile.

    "Matt, I got Rank A!" she said.

    The happiness on her face was evident, giving her a rather cute and cuddly look as she ran up to him.

    He nodded to her, "You see? If you try hard, you''ll get it for sure." He said, smiling, and she nodded.

    "How about you? What rank did you get?" she asked excitedly, but before Matt could answer, the directors and Professor Reagan arrived, attracting the attention of this group.

    "Now, we will announce the ranks of this group. There were four in Rank B, 3 in Rank C, 2 in Rank A, and 1 in Rank S. Those in Rank B and C who did not pass Professor Reagan''s test, remember that you have other sses avable; the doors are always open and sometimes a change of scenery is better." Said one of the directors.

    "Matthew Dietrich, I Moore, Oliver Turner. Step forward. The rest can go." Said the director.

    When I heard that Matt had also passed, she was d. Although she didn''t know what rank he had earned, she didn''t care. Since they had both passed, then they could team up and go hunting together.

    So, she was excited, and soon, the rest were gone, and only the three of them were left.

    One of the directors approached each of them to give them the badge that belonged to him.

    I was shocked to see that the one who had obtained the S-Rank was Matt and stared at him in shock, ''S-Rank? Is he that powerful?'' she thought in amazement.

    Naturally, she was happy for him.

    Rank S is the highest in these tests, and it also means that they will give him more resources to be strong, but the shock didn''t allow her to express her words.

    And Professor Reagan spoke as soon as he saw everyone in his ssroom arriving.

    There were only 10, 8 in the A-Rank and 2 in the S-Rank.

    The rest of the students who did not pass the test did not even wait for his words before leaving. Still, those weren''t important. To Reagan Cooper, these 10 in front of him were more important than the 40 who left.

    It''s better to have ten monsters than 50 useless ones, after all.

    "You have my congrattions; you have passed the test and decided to stay; that makes me feel ingratiated. Now, I will tell you all that from now on, you will be under my care, and I want all 10 of you to be real monsters within the vampire world; that''s why, every month, I will grant you high-value resources." He spoke. He knew that saying this now would increase these students'' love for training and getting better grades, and perhaps if he had said it earlier, he would have more students.

    Still, that was not his goal.

    Then he looked at the two in front of him.

    "You two will be the ss leaders from now on. As S Ranks, I expect a lot from you." He said and then took out some blood bags, awarding them to each.

    They all looked grateful, as this is something that in the other sses they would not receive. They felt good that they had tried to pass that test with Professor Reagan.

    "You twoe with me. The rest of you can go back; sses start tomorrow." Professor Reagan said and turned around as he left with the two S-Rankers.

 Chapter 15: Several Villages Exterminated

    <h4>Chapter 15: Several Viges Exterminated</h4>

    After arriving at Professor Reagan''s office, he bestowed a different reward on them.

    "S Rank is not easy to see among low-level students, so you deserve that." He said, smiling, and they both thanked him.

    "Now, I want to talk to you about something." He spoke.

    "How are they going with looking for a Blood Mate?" the professor asked calmly.

    The academy regtions encouraged students to get a Blood Mate, so he didn''t need to exin that.

    Caspian White, the other one who had achieved S Rank, smiled.

    "Professor, I already have a Blood Mate, and although I''m looking for others, the one I have is quite strong. She''s already a First Academy student." He replied, and Reagan Cooper looked at him, nodding gently.

    "Well there, boy, no wonder your power is high. So, you''ve been receiving blood from a high-level vampire. Finding a second blood mate will help you tremendously if that''s the case. If your second blood mate has a power simr to yours, it''s better, as you might be able to keep her from betraying you." He said, and Caspian nodded with a smile.

    Reagan Cooper then looked at Matt, "What about you? Is that girl that was with you today your blood mate? Or could it be that you have been lucky enough to have Miss Alice as your blood mate?" he asked.

    Matt just looked down a little and shook his head.

    "For now, I don''t have a blood mate." Matt replied.

    The professor frowned at seeing him like this and nodded to him. Then he looked at Caspian, "You cane out. I want to talk to him alone." He said, and Caspian obeyed, leaving shortly after.

    The professor then poured some tea for Matt and made him sit down.

    "Your looks aren''t bad, and Miss I has potential and good looks; why don''t you take her as a blood mate? You won''t be a real couple but could be one." He spoke.

    Matt smiled a little.

    He has no desire to look for a partner of whatever because Charlotte upies his whole heart.

    If it''s not Charlotte, then he doesn''t want someone else.

    "I already have a wife, Professor Reagan. I feel that if I seek a blood mate, I might be betraying her." He replied, and Professor Reagan eyed him doubtfully.

    "Does your wife study at the academy?" he asked.

    Matt shook his head.

    "I don''t know where she is." He replied, making the professor realize it was a touchy subject, so he stopped talking.

    ''Maybe the pain of losing her keeps him from seeing other women...'' He thought, so he nodded.

    ''Okay, we won''t talk about this anymore. But as a teacher, I will tell you that looking for a bloody partner is essential. You may not understand the difference between the blood you buy out there and the blood of a real vampire, but the difference is drastic." He said and then stopped talking about it.

    He told Matt several more things for a while until Matt decided toe back.

    ''Blood mate, huh? I have no desire to look for one, even if they tell me I can increase my strength much more...'' Matt thought as he looked up at the night sky.

    He had spent so many hours talking to the professor that it was getting dark.

    As he returned to his residence, Matt was surprised to find I sitting, waiting for him.

    When she saw him, she smiled broadly.

    "Matt!" She said happily and ran up to him.

    "Wee back, and congrattions; I didn''t expect you to be so talented to get the S-Rank in such difficult tests." She said, smiling, and then handed him a small box.

    "Here, I brought you a present. They are small cakes; I made them myself." She said, smiling.

    Matt was taken aback by this but grabbed the small box and thanked her, "Do you want toe in and eat? I have some juice." He said, and she nodded repeatedly.

    They both went inside and started eating the treats she had baked, which were delicious, and spent the night talking about different things until it was time for bed.

    .

    The following day, sses officially began in their ssroom.

    From teaching them the theoretical stuff to the practical, Professor Reagan was very professional in his teaching, and thanks to there being only 10 of them, they were all able to talk to each other and make acquaintances with each other.

    Although Matt was pretty closed off as usual, so many didn''t approach him. Apart from asional chats with Caspian White, he only used to talk to I, as they practiced together.

    So, a few days passed. Matt nned to go to the mountains to hunt beasts; being in a ss was always as dull as he remembered.

    And just in those days, Professor Reagan called Matt and Caspian.

    "I''ll be blunt. You two were chosen, along with other students from other sses, to investigate the extermination of several viges in the vicinity of the academy. These are viges that, although poor, have vampires, and the extermination is a bit strange. Maybe there are devourers nearby." He said and then exined several more things to them regarding this training.

    "You can both go with your teams." He said and then looked at Matt.

    "Matt, your team is that girl. Don''t you need another one more? Teams 3 are better." He said, but Matt shook his head.

    "It''s okay, professor. I feelfortable with I, so my group will currently only be with her since she can keep up with me." He replied, and the professor then nodded.

    "If that''s the case, then you can go. But be careful; it is possible that these exterminations are caused by devourers." He said, and just then, Matt spoke up.

    "Professor, I think I can tell you a little information about that." He said, causing them both to look at him.

    "Oh? Do you know something?" the professor asked, and Matt nodded.

    "When I was on my way to the academy, Alice and I found a vige that was attacked by devouring beasts; they had a devourer as a leader. We managed to kill everyone there, but those beasts left no survivors in the vige." Matt said.

    The professor nodded slightly, "So something like that happened... I understand; I will talk to the management about it. Let me tell you that you guys have no other mission but to get information. You can fight, but only if you see that you can win; if not, prioritize going back quickly." Professor Reagan said, and then they both left.

    Caspian went one way with his group while Matt went to warn I.

    She got a little excited, though the nervousness was evident on her face. Still, soon, they were both out of there, heading toward the designated locations.

 Chapter 16: The fear revived the trauma

    <h4>Chapter 16: The fear revived the trauma</h4>

    Matt and I ran to the designated location.

    Four groups were designated for this investigation; the other two groups came from other halls and wererger than Matt''s Hall groups.

    Each was sent to investigate a different section of the viges, but they had something inmon: their proximity to each other.

    In the first vige...

    Matt found numerous corpses everywhere, with no blood.

    "As I suspected... It''s the devouring beasts." Matt said, noticing the wounds on these vampires.

    Some were partially eaten, and in others, only limbs remained.

    I didn''t feel good seeing this and was a little scared.

    Although she had read about the messes that devouring beasts leave behind, witnessing it in person was much harder than just reading about it.

    Still, she maintained herposure as they investigated the entire vige.

    There was no survivor in this vige of about 300 to 400 people; this made them frown, and they soon went to the next town.

    "Tsk, no survivors, and these have received injuries recently." Matt said.

    There wasn''t much to investigate in these viges, so Matt started looking for traces of the beasts and soon found them.

    "Let''s go this way." He said as he followed the tracks left by these beasts.

    ''They''re going towards the mountains and these woods...'' He thought as he walked, but just then, he stopped and jumped back as he stood before I.

    "Be careful, there are several nearby." Matt said, and I immediately drew her longsword.

    "Are you sure?" she asked, but Matt didn''t have to answer her; as her words came out, her senses felt the presence of the beasts that showed themselves soon after.

    They weren''t many, and they weren''t strong either, but if they were close... Maybe there were some devourers nearby.

    "Stay alert, let''s y them fast." He said, and soon they were mming into these beasts that fell dead after one hit.

    But, even when they had spent several minutes dead, no one came out to face them.

    "How strange..." Matt said.

    "What''s going on?" I asked curiously as she reached him after seeing some of these beasts.

    Matt thought about it momentarily but then shook his head and simply told her that they would follow the path to track them down.

    A few minutester...

    Matt stopped and stopped I from walking on.

    "...These are not weak." He said, and I understood what he meant when she felt the power in the vicinity.

    Soon, four devourers appeared, surrounding them with malicious smiles on their faces.

    ''Their strength shouldn''t be higher than mine.'' Matt thought and looked at I, who seemed to be frightened by this.

    He felt surprised by this, especially noticing that she was shaking a little, though she knew how to calm down quickly.

    ''A trauma?'' Matt thought but turned his attention away from this.

    "I''ll fight those 3; take care of the remaining one. Don''t overexpose yourself; these guys have a lot of tricks." Matt said, and she nodded slightly, clenching the sword tightly in her hand.

    After saying this, Matt stomped his foot and lunged at one of them, striking him in the jaw.

    The blow was powerful and sent the devourer mming into several trees while destroying them in the process.

    The devourer was surprised by the strength of this vampire, but he smiled even though his face was sore.

    "Kill him, that''s the one the boss wants!" he shouted, and the other three ran towards Matt.

    I took advantage of the moment to take a hard swing at the one Matt had told her to, getting into a fight with him soon after.

    Matt forcefully grabbed the fist of one of them to punch him hard in the stomach with all his power.

    This devourer vomited blood from the impact, giving Matt a clue as to who was the weakest of the three in front of him.

    This made him smile, and after dodging the third one''s blow, he also noticed who was the strongest.

    The explosion caused by thetter with a single blow on the ground was enough to demonstrate its power of 3,000.

    ''That will be thest one.'' He thought and used dimensional movement, getting behind the one who was still trying to regain air and gave him a strong blow from behind, sending him straight down to the ground with an explosion. He quickly grabbed him by the clothes while pulling him backward to give him a session of blows to the back, breaking several bones in the process.

    The other two devourers realized that Matt was quite dangerous, so they drew their weapons without hesitation.

    One jumped to hit him from above, and the other moved below to close his escape route.

    Matt smiled at this and prepared to use dimensional movement again, but just then, a roar reached his ears...

    "ROOOOAR!" The roar came from behind him, but it was a bit strange...

    For some reason, a slight fear rose in his heart when he heard it, making him turn his head.

    ''Ability to inflict a negative state?'' Matt thought.

    When he turned his face, he could confirm this, but he also noticed that I had fallen into a state of extreme fear at that moment and screamed, dropping to the ground, helpless in front of the devourer.

    ''Shit!'' Matt thought and, without hesitation, used his dimensional move to get in front of I quickly while drawing his small sword.

    His sudden movement surprised the guy in front of him, who couldn''t react when Matt imbued his sword with all his power and cut him in half in a single attack.

    The devourer felt shocked to see this; he hadn''t expected this guy to be so strong, but it was toote to notice.

    His split body was sent backward by Matt''s strength. He came firmly in front of I and held her in his arms.

    "I, what''s wrong? Are you okay?" Matt asked quickly but noticed that I was shaking continuously.

    ''Fear revived her trauma...'' He thought and sighed as he grabbed her to dodge an attack from one of the devourersing towards him.

    He looked at them and sighed, ''I''ll have to fight alone.'' He thought.

    Still, this time, he had an advantage.

    He had just killed a devourer, so without hesitation, he got there and quickly consumed the blood inrge quantities.

    ''He consumes that much of our blood?'' the devourers thought, but they didn''t hesitate to pounce on him, while Matt did precisely the same while leaving I behind him.

 Chapter 17: Fighting various devourers

    <h4>Chapter 17: Fighting various devourers</h4>

    The sound of shing swords could be heard as Matt focused on dealing heavy blows to the weaker one while dodging the other two.

    Still, some wounds were visible on his body.

    But he persisted until he managed tond a decisive blow on the guy who had been attacking the most. His sword pierced his chest and destroyed his heart in a moment, which made him smile, but he had to jump to the side to dodge the blow of the other two.

    The one who attacked him quickly kicked the body of his stabbedpanion out of Matt''s field.

    They noticed that this guy got a little stronger from consuming some of his other partner''s blood, which made it more difficult for them to kill him.

    So, he didn''t hesitate to do that, and as soon as he did, he pulled out a bow from his bag. He wielded it quickly andunched three magic attacks towards Matt.

    ''Tsk, this again.'' Matt thought angrily and had to jump to the side quickly to dodge the arrowsing towards him. Still, these arrows bent their trajectory and continued to follow him.

    The versatility of the devourers had been a nuisance to him, prolonging this fight.

    Matt quickly jumped away as the arrows chased him and made one of them hit the ground, but the other two still followed behind him, and just then, the other devourer attacked him from behind.

    Matt then grinned and leaped into the air, causing the arrows to bend their trajectory.

    "Heh, that''s going to hit you faster." Said the devourer beneath him, but Matt simply grinned and increased his body weight drastically to fall on top of the devourer.

    ''What the hell!?'' Thought the devourer in shock, but he didn''t have time to think.

    Soon, Matt''s fist mmed him hard into the ground, raising an intense explosion, and then he felt his body being lifted into the air...

    The next thing that hit the devourer was the pain of having two arrows stuck in his stomach.

    Matt smiled then but didn''t have time to rejoice; he noticed someone attacking him from behind, so he prepared to move.

    But it was toote; an intense blow to his side sent him flying for a dozen meters as he rolled on the ground.

    The pain made him get up slowly, ''Shit, these bastards have a lot of tricks.'' He thought in pain, but then he noticed something, and his heart skipped a beat.

    ''Shit...'' He thought, noticing that he had been beaten away from I, and those guys didn''t seem to care about his own injuries.

    "I, run!" he shouted, but he noticed she wasn''t moving, so he tried to get there in time...

    ''Shit, I''m too far...'' He thought and saw how those two guys pulled out their guns while jumping over her with sinister smiles on their faces...

    I felt her head spinning, but when she noticed that Matt had been hit, she returned to herself and noticed what had happened.

    "...I''m sorry..." she said softly. She knew Matt had been hit because of her.

    She could stand up to one, but why wasn''t she doing it and letting Matt face off against four devourers alone?

    ''...It''s because I''m weak and useless...'' She thought as a lot of evil thoughts swirled around in her head.

    She looked up and noticed that the two devourers wore the sinister smiles she remembered.

    Those smiles revived the trauma in her heart, but she didn''t close her eyes.

    ''...If I keep running away... When am I going to be strong?'' she thought.

    The trauma in her heart was enough to make her eyes fill with red tears, but she clenched her sword when she thought that.

    ''...Right... I can fight...'' She thought.

    Maybe she was just talking to herself, or perhaps she was remembering the past, but just as the two devourers were about to hit her, she raised her hand forcefully and screamed...

    "AHHHHHH!" Even though she didn''t understand why she had screamed, she felt the need to scream as she threw a punch towards the one closest to her.

    This surprised the devourers, who did not expect her to react, and her attack hit the arm of the nearest devourer hard. Even so, the force of the attack was so powerful that it pierced the bones and cut the devourer almost in half.

    She didn''t even notice because she lowered her head in fear of that sinister smile.

    Anyway, she was sure she would die.

    Those guys were so close to her; it would be a miracle if she survived...

    That''s why she lowered her head so it wouldn''t be so painful...

    Still, her attack was enough.

    Matt used his dimensional move several times until he reached above these two bastards.

    With a swift movement, he pierced that ce and the body of the devourers while stopping at high speed on the other side.

    The bodies of the two devourers were finally broken into several pieces by Matt''s attack, and without them realizing it, they were dead.

    Matt sighed in relief when he looked back and noticed that I was okay, though he noticed blood dripping to the ground, so he quickly hugged her.

    "I, what''s wrong!?" He asked and flipped her over...

    Her eyes were red, not because she had cried a lot, but because she was crying blood.

    The trauma in her eyes was evident, surprising Matt significantly.

    But when she noticed Matting to her side, she couldn''t stand it anymore and fell into a deep cry, hugging him tightly while shaking slightly...

    Her cry was not a normal one, for she was crying blood.

    This was the first time Matt had seen someone cry blood, so he was surprised but quickly got up to go to a safer ce.

    After a while, I stopped crying.

    ''How traumatized must she be to cry blood?'' Matt thought as he looked at his clothes, which were stained with blood from her crying, and soon, she looked up to see him.

    "...I''m sorry. I''m no use." She said softly and looked down apologetically.

    Matt smiled to reassure her, "Traumas are not easy to ovee." He replied.

    But he had never been a good counselor, so he gave her a hard stare.

    "And certainly, you have been of no use. But that doesn''t mean you''re not useful. As you see, I''m not a good advisor, but if you want, I can teach you how to fight and be a renowned assassin. I can teach you what I know. Maybe your trauma will go away when you have killed many of them and realize that they are harmless when you have power." He spoke.

    I was surprised when she heard him say this.

    She hadn''t expected him to be such a bad counselor, but his words surprised her the most.

    They were not words tofort her, but they certainly warmed and made her feel good. Perhaps theyforted her. So, she didn''t hesitate to kneel in front of him, in an unexpected move by Matt.

    "Please... Teach me how to fight..." She said softly.

 Chapter 18: Something strange?

    <h4>Chapter 18: Something strange?</h4>

    Matt hadn''t expected that move from her.

    It takes courage to kneel in front of someone, so he nodded to her and helped her up again.

    "Okay, if that''s what you want, then I''ll teach you the art of assassination very well. Follow me." He said and started walking again towards where those devourers had been killed.

    She was surprised that he would take her to that ce then, but she bit her teeth hard to gather courage and started following him.

    "Are they still alive?" she asked in shock as she saw that all the devourers'' bodies were frozen.

    ''And where does this icee from?" she thought in confusion.

    Matt shook his head, smiling.

    "I froze them so their blood wouldn''t go to waste." He replied, and she looked at him in shock.

    "You froze them? This is an ability of yours?" she asked in with surprise.

    Matt nodded to her as he bent down to grab the blood from the already thawed devourers.

    She looked at him with unfamiliarity at that moment.

    "This... Are you some heir?" she asked, and Matt looked at her.

    "Why do you think I''m an heir? If I were, I''d be in the first academy." He replied, causing her to nod.

    "Of course, I understand that, but... How could normal vampires like us have unique abilities? At most, we could have the basic abilities that are unlocked by reaching new heights, right?" She said. However, by the end, she was doubting herself and her abilities.

    Matt then stared at her and frowned.

    ''Was this why Mr. Gray told me I shouldn''t show off my frost ability? Yet, he didn''t tell me anything else... Come to think of it, maybe it''s because he was surprised himself, and it was the first time he saw this.'' He thought.

    Even so, that could mean that vampires are ipatible with nature, as they do not have elements with which they arepatible. If not, they could employ those kinds of powers since theye from nature.

    Humans, for example, are the closest creatures to nature when ites to controlling their powers because they are highly talented in controlling and absorbing mana; thanks to that, they can control the powers of nature in a more versatile way.

    Giants are usually very earth-friendly and, therefore, wield the power of the Earth with ease.

    Forest elves and druids, with elements of the forest. Like wind and earth derivatives.

    So, what is the element that vampires are friendly with?

    ''Blood? It''s not an element, but certainly, they rely on it for almost everything...'' Matt thought.

    Still, he couldn''t ask I this because every vampire should know these basic questions.

    So, he replied with a smile and said nothing more. Keeping his secrets hidden as much as possible is always a good thing, and he, as an assassin, knows that.

    That''s why he started to absorb the blood of these devourers while rambling on some topics.

    ''During the fight, I heard these guys mention that I was the target; how the hell did I be someone''s target if I just arrived in this world? If the target were the original owner of the body, I would know from his memories... How strange is this.'' Matt thought, a little confused.

    Two possibilities urred to him. The first is the possibility that the Beckers put out some search warrant somewhere to have him murdered. This happened several times during his time on Earth, so it wouldn''t be strange to Matt.

    The second possibility is that the Allen''s did it since they were the only ones who knew him, but this one was unlikely since he is now a quasi-member of that family.

    ''Let''s see what these devourers have on them...'' Matt thought after absorbing all the blood from their bodies while trying to find information about why they were looking for him.

    He checked the first body and found nothing; the second one didn''t either, but the third one did have something.

    Matt looked at it and frowned, ''Instructions? And there''s a little map too.'' He thought, after seeing these scrolls slightly thick to the touch.

    This surprised I, and she moved closer, "It''s an ancientnguage. So, it''s true, the devourers really do know thenguage that was used over 5 million years ago." She said in surprise as she stood crouched behind him.

    Matt looked at her, "Can you understand?" He asked, and she shook her head.

    "Very few people can understand it. Maybe only historians or very powerful vampires. Although, I hear Master Reagan can understand it." He replied.

    Matt nodded slightly and looked at the parchment.

    ''I can understand it no problem. Could it be because I reincarnated? Is it like in fantasy novels? Do I have some strange power or is it because the original owner of this body knew about it?'' Matt thought, confused. Still, he didn''t give it much thought. He read each of the things he had found and then exined various things to I.

    How to assassinate faster, where to hit to make the effectiveness of the assassination high, and so on. He didn''t exin much, but she paid attention and even made notes in a small notebook.

    Afterward, they both got up and went where they were supposed to meet the other team.

    Since no one was there, they rested until the group finally arrived a couple of hourster.

    Caspian White''s group now consisted of one more member and two women, giving a total of four this time.

    One of them belonged to another ssroom.

    When Caspian saw that Matt had arrived, he approached him with a smile.

    "Matt, we got some important information. During our tour, we met the other groups, and thanks to that, we were able to study a little bit of this that we found on the bodies of some devourers that we were able to kill." He said and showed them a map with some writing on it.

    It was simr to the one Matt had found, so he wasn''t surprised.

    "This is a map of the nearby mountains and it also seems to be an indication that, in this section, is where they are hiding and carrying out different ns. We approached a bit at high speed and were able to confirm the presence of numerous devourers there. Although we still don''t understand what they are nning, we assume it''s just a cleansing of vigers to make the devouring beasts strong." He said and showed a section of the map.

    Matt nodded as well but frowned.

    ''The scriptures say that, exactly in that ce where he marks, there is a small base of these guys. But, ording to the writing, they are surrounded by very powerful beasts in the vicinity, who are not to be disturbed... Going there by mouth would be suicide.'' He thought and looked up.

    "What are you guys nning to do?" Matt asked, and Caspian smiled.

    "We are going to attack from several sides and exterminate them. Devourer blood always sells for a good price, so I quickly came to tell you, you''reing, right? If we attack together, I''m sure we can get more rewards for our kind." Caspian replied.

    Matt frowned slightly, ''That''s a pretty stupid proposal for someone who ims to have gone over there.'' He thought, smiling, so he shook his head.

    "Alright, you go ahead when it''s time. We''ll go the other way; we found tracks leading to the same ce; look, we have a simr map." He said and showed him the map they had.

    Caspian felt a little disappointed that Matt didn''t want to go with him, ''A man without guts won''t get that far either.'' He thought to himself in frustration.

    "Why don''t we go? I think it''s more important to attack them immediately so they don''t keep exterminating vigers." He replied.

    "It''s simple. You will go on each of these sides because you found tracks there. It is possible that those tracks are not the routes they use to go to their base but toe. But what if, this time, the devourers choose to walk a different route? They could escape us if that happens. That''s why we''ll go this way so that won''t happen, and we can catch them by all their exits." Matt said as he showed him the routes on the maps. Caspian hadn''t expected an answer like that, so he was surprised.

    Still, if he put it that way, he could only nod and grit his teeth a little.

    "Well, if that''s what you want, fine. We''ll go ahead then." He said, and without many more words, his group went on their way.

 Chapter 19: Little trick

    <h4>Chapter 19: Little trick</h4>

    "Caspian, I think the new S-Rank is pretty stupid, right? He doesn''t seem to have the guts to get big treasures." Said one of Caspian''spanions once they were a bit away.

    He stared at him and let out a slight snort with his mouth.

    "Well, the other leader of our hall is a strange person. He talks very little and doesn''t socialize often, maybe only with that girl. That''s why I dislike him a bit. I feel he''s smart, but at the same time, I feel he''s very stupid, and I can''t figure him out." Caspian replied a bit angrily and then smiled a little.

    "Did you see her? Did you like her? Her blood must taste delicious if she looks like that." He asked as he approached the boy who had asked him the question, and this boy smiled.

    "I Moore, right? She looks really good and has a hot body, if she hasn''t been touched by that guy, I approve her as part of my harem." He replied, and Caspian smiled sinisterly then.

    "Well, leave it to me. She''s a good girl, even if she has that trauma." He replied, and his partner shrugged.

    "Easy partner, that girl won''t be used to fight. Besides, if she has trauma, she''s better as cannon fodder; just do as I say." He replied, and Caspian nodded.

    "Fine, if you agree, I''ll return with my group. Try not to get too far ahead of yourself for now. Let those guys run into those oversized beasts, and then we''ll all attack." Said the man who had been talking to Caspian White, and after a few more words, he quickly left.

    ...

    "Matt, why did you turn them down? Getting devourer blood is very valuable; in the city, they sell very well." I said innocently and tenderly.

    Matt sighed lightly and gave her a few small pats on the head.

    "Girl, you have a long way to go to be a professional assassin. I''ll tell you two things. First, don''t worry, we''re going to get plenty of devourer blood. Also, from some vampires if all goes well. Second, whatever happens, keep your guard up when Caspian or any of the other groupse near you." Matt replied and then started walking around where he had said he would go.

    Although I was surprised and continually asked him why things were happening, he didn''t answer much.

    ''Wanting to trick me, hehe, little vampires are so gullible in their abilities.'' Matt thought, smiling somewhat mischievously.

    During that night, they didn''t sleep, as Matt wanted to find out some things about the ce, although after spending the whole night walking, Matt just investigated different things from side to side, and then they went back to get there walking.

    ''What is he thinking? Why are we going to the same ce twice?'' I thought in shock, though she did everything Matt told her without saying a word.

    Naturally, he would have his reasons, and she didn''t need to know them. Right now, she knew Matt wouldn''t hurt her. Otherwise, he would have done it when she was so helpless, crying in his arms.

    So, during the morning, they both walked there through the mountains.

    The path they had chosen was rocky and challenging to traverse. Large rocks were frequent in this ce; not for nothing is it a small mountain road.

    Still, for Matt and I, who walked it during the night, the walk was calmer and more rxed this time.

    Beasts sounded in the distance, and some snakes crossed from side to side as if they wanted to pounce on this vampire couple, although none dared to do so.

    "I, this time we are going to fight some somewhat big beasts; there may be devourers mid-fight, so try to stay close to me and fightbining with me." Matt said.

    I looked at him doubtfully, "Are the big beasts strong?" She asked, and Matt shook his head.

    "I''m unsure, but it should have between 2,500 and 3,000 power. My current power is 3,100, and yours is still under 3,000, so you should focus on fighting close to me so that I can protect you. The beasts are not dangerous on their own; the problem is the devourers who will use this to attack us. But don''t worry, I have a n." Matt said, smiling, and just at that moment, a roar came from his right, making him step back.

    Sharp cheetah ws, quiterge, passed by the ce where Matt was standing, looking to cut him in half.

    Still, they only cut through the air as he sped past to the other side.

    "Get ready." Matt spoke.

    I quickly drew her sword to fend off attack from another beast attacking from behind, while Matt dodged the blow from the cheetah that tried to attack him again, grabbing his hind legs in the process and mming him to the ground hard.

    Simultaneously, a great cheetah appeared in the distance and prepared to attack Matt with force for killing one of its own.

    Matt smiled a little as he saw that the cheetah he had just beaten to the ground was dead in his hands and felt a little embarrassed.

    "They''re not that strong; I overestimated them. I, if you are attacked by a medium-sized cheetah, with a blow to the back of the head, they die. If it''s a snake, avoid fighting them because of the venom." Matt said, jumping up to hit a small animal attacking I from behind.

    "If it''s one of these, you kill it with a punch in the stomach." Matt said and turned his attention back to the enormous cheetah.

    ''This one is more dangerous; there seem to be 4 otherrge ones nearby.'' Matt thought and ran to meet the oversized cheetah.

    Both released their respective punches, ws, and a fist mmed into each other, pushing each other away.

    ''Oh, this one will do me.'' Matt thought and quickly ran to the left side to attract the attention of a huge snake hiding in the undergrowth.

    The roar of rage that came out of its mouth made him realize that it was as strong as the cheetah, but it was much more cunning, so he grinned.

    ''Just one more...'' He thought and nced at his surroundings, focusing his gaze on I''s right.

    A huge tree stood there.

    ''Hey, little bear,e here.'' He thought as he leaped towards that spot again, with two giant beasts behind him, trying to hit him.

    Still, the blow only hit the huge tree hard, destroying it instantly. The impact of the power of these two beasts was so significant that it ended up hitting a giant bear that was hiding behind the tree dozens of meters away.

    ''Good.'' Matt thought and, taking advantage of his proximity to I, said something in her ear quickly.

    She didn''t hesitate to do as Matt told her, so she ran in circles for a moment, circling the two huge beasts in full view of them.

    Both beasts thought it was a back attack, which is the type of attack the mindless beasts hate the most, so with a roar, they both turned around to where she was, scaring her to death.

    Still, she finished doing as Matt had told her, and soon, a slight earthquake that shook the area reached everywhere, along with a shout from Matt, "Hide, I, I''ll get reinforcements!" Matt shouted with a slightly mischievous grin on his face.

    The tremor would naturally attract the beasts'' attention, who were stupid to notice that the stronger of the human one was behind them now. The reaction was the same, but this time, the speed at which they lunged at Matt was more incredible than before, and Matt allowed both of them to hit him, sending him flying for tens of meters.

    The beasts did not hesitate to follow him, but the ce where Matt fell...

    It made him smile.

    Several faces looked at him in shock, wondering, ''What the hell is this bastard doing here!?'' When suddenly, they felt four presences staring at them...

    "Shit, attack quickly!" shouted Caspian, almost choking in the attempt...

    ****

    I''ve changed the name of the novel and also improved the synopsis (I think) before the novel was called Rebirth of the Ice Assassin In A Vampire World. Honestly I''m bad with names, but I think I''ll leave it as is this time. Thanks for reading, remember to add the novel to your library!

 Chapter 20: Little trick (2)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Little trick (2)</h4>

    Immediately, several people jumped from side to side as they rushed hard at these huge beasts that were now attacking them.

    The ce where the giant bear had fallen was the same ce where Matt had fallen, and close to them was thest beast, so as soon as those four giant beasts saw these invaders, they did not hesitate to start attacking him, quickly throwing the situation into chaos. At the same time, several of them were caught off guard and thrown into flight.

    Matt, who had had the attention of the four beasts, could quickly escape using his dimensional movement and made it to the side of I.

    "Matt, were they there?" I asked in shock after seeing this, and Matt nodded to her.

    "I''ll tell you the detailster. The devourers are going to starting, and we''re going to take advantage of this. Let''s go fast." Matt said and started running hard as he lunged at the giant beasts, striking them.

    "Caspian, I''ll help you." He said as he arrived with I to support this team.

    Caspian red at him with hatred, but he had to keep his mind calm, so he nodded.

    "Thank you. Let''s finish these beasts off quickly; the devourers mighte." He said, and Matt smiled.

    "Right, it''s just that we''re running a littlete." He said suddenly when he felt the presence of several devourers nearby.

    Many magical arrows shot out from behind the trees as they flew hard toward the vampires battling the giant beasts.

    At the same time, the other vampires from the different groups that had not made their presence known were forced to appear.

    Chaos fell before this ce, and screams came from all sides as they were hit from behind.

    Although the battle was a bit uneven, the vampires still managed to pull themselves together to fight on equal footing. However, those giant beasts were still milling about alongside the members of their respective ns, so everyone had to be careful, especially with the slithering snakes that moved about the battlefield.

    Still, what no one had seen, though, was that they actually had to be more careful with one of their members.

    Matt moved around the battlefield without anyone being able to perceive him, attacking the vampires asionally and then appearing on another side of the battle, slitting the throat of one of the devourers with I''s help.

    I showed a much better fight this time, thanks to these devourers not being able to relive her trauma. Still, she was in shock to see Matt murdering from side to side as if it had been so simple to do so.

    She had barely managed to murder 2 when Matt was already carrying a hard-to-count amount.

    Matt was simply having fun, focusing his attention on two specific groups.

    ''As I suspected, those guys frequently look at I... Looks like they have some ns on her.'' Matt thought and stood in the chaotic field, making his aura disappear.

    Although he still doesn''t understand vampiric power very well, he can use it versatilely, thanks to his past life experience.

    Therefore, doing this was a no-brainer for him.

    Although they were all fighting, he stopped behind these two groups as he saw that they were slowly approaching where I was fighting.

    He didn''t have to wait long to find out what they were nning, for Caspian gave a small signal to the man next to him in the other group, which he reciprocated with a few words to his group.

    Their group did not hesitate to turn around, and they unleashed all their power to pounce on a person who should be far away from them, but who...

    When they turned around, they only saw a terrifying grin girding over them, and it was thest thing they saw before they fell unconscious.

    Just then, Caspian and hispanion pulled out a rather strange little ck box and pounced on I while her back was turned.

    Matt didn''t hesitate to appear behind them to give them a mighty blow that made them spit out arge mouthful of blood and sent them flying for dozens of meters, sending them straight into unconsciousness.

    He used the impact to turn around and throw his dagger toward one of the nearby giant beasts, causing it to roar loudly as it began attacking madly from all sides.

    "Be careful, this beast went crazy!"

    "Attack quickly!"

    "AGHHHH!"

    At that moment, numerous screams reached Matt''s ears, but he ignored them, carried I by the waist, and led her to safety.

    "Matt, what happened? I was fighting a devourer." She said as she felt her perspective change drastically.

    Also, as she looked back, she couldn''t help but yell, "Look out!" As she saw the devourer, she was fighting with a pounce on some vampires lying on the ground unconscious.

    Clearly, she didn''t know what had just happened.

    "Easy, those bastards wanted to do something with you; they deserve death." He said as he reached behind a tree nearby.

    He had run toward where those two guys he had hit from behind had fallen.

    Although his blow had sent them into unconsciousness for a moment, they were able to recover quickly.

    "What the fuck just happened!?" the man to Caspian''s side shouted angrily as he turned to look at the battlefield.

    He was stunned to see that the beasts had gone berserk and the devourers were attacking with more ferocity.

    "Shit, were we attacked by those bastards just as we were about to catch the girl?" shouted Caspian angrily as he threw a loud punch toward a nearby tree out of anger.

    The man beside him was just as angry, but he was looking for I''s beautiful figure.

    "Hey, where the hell did those 2 go? The girl, I don''t see her anywhere, and the other guy disappeared a while ago." He said, making Caspian realize this.

    "Could it be that they were swallowed by the mad frenzy of those beasts?" Caspian wondered in shock at that moment, but a sound that rmed him just then came from behind him.

    "Who!?" They both shouted as they summoned their weapons.

    Just then, a figure of a man while holding a ''wounded woman'' appeared before them.

    Matt was ''startled'' when he saw them.

    "Did you guys get hit by those beasts too?" He asked, revealing a face of shock.

    He looked slightly dirty and hurt, as if those beasts had struck him unawares, so Caspian and the other man beside him sighed.

    ''If the girl is all right, then we can look for another chance.'' They thought.

    But the screams reached their ears again, causing Matt to look over to where they were all battling and smile, "I, let''s go fast. They need our help." He said and, without a second thought, rushed onto the battlefield with I running after him.

    The other two had no choice but to do the same, but throughout the fight, Matt made sure to battle alongside I on the same level as her.

    Thebat was already chaotic, so when Matt joined the battle, he could finish it quickly. Even so, the devourers had absorbed the blood of several vampires, so many of them fled through the mountains.

    All the beasts and several devourers died; even so, the casualties among the students were no joking matter.

    Even more so because there weren''t supposed to be casualties, that''s why, even though they finished thebat, everyone looked fiercely at Caspian''s and the other person''s groups...

    Although they, too, had some casualties, no one cared. They incited all this, so they wanted to let off steam.

 Chapter 21: Reaping the benefits.

    <h4>Chapter 21: Reaping the benefits.</h4>

    Thebat was over, the casualties were done, and now only rewards remained. Those were the words with which Caspian and his group could appease the continuous insultsing from nearby, while Matt and I...

    "Hey, where did those two go?" the only woman left in Caspian''s team asked, attracting his attention.

    Thetter looked from side to side and became ted.

    "They''re gone!" he shouted in exasperation.

    Just at those moments, a thought crossed his mind...

    ''Could they have gone ahead to snatch the devourers'' treasures!?'' They thought...

    Though it''s already toote.

    Matt and I ran to that ce after the discussion started, knowing that they had won this time.

    The ce in question was a cave in the depths of a mountain, with various rooms from side to side. It was unguarded, so they both went there to check it out.

    "Matt, how did you know those guys were nning something against me? I didn''t realize..." I spoke as soon as she noticed there was no danger, and Matt smiled.

    "Actually, they hadn''te to this ce as they imed. I noticed it because of two things. The first is that I sensed them nearby when I was fighting those devourers. It seemed strange to me that those devourers hade for there, for it was not a ce they frequently used to move to the vige but to return to their quarters. And ording to those marks, they passed through there two days before; they did not need to return to a ce they had already eliminated. So I suspected that someone had lured them, and as I tried to investigate with my senses, I noticed that they were hiding, watching us."

    "Still, I only felt Caspian, so it was strange; how could he have attracted those devourers if he''s not that strong? Even with his entire team, he couldn''t have done it. I thought about the possibility that he was working with them, but when I saw him arrive with another of equal strength, I realized what was going on. A force like that is enough to lure them into fighting me."

    "Why they were looking for you, I don''t understand. But..." Matt smiled and looked her up and down.

    "You have such a pretty appearance; it''s normal for those guys to be attracted to you. Maybe they wanted to force you to be a blood mate or something. I''m sorry if I got in your way in search of a blood mate." He said, smiling, and looked straight ahead again.

    I was surprised by everything he had said but couldn''t help but get a little scared at the end when she saw Matt apologize for it.

    "No, no, you don''t need to apologize! I don''t want to be with them as a bloody couple, I... I''m fine training with you every day!" She replied quickly, as she got more and more nervous.

    In the end, she even turned as red as a tomato as she realized what she had said and looked down in embarrassment.

    Matt looked at her with interest and a smile, but he said nothing.

    He entered each room in this huge, built-up cave, searching for things of value or interest.

    He found almost nothing of value until thest room.

    Here, there was only a huge box with several things inside.

    There are some good-level weapons and arge amount of vampire blood in containers.

    ''With all the blood I managed to snatch during the fight, it looks like we won''t have any supply problems for a while.'' Matt thought and then grabbed several scrolls that were inside.

    ''Another map? This one is more detailed... But it''s not from here.'' Matt thought with confusion and looked at another of the scrolls.

    On this one were writings of the devourers in ancientnguages.

    ''Oh? A dragon?'' Matt thought with surprise as his eyes glittered slightly at the sight of this.

    ording to this scroll, a small wounded dragon resided in the mountains to the west of here. It wasn''t that big and old; it wasn''t mighty either, but it was still a dragon.

    He had been wondering how to get a better weapon of high rank like Alice''s, and now it seems he found a way.

    The bones of a dragon are great for making weapons, so he smiled.

    Just then, a voice brought him out of his thoughts.

    "Matt, we''ve struck it rich this time!" I said with surprise and joy as she saw how much stuff was in that giant box.

    Still, Matt smiled and shook his head.

    "Let''s go quickly. There''s nothing else here. Let''s leave several weapons here so as not to raise suspicion from those guys." Matt said, and although I was a bit reluctant, she did as Matt told her before they both ran out of there and started heading towards the academy.

    They still had to calcte their winnings and check those scrolls, so they hurried back.

    As they made their way back, Matt was thinking about different things.

    The first and most important, for now, is regarding his abilities.

    During these days, he has realized that he can use ''Dimensional Movement'' as many times as he wants, as long as his mind supports it. This ability does not use vampiric power to activate or have a cooldown time as it did in his previous life. All it does is create a slight pressure on his head that will increase with the number of times it is used.

    However, this pressure can be ignored with mental strength.

    The stronger his mind is, the more times he will be able to use this ability.

    The same applies to Icy Curse; it''s just that the pressure on his mind when using thetter is many times greater than when using Dimensional Movement.

    ''As long as I keep getting stronger, maybe the time cane when I can avoid the pain these abilities cause me. Maybe the time cane when I can use them to their fullest without pain.'' Matt thought, smiling.

    Still...

    There was still that one ability, Dietrich''s Transformation, that he still couldn''t use.

    Even when he had gotten quite strong these days, it was still impossible for him to use it.

    ''...It must be a really powerful skill.'' Matt thought after remembering that skill.

    An ability that bears Dietrich''s name and his same surname is Dietrich... Furthermore, the only vampirism he is aware of that is an enhanced version is the one that bears the same surname.

    So many coincidences make him think that, perhaps... He belongs to that Ancient Saint n.

    But it''s a n that disappeared 10 million years ago; how could it be possible that I belong?

    ''...Maybe I should go to that Icy ce again to find out what I was doing there.'' Matt thought but sighed as he shook his head.

    ''Forget it, let''s focus on what matters.'' He said to himself.

    ''I already have ess to Trade City, so I should go request a better weapon to be made for me... I need that dragon.'' Matt thought to himself, and as his thoughts roamed from side to side, time passed until they both returned to the academy.

 Chapter 22: Preparing for his next goal

    <h4>Chapter 22: Preparing for his next goal</h4>

    Upon returning to the Academy, Matt and I visited Professor Reagan to exin the mission details.

    Although they were not very detailed in their exnations, to avoid telling him unnecessary details.

    But Matt passed him several of the scrolls he found there.

    "Professor, they are written in the ancientnguage. I know a little bit of thenguage from what I could read, and I realized that there is a slight problem regarding what we saw in that cave." Matt said.

    Although Professor Reagan was surprised that Matt knew the ancientnguage, he didn''t ask about it and focused on his concerns.

    "What problem do you see?" he asked as he read the scrolls.

    "ording to this, they have one or two leaders with a fairly high power level. But we didn''t see any leaders with high power during the battle and the cave raid. Maybe the strongest ones were three or four who had about 3 thousand power, but more than that, there were no more. So, I''m afraid they are nning something different; maybe it was just a distraction this time." Matt replied.

    Reagan Cooper raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing this and looked at him.

    He had to nod at his concerns.

    They made a lot of sense.

    "...Okay, I''ll tell the higher-ups about this, and we''ll look into what''s going on better." He replied and put the scrolls away.

    "You told me you want to go west; what will you do there?"

    "Professor, the truth is I want to go get some material for a weapon. I have a durable weapon, but I feel like it''s holding me back. It''s like I can''t get my full power out with this weapon." Matt said as he pulled out his weapon.

    The professor held it in his hand and nodded.

    "They made it out of good material, but it''s a normal low-grade weapon. It''s durable because the material is good, but the smith wasn''t capable enough, so he couldn''t get good use out of it. It''s normal that you can''t use that much power." He replied, smiling.

    Matt didn''t understand this, "What do you mean?" he asked, and the professor smiled as he pulled out a weapon.

    "These two weapons were made with materials of equal hardness, but there is a big difference between a weapon of a low grade and a weapon of a high grade, even if the material is the same. Here, hold it." He said, passing him the weapon he had just pulled out.

    Matt held it up and was surprised by what he was feeling. As soon as he held the weapon, though it wasn''t ording to the ones he liked, he could feel his power moving more versatilely than before.

    "This... That''s quite a difference." Matt replied with a surprised face.

    The professor nodded.

    "In the end, we must understand that a weapon is a tool that borrows our power, so the higher the rank of the weapon, the more of our power it can support and carry simultaneously. That''s why it''s normal that you can''t use all your power with your current weapon; the rank of your weapon is not enough for your current power." He replied and then signed a document to give it to Matt.

    "Okay, you have permission. Try to get back quickly to avoid trouble with the directors, and don''t look for trouble in the West. Although if you go with Miss Alice, you shouldn''t have any problems." Replied the professor, smiling.

    Matt nodded, and after that, he and I returned to the vige where they lived.

    They both needed to study some things regarding the scrolls, so they headed towards Matt''s room, but just as they were about to enter, Alice appeared from inside the room and smiled at the sight of Matt.

    "Matt!" She said happily as she jumped towards him to give him a little hug.

    Matt was surprised that she was here but smiled, "I didn''t expect to see you here just now. Are you free?" He asked, and she nodded, but then she noticed a girl looking at them in surprise.

    This surprised Alice, who quickly broke away from Matt and looked at the two of them.

    "This..." She said, biting her tongue as she thought of a possibility, so she stared at Matt.

    "Is she your wife?" She asked in shock. She was almost about to quickly start apologizing for hugging Matt, but he shook his head at her.

    "No, I met her when school started, and now she''s my teammate." He said and then introduced her to her, making Alice sigh in relief.

    She almost had a heart attack at the thought that she had hugged someone else''s husband like that in front of his wife.

    Soon after, the two sat down to discuss various things as they got to know each other.

    "So, you want to go hunt a wounded dragon out West? That''s pretty dangerous, Matt." Alice replied.

    Matt naturally knew that.

    A dragon is not just any living thing; it is one of the most powerful existences within the existing races. Even if it is wounded and young, killing it may not be easy.

    Still, he must go.

    "I need a better weapon so I can better understand my power. And dragon bones and scales are perfect for making weapons." He replied, causing Alice to nod with understanding.

    "...I understand. It''s also hard to find a dragon, and if we can kill it, it''s a blessing, so I understand you. If so, I wille with you. It will be easier with me there, and I''ll make sure nothing happens to you." She replied firmly, surprising Matt.

    "Are you sure? Don''t you have sses or upations?" he asked, and she shook her head with a smile.

    "I took a test and passed it with the highest grade thanks to the training we''ve hadtely, so now I''m free until a while from now when the ssroom battles start." She replied, smiling. Matt then nodded and was about to speak.

    Just then, Alice remembered something, so she interrupted him.

    "Right, Matt. My dad sent us resources; look." She said quickly as she pulled out several important things, mostly high-quality blood.

    Matt was surprised by this, "That much?" He asked, seeing that there were ten great bags of blood.

    Each bag had about 10 liters of high-quality blood, which is extremely expensive!

    I''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when she saw this. She didn''t expect the heirs to be so rich.

    Alice nodded smilingly.

    "Hehe, I was also surprised when I saw it. My father and brother sent it to us because I told them about our rise in power." She replied, atst puffing out her chest a little proudly.

    "If that''s so, then it looks like we will be powerful very fast and reach the First Academy soon, I." He said as he looked at I.

    She was surprised, "Me?" she asked in shock.

    And he nodded, "Naturally, remember I told you we were going to get vampire and devourer blood? Well, look." He said, pulling out several more bags of blood as well; in this case, it was pure blood.

    It wasn''t high quality; it was the highest purity, the kind you get from apatible being.

    Even Alice was stunned to see so much. She ignored the devourer blood, which was the highest quantity and focused on the vampire blood.

    Even though there were only five bags, and each had about 2 liters.

    It''s pure blood!

    It''s the best kind of blood!

    "This... How did you get so much vampire blood?" she asked in shock.

    Even I was in shock; at what moment? She thought.

 Chapter 23: Testing the effectiveness of Vampirism

    <h4>Chapter 23: Testing the effectiveness of Vampirism</h4>

    Matt simply smiled and began to tell them.

    It was pretty simple: during the whole fight, he was circling from side to side with blood storage devices without anyone noticing and only asionally hit some devourer. Also, thanks to the chaos, he could y several malicious vampires, although he did not say thetter.

    After all, although Matt doesn''t care if these belong to his own race or not and simply sees the blood inside them, Alice does care about them.

    She looks out for her race and has a hero''s heart. Perhaps she has a nature simr to what Matt had in his previous life, and Matt does not need to change her mind. Therefore, he avoided telling her these details.

    But, thanks to his cunning way of fighting, he got a lot of devourer and vampire blood, so with the blood Gray sent, they are fully resupplied.

    Thus, they spent several hours talking until I went to sleep, for the next day, they had to leave.

    Matt and Alice stayed up talking; she seemed to have much to tell him. The joy and happiness on her face were evident as she told him about the different things she had done during thest few days. She saw Matt as very close to her, so she opened up to him, telling him everything untilte at night.

    Likewise, Matt told her different things and showed her his new power level, which, after the battle, was at 3,150.

    Although Alice was stunned, she was still d that Matt was getting so strong.

    After talking for several hours, Alice went to sleep.

    The next day, it was time to go to Trade City.

    During the night, Matt was left thinking about several things regarding his abilities again.

    Still, this time, he only wanted to check one thing, so he left the room and went to the small training room of this ce.

    The main topic on his mind was Vampirism. Naturally, he already knows it is unique.

    But that is precisely what he wants to check with numbers.

    That''s why he brought Alice''s vampire ball, blood, a container to hold the blood, and books.

    ''ording to this book, this amount of blood processed under an intense 1-hour training should increase a maximum power amount of 10.'' He thought as he poured some blood into the container.

    He checked several times that this was the amount, and after that, he swallowed it.

    Immediately, the Vampirism began to do its work, and Matt activated the training puppets in this ce to solo them.

    They move with a simple and crude mechanism, but they are made of iron and have weight magic on top of them, so they are tough and cumbersome.

    After doing this, he confronted these puppets. A heavy blow mmed into one of these in a versatile manner, sending it flying. Then, Matt moved his hands to the other side to hit the other puppet that was moving awkwardly.

    They were so heavy that pushing them was difficult, but they couldn''t hit either, so there was no danger.

    So, Matt focused on continually beating the various puppets in the ce as he pounced on them in a workout that had him sweating and rubbing his hands together several times.

    ''They''re really tough.'' He thought, looking at his hands a bit. They were red, and his bones seemed affected inside. Still, he didn''t stop pounding them continuously for a whole hour until he finally gasped slightly from exhaustion and leaned back.

    He sat on the ground to rest and tried to recheck his power.

    Before the training, his power was 3,150. Thest thousand increased thanks to arduous training in that good practice room.

    His hands were red, but even so, he didn''t care. He simply tested his new strength on the ball.

    Soon, the number came up.

    -3,170-

    It said, which left him thoughtful.

    ''From 3,150 up to 3,170 in 1 hour of training, taking that amount of blood... I should have only increased to 3,160. Is my Vampirism that effective?'' He thought.

    While he had felt it since he came to this world and had seen the results very well, this was the first time he had the chance to test it and see the numbers right after the training, so it was more exciting.

    This made him smile, and he stood up.

    But, just then, he felt someone''s presence and turned around.

    "I?" Matt asked hesitantly as he saw I entering the training room.

    She was also surprised to find him here but smiled.

    "Matt, are you training? I thought you didn''t use this room." She replied as she approached, and Matt nodded to her.

    "Do youe to train often?" he asked, and she nodded.

    "I alwayse; even though many say it''s ineffective, my power still advances if I put in the effort. Thoughtely, I feel it''s not as effective as it used to be." She replied, smiling.

    Making Matt nod, ''What a good girl, I didn''t misjudge her. It''s worth it to train her and watch her progress.'' He thought and smiled at her.

    "Let''s train together. It will be more effective if we activate the mechanisms for pair training." He suggested, and she nodded quickly, cheerfully.

    "Fine, let''s train together." She replied cheerfully.

    "I will be testing my power after every 1-hour training, so I will activate the mechanism every 1 hour." He spoke.

    I didn''t mind; in fact, that would also be a good thing for her, as seeing her own progress would help her know whether she was trying hard enough or not.

    So, soon, the mechanism was activated. This time, a total of 10 puppets came out and moved towards them at a faster speed. They still did not hit, but if they allowed them to reach the wall behind them, they would enter the wall and go through the mechanism, causing them to lose time.

    So, they stood before these and began fighting hard for an hour while constantly beating these tough puppets.

 Chapter 24: Smooth, but great progress

    <h4>Chapter 24: Smooth, but great progress</h4>

    They stopped and breathed to rx an hourter, falling backward from exhaustion.

    "It''s certainly harder this way." I said as she smiled.

    Although she wore light gloves that protected her hands, they were still red and sore.

    Matt nodded at her words while sweating profusely. This time, the training was moreplicated, though satisfying.

    He smiled and rechecked his power.

    -3,200-

    That was the number that came up, which made him frown again.

    ''That much? Is it because the training was moreplicated?'' He thought with a frown.

    He had consumed exactly the same amount of blood, and the training time was the same; it''s just that this time, the training was slightly moreplicated, so that alone could be the case.

    Still, this made him happy.

    "Awesome, Matt. You already have 3,200 power." I said with surprise and a smile upon seeing this.

    Matt smiled and passed her the ball so she could try it, too.

    She did, and soon, a number appeared over the top.

    -2,820-

    Matt nodded, "Not bad. Almost 3,000 already." He said, congratting her sincerely.

    She smiled a little; she was happy to see this.

    Her training was paying off.

    So, they soon got up and started training again.

    Thanks to the fact that they had blood this time, the training was more entertaining and enjoyable for both of them, so without realizing it, they had spent three more hours training without even stopping to test their powers while Matt was teaching I several things about where to hit to do more damage and some more tactics to make the training more effective.

    After these three hours, they fell backward, totally exhausted.

    Matt''s hands were even bleeding.

    "Hah... Hah... Hah... God, these things are really heavy... Hah..." I said with great exhaustion, though she had a smile.

    She couldn''t help but be happy this time.

    Even though she wasn''t giving any more.

    Matt was the same way, though the pain in his hands and the blood pouring from them made him feel more sore than usual.

    "Are you okay, Matt?" I asked after she had rested for a moment and stood up a little to look at his hands.

    He smiled and nodded, "Don''t worry. They''ll heal in time." He said and tied several bandages.

    After that, he tested his power.

    Thest time he saw 3,200, how much was it now?

    -3,310-

    Was the number disyed, leaving I totally stunned.

    "That much!?" She asked in shock and grabbed the ball quickly to verify that she wasn''t seeing wrong.

    She stared at him for a moment in shock. But she wanted to test to see her progress.

    In three hours, he managed to climb to 3,310 from 3,200; then, how many would she manage up?

    So, she quickly looked, but was disappointed.

    While she had advanced quite a bit, it didn''tpare to Matt, who had moved up 110 power points in 3 hours.

    She only moved up 50 points to 2,870.

    Still, she thought of something.

    ''Wait... 50 points in 3 hours, isn''t that a bigger increase than I''ve had so far?'' She thought. And she thought about the advancements she had made before this training. Even achieving some progress in 1 hour wasplicated, but now she had ascended 50 power points?

    Realizing this made her smile, and she didn''t care if her advancement had been less than Matt''s; she looked at him with joy.

    "Matt, that was 50 points in 3 hours!" She said with a big, innocent smile on her face.

    Matt smiled seeing her like that, ''Yeah, she''s a great girl. So much so that she doesn''t seem to feel jealous; she''s so happy about her progress despite seeing someone who did simr training to her, progress twice as much or more than she did.'' He thought, smiling.

    "Congrattions, it looks like the training is paying off nicely." He replied, and she smiled happily at his congrattions, though she just the same ended up falling backward soon after.

    "But I can''t anymore..." She said, smiling, and then looked up at him.

    "Your progress is more incredible, though, Matt. You''ve gained so much in just three hours; you seem to be special." She said as she looked at him with a beautiful smile and some sleep in her blurry eyes.

    Matt smiled at seeing her like this, "Don''t fall asleep on the floor." He spoke.

    She smiled some more, staring at him. Her eyes gradually grew darker from exhaustion, and she fell asleep without paying attention to hisst words.

    Matt saw this and sighed as he shook his head.

    ''This girl...'' He thought.

    Still, he did not get up as soon as he saw her fall asleep.

    He was immersed in his thoughts while remembering some things for a long time.

    An hourter, he sighed.

    He carried her back to the bedroom andid her on his bed next to Alice. He went to sleep in the next bedroom, which was alone.

    They were to leave tomorrow, but a good workout before was always good.

    .

    The following day, Alice woke up early and found a pretty face sleeping near her, which surprised her. Still, realizing it was I, she calmed down.

    ''Looks like they trainedst night... I was so exhausted I didn''t even notice.'' She thought and then got up to get ready.

    Soon, Matt woke up, too, and I followed close behind.

    "Shall we go?" Matt asked after a quick breakfast, and after a moment, they left the Academy.

    "Matt, let''s not go to the Academy Trade City. It''s better if we go all the way to the West Trade City; I can introduce you to a very good cksmith there." Alice spoke.

    "The West Trade City? I heard it''s very big." I said suddenly, and Alice nodded, smiling.

    "It is a city several timesrger than my City of Allen and has a very diverse poption. Many races live there. Elves, dwarves, and other interesting races. There are all kinds of attractions there." She replied, smiling, after remembering that big bustling city.

    Matt naturally had nothing to say. He agreed to this. It''s close to the city from where they will depart in search of the dragon, so it''s better.

    So, with those words, they caught a train going toward the West Trade City, which was far from the Academy.

 Chapter 25: West Trade City

    <h4>Chapter 25: West Trade City</h4>

    While they were on the train, Matt looked at one of the scrolls he got from that cave.

    It was only a tiny part of the scroll; you could see it because it was torn at the ends.

    But this small part appeared to be a map.

    ''They broke it recently... Why did they do that?'' Matt thought doubtfully as he studied it for a long while.

    If Matt thought the map was a normal-sized sheet of parchment, he would need another four pieces to reconstruct it.

    "What is that, Matt?" Alice asked doubtfully as she looked from the side.

    "It appears to be a map. We got it in that cave next to the scrolls." He answered truthfully, as he tried to find something different about it that would give him some information.

    Alice looked at it and frowned.

    "That''s weird. Isn''t the piece very small? How did you find out it''s a map?" she asked doubtfully, and Matt smiled.

    "Apparently, they broke it recently. Look at this area here; they look like mountains, right? If we do it like this..." Matt said, grabbed another piece of parchment with a quill, and started drawing mountains in a t format to make it look better, trying to shape the strange figures shown on the piece.

    Even though he was doing it with an idea he had in his mind, it came out pretty good.

    "Oh... If it looks like that, it certainly appears to be a map... Matt, you''re very good at a lot of things." Alice said with a smile as she stared at this.

    Matt shook his head with a smile, "It''s still pretty small. It doesn''t give much information. Still, maybe it can be of some use." He said and then put it away.

    For the rest of the trip, Matt was teaching the ancientnguage to the pair of beautifuldies traveling with him until they finally see what the world knows as ''the West.''

    It is nothing more than aplex of cities of the five kingdoms. Each town is vast, and there are many of them. They are built in a way that surrounds the west''s mountain range.

    Most cities belong to the five kingdoms, but some are independent, such as the Western Trade City.

    It is one of the main cities for trade in this world. Diverse racese here, being a city with an incredible geographical position within this vast world.

    Practically, the entire world economy passes through here, except for the economy of the distant Human Empire and the devourer territories.

    This Western Trade City is so big that it had already surprised Matt before entering.

    ''Shit, even on earth, big cities built with technology couldn''tpare to this.'' Matt thought with surprise as he saw it from afar.

    Once inside the city, the feeling was much better.

    The infrastructure was beautiful, andrge buildings could be seen from side to side, built uniquely and precisely, with gorgeous decorations from side to side.

    The ones that inhabited here the most were the Vampires, which were side by side.

    But, as the three walked through the city, they could see Elves and Dwarves on several sides and arge influx of various interesting and diverse races gathered here.

    ''There are even people with wings.'' Matt thought with surprise after seeing this bustling city.

    Also, the order in the city was surprising.

    The city had a huge river running through it, a great tourist attraction. This river was beautiful, with crystal clear water flowing into ake in the city''s center.

    Thiske was beautiful and one of the leading centers of attraction in the city.

    ''Undoubtedly, this is a big, beautiful fantasy city.'' Matt thought as he saw it.

    "Awesome, Matt, look at that ship." I said suddenly in a surprised voice as she looked over her shoulder.

    There was a giant flying ship passing by.

    "It''s really big." She said with excitement at the sight of it.

    She had never been on a flying boat before, so she was passionate about ever getting on one.

    "Oh, that''s the ship of one of the Vampire ns. The Turner n, our destination, is one of the Cities that belong to that n." Alice said suddenly, recognizing the n logo.

    Matt looked at her with surprise, "Do the ns have such big ships?" He asked, and she looked at him doubtfully.

    "Of course, my family has two." She replied with a quiet smile as if that was a matter of course.

    But that stunned Matt.

    ''Two things that big? Unbelievable, that looks like a whole city. I wonder how much it''ll cost.'' He thought as he nced over his shoulder at the ship that was already moving away.

    Still, this was no time to waste time.

    "Well, we''d better go to the cksmith." He said, and soon they walked through the cksmith area until they came to a vast store.

    The sound of hammers shing against metal echoed throughout the street, but here, it seemed to be more booming as it was thergest store in the area.

    Alice crept in and made her way to the front desk.

    "Sir, may I know if Mr. Paul is in?" Alice asked as she got this far.

    The one attending to them frowned, "Paul Cox?" he asked, and Alice nodded.

    "That''s right, is he in?"

    "No. He doesn''t work here. Four streets down." Replied the man disrespectfully and moved to another location.

    Alice was surprised to see this.

    "How disrespectful..." I said suddenly upon seeing him like this.

    This was something the aggressive-looking man attending them heard and looked at them, "Disrespectful? Hmph, you''re lucky I don''t kick you out bying looking for that guy in our exalted store; how dare you call me that?" he asked angrily as he approached, but Matt shot him a dangerous look suddenly, startling the man.

    Though he looked muscr, he was just a tiny fly in front of the current Matt, so he was startled by this look and backed away, slightly bumping into the shelves behind. Although it was only slight, he fell and formed a stir in the ce because he lost control of his legs due to the fright.

    Many were attracted to this and came to see what was happening, but Matt grabbed Alice and deftly slipped out unnoticed.

    When they were outside, Alice frowned.

    "Four streets down is Mr. Paul''s house... It looks like something happened; let''s go there, Matt." She said, suggesting what they should do.

    Matt had nothing to say; they walked to that ce soon after.

 Chapter 26: Chance to obtain a Saint Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chance to obtain a Saint Weapon</h4>

    After walking awhile, Alice stopped at a rough-looking but sturdy house and knocked on the door.

    "Mr. Paul, it''s Alice Allen. Are you there?" she shouted at the door.

    Just at those moments, amotion was heard inside the house, as if something heavy had fallen and several other things rattled everywhere. Still, soon, the door opened when a great, pleasant-looking man showed himself, with a lot of beard all over his face.

    "Miss Alice!" said Paul Cox with a smile as he recognized Alice''s face.

    She is surprised by the careless face of this good-natured cksmith.

    "Mr. Paul, how are you?" she asked, and Paul invited them in quickly, pouring them tea.

    Alice looked at him, "Mr. Paul, it seems that things are not going well for you; what happened?" she asked, a little worried, seeing that Paul didn''t talk much.

    When she first met him, he was very articte; howe he changed so much now? Besides, he looked haggard.

    He sighed.

    "Miss Alice, a lot has happened. After I made your sword, many were interested in my work, and because of that, my smithy became famous. Still, they were demanding that I make weapons I was incapable of with an effectiveness of over 80%, and suddenly, they wanted to force me topete with the dwarven smiths. In the end, they kicked me out of the smithy and kept it." He replied in frustration.

    There was nothing he could do.

    His talent for cksmithing was undeniable. In Gray Allen''s words, he is one of the top 5 cksmiths in the Five Vampire Kingdoms. But that was all.

    His strength is insufficient to fight the great powers, and his smithy is inefficient to please them.

    Alice was surprised to hear him say this, "Who did this?" She asked in surprise, and he sighed again.

    "The Alliance seems to be getting support from one of the Vampire ns. That''s why I''m thinking of going back to the border regions to make weapons in the army." He answered sincerely.

    ''The Alliance... Those guys are as strong as a Vampire n... It really is a veryplicated issue.'' Alice thought, and she sighed as well.

    She couldn''t help him, even if she were a Heiress, because her strength was now deficient.

    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Paul. I didn''t think my request back then would give you such a hard time."

    That was all Alice could say sincerely.

    Paul shook his head andughed, "Hahaha, it''s okay, Miss Alice. You are always so good to usmoners; it makes me keep hoping for the future of our race, hahaha." He said and then looked at the other two who were watching from the side.

    "Who are they?" he asked.

    Alice then stood up and introduced them.

    "Mr. Paul, this is Matthew Dietrich, he''s my friend." She said, and they both shook hands.

    "Dietrich? Hahahaha, boy, you''ve got a goodst name there. If only you were 10 million years in the past, you''d have the best status you could ever imagine, hahahaha."

    The friendly way this man spoke was pleasant; even Matt liked this, so he smiled.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Paul." He spoke.

    "This is I, a ssmate of Matt''s." Alice said, and after a short introduction, Alice sat back down to deal with the main topic.

    "The truth is we came here to see if you could make a weapon, Mr. Paul."

    "Oh? Will you change your weapon, Miss Alice? Did you get better materials?" He asked in surprise at Alice''s words.

    But Alice shook her head, "It''s not for me, it''s for Matt. We got information about a wounded baby dragon and have an approximate location, so we''re going to go hunt it down. I think those are the best materials we can get." She replied sincerely.

    Paul was surprised to hear this, "A dragon?" he asked in shock.

    It was undoubtedly an incredible material. Bones and dragon scales are used to make things of astonishing quality. But they are as hard toe by as a feather from a phoenix.

    Even with his remarkable journey, Paul has never been able to use dragon materials to make anything. Be it a weapon or armor, he has never been able to make anything with any dragon materials, which shows how difficult it is to get them.

    That''s why he immediately became interested in this, and although he nned to turn it down, as he was exhausted from so much trouble, he couldn''t find a way to do it.

    Every cksmith dreams of making a weapon out of dragon material at least once, and he is no exception.

    Still, he couldn''t unquestioningly ept either.

    "A weapon made from such a material would be so expensive that it could cost the price of an entire City or even more, Miss Alice. You should know that even Saint Weapons could be made from dragon bones and scales." He replied.

    Alice knew this, so she nodded.

    "I know that, Mr. Paul. But, right now, we don''t have that much money to pay for that, so I was nning to sign some extreme contract in case a Saint Weapones out." She replied firmly.

    That surprised Paul. He looked at Matt and noticed the look on his face was the same, a calm, determined look, which surprised him.

    ''These guys are serious.'' He thought and smiled, shaking his head shortly after.

    "You don''t need to go to such extremes. If a Saint Weapon shoulde out, I only need its bearer to prove to me that he is capable enough to use it. At that point, I will hand it over to him and charge him nothing. Being able to make a Saint Weapon would be the greatest disy of my capabilities; no one would dare offend me then; what do I want little ones like you to pay me for then?" he answered sincerely with a big smile.

    "Well, go get that dragon. If you can stop by the auction, there''s some good stuff being sold, and if you get this, bring it to me when you return. It will help me get caught up with cksmithing again." He said with a smile and handed them a written paper.

    Alice didn''t expect him to ept so nicely, but she smiled and thanked him quickly.

    After that, the three left in the auction''s direction.

    "If I''m not wrong, they should be taking the monthly auction; they don''t usually sell anything interesting; let''s sell some stuff to get some money and get out fast." Said Alice, smiling.

    Soon, the three of them entered the auction, and using their status as students of the Vampire Academy, they managed to sell several things.

    The weapons Matt and I got in the mountains and other saleable things, plus several things Alice had on her to sell that she got from the mission shepleted.

    So, the three left a few hours after the auction with the new target in mind.

    The Turner-V City is one of the Turner n Cities.

 Chapter 27: The Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Dragon</h4>

    V Turner City had nothing interesting to see. It was just a town near the mountains that catered to the hotel trade. It had many hotels all over the ce and little attraction. However, it had branches of the Vampire Guilds dedicated to hunting beasts, monsters, and devourers.

    Many vampirese here every year, so they receive a good amount of money for the hospitality they provide.

    That''s why, upon arriving here, Matt andpany simply bought a few things needed for the trip and a carriage pulled by warhorses, leaving the city soon after in the direction of their true destination.

    "This ce is really beautiful." Matt said suddenly, taking in all the surrounding scenery as the horses ran at full speed.

    Alice and I agreed with this assessment.

    "Matt, you don''t seem to know much about this world. You tend to be surprised by a lot of things." I said suddenly.

    Alice turned to look at her in surprise, "Could it be that you haven''t told her?" she asked doubtfully, and Matt smiled with some embarrassment.

    ''Honestly, I had forgotten to tell her that I have something like amnesia.'' He thought.

    Alice''s words surprised I a little, "Tell me what? Actually, Matt doesn''t usually talk much, so I don''t know many things about him." She answered truthfully and sat down next to Alice, trying to look for information about Matt.

    "Does he talk to you anymore?" she asked, but Alice shook her head, smiling.

    "No, it''s the same with me. But maybe there''s a reason for that. He has amnesia for a lot of things and remembers almost nothing. Can you believe I had to teach him to use Vampirism? It was just a few weeks ago... And to think he''s already so strong now, I honestly don''t know what his body is made of." She replied, smiling.

    Her words stunned I, "Does he have amnesia?" she asked in shock and jumped over to where Matt was standing, looking at him with a worried face.

    Though she didn''t know what to ask, she lightly grabbed him by the hand, "Why didn''t you say so before? I''ve always been bothering you... I, I''m sorry." She said and lowered her head, not knowing what else to say with a guilty face.

    She looked pretty tender right now, like a newly scolded little girl who couldn''t help but feel guilty about her big mistake.

    Matt smiled at seeing her like this, "It''s okay, you''ve been no trouble at all. You''re a good girl, and your questions always encourage me to talk." He replied.

    He was so bad atforting or saying words at times like that he did have to think for a moment to be able to answer. And despite that, he could only give a slightly crude reply, which he hoped she understood was one of thanks.

    She looked at him a little; perhaps she was beginning to understand him better.

    And so, the chatter became animated between them as the horses pulled the carriage they were riding in hard.

    A dayter, they had to get out and continue on foot, for the horses could not climb the steep mountains of this ce.

    So, they plunged among the mountains to the west while they trained, and Matt tried to locate the dragon.

    Searching for this dragon was not an easy task, as the map was not very specific. Also, the mountains could change with the undergrowth, so they had to be careful.

    After walking for a few days, Matt smiled as he found giant footprints.

    "They''re dragon tracks, and it''s not that big. It seems to be a fire dragon from the burning as the devourer writings say." Matt said, smiling, and then started to follow the tracks quickly.

    ''Here they disappear...'' He thought and looked up and down in these mountains.

    "That''s strange... Maybe there is some cave near here. Let''s look carefully." Matt said, and the girls nodded without saying a word.

    Still, they didn''t have to look far.

    A faint sound reached Matt''s well-developed ears at that moment, ''A snore? And this size...'' He thought, smiling.

    "I think I found it; follow me." He said and started running in the direction of the mountain opposite.

    Soon, the snoring was even audible to the girls as they arrived in front of this ce.

    There was a vast cave, slightly covered by arge amount of undergrowth, visible before them; then, without hesitation, they entered carefully.

    The cave was spacious and very tall; it did not even appear to be a cave. Instead, it seemed to be a hollowed-out mountain inside, which made Matt think that this cave was handmade by someone, as it did not look like something naturally formed.

    After walking around for a while, they were finally able to see the dragon.

    "Shh."

    "Indeed, he is wounded and is still a baby, but you must be careful; he is still a dragon. Let''s do things as nned, and it will be fine." Matt said, and after saying a few more things to the girls, he started to put several stakes in the ground, side to side, and in different ces.

    He did this carefully so the dragon wouldn''t wake up.

    ''As long as I get the dragon''s weakness, we can kill it easily if we use stakes to attack it from various sides. The best thing about killing a baby dragon is that they are not experienced in covering their weakness.'' Matt thought as he sprinkled the stakes all over the ce.

    And a whileter, he finished.

    He prepared to say something to the girls, but just then, he felt a dangerous look that made the hairs on his body stand up.

    "Be careful, Matt!" shouted Alice at that moment, but her warning was unnecessary.

    Matt quickly used his dimensional movement as he sensed danger approaching him.

    Just then, an intense explosion urred where he had been, as a fire attack erupted there.

    Matt red at the dragon that had awakened without him noticing.

    ''Holy shit, this bastard is powerful.'' He thought as he prepared to attack.

    "Let''s follow the n!" he shouted.

    With his shout, I lunged to the dragon''s left while Alice appeared from above with her sword to attack him head-on.

    The dragon loudly roared at the sight of Alice in such an unprotected position.

    "ROARRRR!" along with its roar, a fiery attack shot out of its mouth toward Alice. He had an opportunity, and he wasn''t going to waste it.

    But he didn''t expect Alice''s power to be so high. With a burst of vampiric energy, Alice''s power gushed out, and she swung her sword horizontally to cut the enormous fireball in two, seizing the moment toe down on the dragon with force.

 Chapter 28: Fight against a dragon

    <h4>Chapter 28: Fight against a dragon</h4>

    The dragon did not expect such an attack, so Alice''s attack struck him in the head.

    His vast and powerful body swayed backward as he was destabilized, and just then, Matt injected all his power into his fist and struck him in the stomach at the same time as I.

    The impact sent the dragon''s massive body back a bunch of steps until it stabilized and swung its tail to hit them.

    Matt wouldn''t use his sword this time, as it didn''t do him much good. The stronger he got, the more he felt the sword was deficient. He couldn''t show his full power due to the tool not being the right one.

    That''s why he stomped hard on the ground when he saw the dragon''s tailing towards him and threw a strong punch towards it, creating a powerful shock impact that sent him flying backward while the dragon was pushed to hit the cave walls.

    ''Holy shit, this bastard has over 5 thousand power.'' Matt thought with difficulty as he got up from the rubble he had fallen into,unching himself back into the fray.

    "I,e with me!" he shouted towards I as he appeared behind her.

    One of the dragon''s ws tried to strike her, while the dragon entertained Alice with fireballs continuously shooting out of its mouth.

    Seeing this, I jumped on top of Matt, and they both disappeared. The huge dragon w mmed into the ground, kicking up dust.

    This confused the dragon, but before he could know what was happening, he felt a powerful presence heading towards him at full speed from above.

    "Now, Alice!" shouted Matt as he increased his body weight to fall on top of the dragon with a mighty thud.

    *BOOOOOOOOM!*

    The impact sent the dragon forcefully downward, but before it could touch the ground, Alice''s full power was revealed, and she appeared from underneath the dragon, attacking it forcefully with a horizontal upward swing from that position.

    The dragon could not even defend itself from this sudden attack that hade upon it and was pushed forcefully upwards, which Matt and I took advantage of to give it a powerful attack, sending it mming hard into the cave walls.

    The impact of something sorge caused the entire cave to shake, and light chunks of rock began to fall as if this ce was breaking loose.

    "How tough is this guy." Matt said as he fell to Alice''s side next to I.

    "Yeah, I thought I could have taken a big chunk out of his neck, but I barely and barely hurt him. What a tough guy." Alice replied as she frowned.

    Although they thought so, they also realized that the dragon was undoubtedly injured.

    While his power level wasn''t as high as Alice''s on a numbers level, being a dragon, he could have killed them if he was at his best.

    Still, they didn''t need to slit his throat to win because they knew that was nearly impossible.

    They just needed to find that weak spot.

    Alice looked at Matt, "Were you able to figure out his weak spot?" she asked, and Matt smiled.

    "Almost got it." He replied, and just then, the dragon''s roar made them alert.

    This roar was so mighty that it echoed firmly in their ears and made them hurt; still, they held on as they were fighting stance, and just then, the dragon shot out of the dust that had risen, ready to attack them.

    Matt activated all the power in his body and rushed at it first.

    "Let me fight just for a moment; prepare to attack!" shouted Matt as he mmed into the dragon at high speed.

    The dragon swung its w to strike Matt and knock him out of the way, as its target was that woman who had hit him with the sword.

    Still, Matt smiled as he watched it do this, and his fist filled with vampiric power, making it look slightly ghoulish.

    The vampiric energy in his arm caused his muscles to grow, and Mattunched a punch in midair towards the dragon''s head that had not yet reached him.

    This left the three who saw it in shock.

    ''What the hell is this guy doing?'' Was the thought the dragon had at that moment, thinking that he was already more than dead the person in front of him.

    But without him noticing, a powerful energy in the form of a fist came out of Matt''s punch, mming hard into the dragon''s massive head.

    The attack was tremendous and from a distance, which confused him.

    Even so, the impact stopped his attack and sent him several meters backward while his head bled.

    The girls behind Matt were stunned to see this, "What the hell!?" they shouted in shock, but Matt didn''t stop.

    He activated his dimensional movement ability and appeared above the dragon, who was face up, falling to the ground with a confused mind, then attacked him hard in the stomach.

    "BUAGH!" The tremendous impact caused a gush of blood to spurt out of the dragon''s mouth, causing Matt to smile.

    "The main wound is in its wings, and its weakest point is in the lowest part of its stomach!" shouted Matt.

    Although the girls didn''t understand how Matt had made that attack, they immediately jumped when they heard this, aiming at the spot Matt had said.

    Meanwhile, Matt jumped back, spreading his arms wide.

    His spiritual energy shot out in various directions like little invisible strips, and they clung tightly to the stakes he had ced earlier.

    Then, Matt pulled them with force and precision toward the dragon that was still a little dazed by the attack.

    Just at those moments, an attack from Inded on one of the dragon''s wings, while a powerful attack from Alicended on the stomach, exactly where Matt had told her.

    "BUAAGHHHHHHHH!" A cry of pain erupted from the dragon''s mouth at that moment, but soon, arge number of iron-reinforced stakes strengthened by Matt''s vampiric power fell on its weak spot again and again.

    The one who fell first was pushed by the next one, and then the next one pushed them both. It was a session of coordinated attacks, one after the other, which caused the stakes to pierce the dragon''s scales soon, and a great spurt of blood came out of his stomach.

    When Matt saw this, he jumped into the air again, "At once!" he shouted, and three powerful attacks shot out shortly after from their respective ces, impacting hard on the hole in the dragon''s stomach.

    These powers went into his body and destroyed a portion of the dragon''s organs, bringing him to his death.

 Chapter 29: A treasure? Devourers?

    <h4>Chapter 29: A treasure? Devourers?</h4>

    Seeing the dragon fall to the ground dead, Matt was finally able to rx and fell backward in exhaustion.

    Alice and I quickly arrived.

    "Matt, we yed a dragon!" I said with great happiness on her face as she arrived at his side.

    Matt smiled at her and nodded. At the same time, Alice fell exhausted next to him.

    "It''s a good thing he was injured; that guy looked like he had internal injuries, too. I wonder what he fought against." Matt said while breathing heavily at that point.

    Alice agreed with this, but there was something more important right now.

    "Matt, what was that attack? How could you possibly attack like that, and how did you manage to move the stakes from so far away? That was amazing; I''ve never seen an attack like that before!" Alice said with a smile, but at the same time, a question mark in her head.

    "I don''t know how I should say it, but a while back, it urred to me that it might be possible to do attacks like that since vampire poweres from blood. I think I told you before, but I feel that vampiric power is more versatile than we imagine since ites from something physical and palpable. That''s why I''ve been trying to create my own attacks; maybe I can use them as abilities." He answered sincerely.

    Alice was shocked and amazed when she heard this.

    ''Is vampiric power that versatile?'' She thought with a smile and looked at her hands, making powere out. Still, it did nothing, no matter how much she thought about it.

    "...It doesn''t do anything." She saidmely as she saw that her power couldn''t move in an unusual way.

    Matt smiled, "You require high control of your power. I think not just S-Rank, but something more." He replied, and she stared at him.

    "You seem to know more things than I thought, Matt." She said, surprising Matt, who stared at her for a moment.

    ''Did she figure me out somehow?'' He thought doubtfully, but she then smiled as if she had understood something.

    "Maybe you were abat expert in some past life and hadbat experience left, Matt. It''s an attack I would never think we could do. Not just me; I''m sure my father wouldn''t either." She replied, smiling innocently.

    This made Matt take another calming breath, ''Well, this girl is too innocent. Looks like she''ll never be able to figure that out if I don''t tell her.'' Matt thought, smiling, and stood up.

    "Okay, let''s stop talking. We need to load this thing back up... Might it be possible to transport it in rings?" Matt said as he walked towards the enormous dead body of the dragon.

    Alice came up behind him and nodded, "That''s right. But it requiresrger capacity rings. I''ll carry it, and at Lord Paul''s house, we''ll dismember it to get the important stuff out." She said, and with a sh, the dragon''s massive body disappeared as Alice''s ring absorbed it.

    Matt nodded, ''Wow, this is much more effective than hunting days on Earth.'' He thought with a smile and then walked towards a small passageway that was at the bottom of the cave.

    The three walked until they reached the bottom of this ce. The first thing they saw was a small shelf made of rocks where scrolls and bones were scattered everywhere.

    ''A grave?'' Matt thought, but a faint iron-like smell came to his nose as he took another step forward.

    "Blood?" Matt said and looked down.

    All over where they had walked, there was a smallyer of thick blood, which left them in shock, and they looked at each other''s faces.

    ''Where is iting from?'' They thought and walked quickly to the rock shelf there.

    But, just then, they felt a strange aura near them, which surprised them.

    ''Are we under attack?'' Matt thought as he got into a battle stance. But the aura didn''t disappear, which confused him.

    Just then, Alice felt a drop hit her from the ceiling, so she looked up and was stunned by what she saw.

    "Corpse-Eating Bloody Herb!" shouted Alice in shock after recognizing it, causing Matt and I to look up.

    There, there was a bloody-looking herb. Its roots had spread all over the cave ceiling, continuously dripping a red liquid. Its green leaves had light red streaks that moved like blood.

    After seeing such a strange herb, Matt was stunned, ''What is that?'' He thought, and just then, a drop of blood fell to the ground.

    "Matt, let''s take it; this is a treasure!" Alice said quickly with a big smile on her face.

    But just then, they felt a dangerous power heading their way.

    "Devourers?" After recognizing the type of power he was feeling, Matt quickly sensed the danger as he realized there were not a few of them.

    "Quick, let''s get out of here." Matt said and quickly put away the grass that was on the ceiling and the scrolls on the bookshelf before running off.

    But, just at those moments, the devourers entered the huge cave, feeling dazed after not seeing the dragon.

    "Where''s the dragon!?" a big guy shouted as he took several steps and noticed the partially destroyed cave.

    "A battle just happened!" he shouted, quickly noticing the presence of Matt, Alice, and I trying to sneak out of the cave.

    "You bastards, you did something to the dragon!" this devourer shouted as he lunged hard at them, hitting the ground as the three of them jumped backward.

    Alice looked at him stunned, "He has as much strength as I do." She said and quickly drew her weapon to fight, but Matt wouldn''t stay fighting here.

    He knew they were at a disadvantage because they had just fought the dragon, and they could gain nothing from this battle.

    Therefore, he immediately grabbed I by the waist with one arm and appeared behind Alice, holding her as well. She was surprised by this sudden move of Matt''s but soon felt as if she had been teleported when her perspective changed.

    From being in front of the big guy to being in front of many Devourers who were also stunned to see them appear out of nowhere.

    "STOP THEM!" shouted the big guy behind.

    But just as they saw them appear, they also saw them disappear.

    Matt continuously used his dimensional movement to move out of the cave at great speed.

    And once he was out, he threw Alice and I forward, to turn around andunch a powerful attack towards the cave entrance, causing arge number of rocks from the mountain to fall on the door, blocking it.

    The cries of the devourers came from there, and arge amount of power hit these rocks.

    Matt then realized that he couldn''t stop them much, so he started dashing down the hill, "Quick, let''s get out of here!" shouted Matt, causing the girls to get up from where they had fallen and start running with their pretty faces full of dirt.

 Chapter 30: Kill him and run away

    <h4>Chapter 30: Kill him and run away</h4>

    As they went downhill, a tremendous explosion sounded behind them, and rocks flew everywhere.

    Still, none of them stopped.

    "Get those bastards! You guys, go check the cave quick!" the big guy shouted, ordering several of his subordinates to do various tasks.

    He single-handedly dashed down the hill as he tried to catch up with them, and several devourers attacked from afar with magic bows.

    Abilities soon began to explode from side to side as Matt, I, and Alice ran at full speed, taking cover in the trees.

    Still, they quickly realized that running without doing anything would do no good. Devourers are experts at running through the mountains, so they could already hear the screams of the big guy behind them.

    It was because of this that Matt said something to the girls softly while they were running, and suddenly he stopped, skidding down the mountain and holding tight to a rock; with his other hand, he pulled out his weapon and threw it hard towards the big guy who came running at high speed behind them.

    This guy did not expect such a strange attack, so without thinking much; he raised his hand to stop this weapon that was running towards him; even so, when he did it, he realized his mistake. This weapon weighed more than he imagined and carried with it a tremendous vampiric power that destroyed his hand in one attack.

    This angered him, and he quickly exerted his power in a great fist, trying to strike Matt, who was a few steps in front of him.

    "Die, vampire!" he shouted hysterically, but just then, a shadow appeared before him as Alice''s power exploded out of her body.

    She fairly attacked the devourer''s wounded arm with her weapon, using all her power.

    If an attack from Matt managed to hurt him, how could an attack from Alice, who has a simr power, not?

    His arm broke into pieces at that moment, and the impact sent him flying dozens of meters away.

    I ran over this bastard, and with her eyes bloodshot from the hatred she carried, she attacked him with all her might with a punch to the stomach, whipping him to the ground at high speed.

    "Buagh!" a spurt of blood shot out of his mouth, lightly sttering I in the process.

    Still, perhaps that was all that would remain of him in the body of these three people, for immediately Matt appeared above and gave him a decisive blow to the neck, breaking it into pieces, while Alice cut off his limbs at an rming speed.

    A devourer with a power simr to Alice''s died in an instant at the hands of people who should not be able to kill him easily. His confidence earned him his defeat.

    Matt didn''t care about this; he looked at the girls, and then they continued to run, fleeing this ce at high speed while scattering this bastard''s blood all over the ce to avoid being easily tracked.

    Minutester, great roars were heard throughout this mountain as the devourers present were angered by the death of their leader.

    Still, it was something Matt, Alice, and I didn''t care about.

    They immediately returned to where they had left the horses and started heading at full speed towards the city.

    Once they were here, they could sigh.

    "Devourers are really tough." Matt said when he saw that they were finally out of danger. He felt several bones in his hand had broken.

    How did they break?

    Easy, a blow to a devourer''s neck.

    That devourer''s neck was harder than those reinforced iron puppets; how was that possible?

    Alice smiled when she heard him say this and helped him put bandages on his hands.

    "Yes, devourers evolve every so often. The first evolution is when they go from being devouring beasts to being devourers. The second evolution is the one you just saw. When they reach 5,000 power, they get extremely tough skin. But that also often bes their weakness, as they rely too much on the toughness of their skin; that''s why surprise attacks are often vital to assassinate them." She spoke.

    While she doesn''t fight Devourers often, she has sometimes fought them on academy missions or raids by her n, so she is somewhat familiar with them.

    However, they still don''t know where that race originated.

    "Still, I''m amazed at your strength, Matt. It''s the first time I''ve seen someone with just over 3,000 power who can so easily hurt a devourer with over 5,000." She said as she stared at him.

    I was also surprised by this, "Matt, I feel that when you hit, your fists are heavier; is it using the weight tactic you taught us?" she asked suddenly, and Matt nodded.

    "If I need to, I can increase the weight of my fist, making the attack more effective. It''s tricky to do it freely, though; I haven''t quite mastered it yet." Matt replied.

    "That''s awesome, Matt. Even if you can only use it once per battle, it gives us an overwhelming advantage when you strike." Said Alice.

    They both started to praise him for this. Although they can do it halfway, it is only when they use their full power, as this tactic requires vampiric power and is very difficult to perform. The level of control it requires is very high.

    Still, the words of praise stopped after a while and changed the subject.

    "What''s that herb we got, Alice?" Matt asked. Alice remembered the herb, so she pulled it out to look at it.

    "This herb is amazing, Matt. It''s a great treasure in itself, especially for us vampires, but also for devourers. What it does is consume any corpses put near it, even if they have no blood on them, and it creates arge amount of blood that can be consumed and is as effective as blood drawn from any vampire."

    "You only have to give it corpses for its feeding, and it will give you blood as a reward; ording to my father, if it absorbs a corpse, it can create up to two or three times as much blood as that body could hold." She replied cheerfully.

    Her words shocked both of them.

    "Is there such a thing? And no matter what kind of corpse it is?" Matt asked in surprise, and she nodded.

    "Any kind of corpses. You can even put corpses of devouring beasts, but it will give you less blood, as it is not their favorite food." She replied.

    ''Holy shit, that good? It''s a great treasure!'' Matt thought in shock.

    ''If we could have a blood spring like that, we would only need to go hunting in the mountains for beast carcasses, and we would get blood to increase our power.'' He thought.

    It''s a gift from heaven!

    Even so, every stolen gift brings with it a big problem on many asions, so Matt always kept on his toes now that he knew the usefulness of this treasure.

    "Right, Matt, what''s wrong with the scrolls?" Alice asked suddenly.

    Matt pulled out all the scrolls that were on that stone table; just then, a small portion of one tried to fly off, but Matt quickly grabbed it.

    ''Oh?'' He thought as he looked at this scroll.

    "A map?" Alice asked doubtfully.

    ''Could it be simr to the one I have? The texture is very simr...'' Matt thought and pulled out the piece of parchment he already had.

    "They seem to be the same, although it doesn''t quite match up over here... Maybe the other part of the one we already havepletes it correctly..." Matt replied as he saw this and smiled.

    "Well, I don''t know what the map is for, but I''m already starting to feel a bit of anticipation." He said again with a smile.

    After that, they started looking at the rest of the scrolls.

    .

 Chapter 31: A different weapon

    <h4>Chapter 31: A different weapon</h4>

    "What does it say, Matt?" Alice asked quickly when she saw Matt frown while reading one of the scrolls.

    She still didn''t learn the ancientnguage perfectly, so while she could read some things, there wasn''t much of it.

    That''s why she would need Matt''s help to know exactly what it said.

    Matt nodded a little, "They seem to be sending messages to each other. It''s possible that the cave was always in the hands of the devourers, and that''s why they had that information. Maybe the dragon was being slowly wounded by them so that the herb we got could absorb its corpse. ording to this, the devourers seem to be preparing for something big." Matt replied.

    Both girls frowned as they heard this.

    "It seems that the devourers have be more greedytely. Even though they have much of the world to themselves, they still want more." Alice replied slightly angrily.

    Matt smiled as he heard her say this. ''These devourers are a strange breed. This is my first time seeing them, but they have a mentality and intelligence simr to any other intelligent race. I wonder where this new type of enhanced vampirese from.'' Matt thought and then started reading the rest of the scrolls.

    ...

    Matt, Alice, and I were traveling back to the city at full speed, and nothing unusual happened. Matt feared that the devourers might track them, but his concern lessened as he saw the vast city walls before them, allowing him to rx after entering.

    And after a long night''s rest, the three of them set off again for the West Trade City.

    It was a long and restless journey, but they finally arrived in the city a couple of dayster.

    Once here, they visibly rxed and hurried to Paul Cox''s house, who was waiting for them with a smile.

    "It''s been many days since then. Were you able to hunt the dragon? Was there really one?" he asked quickly with a bit of anxiety.

    Alice smiled and nodded, "Mr. Paul, we got it. But it isplete, so we must dismember it. Do you have anyrge rooms to do this in?" She asked, and Paul nodded quickly.

    "Come quickly; I have a basement room where I do cksmithing." He said and started directing them to the ce.

    Soon, they arrived at a ratherrge and reinforced hall. It was just below Paul''s house and was as big as his house itself.

    It wasid out in a way that could allow him to cksmith the right way, so it looked spacious.

    Arriving here, Alice pulled out the dragon.

    "My goodness, a fire dragon, and it''s a very well-preserved carcass; it doesn''t look that damaged..." Paul said when he saw it and started examining the scales.

    "The scales look shiny, and the bones look so tough... It really is a dragon." He said with a big smile and pulled out huge knives, throwing them at the boys looking at him.

    "Use them and cut them in the way I will tell you so that what you do not need can be sold at a high price. Although the internal organs look slightly damaged, they can still be sold at high prices." He said, and with his help, the trio of students started to cut this massive dragon into parts.

    It was a long andplicated process. The bones were so hard that cutting them was a real challenge. Still, a full dayter, they could finally sigh when all the parts of the dragon had been preserved.

    The blood was in containers neatly arranged side by side. The flesh was in different containers and the bones in other ces, thetter taking up a great deal of space, for this dragon, though a baby, was still a dragon. Its skeleton was quite giant.

    The organs were frozen.

    And arge number of scales were umted in one ce.

    "Boy, now tell me. What kind of weapon would you like me to make for you? Will the other girls have weapons, too? Let''s use this paper, to make a blueprint, of the weapon you want." Paul said as he came in with arge nk sheet of paper, which had several things to help him create weapons.

    Matt didn''t expect this man to be so eager to get started, but this was a big help, so he smiled and began exining what he wanted.

    It''s a different kind of weapon.

    In his past life, he was an assassin, so he experienced the pros and cons of being one. He experienced it firsthand when traitors beat him, and he could do nothing to defend his wife.

    That is why, in this life, he will not be as simple a killer as he was in his past life.

    He wants to change and be something different, a moreplete killer, or, rather, a moreplete existence.

    For that, he needed a different weapon, and he already had it in mind.

    That was why he started drawing the kind of weapon he needed.

    It was not going to be a sword, nor was it going to be a spear.

    It looked more like the dagger he had right now but slightly curved. Not a tiny sword, but rather, a somewhatrger dagger with a different and slightly longer handle.

    ''A weapon that will allow me to fight using all the modes I know inbat while still allowing me to fight with my fists.'' Matt thought as he made the model of this weapon.

    It was not a new model, but he knew that this model would allow him to fight in a better way and eliminate the cons of being an assassin.

    When Paul Cox saw the design, he was shocked.

    ''This guy seems to have very good knowledge of weapons, but this weapon... It looks quite interesting and easy to make, but it seems to be quiteplete...'' He thought and smiled.

    Matt continued making a slightly different design this time, which was the weapon he wanted to give I. As she was learning from him, her style was adapting to his, so she needed a new weapon.

    That''s why he made her a slightly different design that would better suit her current style.

    And finally, with Alice''s help, he could make a new design for her. Actually, she didn''t want a new design, but seeing the opportunity and thinking about the problems she had faced, she decided to make a slightly longer sword.

    Then, three armors were made.

    "Hmm, I think I get an idea of the number of materials I''ll need to make all that with your measurements." Paul said and started walking around the ce where the dragon parts were collected while patiently exining to them how much he would use for each thing and why he would use that much.

    In the end, he also took quite a bit of the dragon blood.

    "Okay, this is enough. I''ll start making your weapon, kid. I''ll call you when it''s ready; you can trust me; I have a good reputation." Paul said, smiling.

    Matt nodded, "I trust you, Mr. Paul. I''ll wait for you to call me and I''lle. Besides, I''m leaving you those things as a gift; maybe I can help you keep up the good work as usual." Matt said as he stuffed many dragon materials into his storage ring and left some things out. They were of high value.

    When Paul saw this, his eyes sparkled, "Hahaha, good boy. Okay, I''ll dly ept it then, hahaha." He replied, and after that, Matt, Alice, and I said goodbye to him.

    They had been away from the Academy for several days, so it was time to return.

    A little trip out west had turned into them now having a grand dragon in small pieces and an exciting treasure.

    ''This has been a productive travel.'' Matt thought as he made his way back to the Academy.

 Chapter 32: Return to the Academy: Good Power. Good Guts.

    <h4>Chapter 32: Return to the Academy: Good Power. Good Guts.</h4>

    When they returned to the academy, the three gathered in Matt''s room to celebrate their good hunting and partiedte into the night.

    At those moments, Alice received a message via messenger bird that made her smile.

    "Matt, the battle of the halls of the First Academy is about to begin, and I have been chosen as my hall''s participant, so I will have toe back tomorrow." She said, smiling.

    Matt nodded at her, "What exactly is this battle? Some tournament?" He asked, and Alice nodded.

    "That''s right, it''s a tournament of forces. The chosen ones participate inbats to get a good position in the Top of the tournament and receive rewards. In this case, this tournament is just to choose how much resources each ssroom receives, depending on the quality of their students. It''s entertaining; you should participate when it''s time for the Second Academy." She said, smiling.

    Matt nodded, ''Measuring strength against people in your own category should be good...'' He thought, smiling, and nodded to Alice.

    "If I get the chance, I''ll participate." He replied, and after some small talk, both girls went to sleep while Matt went to train some more.

    This time, he was pretty happy, so the smile on his face could not be erased.

    Finally, he could feel that his strength had really increased.

    He is no longer intimidated by Alice''s strength when she unleashes it, and although she is still a rival he can''t beat, he feels he is getting closer and closer to her.

    But what made him so happy right now was that he managed to participate in eliminating two beings with more than 5 thousand of power, giving important blows.

    Especially that final blow he gave to the devourer, who had a power level close to Alice''s.

    Even if that broke several bones in his hand, it still filled him with happiness.

    Several weeks ago, he had great difficulty facing those devourers who attacked them during the night and almost died in the attempt, but now he was even able to kill a devourer who clearly looked much more powerful than the ones from that time.

    This made him smile, and the urge to get stronger came.

    "Right, I haven''t tested the increase in my strength in thest few days; how much will I have?" Matt said, talking to himself, and pulled out the vampire ball.

    Soon, some numbers sprouted above the vampire ball, revealing his current power level.

    Power: -3,500- It showed.

    This stunned him, but he smiled happily.

    ''The moreplicated and the more injured the training leaves me, the stronger I''ll be, right? Fighting a dragon and such a strong devourer made my strength increase drastically as my body felt the danger up close, which increased my concentration. It seems that real fights are always more effective.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    He clenched his fist and activated the training mechanism.

    Even though his bones had not yet been restored, he began to train hard against these puppets.

    One blow was enough to make him frown after feeling the pain in his fists, but he did not stop. He punched the puppets from side to side, resting for a few minutes before starting again.

    It was a training process that had him biting his teeth hard, as the pain was tremendous, and his hands started to bleed by the time he finished the entire 3-hour training.

    His hands were shattered, but still, they gradually started to heal when he ate some special medicines for that.

    ''I hope this time the training will bear good fruits.'' He thought and tested his power again.

    Power: -3570-

    Seeing his power reflected like this made him smile, and he went to sleep.

    Although the increase was less thanst time, he was okay with it. Any raise is wee.

    The following day, Alice left early, and Matt and I returned to regr sses.

    Professor Reagan gave them a few small books to catch up on and then exined various things.

    The ss went smoothly through the day and into the afternoon until it finally ended.

    "Matt,e with me." Professor Reagan said once ss was over, and Matt joined him in his office.

    "How''s it going? How''s the increase in your power going? First times you go hunting are always a great experience, right?" he asked, smiling, and Matt nodded.

    "Professor, the hunt was effective, although we had some problems because we ran into a group of devourers who were going to hunt the same beast as us, and we discovered some things. Look what it says here." Matt answered sincerely and showed him the scrolls.

    Reagan Cooper was surprised as he read them, "They seem to be nning something pretty big, those guys. And from the keywords they use... It looks like they have something to do with the timing of the Heirs receiving their Inherited rewards." He said as he studied the scroll from side to side.

    This caused Matt to be surprised.

    "Are they targeting the Heirs?" he asked.

    Although he could understand everything written there, as someone who was not of this world nor understood the Devourers, he naturally did not understand the keywords.

    But to Reagan Cooper, a well-known member of the military who now teaches at this academy, knowing these things was a matter of course.

    So, he nodded at him.

    "It''s possible. Boy, you got some good stuff this time; what the hell did you go hunting for? For there to be such good secrets there, looks like it was a good beast." He replied with a smile.

    Matt nodded.

    "He was a dragon. We got information about him in the cave where the vige devourers were, so we ran there to prevent someone else from stealing him. We were lucky that the devourers weren''t there when we arrived." He answered truthfully, surprising Reagan.

    "A dragon!? Boy, your guts are as big as your luck!"

    The surprise on Professor Reagan''s face was great, but he was totally pleased that Matt was such a gutsy person.

    That''s just what a suitable vampire needs.

    That was why he couldn''t stop smiling.

    And Matt felt a little embarrassed. If he had been a healthy dragon, it was possible that he would have thought twice before going to try to kill him, but he didn''t need to tell him that.

    On this asion, he was also interested in something else.

    "Professor, a while ago during ss, you mentioned that the reason you made us pass the first test in the Control test was because that is the first step to bing true Vampires and reaching the goal that every vampire wants. Can you exin more in detail?" Matt asked atent curiosity in his mind.

    When he heard about this, he wondered what the path to being a true vampire was and what the goal that every vampire wants is. In the history books he read, it didn''t say anything like that.

    Maybe one of the empty feelings he was feeling was because he didn''t have a clear goal besides bing strong to search for and protect his beloved wife. Would he manage to fill that void if he gets a new goal? That was his question and the reason for his intrigue.

 Chapter 33: Path of a True Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 33: Path of a True Vampire</h4>

    When Reagan Cooper heard him ask that, he smiled with glee.

    "Good question, kid." He spoke. His mood lifted at that moment.

    That his students are curious and want to know about the true path of being a vampire is something he likes. Therefore, this time, he was in a good mood.

    "I''ll answer you after I tell you a little story that I''m sure you already know. Come with me." He said and walked to the window next to Matt, opening it.

    "Stare at the sky. These are hours when the sun, a very famous star from the past, should be burning up there, preventing us from leaving freely. Have you read about that story?" he asked, smiling, and Matt nodded.

    ''I have not only read it. Literally, I have also lived my whole life with a sun above me, giving us life. To this day, I''m still amazed that this world doesn''t have a sun, but it has life. This goes against everything I knew about the world.'' It was Matt''s thought then, but he clearly didn''t say it.

    Professor Reagan smiled.

    "That storyes associated with an existence; right now, it is as well-known as the day it lived. That existence, naturally, is a vampire. The only one who dared to stand up in front of an entire race and challenge the sun. Only a n of Legends and an existence of Legends like that could have put an end to a star as great, as was the sun we once had."

    "That existence is what we now know as a Progenitor Vampire. Our most praised ancestor, the Progenitor Vampire of Dietrich, a unique and invaluable existence for our race, was the one who marked a before and after in our history; it was said that he could even travel to other worlds. Over the years, his story has been forgotten, but for us who walk the Path of a True Vampire, we will never forget it." He said and shifted his gaze from the sky to Matt''s face.

    "Boy, the Path of a True Vampire is the same path that our ancestor, Dietrich''s Vampire Progenitor, walked. Actually, the rank of Progenitor Vampire is not bestowed upon him because he was the first of our race to exist but rather because his power reached an incalcble height. He was so powerful that the Universe itself recognized him as a Progenitor of our race. I, my n, the Heirs, and the Vampire ns intend to walk the path of a Vampire Progenitor and dream of one day bing one. That is the path and also our goal."

    His words were full of fanaticism, but they rang very true. And he, as a historian, was naturally not lying.

    In the words of all historians, the True Way of a Vampire is to follow the Path of the Progenitor Vampire.

    After saying all that, Reagan Cooper smiled.

    "ording to my research, the most important thing within the path of a Vampire Progenitor is their power of control. That''s why I told you that this was the most important thing about a vampire. If you control your power, you will be a fearsome existence." He said and then pulled a small file from a shelf.

    "Look, I am one of those who believe that control is above pure power. That''s why I focus on learning to control my power rather than increasing it. What you see there are records of duels I have given myself against people of greater power than me. I''ve only lost to 3 of them, and I''ve faced 20." He said and urged Matt to open the document.

    He looked from side to side and was amazed at the man''s capabilities in front of him.

    ''It''s true what he says... If I hadn''t trained my control, I could never create different powers as I did, nor could I have controlled the stakes with such precision...'' He thought with a smile.

    He was now feeling happy that he had chosen to stay with this teacher who seemed to have a hard character to get along with.

    "Professor, I undoubtedly believe that you are right. In fact, when we battled those devourers in the western mountains, we managed to assassinate their leader. He was a devourer with about 6 thousand power and the killing blow was dealt to him by me, thanks to the fact that my control over my strength was high." He answered sincerely, making Reagan Cooper''s eyes sparkle.

    "You managed to y such a powerful devourer!? That''s quite an aplishment, Matt!" He said with a blissful smile as he grabbed Matt''s shoulders.

    For him, there was nothing more pleasurable than seeing his students use the concepts he had learned and improve so much. That''s why he had ced so much hope in Matt.

    Matt nodded to him, but seeing that he had a historian in front of him, he decided to ask him something he had wanted to know since he was reborn into this world.

    "Professor, I have another question." He said, and Reagan Cooper looked at him.

    "You can ask anything, and I''ll answer." He replied, and Matt nodded.

    "What made that Dietrich n of the past special? Did they have some distinction to make them such a powerful n, or was it simply their bloodline?" Matt asked, causing Reagan to be a little surprised by his question.

    "...That''s an interesting question but hard to answer." He said and turned away to flip through several nearby books from side to side.

    He spent a full hour going through them until he opened his mouth.

    "No one really knows what made special to them; how did they destroy the sun? Such a great feat could not be done just because they wanted to; it took many years of preparation, possibly. Naturally, their very pure bloodline was important, but I don''t think that''s all. I have been researching for many years, and so far, I can give you an answer and two clues."

    "The answer is about your question, and the clues are ces where you can find more information about it." He said and looked at him.

    "Do you want to know them?" he asked.

    Matt, naturally, nodded.

    Reagan then smiled.

    "The answer I can give you is based on my guess after browsing long and hard in one of the most important libraries in this world. ording to my theory, the Dietrich n had one thing that distinguished it from the rest of the Vampires: an enhanced Vampirism." He answered firmly and without a trace of hesitation in his voice.

 Chapter 34: A problem

    <h4>Chapter 34: A problem</h4>

    His answer and the determination with which he said it made Matt deeply stunned to hear it.

    Reagan Cooper looked at him and smiled at seeing him like that, "I was just like you when I came to that conclusion; how the hell did they manage to improve vampirism and pass it down from generation to generation? That''s why I admire them more than any existence." He replied.

    But Matt''s surprise was naturally not because of that.

    ''An Enhanced Vampirism... Isn''t that my Dietrich Vampirism? And it bears his name... Do I really belong to the Dietrich n? If that were the case, how the hell am I still alive?'' He thought in shock when he heard Reagan Cooper say this.

    His shock was so tremendous that it didn''t even allow him to react.

    Reagan Cooper didn''t notice his anomaly so much, so he continued talking.

    "The two clues I can give you is for you to get that information on your own. The first clue is in the Central Library of the Central Region of the 5 Kingdoms. It is the most important independent city in the world. The second clue... It has something to do with the Heirs." Reagan Cooper said, smiling. Then he sat down, lowered his voice, and whispered to Matt.

    "A little secret that not many know. The Vampire ns have a slight bloodline from the Vampires of 10 million years ago. That is why they are considered ''Vampire Royalty'', and it is also why their heirs can enter the Divine City, which is where they can receive their inheritances. Inside the Divine City is a huge library that holds a lot of important secrets of this world and its races." Reagan Cooper said and stood up.

    "If you ever get the chance to go there, go to the library and investigate. Although you would need to be a Heir, it is unfortunate that you were not born among those ns. But, if you ask Miss Alice to research when she has to go to receive her own inheritance, she can give you more information about it.

    With that, he finished what he wanted to say, and Matt looked thoughtful for several minutes as he processed that information.

    "What are the requirements to enter that Divine City?" he asked.

    "Having an Inheritance Token and being able to activate it. The requirements to meet those two conditions are to take the Inheritance Token from an Inheritor and at the same time have royal blood of the ancestors in your veins." He replied, causing Matt to frown.

    Still, the information he had obtained this time was precious, so he didn''t overthink things.

    "Thank you for answering my questions, Professor Reagan." Matt replied sincerely, and Reagan Cooper smiled.

    "That''s okay, kiddo. I have high expectations of you, so I''ll give you some good advice: never challenge the Heirs. They are more powerful than you think. Even Miss Alice should not be challenged easily, for though she may appear tender, she has a dangerous side to her." He said. Matt thanked him for his advice and prepared to leave.

    But just at those moments, a teacher came running into the room without knocking, causing Reagan Cooper to scowl at him.

    "Is something wrong?" he asked when he noticed this guy was practically sweating.

    "Professor Reagan, a big problem has urred in the mountains, and the directors are calling us. It seems that the devourers have started attacking in some ces." Replied the professor, who had just walked in quickly, causing Reagan Cooper to get up and follow him quickly.

    "Kid, we''ll talkter. Be careful going back." He said and then disappeared into the distance.

    Matt frowned, ''Are the devourers attacking?'' He thought and quickly left as well.

    With many questions and answers in his head.

    But, right now, he was sure of one thing.

    He was not normal, and the body where he had been reborn was more special than he had imagined. There was an immense possibility that he belonged to that n from the past, for his vampirism was undoubtedly better than the rest.

    Still, the questions about how he got here grew louder. If he were of n Dietrich, he would be in a different era than his n. And he''s in a different world to begin with, too, because he wasn''t a Vampire until recently!

    ''Although the truth is that I''m a Vampire now, it''s not bad living as one either. I like it better than living with those traitors of the human race.'' Matt thought, smiling.

    Besides, his determination has found a new target.

    Perhaps he had asked the right questions this time because once he learned that it was possible to reach the existence of a ''Vampire Progenitor,'' a me began to burn inside him. A me he could not extinguish, with a tremendous desire to be as strong as those existences of the past.

    Also, if what Professor Reagan said is correct, being a Vampire Progenitor, he could travel to other worlds.

    ''Whether Charlotte is in this world or on earth or further away, only by getting to that level will I be able to go find her.'' Matt thought, and then a mischievous grin formed on his face after remembering his other goal.

    ''Besides... Those bastards won''t go unpunished. If I can travel back to earth and they''re still alive, I''ll put them through living hell.'' He said to himself as the hatred in his mind bubbled up like arge amount ofva ready to burst.

    He calmed down soon after, though when he saw I waiting for him, sitting on the steps of the Academy.

    "Matt!" She said with a tender smile at seeing him and got up.

    Matt nodded to her, "Let''s go back; I''m done talking to the professor."

    Soon, they were both training in the training room of the vi where they were staying.

    The pounding and their words echoed in this room until midnight, and they went to sleep.

    .

    The following day, the situation woke them up with tremendous news.

    "Surely you have heard the news. The devourers are attacking from the mountains and want to enter our Academy. They are taking advantage of the time when the first Academy is busy with the battle of halls and other important preparations to attack us."

    "Still, the strength they are using does not seem to be too much. A quick study by the Kingdom and the Academy showed that the strongest devourers are only in the 3,500 power. That is why the Academy decided to make this a test for the students. You will participate in this battle, going to the mountains to face them and kill these devourers; for every head you bring back of these guys, you will receive numerous rewards. Many students from the third Academy were chosen to participate in the battle and will be led by members of our Second Level Academy."

    "Matt, Caspian, and I. You three will receive a group of 10 students from the third Academy. The rest of you will be assigned between groups, as youck sufficient power to lead those students."

    "This test will be important for their future ascension, and both leaders and non-leaders have an equal chance of passing the test. You have all day to prepare; you will leave tomorrow morning to meet the Kingdom forces on the ground."

    His words were meant to surprise them; even so, knowing that they would fight against devourers ignited the blood of many of them, even more so when they knew that there would be rewards in the end.

    The whole second Academy shouted for joy in those moments, even though most of them didn''t really understand what it meant to fight against devourers.

    .

 Chapter 35: A night visit

    <h4>Chapter 35: A night visit</h4>

    Matt and I returned to their respective rooms to get ready as soon as sses were over.

    Many were worried about what was going on, except Matt.

    He was smiling this time.

    It''s not every day that he gets the chance to fight devourers, so he should take advantage of it when he gets it. Those guys are so strong that they always give him a good fight, drastically increasing his power.

    Thanks to the training he was having these days, Matt could understand his vampirism more and more and how vampires be strong.

    Based on this training, he has realized that blood does not make him strong; it is simply a source of energy for his body and vampirism to process. Once processed, it is converted into power. But, depending on the intensity and difficulty of the training, the body and vampirism can take more or less time to process the consumed blood.

    This is a good thing because if, before he goes to fight in a battle like this, he consumes blood, he will be able to get stronger during the fight and give a great surprise at a moment''s notice. Though, of course, this is just a theory of his, and he doesn''t know if it''s real, but it''s worth considering.

    ''I''ll try it this time.'' He thought, smiling and looking at the sky.

    It was an unconscious movement, and he expected to see a glow, but what he saw was night.

    ''Tsk, this world makes me lose what time of day I''m in. I don''t even know how long it''s been since my reincarnation anymore; how am I supposed to measure the number of days I''ve been here if I can''t even tell when it''s daytime?'' He thought in frustration.

    In the end, he sighed and began to sort through the things he needed until dusk, which could very well be dawn, as the weather didn''t change and the stars were still there, though certainly, the moon was moving and no longer visible.

    ''Hmm, maybe they use the moon to measure days.'' Matt thought and stopped worrying about nonsense.

    Just as he was nning to go training, someone knocked on his door.

    ''Could it be I?'' He thought and went out, though he was surprised to see Alice standing there.

    "Alice? What are you doing here?" he asked in shock. He thought she would be busy at the first academy.

    She smiled and raised her hand, handing him a training stick.

    "This is it?" he asked.

    "Let''s train. I want to see how strong you''ve be." She said, answering almost none of his questions.

    Matt was confused to see her like this, but a few secondster, he understood that she was worried about him, and that''s why she came all the way here. That''s why he smiled at her.

    "Well, it''s been a while since we trained together. I want to see how strong I''ve be." Matt said, smiling, and grabbed the stick she was giving him.

    They both walked towards the training room and stood facing each other.

    "I hope you don''t disappoint me, Matt." She said with a slightly mischievous smile and ran full speed towards him, appearing in a second before him.

    She threw a powerful punch towards his shoulder, but Matt quickly defended, and a slight popping sound came from the sticks as the vampiric power of the two mmed into each other.

    The impact pushed Matt back, but he quicklyposed himself and lunged at Alice, striking hard and urately toward her right shoulder. Even so, she quickly moved the weapon in her hand and managed to defend herself.

    At the same time, sheunched a vicious counterattack with her leg towards Matt''s stomach, from which he had to defend himself with a blow from his fist.

    Still, Alice''s strengthpletely overcame him, so he was sent back several meters.

    Alice took advantage of the moment to quickly appear before him and struck him in the shoulder. Even so, Matt drastically increased his weight with his vampiric power so he was not sent flying backward, and he took advantage of the moment to hold Alice''s weapon and struck her with his fist in the shoulder.

    She didn''t expect that counterattack, so she rolled several meters backward.

    Matt took advantage of the moment to rpose himself and jumped into the air, trying to fall on top of her to hit her, but she quickly dodged the attack and ended up hitting the floor, destroying it with a punch.

    ''He has be powerful...'' Alice thought with happiness.

    Still, she didn''t want him to think that she couldn''t beat him. She couldn''t allow him to be arrogant right now that he would fight devourers, so once she dodged one of Matt''s attacks, she unleashed all her power all at once.

    A pressure of powerful energy girded over Matt''s heart, just as it had been the first time he had seen Alice''s full power unleashed.

    Alice''s eyes glowed with intensity, and sheunched a powerful blow towards Matt''s shoulder.

    That blow was meant to stop him from bing arrogant, even when he knows he can win.

    *BOM*

    A slight explosion urred then, followed by a thud of something breaking.

    Alice was shocked after seeing what happened.

    "I didn''t expect you to be able to defend yourself so well..." She said in shock after seeing that Matt had defended an attack of such magnitude. Although the stick in his hand broke and he still received damage to his shoulder, it wasn''t the damage he should have received.

    She felt stunned, but for some reason, she felt happy.

    She was happy at how strong he had be.

    "Matt, that''s great!" She said, smiling. Then he saw him stagger back, so she quickly walked over and held him in her arms.

    He smiled back at her but with difficulty.

    "That was a big blow, Alice. And don''t worry so much about me, I''ll be fine. You should be calm at the first academy and wait for my admission." He said, smiling, and she nodded at him.

    "I can''t help but worry about you when I know you''re going to fight such cunning and powerful devourers. But, now that I see your power, it seems you didn''t need me to worry about you." She said, smiling, and allowed him to rest in herp for a long while.

    She didn''t know why, but Matt had a big smile on his face right now.

 Chapter 36: A good improvement

    <h4>Chapter 36: A good improvement</h4>

    After the break, Matt and Alice returned to training for a while longer until Matt fell, exhausted from all the training, and Alice smiled.

    "Matt, you have be very powerfultely. It''s true that you are exceptional. I don''t understand how you manage to get so strong so fast, but I think you''ll catch up with me soon." Alice said with a happy smile as she looked at him.

    Matt smiled at her, ''It''s a good thing no one can see the quirk in my abilities now that I''m weak. Otherwise, it could be dangerous.'' He thought to himself, though he didn''t know how to respond to her words.

    "Still, you must not be confident this time, Matt. Devourers are sneaky, as you''ve seen before. There are some devourers that mutate differently than others, so you need to watch out for them. But something else you need to watch out for is the sophomores or juniors that are here." She said and then sighed slightly after thinking about this.

    "You should know you are first-year students. Although you have great power and are considered geniuses in your ssrooms, thanks to your high powers, the truth is that you are not the only one with that amount of power in the second academy. There are still other students who are considered normal, but they have been here for 2 or 3 years and have power simr to yours or even higher. They will also be sent there, and I heard once that they hate genius students like you, so you should watch out for them."

    From how she said it, she seemed to have known a person who suffered a bad fate, and possibly, it was at the hands of those people. For this, he nodded.

    ''I had seen them before and wondered why on earth they look at me as if they hate me, so that''s why.'' He thought with a frown.

    After those words, Alicemented several more things to him until she decided to return to the First Academy. She shouldn''t be here, as she was supposed to be preparing for her battle in the tournament tomorrow.

    But when she heard that Matt would be going to such a dangerous ce, she couldn''t help but run here. She wanted to see that he was capable enough to go to ande back from such a ce.

    And once she checked, a great weight was lifted from her heart so she could walk away calm and happy.

    Still, during all this time, Matt couldn''t stop smiling.

    During their first fight, he had not expected her to use all her power and focus it on him, so at that moment, he was caughtpletely by surprise. Despite that, even though he felt intense power pressure, he could resist it strongly and defend himself well.

    Previously, she had not directed the power to him, and despite that, the suppression of power was so terrifying that it made it difficult for him to breathe. But now, she had directed it entirely at him and was able to prevent further damage.

    Although it was difficult, he was finally able to lift that weight from his heart. He can finally say that he is getting stronger, and the results are noticeable inbat, which is the best thing.

    With that in mind, he could sleep peacefully.

    .

    The following day, Matt and I left the academy with arge group toward the mountains near the academy.

    Because students need various training, the academy grounds have many ways to train them. Among them, the mountains near the academy belong to the academy, although the beasts holdplete control of these mountains, and in this case, the devourers have infiltrated these mountain ranges.

    That is dangerous for the students, which is why the kingdom where the academy is built sent enough soldiers to fight in this section together with the students. That, even though it is dangerous, it does not detract from the fact that it is essential for the training of the students and their respective tests.

    The trip was long, and when they finally arrived, each student was amodated in different tents with their respective equipment.

    Matt was given ten students from the Third Academy. They were trying their hardest to get into the Second Academy, so they stood before him with respect as soon as they saw him arrive.

    "Boss." Greeted them respectfully.

    This surprised Matt, ''Oh, I had heard that Third Academy students were sometimes a bit of a jerk, but these look good.'' He thought and smiled.

    "Tell me how much power you all have." He asked, and they began to pass in front of him one by one to announce their power.

    "Between 1,500 and 1,800 power then... Not bad. Looks like you may soon be members of the Second Academy." Matt said as he took note of each of the powers and the exnations they were giving about their fighting styles.

    He shushed them into silence with a motion.

    "ording to the rules, for you guys to pass this exam sessfully, you must take the head of a devourer for every 2 of you. In other words, we need to kill five devourers for you to pass the tests, but why don''t we make the exam easier?" he asked, surprising them.

    They didn''t understand what he was referring to, so Matt smiled.

    "Each team has 11 members, but there''s no rule that says we can''t ally with another team to make things easier when ites to hunting, is there?" he asked, and they nodded.

    "That''s true... But I think the teams right now are looking more for profit and not focusing so much on passing the test, right? Where will we get a team that agrees to join us?" one of them, the strongest one, asked.

    Matt smiled, "If that''s why it''s no problem. It''s up to the leader to decide that, and while most leaders are idiots and don''t look out for the welfare of their members, one of the group leaders is my teammate. I''ve already talked to her, and she''ll be here soon." He replied.

    Finishing his words, Matt heard I''s voice outside, calling him.

    "Matt, I''ming in." She said, walking in as her whole group followed closely behind her.

    Matt nodded towards her, "Good. That''s better." He said and stood before these two groups to talk to them.

 Chapter 37: Night talk

    <h4>Chapter 37: Night talk</h4>

    "I won''t say much because it''s not yet time for us to go out. But starting today and for the duration of these tests, our two groups will be united. We will make sure you guys pass these tests, so don''t worry; this time, you guys have been lucky because we were the group that got the information about these devourers; we have fought them before, so we have experience."

    "From today, I will be the main leader of the group, and I will help you, so I expect you to behave yourselves. That will be all for today. Tomorrow, I will watch you train because right now, we have to meet with the seniors to find out their ns. So, until tomorrow, rest well." Matt said, and without waiting for those guys'' reaction, he turned around and left with I.

    It''s not that I was in a hurry. Actually, it''s because he didn''t know what else to say. If, for some reason, he was asked questions, what the hell would he say?

    He can answer what he knows, but how should he respond if they ask him for motivational words? He has never before given words of that style to anyone.

    ''Really, I wish Charlotte was here... She always did all the talking and understood me so well that she could tell what I was thinking just by a look.'' He thought with some pity.

    A whileter, they arrived at the tent where the seniors were and waited patiently until the rest of the team leaders arrived.

    Then, the leader of the kingdom raid stood up and looked at them. He was a senior man in the army.

    His demeanor, aura, and body were made to reflect a significant presence wherever he was so no one could ignore him when he was inbat.

    Many here would know him, but others would not, as is the case with Matt and I.

    Still, they paid attention to what he had to say.

    He looked at them one by one from side to side, and after etching their faces in his memory, he nodded slightly.

    "I am not trained to tell you motivational words, so I will just tell you the reality. There are a lot of devourers out there who use different powers to attack. Their tricks, perhaps, are endless; just as they might attack you with swords, the next moment, they might attack you with an arrow, and then they might appear at your side to murder you with a dagger. Therefore, if any of you are afraid of dying or getting severely hurt, I will tell you that this is not your ce. You can go back to the academy right now." The man said and stood there watching these little students'' reactions.

    Seeing that no one left, he finally smiled.

    "Well, guts make the vampire. So, I hope to see that your guts are not arrogance but good training." He said and pulled out a map.

    "We have done a survey of all the nearby mountains and have an approximate of the power levels of these devourers that are now attacking us. We don''t know why they are doing it, but that doesn''t matter; the important thing is that they are at our gates and want to kill us."

    "Because we know how many devourers there are and how they n to attack us, in addition to the academy''s request, we decided to send you students in the vanguard of the group to attack this entire region. The rest will go behind to attack from these sides to achieveplete extermination."

    "Still, you must keep one thing in mind. You are not experts at fighting in mountains or forests, so be sure to fight in the easiest way for you and thus avoid death."

    The man exined the whole n of attack to them, the way they would do it when they would do it, and finally went on to exin who would make up the front line.

    He looked at Matt, I, and Caspian.

    "ording to the academy, you guys belong in the same room, right?" he asked, and they nodded back.

    "Well, then surely you know each other better than the rest, and ording to the academy, you are among the most powerful in your year, as well as being subordinates of Heirs. Therefore, the three of you, with your respective groups, will be part of the vanguard." He said and then looked at three more.

    "You, you, and you too. You will all go in the vanguard, so prepare well. You will attack the first devourer camps tomorrow."

    In all, six teams were chosen to go in the vanguard. Some of those chosen had slightly somber faces, and others, like Matt, were calmer. This was the best thing for him, so he smiled a little.

    After that, he chose the rest of the teams, and they spent part of the evening talking about strategy. They were preparing well for the battle ahead.

    .

    "Matt, do you think everything will go well?" asked I as she sat beside him outside the tent given to her.

    Everyone was asleep except for the two of them, as they were training just now.

    Matt could tell she was a little nervous about things.

    Still, he didn''t want to ask about her traumas right now.

    "I''m sure everything will be fine. And if it doesn''t, we''ll figure out how to make it work out." He replied, smiling.

    She nodded upon hearing this.

    "You''re right..." She said and looked up at the night sky with a calm smile on her pretty face.

    A few minutes of silenceter, she spoke again.

    "You know... I used to live in some mountains in this kingdom. Devourer attacks through mountains are kind of normal here. But that night, they seemed to have different information, as if the vampires were telling them what to do because they managed to sneak into ournds and torture us."

    "My family wasn''t rich, but we weren''t poor either. My father was a government official, and my mother a vampire of renown in the guilds, so they had strength, as did the rest of our family. Still, on that night, there were none of us left."

    "After the devourers reach 5,000 power, they be as hard as a rock, but when they exceed 15,000 power, they be even more terrifying; I don''t understand what they gain, but they are so strong that they are scary. That night... They tortured and killed every single member of my family in front of me. I... I could only see the way they tortured them... Even me, I couldn''t save myself." She said and trembled a little after remembering this, so she lowered her head a little.

    "...Thanks to the Lord and the Lady, I am fine now. But... My family wasn''t so lucky." She said and paused as she lightly hugged her legs.

    Her nervousness made her recount things from her past, and although she didn''t do it in detail, Matt could get an idea of what she had been through, so he sighed.

 Chapter 38: The attack on the mountains begins

    <h4>Chapter 38: The attack on the mountains begins</h4>

    Perhaps she was too nervous and at the same time remembering her tragic past, where she suffered greatly at the hands of the devourers, but she hadn''t even realized that she had told Matt all this.

    Still, he didn''t know what to say at a time like this.

    Words offort or anything simr, did they really work? Back then, when his family and Charlotte''s family died at the hands of the monsters, neither of them said words offort to each other. They were devastated and had been left with slight trauma.

    Still, words offort did note out of their mouths then; wasn''t that normal?

    What kind of words couldfort such a wounded person? Would the words bring their family members back to life? Would they heal their trauma? A simple answer to those questions is that they would not heal that wound, but perhaps they would make that person feel like they have support nearby.

    But, for Matt and Charlotte, there is no greater support than being by the side of the person suffering. Back then, they were both hisforters. Just being there was enough for both of them. They knew that moving on with life was the best thing to do because they wanted each other to enjoy a good life, so it never crossed their minds to leave with their dead rtives.

    Perhaps it was those past experiences that made Matt so expressionless, and this time would be no different. He doesn''t know how to express words offort; he doesn''t have that ability. Maybe others have it, and it''s some powerful ability he doesn''t know about, but he doesn''t have it.

    And even if he doesn''t have it, this time, he wants to make I feel that, even though it is painful, he is there.

    He had no ulterior motives when he hugged her lightly andid her on his chest. He just wanted tofort her and let her know that a friend was there with her and that everything would be okay this time.

    But his actions would perhaps not take on the same meaning in the hands of an injured person.

    I was surprised when she felt him embrace her at that moment, and when she looked up to see him, she was stunned to see the face in profile of the man in front of her.

    She always thought that the two people who had saved her and brought her out of that torment that gave her many nights of nightmares would be the only two people who would enter her sight from now on, even though she was still a nice girl with everyone as in the past.

    But ever since she met Matt, she felt he was a little different. Every time she looked at him, his eyes didn''t seem to be normal. They didn''t just seem to look at her, but she felt like they looked at so much more of her.

    There was something unique about him.

    Together with him, she always felt that everything would be better for her, and she couldn''t understand that feeling. She never saw him as someone less than her; on the contrary, she felt that he was above her and that if she followed him, she would have an incredible future. And although she did not understand the reason for her thoughts and feelings, she chose to heed them.

    And maybe now she''sing to understand a little about why she''s been feeling this way all this time.

    The indescribable male beauty that came into her eyes when she looked up and gazed into Matt''s face and eyes left her stunned.

    She couldn''t describe what she was looking at but felt spellbound for some strange reason.

    She stared at him for a long moment without blinking and, for some reason, felt warm in her heart. Perhaps she was thinking about the meaning of Matt''s actions. Maybe she managed to understand him a little more.

    So, shey on his chest for a long time without uttering a word. They were submerged within their own thoughts, and perhaps that silence could convey the thoughts of both of them.

    .

    Matt and I woke up early the following day and said several words to their respective groups.

    Today would be the first day of the raid, and they might have to battle devourers, so they needed to be prepared.

    And a whileter each group was ordered in the way the leader of this army garrison had said the day before.

    Soon, all the teams left for the mountains in search of their designated camps to eliminate them that day.

    In Matt and I''s group, it was quiet all the way there. But once they entered the mountains, tension began to be felt in the air in both groups.

    "Guys, yesterday I told you that I would help you get that ticket to the Second Academy. Well, today, I will begin to fulfill my promise. Since you have chosen to be good and behave well enough to pass the test, then I will choose to train you during this time. Since I am an S-Rank in Control, I am sure I can teach you a few things." Matt said, and after walking around for a while longer, he spoke to them again.

    "Hide. Our target is ahead." He said as he looked the other way.

    The devourers had erected several camps in the mountains, but during morning hours, they were not usually as active as vampires, so this was an excellent time to attack them.

    At the camp, about 20 devourers were moving and scattered all over the ce.

    The leaders had barely 2,500 power, and most were below 1,500. Plus, they had a few two-devouring beasts for each person.

    ''Hmm, certainly, it''s a bigger group, but it should teach them with this group.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    He looked at each group member and motioned for them to speak, so they backed up a bit.

    "The n is simple: we will go in simultaneously, but from different angles, so they don''t know which angle to defend from. You all will take care of the ones in this section. I and I will enter from this side. I want you, in thisbat, not to use weapons. Just use your hands to fight."

    "Can you do that?" Matt asked after he had said everything.

    Several of them frowned when they heard this but still nodded a little.

    They were nervous, so Matt decided not to bother them anymore, and the raid began.

 Chapter 39: Familiar face

    <h4>Chapter 39: Familiar face</h4>

    Matt nodded to I and was the first to exert his power in his fists to lunge hard from the trees toward one of the nearest devourers.

    This devourer was not expecting an attack so early in the morning, so he could not defend himself and was struck in the face, sending him flying backward for dozens of meters and hitting several tents in the process.

    "It''s an enemy attack!" shouted several devourers as soon as they saw this, but they were too slow to react.

    Iunched herself from their side, hitting them with her weapon, and a few secondster, 20 people appeared from all sides, pouncing hard on various devourers.

    "It''s an ambush; attack these vampire bastards fast!" The shouts of the devourers came from side to side, but Matt leaped into the air at that moment andnded hard on the one he was leaping over, hitting him with a powerful blow to the chest, destroying his chest and heart at the same time.

    Everyone was stunned by such an incredible disy of power, but seeing that one of them had died so quickly and seeing that Matt was in front of the two strongest in the ce, all the students began to attack with more force and conviction.

    Their morale increased dramatically.

    Even I managed to assassinate another one of the devourers from the side.

    "Heh, since you guys dare to try to attack us, I hope you guys at least put up a good fight." Said one of the devourers, speaking to Matt.

    Matt smiled, "On the contrary, I hope you guys can give my boys a good fight; I want to train them well." Matt said.

    Then, they both ran at each other, throwing a big punch. The sh of fists caused a tremendous impact on the floor, but the devourer was still sent flying backward hard.

    "Guys, focus on hitting them near the neck and in the stomach; also, focus all power on the arm when you go to hit them!" shouted Matt.

    Among the weaknesses he had known about the devourers were those two ces and the fact that, when hit by power, they tend to get a bit desperate and make bad decisions.

    That''s why he told them that.

    And he seized the moment to run towards the leader he had just hit, although he was stopped by the other guy, who was trying to hit him from afar with magic arrows.

    Matt jumped backward to dodge the attack but smiled as he saw him in a ce where he could not retreat.

    Then he stomped his feet and jumped hard to get over him.

    The devourer saw this and was stunned, ''Is this guy that stupid?'' he thought.

    Who would think of jumping through the air when facing an archer? That''s a foolish thing to do, and he knew it.

    Therefore, he didn''t hesitate tounch a powerful attack with his bow, which flew at high speed towards Matt.

    "What an idiot." Said the devourer mockingly, but just then, he saw how Matt injected his left hand in power, a ce where the arrows hit them.

    But they failed to pierce the vampiric power in Matt''s hand; on the contrary, they froze as if they had been frozen with magic.

    "What the hell!?" shouted the devourer in shock, but when he went to react, a blow hit him hard on the head, sending him crashing to the ground.

    The impact kicked up arge amount of rock debris all over the ce and shook the mountain slightly.

    That attack had been quite powerful.

    But it wasn''t over yet.

    Matt took advantage of falling on top of him and injected all his power into a single attack, which hit him squarely in the stomach.

    A spurt of blood shot out of the devourer''s mouth, mingling bits of organs.

    That attack had destroyed the entire lower part of the devourer. But the attack spread to the surrounding area below ground, bringing an earthquake, destabilizing many who were struggling and uprooting some trees by the impacts on their roots.

    All this created a shock in the nearby devourers, who could not believe that one of their leaders was killed in such an easy way.

    Although it also shocked the members of Matt''s group, happiness overcame them as they shouted toward the sky and started attacking with more determination, driving the devourers each to their respective deaths.

    I killed a devourer at that moment and came to Matt''s side smiling.

    Both didn''t have to say anything to know what the other was thinking, so they soon ran towards thest remaining leader, who was trying to flee. They both hit him from side to side, destroying the entire camp and bringing him to his death a few minutester.

    After doing their job, they waited patiently for the rest of the team to do theirs. Without leaders, the devourers fell into a passive state, and they were quickly killed.

    The students looked extremely happy and motivated, so they all had smiles.

    "Okay, that''s how we can assassinate a group of devourers. Now, I''ll tell you a few things before we move again."

    "First, to assassinate, we don''t need to see what the opponent is doing; that will only help us to defend ourselves. The only thing we need to know is when and where to attack; that''s why we should always keep our opponents'' weaknesses in mind or try to look for them duringbat."

    "The second thing, you must use vampiric power more as a weapon. Listen carefully, vampiric power is not only our source of power, it is also our greatest weapon. Therefore, we will try to assassinate one more camp using the same tactic. Once we are done, we will return to camp and prepare for the next few days." Matt said, and after a nod full of motivation among the students, Matt began to lead the way.

    Although they only needed to assassinate one camp and return, the trainings required to be tough to be effective. So, looking for a second camp was the decision Matt would follow this time.

    ''If I''m not mistaken, this is where this guy''s group should be.'' Matt thought and just then frowned, looking up for a moment.

    He injected his right arm with power and threw a punch upward. His fist met another fist at that moment, and the blow sent him slightly backward, though the other fist was pushed back several feet.

    Matt frowned as he saw that the one attacking him was Caspian.

 Chapter 40: Surprise attack

    <h4>Chapter 40: Surprise attack</h4>

    "May I know what you''re doing?" Matt asked with a frown. I and the rest of the group were surprised to see so manyrades appear all over the ce and a guy attacking their leader from the front.

    "What the hell are you doing? It''s us!" they shouted angrily.

    That surprised Caspian, who raised his arm to stop them and smiled apologetically.

    "I''m sorry, Matt. We''re a little nervous and thought you were devourers. We just ran into a group and had to run from them because they were so strong." He spoke.

    Matt''s team members then breathed a sigh of relief that this was the case. They were nervous, thinking these guys might have fallen after a weird spell.

    Seeing that it was just a mistake made them sigh in relief.

    Matt just frowned, though.

    ''A mix-up, eh.'' Matt thought with a small smile. Clearly, he didn''t believe this guy at all, but he still nodded at him and walked over to him to give him a little tap on the shoulder.

    "Be careful, man. If the leader is nervous, he''ll make the whole team make mistakes. Don''t fall into this battle." Matt said and walked past him. At the same time, he called his group to follow closely behind him.

    Caspian didn''t say anything else; he just gave him a sidelong nce and continued.

    "Matt, that guy is a little strange." I said a while after they had the encounter with Caspian.

    No matter how much she thought about it, it was strange.

    How could they possibly have gotten confused? They were wearing their heads up!

    It''s impossible to mistake Matt''s head for a devourer''s.

    Matt naturally knew that, so he stroked her head like a little girl.

    "True, that guy seems to be nning something. But don''t worry, it''s not important right now. Besides, we havepany." Matt said, smiling as he looked up.

    Just at those moments, several devourers appeared above them.

    These looked a little different.

    Matt stared at them.

    ''The stronger I get, I feel like I can sense more and more of people''s power. Just as I can urately guess the strength of the weak, of these guys who are a bit stronger, I can do it now, too. It''s weird; Alice has never told me about that before.'' Matt thought with a frown, although he was happy about this.

    Thanks to that, he could guess who would be problematic for his group.

    This group was a little small. It only had 15 devourers, but they were pretty strong.

    One of them had a strength of 3,000 or more.

    He focused his gaze on Matt angrily.

    "Attack these bastards; let''s get our race''s treasure back!" he shouted and, without hesitation,unched himself at Matt at an incredible speed.

    Matt had to defend himself quickly, as this guy''s speed was absurd.

    The blow hended on him knocked him back a dozen steps, startling Matt.

    Still, he smiled, and seeing that his whole team was battling, he ran at the Devourer before him.

    The sh of fists caused the earth to shake in the surrounding area, yet it was only the first of many.

    Matt and the Devourer in front of him threw a barrage of head-on blows at each other. Although most of those punches did not hit, some hit their targets.

    Just as the two were battling with fists, the Devourer made a dagger appear quickly in his hand and threw a stab at Matt, trying to take him by surprise.

    Matt moved his left arm to deflect the attack, and with his right hand, he summoned the weapon he had to send a decisive blow towards the Devourer''s neck.

    The Devourer was surprised by Matt''s quick response, so he tried to back up to avoid the attack, but that was just what Matt was looking for. All the vampiric power that was gathered in the weapon was transferred to his hand, and a powerful attack came out as if it were a huge ball of vampiric power.

    The Devourer was stunned, but it was toote to dodge. The attack hit him squarely in the stomach and sent him dozens of meters backward.

    ''What did he just do? A vampire doing magic?'' thought the Devourer in shock.

    But Matt wouldn''t give him time to think. He immediately appeared above him and gave him a hard punch in the face, smashing him into the ground hard.

    This shook the Devourer''s brain and prevented him from thinking.

    At the same time, it shook the surroundings with force.

    The shock impact between two people with over 3,000 power was no joke.

    Although Matt doesn''t understand his power urately, the more he fights against others of equal strength, the more he realizes that 3,000 power is not a low number and that great things can be achieved with that level of power.

    ''The key is how to use it.'' Thought Matt, who had been trying to learn a little about his power level the whole fight.

    This time, it was time to put an end to the fight. Therefore, after that powerful blow, Matt pulled out his small sword and thrust it into the Devourer''s heart.

    "Matt, watch out!" Just as his sword was about to aplish its task, a scream came behind him.

    When I noticed something near him, she panicked.

    And her carelessness earned her a blow from her rival and sent her rolling dozens of meters.

    As soon as he heard the scream, Matt noticed what was happening and bent his body slightly to the right.

    Just at that moment, a dagger stabbed firmly into his right arm, and the force of the impact sent him flying backward. Still, he would not be attacked in such a way and would not defend himself.

    Just as the dagger hit his right arm, he reached out with his left arm and firmly grabbed the guy attacking him, so when he was sent flying backward, he took him with him, and they both fell rolling on the ground.

    Matt quickly recovered and jumped into the air, pouncing on his enemy.

    Thetter did not expect to be pulled like that, so he was a little slower. Still, he defended himself in time, and the impact sent them both backward.

    Still, they recovered quickly. The guy was going to escape, but Matt wouldn''t let him easily.

    He struggled face-to-face with him.

    After several fists, Matt frowned.

    ''What the hell? Why do I feel like I''m stronger than him, but I can''t beat him?'' Matt thought in shock and then looked at his arm.

    ''Poison?'' He thought as he saw the green liquid on his arm. This made him frown.

    Still, when he looked again, the guy was already fleeing the scene.

    Matt would not allow such a thing to happen.

    An enemy was going to attack him and leave without knowing his identity? He must be dreaming!

    So, he disappeared from his spot, appearing above the guy, and gave him a powerful punch in the back.

    Even so, the timing coincided with the increase in speed on the part of the guy in front of him, so he ended up pushing him hard toward his destination.

    Soon, the figure that was covered in a ck robe that covered himpletely disappeared into the trees.

    Matt frowned at seeing him like that but had to focus his attention on the Devourer that had risen and was attacking him.

    In addition, an intense pain hit him in the arm.

    "I, let''s finish this quickly!" he shouted when he saw this and stopped ying with this guy.

    He immediately lunged at him, giving him several powerful blows using all his tactics. The Devourer didn''t even know how he died, but an attack of magic hit him again and broke his bones.

    Even so, shortly after that, Matt fell to the ground while holding his arm.

    He did not hesitate to grab his weapon to cut himself in several areas of his arm and shoulder, causing blood mixed with a green liquid to ooze out of the wounds. At the same time, he swallowed an antidote and some more medicine.

    ''The poison is weak but a bit special. It makes me weaker as time goes on. And the attacker... Dirty bastard, so what you''re looking for is to kill me, Caspian White.'' Matt thought with a growing rage inside him.

 Chapter 41: A Powerful Devourer

    <h4>Chapter 41: A Powerful Devourer</h4>

    The moment Matt struck him thest blow, Caspian unleashed his vampiric power to slightly increase his speed, which caused Matt''s blow to hit him in a way that pushed him forward.

    Still, that was also what revealed the identity of the attacker.

    How could Matt not realize it was that guy if he revealed his power before him?

    ''Since you want to kill me, don''t me me for what might happen to you.'' Matt thought, anger rising in his heart, and just then, I came running up to him with a pale face.

    "Matt, are you all right!?" She asked in rm and didn''t hesitate to throw herself beside him, pulling out several bandages to put on the wounds on his body.

    The members of the two teams knew that the situation was delicate, so they had to summon their weapons and fight with all their might to eliminate these devourers faster.

    Matt nodded to I, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. Let''s get moving from here. I need to recover a bit." He replied, smiling, and got up.

    She quickly helped him, "But what about the poison? Isn''t it dangerous to move like this?" she asked quickly.

    "It''s okay; the poison is just a temporary weakener. It seems to be an ability of the weapon I was attacked with, so soon, my strength will return to normal." Matt replied sincerely.

    I then nodded, and they started walking quickly around the ce.

    A whileter, they stopped to rest in the vicinity of the forest to rest and heal the group''s wounds.

    ording to the Army Leader, in these ces, the Devourers don''t usually attack beforeunching a full attack. But several groups of students have likely returned to camp after their hunt by now, so the Devourers should be reorganizing.

    As a result, it is considered a safe zone right now.

    Getting back to camp would take them a while longer, and although Matt didn''t realize it from being stuck with that guy, several of his group members were severely injured, so they needed to be treated.

    After tending to them and teaching them various things to make the training effective, Matt looked at his arm and frowned.

    ''My strength has already returned, which means that poison was a temporary ability. But, these wounds on my arm won''t let me move it freely.'' Matt thought, thinking it was troublesome.

    So, he strapped on some more bandages and then went back to exining various things to the group while I attended to them.

    His thoughts wandered during that moment.

    ''If that guy attacked once, I can''t think he won''t do it again. And if he managed to convince his group to attack us, it would be problematic if I can''t move my arm freely, but if I can teach these little guys various things, they''ll be useful.'' He thought as he taught his effective and easy-to-learn assassination tactics.

    As well as keeping his mind sharp. Now that he knows a guy among the vampires wants to assassinate him, he must be careful in every step he takes. Therefore, he did not let his guard down for a moment.

    After attending to the team members and Matt finished teaching them various things, I sat beside Matt.

    "Matt, I never thought that the devourers could change their aura to be as simr as ours to get to one side of us." She said, and a slight shiver ran through her body as soon as she thought of what would have happened if the one attacked from behind had been her.

    Matt looked at her and smiled, "You shouldn''t think all vampires are good, I. Just as there are good vampires, there are also bad vampires." He replied.

    She was confused by his answer and looked at him, "What do you mean?" she asked, but he just shook his head.

    There was no need to answer that question right now.

    Thus, the hours passed. Before nightfall, the team decided to camp at this location until tomorrow, so they set up the tents with the materials they had been given.

    And after a quick dinner, several went to sleep while some stood guard.

    Matt didn''t need to sleep right now, so he stayed out on guard duty. He was thinking about various things.

    The hours continued to pass in a slightly long night for many until dawn broke.

    The entire team was up early that day.

    "We alreadypleted the Leader''s first task, but there is still one more mission for you, and then there will be a third one for us, the leaders. Let''s return to the camp as nned, and after we recover, we can go back. It would be problematic to encounter devourers in our current conditions." Matt said, staring at them.

    They all were in agreement. Although they had much praise for Matt, they understood that even a person as strong as him had to retreat when it was time. Besides, there were several wounded.

    Those who were not wounded helped the wounded to walk correctly so that their wounds would not open up again and they began walking back to the camp.

    But they were stopped when they had not even walked ten steps.

    "...Show yourself. You don''t need to hide with such a powerful presence." Matt said coldly.

    Just then, 21 devourers showed themselves from side to side.

    The vast majority of them were not that powerful. They had a strength simr to that of the students of the third academy, although there was one with a strength close to I''s.

    But there was one that stood in front of Matt, who was the one he had been staring at since he appeared.

    The sinister smile revealed his shark teeth, making him look terrifying. He was also quite big and muscr.

    Matt clenched his fist and stood before I when he felt this guy''s strength.

    This guy was much stronger than him.

    ''What the hell is such a powerful guy doing here?'' Matt thought in shock.

    "Vampires, since you dare to steal one of our n''s treasures, don''t expect things to end well for you." The Devourer growled and unleashed all his power into the surroundings.

    This tremendous power took away the ability to breathe from many of Matt''s team members, who couldn''t stand the pressure and fell a bit to their knees.

    Matt and I''s eyes widened as they felt this.

    ''That''s over 5,000 power!'' They thought in shock.

    Being trapped by such a powerful guy was the worst thing that could happen right now.

    Still, Matt didn''t look too nervous.

    He even smiled a little. Although his skin itched from the power this guy was revealing, he also felt his blood boiling hard.

    This was the first time he could fight such a powerful guy by himself.

    This wasn''t just any devourer. He had already received a hard skin upgrade, so he was a tough devourer to beat and very dangerous.

    Maybe Alice couldn''t beat him if they faced each other.

    Despite that, Matt was revealing a smile.

    ''Tsk, maybe I''m going crazy. But... I want to see how strong I''ve be.'' He thought to himself, though he hadn''t forgotten about the members of his group.

    ''Negotiating is impossible... I still don''t understand how this guy could have possibly gotten here and how he hid from the leaders, but... There must be a way to get away.'' Matt thought and looked from side to side slightly.

    His smile and the fact that he wasn''t paying enough attention to the guy in front of him was provocative, at least to this mighty Devourer.

    "You smile and ignore me? Hmph, let me wipe that smile off your face, you bastard." Said the most powerful Devourer, and without another word, he charged hard at him.

    His speed was so fast that Matt could only move his arms to his chest to defend himself, and the impact sent him back dozens of feet as his feet dug into the ground.

    ''Too powerful...'' Matt thought in shock. That blow alone felt like his bones were going to break.

    Still, he couldn''t run away from this battle. He needed to create an opportunity to escape. So, heunched his dimensional move to appear before the Devourer instantly, hitting it in the chest as well.

    "I,mand the others to kill the rest; leave this big guy to me!" He shouted.

 Chapter 42: A difficult battle to win

    <h4>Chapter 42: A difficult battle to win</h4>

    Matt had taught them enough the day before that they could follow I''s orders and attack most effectively. Although he didn''t exin in detail, and it was just a few small survival strategies, they would be enough as long as he kept the big guy busy.

    He didn''t need to kill him, although he would love to. He just needed to keep him away from the little guys who can perfectly counter these guys.

    That''s why he focused solely on this guy; even so, the devourer''s skin was as tough as a rock.

    Just one blow had already made his fist hurt.

    The devourer let out a roar when he felt Matt''s blow, and after knocking him off his back, he returned a strong blow, which Matt dodged, taking advantage of the moment to hit him in the side.

    This time, his fight could not be as direct as he would like because that would be counterproductive. He needed to y with his skills and, simultaneously, with his advantage as an assassin.

    Assassins never fight head-on but with their assassination tactics. And although he can''t use his ice unless it''s urgent, he can already do it with what he has.

    So, he managed tond another heavy blow on the devourer, sending him backward several meters.

    ''Shit, this fucker is so tough.'' Matt thought in frustration and disappeared out of ce again and appeared above the devourer to deliver a powerful blow that smashed it to the ground with a bang.

    Still, the devourer grinned sinisterly and cast a powerful spell over Matt, who was on top of the devourer, leaving him in shock.

    ''What the hell? How did he put it there?'' Matt thought as he felt the presence of the mana and quickly jumped back.

    Still, the speed of this fire magic was surprising and hit him in the stomach, knocking the air out of him instantly.

    ''How fast!'' He thought awkwardly as he rolled backward on the ground.

    At the same time, he felt a terrifying presence girding over his head, and he moved his body in an instinctive movement; just then, a heavy fist fell to the ground with a great tter.

    This devourer wasted no time and grabbed Matt by his clothes when he saw that he had avoided his blow and lifted him to give him a hard punch in the face, sending him crashing hard into a huge tree nearby.

    He quickly jumped into the air and put his legs like a spear to pounce on Matt, trying to break him in half.

    Even so, Matt quickly pulled himself together, and a great power gathered in his right arm, with which heunched a strong blow towards the devourer.

    *BOOOOOM*

    An explosion sounded as soon as both powers collided; the st was so strong that it sent Matt tens of meters backward and the devourer a few, with a sore foot.

    ''Did he hurt me?'' thought the devourer in shock as he felt his feet bleeding slightly; he then looked up to see Matt.

    "You bastard, you''re good." He said mockingly.

    Matt spat out some blood. The earlier impact on his face had hurt him.

    The toughness of these devourers'' skin was incredible, as one of his casual attacks was able to hurt him badly, thanks to this.

    He took a deep breath momentarily and then looked at his fist.

    Several bones were broken in that attack, which was using one of the abilities he had created.

    "Tsk, you''re tough." Matt replied.

    ''I can''t keep fighting like this.'' He thought and watched the fight. I was doing well, but this devourer didn''t seem to mind at all.

    He was more than confident that everyone here was mere ants, and he knew it by the fact that he wasn''t using his full power.

    Therefore, the devourer smiled.

    "Hahaha, little vampire, let me show you what true devourer rudeness means." He said, smiling broadly, and stomped his foot hard on the ground.

    That blow on the ground caused the surroundings to tremble like an earthquake that struck the surroundings. At the same time, a powerful presence burst through the surroundings like a torrent.

    "Magic Reinforcement! Skin like Steel!" The devourer spoke with a grin, and his already tough skin began to have a strange coating that glowed a faint yellow color.

    ''Magics?'' Matt thought with surprise. ''If they were any other kind of magics it wouldn''t be a problem, but if a guy who is already extremely tough as it is, throws magic at himself to further strengthen his skin, it''s absurd!

    Still, Matt''s thinking time was short, as he soon noticed the devourer leaping through the air towards him and arrived in front of him at an rming speed.

    Matt had to imbue his fist with all his power and strike back.

    A tremendous impact sent him flying backward at high speed while a few more bones were broken in the process.

    Matt couldn''t even react as the devourer grabbed him by the arm and threw him elsewhere.

    This devourer was fast in its actions. ''Did it also increase his speed?'' Matt thought in shock; even so, at that moment, the devourer spoke.

    "You bastard, I know it was you who stole the treasure from us in that cave. Tell me where it is, and I''ll give you a painless death." He said, startling Matt with his words and, at the same time, mming him into a huge tree, destroying it in the process.

    The blood in Matt''s body swirled in his throat, though he held back the urge to vomit as he swallowed the blood hard.

    ''Treasure in a cave? This bastard is talking about the Herb? How did he find out?'' He thought in shock and quickly fended off the attack,ing at him with a dimensional move to appear above the devourer.

    He threw a mighty blow at it from behind, but this devourer was no idiot. He wouldn''t fall for the same trick twice. Although he didn''t know how he was so fast, as soon as he saw it disappear, he threw a powerful punch backward, and both fists met.

    The collision repelled both, but the devourer was so resilient and fast that he managed to grab Matt and tried to m him to the ground, though Matt disappeared at thest moment, as he appeared a bit away, breathing heavily.

    He couldn''t help but fall slightly to the ground in shock, ''Shit, this guy is too strong.'' He thought and looked up at him.

    The most disturbing thing was, how did he find out Matt had the treasure?

    ''I? Alice? Could they betray me? No, no way... To do so would be detrimental to both of them. I wouldn''t betray herself, and I''m still Alice''s subordinate; besides, because of her good heart, it would be hard for her to make deals with the Devourers.'' He thought quickly and jumped back as soon as he finished his thought, as the devourer tried to hit him.

    Still, this guy was annoyed to see him jumping, so he instantly pulled out a bow andunched a powerful attack at him.

    ''Is he an archer too!!? Shit, these guys are so annoying!'' he shouted in his mind and quickly let out a roar so that his power emerged all over his body, countering the arrows with a strong punch.

    Even so, when he did this, his perspective changed as he was pulled hard by the feet and soon felt a tremendous impact on his back.

    Blood couldn''t help but spurt out of his mouth at that moment.

    ''Shit...'' He thought as he realized that the devourer had mmed him to the ground.

    Several of his bones were broken at that moment.

    But that was also the moment when his consciousness was at its clearest for some reason.

    And he could feel some strange but familiar presence nearby.

    His eyes opened at that moment, and he looked between the branches of the trees at two people dressed in ck looking at the ce.

    ''Caspian White!'' he shouted in his mind with hatred as he recognized one of them; besides, the other person''s power seemed to be greater than his by a wide margin, so then he realized what was happening...

 Chapter 43 Clear objective

    43 Clear objective

    ''It was you who attracted these bastards!'' he shouted in his mind, and hatred gripped his mind. Just then, the two presences jumped through the trees and vanished from the scene.

    1

    Matt''s eyes filled with blood as soon as he realized what was happening. The targets of his prompt revenge were clear now, so his determination grew strong.

    Although he had no rtion to these people, and it could not be considered a betrayal, this brought back to his memory the betrayal he suffered at the hands of the human race.

    The fact that they had dared to try to kill him awakened in him a fury that had been dormant for a while.

    For a while, he had forgotten that in this world, he couldn''t trust anyone who didn''t prove it to him with real facts. In this world, everyone has evil thoughts, no matter if it was the ungrateful human race that betrayed him once or the vampire race he is just getting to know. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They all have evil feelings that swirl like storms inside their hearts, and the vast majority of living beings are driven by them, so he can''t trust any of them.

    This time, his thoughts seemed to have rified slightly, finding a short-term reason why he needed to survive this fight and also be even stronger.

    A tremendous hatred for feeling this feeling once again rose in his heart, and the me of anger burned in every part of his body.

    Although he never forgot his hatred, he had let his guard down when he arrived in an unfamiliar world. Perhaps his love of adventure made him let his guard down, which is why he had been careless.

    Several people were in danger this time because of his carelessness, and so was he.

    That made him so angry that he could not hold the anger in his heart, which shed and bubbled like crimsonva.

    An intense desire for murder gripped him, and this time, he didn''t want to control it. He didn''t need to.

    It was better this way.

    If his body realized that letting himself be driven by his desire for murder and blood was the right path, then he would allow it. A path that could lead him quickly to get revenge on these bastards and gain the strength he needed to protect Charlotte.

    ''Only by following the path I once followed can I do it. Thousands of living beings died under my hand back then so I could reach the top of the world. If thousands or millions more must die this time, fine, I just need power and Charlotte, anyway!'' His thoughts and hatred burst in his heart, and he was determined to follow that path no matter the cost.

    At the same time, the devourer taunted Matt and lifted him high, then smashed him at high speed against a huge rock nearby, as if he was a wet rag, which he wanted to beat against the rock.

    But before Matt had his body smashed against this giant rock, he let out a roar from his mouth that was filled with hatred and blood lust; at the same time, a tremendous power was unleashed from his body, totally imbuing him.

    "HUUUOO!"

    The power was so tremendous that the devourer was pushed back as the vampiric power coursed through every cell of Matt''s body, strengthening them one by one.

    His crimson-red eyes shed with fury, and his fists turned red as blood, giving him a strange but murderous appearance. At the same time, his short hair grew slightly, as if by some peculiar but enigmatic magic.

    His whole body shed with extraordinary power at that moment.

    Matt fixed his enemy as he was falling towards the rock and stood firmly on it, pouncing on him soon after with an explosion that destroyed the rock behind him.

    In an instant, he appeared before the huge devourer, who was amazed by this incredible explosion of power he saw.

    The devourer couldn''t even defend himself when Matt''s fist hit him hard in the face and mmed him to the ground with tremendous speed and force.

    I, who was standing to the side shouting Matt''s name and was going to try to help him, was shocked to see this explosion of power in Matt.

    But for some reason, she felt that his current appearance was many times more beautiful than usual.

    That left her rooted to the ground, staring at him.

    "Second Leader, watch out!" one of thepanions shouted upon seeing her like that.

    At the same time, a devourer burrowed into I''s vision, cutting off any vision she had of Matt as he tried to strike her.

    Several behind her were in shock and thought something terrible would happen.

    But then they saw I draw her sword and throw a powerful blow towards the guy in front of her instantly.

    "How dare you take my sight away from something so beautiful!" she shouted words that no one could understand as she blew the devourer''s head off with a single swing.

    Still, this time, she realized that this was no time to look at someone; they were on a battlefield!

    So, she looked at the rest, "Let''s kill these guys fast and go help Matt!" she shouted, though she couldn''t help but take onest look at an unleashed Matt, who was sweeping the ground with such a mighty devourer.

    These blows weren''t as weak as before, and the devourer felt it; several shark teeth had left his mouth from the impacts.

    Still, this guy wasn''t weak; he soon found a way to counterattack Matt, which sent him backward a bit, giving him a breather.

    The devourer red hatefully at Matt as blood dripped from his mouth.

    "Shit, you bastard. You were hiding your power so well." He said and spat a tooth out of his mouth. Still, Matt didn''t answer and lunged at him again at high speed.

    The devourer sneered this time and let out a roar into the air.

    "HUUUOOO, LET''S SEE WHAT YOU CAN DO, YOU BASTARD!" he shouted, as one of his abilities activated...

    That fear ability feared by many, capable of leaving many vampires unable to fight, was unleashed all over the ce and was heard and felt by all the vampires.

    Many even had difficulty breathing when they saw different illusions appear before them.

    Their past traumas were being revived, and those who had no trauma began to have them.

    I was shocked when she felt that abilitye to her. It was much more powerful this time than thest time she felt it.

    That powerful ability, for a moment, relived the trauma of the past. Although she recovered slightly by trying to ignore her trauma, she was still affected while she was facing a devourer who was about to hit her.

    This brought a smile to the great devourer''s face, and he looked at Matt, thinking he would find a simr face of fear on him and he could y with his prey again.

    But he felt stunned when he saw that Matt was not affected in the least by this and was already a step behind him.

    Soon, he felt a terrifying blow to his face, which was followed by some words...

    "You think I''m going to get carried away by a fucking fear ability!? You''re so naive! But you''re bothering my people, you dirty devourer!" shouted Matt angrily, and the thunderous impact sent the mighty devourer flying tens of meters backward, crashing into the devourer who nned to attack I in the process...

    Thank you very much for reading; if you find any errors, remember to tell me; I will appreciate it!

    Deltta

 Chapter 44 First time that he use that power

    44 First time that he use that power

    Matt followed close behind but stopped beside I and smiled at her.

    1

    She was stunned by the charming smile on Matt''s face so that she couldn''t react.

    Matt raised his hand and touched her face lightly, "Fight calmly. Be confident in your abilities; you are powerful." He told her as he stroked her lightly.

    His words and actions left her even more stunned. Let alone speak; she couldn''t even react. Still, soon, Matt was out of her field of vision as he lunged at the devourer he was fighting.

    This time, he wanted to finish the fight, so he appeared above him and gave him a strong punch in the stomach, making him vomit blood and pinning him to the ground to give him another four consecutive blows until the devourer managed to break his streak and send him backward.

    All the confidence he had just seconds ago disappeared from his face, so he unleashed all his power as he red hatefully at Matt.

    "I''m going to kill you!" he shouted with difficulty, but he leaped through the air towards Matt, and Matt reciprocated the move.

    Both fists collided above those fighting on the surface, and the impact sent the air mming into the surroundings, knocking many off bnce.

    Surprisingly, however, this head-on collision was lost by the devourer, who was pushed to the ground again.

    ''Does he have that much power? Impossible! I don''t feel he''s as powerful as me!'' thought the devourer in shock as he defended himself from Matt''s next attack.

    Still, he was fooled and was soon pulled forward by Matt''s hand and received a brutal knee strike to the face. That impact sent him backward with a dazed mind, and Matt runched his dimensional move to appear above him, throwing a hard punch to his face, ready to knock him out once and for all.

    *BOOOOM*

    An explosion urred then, as Matt''s mighty fist was mped by the devourer with his hand, and this pinned him to the ground.

    This surprised Matt, who jumped back quickly, seeing that this guy''s air had changed slightly.

    ''Tsk, he''s tough.'' Matt thought and looked at him.

    The devourer stood awkwardly, spat some blood to the side, then looked at Matt sharply.

    "You''re strong, vampire. You have good tricks up your sleeve, and you can still fight me despite your power not being as high as mine." The devourer said and took a deep breath.

    Matt was also stunned by this.

    ''I don''t understand what''s wrong with me either... But I must hurry things along.'' He said to himself, disappearing again as he moved at high speed towards where the devourer was to attack it.

    His attack was countered once again, but this was his response to the words of the devourer.

    Still, the devourer seemed willing to talk this time, so it didn''t attack him back. Instead, it gave a loud stomp on the ground that shook the surroundings, forcing Matt to jump backward.

    "That is why I will fight you using all my power. Although I am not the most remarkable among those of my generation, I take pride in my power. That is why I will not let a stupid vampire step on it." He said and then stomped hard on the ground.

    His stomp was so strong that no one could ignore it.

    Just then, the muscles in his body bulged slightly as a great power of mana burst into his body, causing every single muscle to bulge sharply and making him look bigger than he already was.

    His extremely tough skin now looked like real iron, imprable.

    But, at the same time, he gave himself a sharp blow, which made him spit out a strange, dark blood, which he held in his hand.

    Without thinking, he swallowed it back and sprayed it all over his body. This seemed like a strange ritual, but as soon as he did this, his eyes changed slightly as the outline of his pupils was painted yellow. At the same time, strange yellow lines appeared all over his body.

    Just then, Matt felt dangering from the body of the devourer.

    ''Shit��'' He thought in shock, but just then, he saw the devourer leap towards him at an absurd speed it shouldn''t have with such a giant body.

    Knowing he couldn''t dodge it, Matt countered with a simr attack but with lesser power.

    *BOOOOOOOOOM*

    A deep explosion urred as the two powers collided. Still, the power exerted by Matt was ovee in an instant, and the full power of the devourer hit him hard all over his body, sending him flying hundreds of meters backward.

    At the same time, he felt as if something was pulling him. But it wasn''t the devourer. It was as if something inside his body was tugging at his power, trying to take it away.

    This left him in shock, but the rms inside his mind went off.

    ''I have to end this fast!'' He thought to himself in shock, and as he flew backward, he looked at the surroundings. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He noticed that he was still in the forest but was totally out of sight of his teammates.

    At the same time, he noticed that the devourer wasing running at an absurd speed towards him.

    Matt didn''t hesitate to stop quickly as he grabbed hold of the trees to cushion himself from the blows he was continually taking.

    When he finally could, he embedded his hands in the ground, and his entire arm was filled with a strange, terrifying, and mysterious ice that appeared out of nowhere.

    Finally, Matt looked at his target in front of him, about 10 meters away from him, and jumped towards him at an even faster speed than the devourer.

    The devourer couldn''t even react to his speed. He hadn''t even realized that Matt was before him when he heard a voice reach his ears.

    "Great devourer, you certainly are strong... But, feel proud. You are the first in this world to die under my most powerful technique." Matt said, smiling, and gave him a powerful punch in the chest with a hand covered with terrifying ice...

    The speed of the oing devourer mixed with the rate of Matt, which caused the impact to pierce through the devourer''s chest, shattering itpletely.

    At the same time, the ice spread over every part of his body until it almostpletely covered him, forming a small icy block, which exploded in the next second when Matt pulled his arm back. The only thing left of the devourer''s body was his head, which then rolled to the ground.

    Thank you very much for reading and supporting the novel; if you find any errors, remember to tell me, and I will correct them right away!

    Deltta

 Chapter 45 So many dead?

    45 So many dead?

    Immediately after this, Matt fell backward as exhaustion hit him hard. The strength he had unleashed to stand up to the devourer and kill it left his body then, and exhaustion hit him even harder as pain seized his body as a torrent of evil energy swirled throughout his body.

    Even his ability to think had been slightly diminished. The fact that he had used his freezing curse while his body was straining at its maximum capacity to be able to keep that power in his body ended up giving him a painful punishment, as he found it difficult to breathe or even move.

    Still, he hadpleted his task this time, which made him feel good. He hade to an unknown world with unknown and powerful beings, but this confrontation gave him the confidence to walk it the same way he once walked his original world.

    If pain was necessary to gain that confidence, that was fine. He didn''t mind feeling pain and fatigue, so he was perfectly fine.

    At those moments, his mind crossed the image of that bastard who had lured the devourer.

    Caspian White.

    Even if he didn''t know that Matt had obtained that treasure sought by the devourers, what did it matter? As long as he lied that he knew who had it, he could make such a mighty devourer trust his words. As long as the person in question wasn''t more powerful than the devourer, the devourer wouldn''t mind being someone else''s puppet for a moment.

    Matt clenched his fists tightly as he looked up, ''You bastard, you better watch your neck from now on.'' Matt thought as his eyes shed slightly red.

    The growing hatred in his heart also strengthened him so he could stand up and look around the vicinity.

    It was spotless from side to side.

    ''A murder with my ice power will never leave destruction. It is the cleanest and quietest murder that can exist so that no one would suspect even a hint of what happened.'' He thought and grabbed the devourer''s head. Just then, a small fragment of parchment fell to the ground.

    ''Oh? Looks familiar.'' Matt thought, smiling after finding one more part of the map. Still, he wasn''t in the mood to check anything. He simply tucked the scroll fragment into his storage ring and then started trudging back to where his group was.

    Though he didn''t have to do it for long, he quickly heard I''s worried voice as she ran this way.

    "Matt!" She said with great concern when she saw him. A smile appeared on her face mixed with crying, so she ran to him to hold him.

    She began to check his body from side to side and sighed deeply when she found no severe injuries on him.

    Matt smiled at her, "I''m fine. A devourer like that won''t be enough trouble for me." He replied confidently, though as he spoke, he felt the pain in his organs, so he stopped quickly.

    "It''s all right, Matt. Don''t talk. Let''s get to camp quickly. We were unlucky this time, and we can''t keep fighting." She said with concern and immediately told everyone in the group to follow them.

    None had died this time, and although there were some severely injured, they would be fine after several days in the medical center, so they started walking in the direction of the camp at a fast pace.

    .

    An explosion was heard in the camp as the Leader was informed that many students had died there after encountering a mighty devourer.

    A table flew with force until it crashed into one of the stakes of the enormous tent.

    "What did you say, a devourer with 5,000 power!?" the Leader shouted as he looked at the two students who reported this to him.

    Caspian White nodded with a slightly worn face.

    "We were also attacked by him, which caused us to have serious injuries. Even so, when we were fleeing, that boy and girl team from my ss were ambushed by that devourer; the man was killed while we couldn''t do anything; it''s likely that both teams have been exterminated by now." Caspian replied, lowering his head in the process, feeling guilty for what had happened.

    "I''m sorry, I had to look out for the welfare of my group and couldn''t stay to help them." He said again before falling silent.

    The Leader was shocked.

    ''Those two... They were the most talented...'' He thought and couldn''t help but fall back slightly in shock.

    ''A mistake... We made a mistake that cost us dearly...'' He thought and looked at the vampire standing to one side of Caspian.

    Naturally, he knew him.

    "Young Becker... Is what he says real?" He asked the Leader doubtfully, and this person called Becker nodded.

    "I''m sorry, sir. My master sent me on a mission in these mountains, but in the process, I encountered two powerful devourers. Although I was able to chase one away, the other was very strong and ended up injuring me; my arm was rendered useless because of that." He said while showing an arm that looked quite pale from a strange poison in it.

    At the same time, he took out the mission sheet and passed it to the Leader so that he could see that it was real.

    ''Students from the first academy rarelye to do missions here, but certainly, this is an official mission...'' He thought and took a deep breath.

    Then he looked aside at one of his soldiers.

    "Get the investigation team here. This mistake cost us so dearly, they must give me an exnation about it. If they don''t, then will be branded as traitors to the vampire race!" He said firmly. Atst, anger returned to his mind.

    The fact that so many talented people had died from his race was a great evil for which someone had to take responsibility.

    More so because this could be seen as an intentional mistake; after all, who could miss the presence of a devourer with over 5,000 power? Impossible, the research and observation team must have known something about it, as they assured that everything was safe.

    But being branded as a traitor of the vampire race caused many of those in this tent to swallow saliva lightly.

    The punishment for those who were so branded was too terrifying even to think about.

    That''s why the man who was sent immediately got up and ran out of the tent to look for the investigation team.

    No one else spoke in the room, and no one dared to move under the gaze of the Leader of this raid. He clutched his temples, stressed and annoyed at what had happened, but just then, amotion came from outside that made him frown.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t youe quietly?" he said sternly, and a man rushed in.

    "Sir, more than 20 students came back alive!" he shouted as he quickly knelt.

    The Leader was startled and stood up abruptly, "Are there any survivors left?" he shouted as he approached the man who had just given him the information, and the man nodded to him repeatedly.

    The Leader then ran out of the tent and was stunned by what he saw.

    "Boy, are you alive!?" He asked in shock, as he stared at Matt, who I was supporting to help him walk.

    Matt still had a devourer''s head in his hand, so he tossed it to the ground and nodded to the man before him.

    "Sir, we havepleted the mission, but a big problem happened this time." He said, just then, he saw Caspian White and a man, also known to him as Mr. Becker,e out of the tent.

    Matt frowned at the sight of them.

    Thank you very much for reading!

    Deltta

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 46 A diamond in the rough

    46 A diamond in the rough

    His eyes shed with anger at that moment, but he understood he was not in a good position to do anything.

    Still, he realized that the other person who had been with Caspian a few hours ago in the mountains and had helped him create that ambush for him was this Mr. Becker present.

    But, anyway, he is not strong enough at present. Mr. Beckeres from one of the Vampire ns, and Caspian White is the subordinate of one of the Heirs, and his family seems powerful. To say that they were colluding with the Devourers would be hard to believe if there is no real proof, and even if there were, the high-level society of the world is not that simple.

    Whenever he leads to profit, they will make such illicit deals, and those of equal strength will turn a blind eye. That is why he must be a bit careful this time, although he will not fail to assassinate his enemy if he gets the chance.

    This time, he quickly turned his attention away from Caspian to avoid arousing suspicion and for Caspian to watch out for him and look at the Leader who ran towards him.

    "You really didn''t die; how did you manage to survive an ambush by such a powerful devourer?" the Leader asked in shock, and just then, Caspian also stepped forward to speak.

    "Brother, did you really manage to survive that guy? We were only saved by Lord Becker''s help!" Caspian said. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His performance was so surprising that he looked angry, surprised, and slightly sad.

    Matt nodded to the Leader with difficulty.

    "Leader, I would like to speak alone with you and my team. I think we have some good news for you." Matt said smiling, slightly surprising the Leader, who this time was quite excited that the two most talented had managed to survive.

    That was why he didn''t hesitate to nod to him and looked at the rest of the people, "Everyone out. When the investigation teames, tell them we have much to discuss. Also, take the wounded to the medical center immediately. Everyone stand guard and defend the camp from any ambushes that may happen." He said firmly, ordering different things. He then entered the tent, followed by Matt, I, and several group members.

    Matt picked up the head and carried it inside, where the Leader asked them to sit down and take some medicine before allowing them to speak.

    "Boy, what''s that head you carry around?" the Leader asked doubtfully, and Matt handed it to him.

    The Leader felt stunned as he realized what it was.

    ''This is...'' He thought in shock, and just then, Matt spoke.

    "The devourer we were up against had a small and not very powerful group, but he himself was a big threat. He had over 5 thousand power and numerous powerful abilities, plus he could use mana in a very versatile way to further strengthen his skin and gain incredible speed. Still, I managed to kill him. That''s the head." Matt answered sincerely, demonstrating his aplishments.

    At the same time, the members of Matt''s group began to praise him after remembering this.

    "That''s right; the Leader managed to stand up to that powerful devourer and sweep the floor with him, hahaha."

    "Right, right. The Leader even broke several of his teeth with a punch, hahaha."

    Several of them started speaking with admiration and praise for Matt at that moment.

    But the army leader wasn''t listening to them.

    He was in shock, staring at the devourer''s head in his hand.

    Naturally, a person as strong as he was could see that the head in his hand was not that of amon devourer.

    ''A student with less than 4,000 Power killed a devourer with more than 5,000...'' He thought in shock after listening to Matt''s story for a bit.

    Who could believe that? But...

    Wasn''t the biggest proof before his eyes?

    ''This... How the hell is it possible to do this?'' He thought.

    Just then, he remembered that Matt''s teacher was also a legendary man who had been able to defeat people with powers above his own on numerous asions.

    ''Could it be that this guy is his close disciple and is training him personally? Although, even if that were the case, Reagan Cooper wouldn''t be able to pull this off... This kid... How talented is he?'' He thought in shock and looked at Matt.

    A light shone in his eyes at that moment, having found a priceless raw treasure.

    A person who had not been discovered by many and was destined to be an incredible being in the future was what he had before his eyes. That is why he smiled and grabbed him by the shoulders.

    "Boy, that''s amazing! Tell me, tell me about your background, who is your family? Who is the Heir you follow?" he asked quickly, trying to get information from Matt to know what to do with him.

    "I have no family. I was rescued by the Allen Family a while back, and right now, I''m Miss Alice''s subordinate." He answered truthfully, making the Leader even happier than he already was.

    ''A diamond in the rough who is all alone! This is the best!'' he thought.

    "If that''s so, how about a status in the military? That will increase your value in this world, and the Allen n will congratte you in a good way with great resources. With such achievements, I can get my superiors to grant you a good position in the army; how about it?" he asked excitedly.

    His words came as a surprise to Matt, who wasn''t expecting this. But he still nodded.

    ''Good, good. This is much better. Having status will help me eliminate my enemies in a better way.'' Matt thought and began to think about the facilities he would receive from having status in the military.

    Not only would it increase his status in the eyes of the Allens, but of the Academy as well. What''s more, he would receive a Kingdom paycheck.

    Even if that tied him down a bit, it was the least. Bindings are not so bad, for in many instances, they exist to protect the weak rather than to prevent them from growing. Growing is tied to his own effort, so as long as he continues to strive, at some point, he will be able to free himself from such ties.

    "If the Leader wants it that way, then I will dly ept it." Matt replied, cheering the man in front of him, who smiled.

    "Good, good. Go quietly back with all your team to the Academy; the tests are over." He said, and just then, the noise of people outside was heard as several of this person''s subordinates brought those of the investigation and observation team.

    Matt then got up to leave.

    "Kid, I''m Oliver Jones. If you need any help, you can look me up in the capital." Said the Leader before Matt left, and after that, he looked at the investigation team intently. The questioning started soon after.

 Chapter 47 His thoughts

    47 His thoughts

    At the same time, a ss was smashed to the ground in another tent.

    "What the hell does that mean? How in the world did that bastarde back alive from such a situation!?" shouted Mr. Becker in great anger.

    Caspian White''s tantrums were precisely the same, as they were furious at the turn of events.

    They had risked so much and could have been found out if anything went wrong; Mr. Becker himself had to poison his arm with a strange poison to exin why he didn''t save those students.

    And it had all gone wrong!

    A useless little student destroyed everything they had nned!

    They were so angry that they couldn''t contain themselves as they smashed various things on the ground.

    After several minutes, they finally calmed down, and Mr. Becker felt his head hurt.

    "This is a problem." He said, slightly annoyed.

    Caspian White looked at him confusedly, "Mr. Becker, what do you mean? Even if that guy got lucky this time, next time, he won''t have the same luck. I don''t know how the hell he got out of that situation, but I''m sure he won''t be able to do it a second time." He spoke.

    And Mr. Becker nodded to him as well, he agreed with that.

    "I''m not worried about that. If I want to, I can kill him at any time. The problem is bigger than that." He said, stunning Caspian, who looked at him in confusion.

    "What do you mean, Mr. Becker?" he asked.

    "...That old Oliver will doubt us and the authenticity of my mission here. If they investigate thoroughly, they might even give my master or your family trouble, and that''s not something we want right now." He replied.

    Still, his answer confused Caspian even more.

    "Why do you say so? Why would they doubt us?" he asked, making Lord Becker look at him like this guy was stupid.

    "You bastard, how the hell did you be that Woman''s Underling? Are you this stupid every day?" Lord Becker asked angrily, though he ignored Caspian''s reaction and spoke again.

    "We came here and assured him that guy was dead. You even said you saw him die. Do you understand what that means? They''ll think our testimony is a lie, which could trigger them to investigate us thoroughly!" He spoke.

    Caspian stepped back when he heard this, and his body trembled slightly.

    ''...Shit... If, because of me, we get caught... I''m dead... No, my whole family will be!'' He thought in shock and couldn''t help but feel bitter.

    "Sir... This�� This is problematic. I haven''t seen it like this." He said and smiled sheepishly.

    Mr. Becker didn''t mind this, "That''s why, whatever happens, if we are investigated, we cannot deny our previous statement. We can say that perhaps it was the dizziness from the poison and the various injuries we received that made us look bad. But we can never admit that it was a lie." Lord Becker said and stared at Caspian, grabbing him by the clothes.

    "Do you understand me?" He asked as he looked at him menacingly.

    Caspian White nodded repeatedly, and then Mr. Becker released him.

    "If they don''t investigate us, it''s better, but we should prepare well for what mighte in case they do." He said, and after that, they talked for several hours straight until someone asked toe in.

    ''Oliver Jones... Shit, this guy really doubts us.'' Thought Mr. Becker when he heard the voice of the person outside. He soon ushered him in.

    .

    After returning to his tent, Matt focused on recovering, and his thoughts wandered from side to side.

    This time, he had a lot to think about.

    The first thing that filled his mind was that strange power that came to him while fighting that devourer.

    No matter how much he thinks, he still doesn''t understand what it is.

    A strange but immense power entered his body, making him turn around a situation initially lost. But that power didn''te because he activated an ability or anything like that; it came on its own, and just like that, it left.

    That is, to say the least, strange.

    ''What gave me that power? I remember feeling a growing hatred in my heart before that; could it be that the power came associated with hatred? Is it like the fantasy novels of my world? Or maybe there''s something else?'' He thought. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The various options he considered told him that couldn''t be the case. And that brings him back to the first question without being able to resolve anything.

    ''This is frustrating... If I could control a power like that, I wouldn''t have a problem for a while.'' He thought and sighed.

    Even if he wanted to know what that power meant and where it came from, he could not. Therefore, he decided to think about another subject.

    The second topic of concern in his head was the devourers.

    This time, he could confirm one thing.

    Devourers can use the mana used by humans or other races, such as elves.

    That means they be strong by consuming mana, using the same methods as humans or other simr races.

    But they also be strong by consuming vampire blood and vampires themselves!

    ''What kind of broken race is that? They are vampires, but at the same time, they can use the way to be strong from humans. What is the real weakness of these guys?'' Matt was confused, unable to understand what was happening with that race.

    To the best of their knowledge, vampires cannot use mana, and if they can, it is only in minimal amounts, as all of a vampire''s poweres from blood. Blood is their mana, and the real mana has no enhancing effects on them.

    That means he is limited in that aspect; he cannot be strong as he did before, but he must think of new ways now that he is a vampire.

    But devourers don''t need to think about that; they can be strong however they want.

    ''What a strange and troublesome race.'' Matt thought to himself after thinking this far.

    Still, something soon happened that brought him out of his thoughts.

    "Boy, haven''t you left yet?" he asked, making Matt interested.

    ''Mr. Oliver? Do he have anything new to say?'' Matt thought doubtfully and allowed him to enter.

    Thank you very much for reading!

 Chapter 48 Olivers Doubts

    Chapter 48 Oliver''s Doubts

    "Mr. Oliver, what''s going on?" Matt asked as he poured him something to drink.

    Oliver smiled, "Boy, I have several things to talk to you about. But before that, how are you feeling? Fighting such a powerful devourer isn''t easy." He said, and Matt nodded.

    "Many of the bones in my body are broken, and it''s hard for me to walk, but it''s nothing serious." Matt answered sincerely.

    Here, he could understand that the healing ability of a vampire was incredible, especially if he mixed it with healing remedies. On Earth, he had to receive healing from a healer, and while he could heal much faster, here, he doesn''t need that. His body slowly regenerates, and broken bones snap back into ce.

    ''Though there are some breaks that are too hard to recover from.'' Matt thought.

    Oliver nodded toward him and took out some medication from his storage ring, "It''s high-grade medication; I''m sure it will help you recover." He spoke.

    Matt dly epted it, and then Oliver decided to move on to the main topic.

    "The situation this time got totally out of hand; I originally thought the culprit was the investigation and monitoring room. After all, with our monitoring capabilities, a 5 thousand power devourer couldn''t get away. That''s why I duly investigated them, but after an extensive talk with them, I realized that maybe they had no idea about that situation."

    "It''s a bit strange and they swore they had no idea, although they were still sent for an investigation, but I think there''s something else." He spoke.

    Matt then focused all of his attention on him.

    "What do you think happened?" Matt asked, and Oliver shook his head.

    "I''m not sure. I''m also doubting Caspian White and Young Becker. They arrived sometime before you, and from what they told me, they imed to have seen you die, plus they imed to have seen several other bodies die all over the ce. But the numbers do not match. After you, many students returned alive from the mountains. Although there are casualties, they are not as many as both had said them saw."

    "That''s why I went to talk to them, but to no avail. And that is precisely why I came here to talk to you." He said firmly.

    Matt was surprised by his hesitation, but he allowed him to speak and said nothing to him regarding what he knew. Instead, he listened patiently.

    "You want me to watch out for them, right?" Matt asked, and Oliver nodded.

    "Kid, I consider you a person capable of one day fighting for the throne of one of the Kingdoms, which is why I expect you to take care of yourself. I know that doubting the Vampire ns is a crime, but on this asion, the situation tells me that they might have something to do with it; that''s why you should watch out for the Becker n. But really, you should be even more wary of Caspian White." He replied sincerely.

    Matt stared at him, "Why? Wouldn''t the Beckers put their attention on me, being such a small existence?" he asked, and Oliver nodded.

    "Yes and no. The Beckers are dangerous, but not that dangerous. Their Heirs are not that dangerous, although they are powerful, the mentality they have is more passive than anything else. But the Whites have the support of one of the most dangerous Heirs. Perhaps you''ve heard her name, Miss Cecily Edevane." He replied.

    Matt frowned as he heard this name.

    ''Cecily Edevane? That''s the person mentioned by Mr. Gray... ording to Mr. Gray, that woman is dangerous; does she really support the Whites? This is quite problematic.'' Matt thought.

    Oliver didn''t notice his thoughts, so he kept talking.

    "Not only does she support them, but your ssmate, Caspian White, is one of their subordinates. Although he is one of the weakest, he is still a subordinate with a high status because his older sister is one of Miss Cecily''s confidants. That is why you should be as careful as possible. Avoid any trouble with them. Maybe when you mature enough, you can do something, but right now, you can''t do anything." He replied and grabbed Matt by the shoulder.

    "Kid, I hope you''ll listen to me on this. Stay out of trouble with those guys; they''re dangerous." He said with concern in his tone of voice.

    Then he got up to leave.

    "I will talk to Reagan Cooper to help you with the King, and I will do my best to help you as well; I hope your current aplishments can give you a status that will protect you enough." After those words, Oliver said goodbye to Matt and left quickly.

    He had onlye here because he was worried about Matt. Although he had just met him, he felt Matt was not simple.

    Also, the situation of having no family reminded him of his past. Back then, he had been picked up by the King and educated under his hand, which gave him the power he had now. That''s why he also wanted Matt to have that protection so that he would be allowed to be strong.

    Maybe it was just his heart wanting to do right by a talented and educated boy like him, or perhaps it was something more.

    Matt thought deeply about what Oliver had told him.

    ''The Vampire World doesn''t seem to be as peaceful as it shows on the surface... But, even if you tell me to stay out of trouble with them, the day they chose to target me was when a sentence appeared over their heads. It''s only a matter of time...'' He thought, sighing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Soon, a smile emerged on his face once again, ''Caspian White, even if I have to fight that dangerous woman, I swear I''m going to kill you, you bastard. I hope your neck is clean then.'' He thought and then swallowed Oliver''s medicine to heal himself.

    .

    The following day, Matt, I, and the whole team left on their way to the Academy. What had happened spread like wildfire, but the fact that Matt killed a Devourer with 5,000 power didn''te out.

    Keeping it a secret for now was best.

    The Academy had to withdraw because if there were any more such powerful Devourers present, it would endanger the students, and the Kingdom decided to take care of everything.

 Chapter 49 After recovery towards Blood Dawn City

    Chapter 49 After recovery towards Blood Dawn City

    So, a couple of days passed since the battle in the mountains until Matt finally could fully recover.

    The recovery was much faster than expected; even Matt was surprised, as he understood the state of his body.

    Even I had not recovered, which showed that Matt''s body was more than exceptional. The number of broken bones in his body was so many that counting them would be difficult, and many of the muscles were torn; even so, the recovery onlysted a couple of days.

    Thanks to that, he could return to his normal state and practice.

    During these days, news had spread everywhere; many were already aware that powerful devourers appeared in the mountains near the Academy, and some students had died in the process.

    Other news that came in was the news from the First Academy; most students paid particr attention to this news, as it was about how the hall tournament was progressing. Once the first Academy was over, the second Academy''s hall tournament woulde, which made its students look forward to it with anticipation.

    ''Alice seems to be doing well.'' Matt thought as he heard the news reaching his ears as he walked through the long corridors of the Academy.

    He had a permit with him, with which he would be leaving the Academy, so a transport was waiting for him.

    After boarding, the transport started and soon left the Academy.

    This time, his destination is one of the three main cities of the Academy, as he wants to enroll in the hunters'' guild.

    When he returned from fighting those devourers, he reported his return to Reagan Cooper, and Reagan Cooper mentioned several things to him. Among so many things he told him, the main issue for Matt was that he would not be able to go out hunting for a while since the directors limited the number of special permissions each teacher had, making Reagan Cooper run out of them.

    Unless they are official academy missions, he wouldn''t be able to go out hunting for an extended period of time.

    That would be very problematic. If he doesn''t go out hunting, how is he supposed to obtain corpses for the Herb he got?

    He had to fight two devourers with 5 thousand power and a dragon for it; he would never let such an effort go to waste.

    It was while he was thinking like this that Reagan Cooper told him that if he enrolled in the Hunters Guild, the limit would disappear. But the issue was that he must adequately enroll in that guild, which has certain difficulties.

    Still, that being the only option for now, Matt decided to take that path, which is why he is heading towards one of the three main cities of the Academy.

    Being the Vampire Academy as big as a Kingdom, it has numerous cities throughout its territory; most are not as well-known as the three biggest and most important ones.

    Among those, the most famous is the Academic Trade City. It is also the richest of the three, but it is administered by the most powerful, the City of ns or n City.

    This City of ns is special and unique in many ways. But the main reason it is notable is the immense number of powers living there.

    It is a city almost exclusively for people of high rank in society.

    All the heads of the three academies live there, as well as the most powerful professors and, most importantly, the Academic ns and the Royal n Branches. These are the ns that sponsor the entire Vampire Academy and make its existence possible.

    These ns are powerful, so that is also the most powerful City in the Academy and the kingdom where it is located.

    It''s like a City where, if you enter, all your movements can be monitored. There are so many powers that walking down the street could be difficult, and the pressure on your head would be more significant.

    That is why it is also the least visited City of all.

    Even so, there is still a third major city within the Academy.

    The Blood Dawn City and is Matt''s destination at the moment.

    This time, his mission there is to enroll in the guild and research the economy of this world.

    Living in a world is not only about knowing its power and how to be strong; knowing the economy, currencies, and other things handled in this world is also very important.

    That is why he needed to investigate. And so, what seemed like two days after leaving the Academy, he arrived at his destination.

    ''It''s a beautiful ce.'' Matt thought as he walked through the long, spacious streets of the City.

    Various carriages passed by him asionally, giving him the feeling of a beautiful fantasy city that made him rx a little.

    Blood Dawn City is huge and beautiful, with many people, being the most popted of the three academic cities.

    Several races live in this ce, though most are vampires.

    ''It''s a beautiful ce.'' Matt thought as he walked through the long, spacious streets of the City.

    Various carriages passed by him asionally, giving him the feeling of a beautiful fantasy city that made him rx a little.

    He walked down one of the streets ofmerce in this City, which was almost as long as the City itself. During his walk, he asked for many essential things to buy.

    His only goal was to know the price of these essential things to get an idea of the price of things and the currencies they used the most. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even so, the prices of those selling outside were rtively low, and there was no blood for sale, so it was a waste of time.

    After all, blood is the most important thing to a vampire. If he couldn''t find the price of blood in a vampire world, he was wasting his time.

    That''s why, instead of asking about these cheap things, he chose to rent a hotel for a few days and then look on the central street.

    "Sir, may I know where there are hotels to stay? Any that are close to Central Street?" Matt asked a man who was serving him; he was selling some food, and as Matt bought some things from him, he was kind.

    "Young man, I can see you''re not from around here, so keep walking down this street until you get to the end, a huge fountain you''ll see there. That''s the fountain that divides the lower-level City from the upper-level City. Over there, you will be able to find good hotels to stay in, and Central Street will always be on your right." Replied the older man kindly.

    Matt then gave him some more money in thanks and then walked to where he was told��

 Chapter 50 Things are expensive in this world

    50 Things are expensive in this world

    ''These hotels are very shoddy; they don''t seem to be very safe for me to stay in, and the food tastes awful.'' Matt thought as he walked out of one of the hotels he had entered.

    He had already visited several here, but it was frustrating that they were all very shoddy. Still, at thisst one, he was given the location of the best hotels in the City. This City is a bit peculiar.

    It is divided in two. On the one hand, there is the low-level City where he is right now. The hotels are for low-ie people, and the atmosphere is not very good. Matt doesn''t care much about the environment or things like that, but that they can''t even guarantee the safety of his belongings in a hotel he''s paying for was the point that made him not want to stay here.

    On the other hand, there is the high-end City. This is where people with money or who want an excellent ce to stay go. Security is high, and robberies are low, but the most important thing is that there they add salt to the food, something that they do not in the low-level City.

    Salt is a costly product in this world because there are no oceans nearby to obtain it, which means that low-ie people cannot get it and, therefore, cannot season their food.

    That is why Matt ran to that upscale City as soon as he heard about it and was soon there, as he only needed to cross a huge chain of beautiful fountains that wereid out along a major tourist road.

    There, Matt was finally able to find a hotel to stay in. It was high-ss, where most people were dressed nicely and elegantly.

    Perhaps Matt was the only one not wearing fancy clothes right now since he hadn''t been shopping since he came to this world.

    That was why, shortly after staying, he set off in the direction of the building he was told where he could buy and sell many things at a high price without having to wait for an auction: The Central Building.

    Once he arrived at this ce, a pretty vampire approached him.

    "Wee to the Central Building. May I know what you want to buy or sell? I''ll be your guide." She said politely, and Matt nodded to her as he looked around.

    There wererge long shelves with different things disyed there for sale. None of it interested him, though.

    "I want to buy and sell various things, but I don''t see any of those things here... Do you have them elsewhere?" Matt replied, and thedy nodded at him.

    "Of course, young sir. The Central Building is one of thergest Trade Centers in the Kingdom; we have everything. If it''s not here, maybe it''s on the second floor, or it could be on the third or fourth floor; there are many showroom floors. Just tell me what you need, and I''ll take you there." Replied thedy, and Matt then nodded.

    "The first thing I want to buy is a Vampire Ball. Do you sell them here?" he asked, and thedy, although surprised, still nodded.

    "It''s an expensive item, please follow me. On the third floor, we sell that kind of object." She replied, smiling, and then led him to the third floor.

    Once here, Matt understood what she was saying.

    ''Certainly, there are many things here that give the feeling of being expensive.'' Matt thought.

    She led him over to the shelf where various vampire power measuring balls were and showed them to him.

    "Depending on the category, it can cost more or less. This, for example, is a First Category Vampire Ball; it''s the cheapest one we have; it''s priced at 150 Pounds and is limited to a power reading of up to 7,500 Power." She spoke.

    She then looked at Matt''s face and noticed that he didn''t seem interested in this one, so she smiled.

    ''Looks like this guy is pretty rich.'' She thought and then showed him the second-tier ball.

    "The second category limits a power reading up to 25,000 Power and costs 500 Pounds. They are the best sellers in our store because of their low cost and effectiveness." She said, showing him another one.

    ''That one looks like the one Alice has... But I need to know the price of a high-end one, so I know the top prices on these things.'' Matt thought and looked up.

    There was no visible difference between a second-rate vampire ball and a third-rate one, the highest of those avable for sale. The difference is the quality of the material they were made from.

    "The third category ones are the best; they have a minimum price of 3,500 Pounds." She spoke.

    Matt then looked thoughtful.

    ''That''s pretty expensive.'' Matt thought with surprise.

    In this world, there are three types of coins.

    The cheapest coin is called Florin; it is a rather small copper coin used only for minor transactions and of very little value.

    Then there are the Crowns, the second coin in the chain. These are coins made of silver and a bitrger. It takes 12 Florin coins to have a Crown coin, and this has to do with the weight of the coins and the value of the products in each one. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The amount of silver in a Crown coin costs the same as the amount of copper in 12 Florin coins.

    Finally, there are the Pounds. These are the most expensive coins in this world.

    It takes 20 Crown coins or 240 florins to have 1 Pound, which are gold coins.

    The three Vampire Banks issue all these coins and are the only ones epted throughout thend, not counting the human and devourer territories.

    Pounds are the least used currencies because not many things have the value of 20 Crowns, which are the most used coins because of how easy it is to buy and sell with them. It''s also because everyone who works gets paid in Crowns, making it the most widely circted currency.

    But on this asion, Matt found things that cost hundreds of pounds.

    ''Incredible, how much will blood cost then?'' he thought.

    Previously, in the West Trade City, for what he sold, he got 1,000 Pounds. He had discovered the price of some basic things and what ordinary people earn in this world, so he could tell that the amount was incredible.

    Initially, he thought that amount could serve him for quite a while, but now it looks like they will go away easier than they came.

    "I understand. Then I would like to sell a few things before I buy the Vampire Ball; may I know the price of the blood and these materials?" Matt asked as he handed her a small piece of paper.

    The girl was surprised to hear him say he was going to sell blood and thought, ''Maybe it''s a poor personing to sell his own blood? It''s usuallymon, and it''s authentic blood, so the value would be high...'' She thought, and a smile emerged on her face. She usually has customers who do that, and she always gains from that kind of business. But looking at the materials the paper said, she was stunned for a moment.

    Thank you very much for reading!

    Deltta

    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 51 Blood is too expensive!

    51 Blood is too expensive!

    "Dragon material and also weapons this good? You... Are you sure you want to sell this?" she asked in shock, reading all this, and looked up to see Matt.

    He nodded to her. To avoid raising suspicion, he pulled out his student token, which somehow has a high status.

    "I''m a student of the Second Vampire Academy." Matt replied, and she was surprised but quickly nodded.

    "If you want to sell so much good stuff in our store, then you deserve VIP treatment. Follow me so you can show me everything you want to sell to assess its quality." She said and led him into a VIP Lounge.

    There was nothing to highlight about this ce, so Matt focused on business.

    The first thing was that he wanted to know the price of the blood, and when he found out, he felt his head hurt.

    A while ago, he paid for one of the best hotels nearby, but this only cost him 5 Crowns each day, with everything paid for, including good quality food and even specialized massages. That was why he thought things were not so expensive in this world.

    But he changed his mind now that he learned about the price of blood.

    Maybe vampire balls were treasures and, therefore, expensive, but blood? He never thought it would be so expensive!

    For starters, there are three types of artificial blood, which are the ones generally for sale.

    Low Grade, Medium Grade, and High-Grade blood, thetter being the type of blood he has been drinking very frequently.

    He initially thought that the frequency with which he drank it was because it was cheap, but no, it is not that it is affordable; it is that the Allens are immensely wealthy, and it was because of this that he realized that Professor Reagan seemed to hold him in even higher esteem than he expected, for that is the type of blood he has always received from him.

    Low-Grade Blood costs between 10 and 20 Pounds a liter, depending on its purity. Being an effective blood type until the vampire reaches 10,000 Power, it makes quite a sense that it costs so cheap.

    However, medium-grade blood has a price bump several times over, costing between 50 and 150 pounds per liter.

    That''s too high a price for just one liter!

    It should be noted that a ss of blood, as exined in the books to be taken before each workout, is equivalent to a quarter of a liter. This means that with four workouts, a difficult amount of money to obtain for many people is already gone.

    But, the most crucial leap is that of High-Grade Blood; each liter of this artificial blood costs between 500 and 1,000 pounds. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And Matt has had many liters of this grade of bloodtely!

    ''Shit, I''ve got immense wealth in my belly by now from so much blood I''ve taken.'' Matt thought when he heard about this.

    It was good news for him, though, as it meant that real blood was even more expensive.

    And yes, each liter of real blood costs over 3,000 pounds.

    That''s why Matt smiled graciously and pulled out several things to sell.

    A few liters of real blood, plus devourer blood, which cost less, but he didn''t care because he had a lot of it. Plus, dragon materials and other low-value stuff he didn''t need.

    The fact that Matt brought out so much good stuff to sell caused the girl in front of him almost to get a headache, but the smile on her face never disappeared.

    She was overflowing with happiness as she stood up with everything.

    "Wait for me a moment, Young Sir; I''ll bring you all the money from the sale of all this at once." She said with a big smile on her face and quickly went out.

    At the same time, she was also to bring him some things Matt had bought.

    So, time passed until the girl returned. She was apanied by an older man who came smiling broadly.

    "Young Sir, thank you for buying and selling in the Central Building. I am one of the organization''s Managers; you may call me Manager Brown." He said as he introduced himself, and Matt did exactly the same.

    "Thanks to you wanting to sell so much good stuff, we want to give you a VIP card at our store. It won''t require anything from you; it''s simply so you can ess the higher level purchases; plus, with this card, you can enter any Auction held under our name in any of the Five Kingdoms." He said as he handed him a card.

    Matt epted it, "Thank you, Manager Brown. I will dly take it." He replied and then handed him all the things he had purchased.

    The Vampire Ball, different materials that he would soon find use for, and also clothes.

    After this, he left the Central Building.

    ''I made a lot of money this time, and I only sold things that were unnecessary to me.'' Matt smiled as he thought about the more than 20 thousand pounds in his storage ring.

    After leaving the Central Building, Matt walked down the street toward the Hunters Guild.

    He doesn''t have much time to waste this time, because the Battle of the Halls of the Second Academy is about to begin. Therefore, it is better to be effective and do things quickly.

    He soon arrived at arge building four stories high. Although it was tall, it was also quite wide and long; some people were going in and out.

    They wore armor or light clothing with good defense, and some carriedrge weapons on their backs. The vast majority were vampires, but there were also those of other races, and even some half-vampire-humans passed through asionally.

    ''It has the greatest diversity of races I''ve seen so far. As expected of a hunter''s guild.'' Matt thought, smiling, and walked in.

    Inside, it was more elegant than he expected; Matt walked to the registration ce, where a girl waited on him.

    "Are you here to register or put in an application?" she asked.

    "I''m here to register. Here''s my ID." Matt replied and handed her his ID as a student of the Vampire Academy.

    Being a student there, he naturally deserved respect, so the girl stood up to greet him quickly.

    "Follow me, please." She said, and they both walked to the back of where they were standing.

    Thank you very much for reading!

    Deltta

 Chapter 52 A surprising power

    52 A surprising power

    Soon, they arrived at a ce where the woman wrote several things with Matt''s information and where he had to put his fingerprints to finish the inscription, although this was only the first part.

    "Please test your power here." She said as she passed him a vampire ball.

    Matt quickly tested it to speed up the process, but the number that appeared stunned them both.

    Power: -4,500-

    That number appeared floating above the vampire ball.

    The girl came to her senses before Matt did and looked at him in shock, ''My god, could he be one of those genius vampires from the second academy? ording to his ID, he''s barely in his first year...'' She thought in shock after seeing this.

    Although many studentse to enroll in the Hunters Guild, and she sometimes registers some of them, most are older than Matt by a few years.

    And while it is not the first time she has registered a student with such power, it is the first time she has registered one so young with such high power.

    She doesn''t know what it means but might soon find out. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Matt even forgot to breathe when he saw this, ''What the heck? Since when did I have so much power? Certainly, I can feel that I have over 4,000 Power, but 4,500? That much?!'' He thought to himself in shock.

    ''Was it from fighting that powerful devourer? It has to be that, and maybe the strange power that went into my body has something to do with it, too... But this is amazing; I''m already so close to being a Little Vampire on the power scale.'' Matt thought, smiling.

    After bing a Little Vampire, the next important level is at 20,000, at which point you will be a Superior Vampire.

    That is still far off for him, but he does not doubt that he will reach it. Still, this time, he wants to celebrate the fact that he will soon reach the Second Stage of the Power Scale.

    Thanks to this, a smile emerged on his face, and he looked at the girl who was now looking at him with more respect.

    She finished this stage and then asked him to follow her elsewhere.

    After walking down a long hallway, they entered the back of the building, where the area for testing, training, and various other things used by the guild was located.

    Thedy approached the man sitting at the registration desk and spoke to him.

    "Sir, this is Matthew Dietrich, a student of the Second Academy; he is here to register. The first part was alreadypleted; could you please register him for the second part?"

    The man being spoken to looked up and, seeing that he was a well-muscled and good-looking young man, nodded, "Power level?" he asked.

    "4,500 power." Replied thedy truthfully.

    The man frowned and stared at her, "Are you sure?" He asked in surprise, and she nodded to him once again.

    "I am, sir. I saw it myself." She replied, causing the man to look at Matt in surprise.

    ''How old is he? His vital aura doesn''t look that old; could he be in his early 20''s?'' He thought doubtfully.

    Rarely does he see a person who has so much power at such a young age.

    ''Maybe he''s from one of those rich families... Dietrich, though, eh... I wonder where there''s a family with that surname.'' He thought and didn''t hesitate to register it quickly.

    "Do you know the rules, Matthew?" he asked as he looked at him.

    Matt nodded, "I must beat an instructor who has 500 more power than me in order to pass the test." He replied, smiling.

    He had already researched this, and although he knew it would not be easy, he had no problem with it. In fact, now that he knows his power is 4,500, he feels this is an excellent time to test it.

    The man nodded in response and then asked him to follow him again, leading them to one of the instructors.

    Because Matt had a higher power than expected, he needed a more powerful instructor. Soon, they came before one who used arge, long sword.

    "Oh? It''s strange that youe looking for me." He said when he saw the man arrive before him along with two more people.

    "Instructor, this boy wants to enroll, so I will ask you to fight him now. Let''s see how good he is to know what rank to put him in." He replied, and the instructor nodded.

    "Very young. Are you sure he has that much power?" the instructor asked doubtfully, and the man in front of him nodded to him.

    "The youngdy has already registered him." He replied, and the instructor nodded.

    "Boy, I''ll wait for you in the arena." The instructor said and then walked into the door behind him.

    Still, Matt shook his head, "I don''t need that. I''m fine like this."

    15:32

    The man smiled and looked at Matt, "Ask for any weapon or armor you want, and the guild will give it to you. They are not high quality, but they will serve you well for trialbat." He spoke.

    Still, Matt shook his head, "I don''t need that. I''m fine like this."

    His answer surprised the man before him, "You don''t even want armor? Remember that it''s not like the academy testing grounds there, where it''s another dimension. This is real life; if you get hit and break a bone, it will hurt immensely." He said, trying to convince him.

    But Matt still shook his head, "Breaking a bone is the beginning of it getting stronger, didn''t you know that? So, if the instructor breaks a bone for me, it will heal and be more durable then." Matt replied with a smile and walked into the door that was there, leaving the man a little stunned by his answer.

    He put his hand to his head and smiled, "He''s a guy who likes to forge himself; no wonder, being so young, hees here." He said and then looked at the girl to the side.

    "What''s his age?" he asked.

    "He''s 20, sir." She replied, and the man then nodded.

    ''So young and talented, with such high power. Undoubtedly, he muste from some great family. But if he gave an answer like that, it seems that this one is more dedicated to training than the rest that usuallyes.'' He thought and waited patiently to see if he would pass the second test.

    Most would give up on this test; after all, beating an instructor more powerful than you is not an easy thing to do.

    .

 Chapter 53: A surprising power (2)

    "Boy, didn''t you take anything from the warehouse?" the instructor asked doubtfully, seeing hime in so quickly behind him, and Matt nodded to him.

    "Fighting with my own power, without relying on external tools, is better for forging the body." He answered truthfully, surprising the instructor a bit.

    ''The kid knows more things than I expected.'' He thought and nodded to him.

    "Good answer; if so, show me what you''re capable of." He said, unsheathing his giant sword.

    It must be said that this instructor''s body was by no means small, although he was not particrly tall.

    This man is about 180, 10 centimeters less than Matt''s height. Even so, the instructor''s muscture is several times greater than Matt''s.

    So, his imposing presence cannot be ignored. He has trained his body very well, and in closebat, he tends to have an advantage; that is why he is a famous Hunter and an instructor.

    His big sword is quite heavy for his height, but he can still hold it without any problems and swing it whenever he wants.

    Matt didn''t know that, but there was no way he would underestimate his opponent, so when the instructor tossed the coin in the air, he prepared to start the fight and focused his gaze on this person.

    Soon, the sound of the coin hitting the ground reached the ears of both people, and the instructor shot out like a date toward Matt while swinging his sword horizontally toward him.

    Matt looked before acting and smiled to see him attack like this. The attack was powerful but full of holes in his defense.

    Therefore, Matt stepped back with great force, preparing for a mighty stampede against this person, and then moved his right hand towards him at great speed.

    Tremendous power hovered over the two attacks that soon made a collision...

    A sword and a fist faced each other head-on, but the fist attack hit a critical ce, causing the burst of power to favor one of the two parties.

    Seeing this, Matt boosted his attack even further, using the leg that had taken the step back as momentum to lunge at the instructor, delivering another powerful blow in the same ce.

    The instructor was in shock; for a moment, he felt that he couldn''t move his sword, which was strange, but the next moment, he saw how Matt pounced on him, and the blow he gave him sent him flying backward at high speed.

    ''That powerful?'' He thought in shock as he managed to steady himself, but he didn''t have time to think. He had to unleash a strong attack with his sword towards the back of him as he sensed Matt''s presence around.

    *SWOSH*

    The sword violently broke the air and crossed from side to side, ''Did he dodge it?'' Thought the instructor as he saw that Matt had ducked at thest moment and was catching him off guard by his lower body.

    The instructor immediately released his sword, sending it flying dozens of meters backward, and brought his body down hard to strike Matt from above with his two elbows. Still, a powerful attack hit him in the stomach before his elbows could hit and made him spit blood as he was sent flying backward at great speed.

    It was here that the instructor realized how dangerous Matt was, so he could no longer hold back.

    In these cases, a rule in the guild says that although instructors always have 500 more power than the applicant, they cannot fight at full strength because that differs from the guild''s goal.

    The guild''s goal is for them to feel the pressure of fighting against someone stronger. If they can''t handle the pressure, they will naturally fight to less than their ability and lose, but if they fight without fear and handle the pressure, they will most likely win the fight, or it will end in a draw.

    That is why the instructor should not be able to fight to his full ability, but there is one more rule, and that is for when a genius type like this appears. If the instructor sees it necessary, he can fight with all his capacity to confront him, only to see the limit of the power of that person in question.

    And once that happens... The outside instructors and the ones who registered the person are allowed to watch the fight. And it''s done this way because it will be difficult for the instructor to choose a rank where to put the person he''s fighting against.

    That''s why when the instructor unleashed all his power, several screens of different sizes lit up to show what was happening in this ce.

    "So strong!? He''s undoubtedly a genius from some good family!" said the man who had registered Matt with surprise; the girl was also surprised, but she smiled.

    Since she registered him, this genius will be registered under the guild section where she is, so she will receive rewards.

    At those moments, the instructor fighting Matt quickly grabbed his giant sword and counterattacked Matt from above with a vertical attack.

    ''Did it get stronger?'' Matt thought, surprised at seeing this, but then realized what was happening and smiled.

    ''So, that''s it.'' He thought, but he immediately jumped into the air to engage this man, and a sword attack mmed straight into an iing fist, causing a huge explosion to ur in the air and sending Matt hard toward the ground.

    The instructor was also struck but fell firmly to the ground.

    ''This kid is capable, but it looks like his limit is there.'' He thought as he stared at him.

    ''Let''s see how strong he is; if he can withstand this attack, they will undoubtedly put him in a pretty good range.'' He thought and ran towards Matt.

    Immediately, his sword was imbued with mighty vampiric power, causing the white body of the de to be slightly painted a deep blood red.

    Matt quickly recovered and noticed the instructor running towards him with a powerful attack ready, so he smiled.

    He didn''t bother to make any more unnecessary moves.

    Since the instructor wanted to end the fight in one move, then that''s what Matt would do.

    Matt also ran towards where the instructor wasing from, and the vampiric power in his body exploded upwards, concentrating most of it in his right hand.

    The power concentrated in his right hand was so potent that the blood red looked more like a bright crimson, making it look like his fist had taken on the color of the purest blood.

    This surprised the instructor, who had not expected Matt''s vampiric power to be so pure. Still, he smiled at what he was nning.

    ''A person with that much guts is worth it.'' He thought.

    Just then, they arrived in front of each other, and the instructor unleashed all his power towards his sword, swinging it hard towards Matt.

    The sword broke through the air like jelly and rushed towards Matt.

    At the same time, Matt unleashed a powerful strike meant to hit the sword.

    Neither wanted to hurt the other seriously, but the power unleashed by both could hurt them if it hit them. Still, neither held back.

    The instructor wanted to test how strong Matt was, while Matt wished to test his new power.

    Both powers slowly approached each other, and a thunderous impact came shortly after...

    *BOOOOOM*

 Chapter 54: The rank in which he was placed

    The two powerful energies, a fist and a sword, struck each other in a tremendous collision. One of the figures flew away from the impact, leaving all who witnessed it in shock.

    The explosion also injured the person who did not fly off, but the smile on his face evidenced that he was pleased with what he had seen this time.

    ''Hehe, looks like I won''t have any problems if I face someone with a power level of 5,000.'' Matt thought while breathing heavily.

    The impact was tremendous; although it affected him internally, it was nothing serious.

    Maybe it was because his bones and internal organs had withstood the force of a mighty devourer, but this attack wasn''t that hard to resist, and he felt his bones were harder than before when he hit that giant sword.

    The instructor in the distance struggled to his feet as he leaned on his sword and looked at Matt in shock.

    "You''re stronger than I thought, kid. This time, I lose." Said the instructor with a sheepish grin as he sat on the ground.

    His huge body was wounded inside, and some bones were broken in the process when both attacks hit; still, he wasn''t in a bad state either. After all, that attack wasn''t meant to cripple him or anything.

    ''That pressure was pretty scary, how powerful this guy is.'' He thought, breathing hard.

    Matt smiled at him and nodded.

    "The instructor''s attack was hard to take, too. Thanks for the fight." Matt replied.

    At the same time, several people entered the room, looking at the situation with surprise.

    "Dude, how did you lose when you activated the guild''s mechanisms? And you lost in a single attack." Said a man as he came to help the instructor up.

    The instructor smiled, "I can''t tell this guy''s rank, so you guys better pick one that convinces me." He replied, and the people who came in nodded.

    Then they looked at Matt and nodded, "Good fight, kid. Before I give you a rank, confirm the type of fighter you are. Are you a monk? I could see that you don''t have much experience in martial arts, but your attacks are tough; I fail to understand if you have practiced martial arts or not." Said one of the stronger ones who came in.

    Matt shook his head, "I''m not a monk; I''ve only practiced a little martial arts. It''s just that my weapon is being made, and I can''t use other weapons because they won''t let me fight properly. But I usually use a weapon like this." Matt said as he pulled out the weapon Gray Allen had given him.

    "I can use almost any weapon, but I have more experience fighting with daggers like this." He replied.

    His words surprised the instructors in front of him, ''He fights so well with fists, I thought he was a monk in the beginning stages of practicing martial arts... But a dagger user who can also fight with his fists? This guy is a genius.'' They thought in shock but still nodded.

    "Is it okay if we register you as an assassin? Since you use daggers and your attacks seem to have high prating power."

    "If you register me as an assassin, that''s fine; I specialize in that kind of attack."

    "Perfect, then we''ll register you as an assassin."

    As they spoke, they walked out, heading towards the back of the arena. That part is where they were going to go through the final registration procedures.

    Being a guild of hunters, they have a rank system to award their members, so that they can better distribute the guild''s strength and know who the strongest are.

    On this asion, this guild uses a system that goes by two names, which Matt should be thankful for because they make him feel at home since they use the same rank system they used on Earth.

    It goes from Low, Medium, High, Advanced, Superior, and Legendary. There are still others, but those are the main ones.

    The other way of calling them is the one Matt is most familiar with: Rank E, D, C, B, A, and S.

    This is how they are used on Earth, although there are other ranks above the S Rank, where they put the most powerful ones.

    Thanks to that, Matt felt better. Being a hunter in another world and being given the same name as in his world gave him that feeling that he was going back through those days when he traveled from side to side with Charlotte, ying monsters in the portals; days that are now far away for him, but that he still remembers with rity and tenderness.

    Matt thought for a long while, waiting for the instructors to provide his information as a member.

    About two hourster, they finally emerged, being led out by the more powerful instructor, who was the one who had asked him the questions earlier.

    "Hunter Matt, I hope to see more of you around. Remember, the quests are posted on the quest board; if you want to go on one, you know where to find them. You could also get groups if you go to the equivalent section in the guild. Here, you have a full exnation of the rules and also your new badge." He said as he handed him everything.

    After that, he weed him to the guild.

    ''Oh, B-Rank? Not bad, this is pretty good stuff to start with.'' Matt smiled as he saw the rank he had been ced in.

    ording to the rules, this is the maximum rank someone can get at the start, so starting from there was already pretty good.

    "Thank you very much, instructors. I''ll say goodbye then; I must return to the Academy." Matt said, smiling, and they nodded to him.

    "That''s right, the Second Academy battle is about to start, so get back there. Come here when you have time." They replied, waving goodbye to Matt.

    Before heading back to the hotel, Matt researched the guild''s existing missions and was surprised to see that there were missions he could buy that cost a lot of money. They were usually dangerous missions for their ranks, but they seemed to give a great reward ifpleted.

    That surprised him a bit, but it was still a good thing because if he paid for a mission, all the corpses he got during the mission would belong to him. And that was one of the goals he came to this guild with: get Corpses.

    Once he solved the guild registration issue, he felt calmer and returned to the hotel.

    He spent a couple of days researching more about these cities and this world, and after that, he decided to go back to the Academy.

 Chapter 55: Returned to the Academy

    As he walked back, his thoughts wandered back and forth, looking in a specific direction.

    ''Such a strange City, with so many powers, gathered, and where there is basically no informationing out of there, that seems also to be the city that the Guild fears the most in the vicinity; what kind of city is it?'' Matt thought as he looked in the direction of where the City of ns should be.

    He couldn''t see it because it was too far away, but he could picture it after discovering several things in the guild.

    He wondered if it was something simr to Earth, where there were some cities where the Hunter''s Guilds prevented their hunters from entering. However, here, they only rmended avoiding missions that had anything to do with that city and gave no apparent reasons.

    There were ces like that on Earth, and they were usually prevented from entering because they were cities controlled by the government or very powerful people in the world who used them to do barbaric things,under money massively, control criminal gangs, and so on.

    ''I wonder if this one is simr... Not that I care what they do, but... Those ces tend to have the most information on world events�� City of ns of the Hoffman''s Bloody Kingdom, huh.'' Matt thought, smiling.

    Though after thinking for several minutes, he sighed as he shook his head.

    ''No need to think nonsense. I should try to get in there when I can, but for now, I''d better stay away from those powers.'' Matt thought and went to sleep, waiting for the time when he would return to the Academy.

    Right now, he was traveling on a train, which, despite being of old design, was quite rxing, so he could sleep peacefully.

    Until he finally returned to the Academy.

    As soon as he returned, he went to I''s room to see how she was doing.

    "Matt, you''re back!" she said with a smile as she saw him waiting at her door and invited him in.

    "How are you? Have you recovered well?" Matt asked as he sat down in a small chair.

    I nodded at him, "Thanks to the army medical center and the meds they gave us, I was able to recover faster than I normally should be able to. I can go back to training now." She said, smiling and sitting down next to him.

    "But, Matt. I think I''ve gotten stronger." She said as she lightly clenched her fist and watched her vampiric power sh outward a little.

    Her grip looked a little more robust and rigid, giving the feeling of strength to the naked eye.

    Matt nodded at her, "I can see you increased your power. Do you want to try it?" he asked, pulling out the vampire ball he had acquired.

    She was surprised by this, "Is it high ss? Did you get that much money, Matt?" she asked in surprise. And he took the vampire ball to look it back and forth.

    "I sold a lot of stuff, and now I have quite a lot of money. I was able to sign up for the adventurer''s guild, and I also bought several things." Matt said and urged her to try her power.

    She then smiled and, without hesitation, did so.

    Soon, her power was visible, and the smile on her face intensified.

    "Matt, I''ve increased my power by over 200 in one go! It''s now 3,300!" She said with a big, beautiful smile on her face.

    She almost jumped for joy at the sight, but now it made sense. The power surge she felt in her body was genuine.

    It was an increase in her power that broke the 3,000 barrier, so it makes sense that it would be more noticeable.

    "Congrattions, I." He replied, smiling, and she nodded at him repeatedly in response.

    The happiness on her face was overflowing, but she was still quick to calm down.

    Also, Matt brought out several things he had bought in the city at that moment. Clothes for her, some small weapons he got at a cksmith''s shop that could be used to trick, and also training material.

    She was surprised to see so much good stuff in Matt''s hands, but someone knocked on the room door just as they were talking.

    "Miss I, Professor Reagan requests your presence in his office." He spoke.

    They both looked at each other and came out to see.

    The person calling her was one of the professors under Reagan Cooper, and he was surprised to see Matt here as well and smiled to greet him, "Young Mr. Matt, this saves me calling you. Professor Reagan requests the presence of both of you in his office. Apparently, it has something to do with the Battle of the Halls." Said this professor, and Matt nodded.

    "All right, let''s go, I. I have to inform the professor that I''m back as well." Matt replied, and soon they walked through the Academy until they reached Professor Reagan''s office.

    "Professor Reagan, the students called are here." Said the little professor at the front and allowed them to enter.

    When they walked in, they realized Caspian was here too, so Matt now understood what was happening.

    "Matt, I, sit down. I have good news for you." Reagan Cooper said, smiling.

    "We were chosen to represent the hall in that battle of the halls, right?" Matt asked, and Reagan Cooper nodded with a smile.

    "That''s right, after studying the entire salon, I still think you guys are the most qualified to represent us. But you all need to have over 3,000 Power unless you want to fight at a great disadvantage." Reagan Cooper said and looked at I.

    "I know Matt and Caspian meet those requirements, but how is your Power going, Student I?" Reagan asked, and I nodded quickly.

    "I have no problem, professor. I also have over 3,000 Power currently." She replied with a big smile, surprising Reagan Cooper.

    "Really? How much power do you have right now?" he asked quickly as he stood up and didn''t even make her wait when he passed her a vampire ball to test herself.

    She did so immediately, and soon, the number was visible.

    "That much!?" he shouted in shock, and at the same time, on the other side of the room, Caspian, who had been silent, spat out the tea he was drinking as soon as he saw it.

 Chapter 56: The Battle of Halls and great rewards

    He couldn''t hold it in and soon started coughing, "Cough, cough..."

    Still, seeing everyone watching him, he quickly returned to his usual attitude.

    But internally, he was in tremendous shock at the power of this woman.

    ''Impossible! She had less power than I did not long ago!'' he thought, looking at her sideways in shock, ''Since when did she be so strong!? Shit!'' he shouted in his mind and couldn''t help but feel a pressure girdle on his throat.

    Still, seeing that Professor Reagan Cooper was the same way, he sighed, ''Seems to be unusual...'' He thought.

    Maybe he''d go into cardiac arrest if he learned about Matt''s power.

    Still, he wouldn''t find out, as Reagan Cooper was too surprised by I''s power and smiled happily.

    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect my ss to have three geniuses this time. That''s really something great; you''ve tried really hard, girl. Keep it up." He said, smiling happily and sat back down after seeing this.

    The smile on his face couldn''t be hidden.

    "That being the case, I think we can fight for a good position among the freshmen this time. Don''t worry, even if we can''t get the top positions, as long as we beat most of the freshmen, our goal will bepleted, and we will be given greater resources." Reagan Cooper said, smiling.

    His words surprised Matt a little, who looked at him doubtfully, "Why wouldn''t we be able to get first ce?" he asked doubtfully.

    Reagan Cooper nodded toward him, "The Battle of the Halls is an all-against-all battle. That also implies that the sophomore and junior ssrooms will face off in the final battle against our freshman ssrooms. It''s an unequal battle in that sense, but those are the rules." He replied, surprising Matt and I.

    ''I didn''t expect it to be a battle like that... Although that''s even better for me.'' Matt thought. Though he didn''t reveal anything on his face, he simply nodded.

    "I see, so we''ll be participating with a target in mind?" He asked, and Reagan Cooper nodded.

    "Naturally, our goal is to be the best freshman hall. You may think this battle to be the top freshman hall is meaningless, but the truth is very important because it has several important prizes." He said and then pulled out a small sheet of paper.

    "Everyone who participates and manages to win the firstbat will receive a rank in the army. This is a small rank, but it is important because they will give you payment for it and also because you will be able to work there once you graduate, in case you don''t have a job. From there, they will give you different rewards as you continue to earn.

    It will increase your rank in the military, and they give you huge sums of money, plus blood, practice books, vampire rings, etc."

    "Usually, first years manage to win two fights before falling before second or third years; that''s always the case, but with winning two fights, the rewards will be great. And if for some reason youe in First ce in the tournament, the reward they will give you will be worth up to 10 thousand Pounds." He said and smiled.

    "Well, there''s another great thing. The bouts you win will umte, and you''ll be able to participate once again as a sophomore next year, should you still be here. The bouts you win next year will stack up with the ones you manage to win this year, so the reward then will be greater."

    "There is something else important that can help you, Matt. If you were to get first ce, you would receive the power to go to the First Academy and enter the Academic Library, which only the Heirs and other very high-level people in the First Academy enter. There, you might find some information on what you were asking about earlier." He said, making Matt immediately interested.

    Rewards worth 10,000 pounds were enough to make him want to participate because he had sold so much of the material he had and had barely collected almost 30,000 pounds, so he realized that raising money was difficult.

    But, if you add that he could research inside a Library as important as the central Library of the Vampire Academy, it was a win everywhere he looked!

    That''s why he nodded, trying to resist the urge to smile.

    "I''ll do my best in the tournament, Professor," Matt replied, and Reagan Cooper nodded.

    "I heard there was one more prize, but even I don''t know what it is. They''ve kept it hidden all this time, but at the First Academy, they gave it out too, so I can attest that there is a hidden reward." He said and then rose from his seat.

    "Well, it''s time for you to get back. Don''t forget to train to keep up." He said and then looked at Matt and I, "The battle of the halls will start in two days, so you have a few hours to return to your strongest state and fully recover. We''ll talkter,e back." He said, and the three students left, each going their separate ways.

    Matt paid no attention to Caspian because he didn''t need to. He was his target, and he was sure he would kill him, but he couldn''t raise suspicion on him.

    ''I''ll create the opportunity to grab you solitary, you bastard. Go get your neck ready for that moment.'' Matt thought as his mind began to scheme around this.

    .

    Matt and I returned to the room, and after eating, they went to the training site.

    "Matt, do you think you can take on those third-year guys? In the battle of the mountains, they were the only ones who didn''t get hurt. They''re tough." I spoke suddenly, trying to think if there was a way for Matt to get first ce in the tournament that was just around the corner.

    Matt smiled and nodded at her, "I''m sure I can take them on. Do you want to see what my current power is? As well as yours, mine also skyrocketed." He said, smiling.

    Surprised, She stared at him, ''Last time, he was very close to 4,000; could he have surpassed it?'' She thought and became slightly anxious to see it.

    "Show me!" she replied tenderly, and Matt pulled out the vampire ball.

    Soon, its power was revealed, causing I to choke on her own saliva.

    "Cough... Cough...!" she coughed as she looked at this and moved closer to see, "That much power!?" She asked in shock and stared at Matt.

    "You...how do you do it? You haven''t trained these days; I''ve seen it with my own eyes... So how did you do it?" she asked in shock, and Matt smiled, shrugging his shoulders.

    Even he would like to know the answer to that question.

    "Maybe my body is special. Don''t worry about it, and let''s train; we don''t have much time to waste." He replied.

    I stared at him momentarily but nodded with a sigh, "You''ve left me behind already, Matt. But I''ll try my best to catch up so I won''t be a burden to you." She said, and a look of determination formed on her face as she looked around the training room.

    It was now ready for the training to begin...

 Chapter 57: Matts words

    Since they only had less than 48 hours to train, they had to increase the intensity and focus on where they failed to improve.

    For I, knowing that Matt was leaving her behind was a big worry that hung over her head, so throughout the training, she kept active and did her best.

    After all, she was Matt''s teammate at present, but Matt already outnumbered her by over 1,000 Power, which made her feel pressured. Add to that the issue of her believing she was a liability and the worry that Matt would find someone more useful and kick her off the team increased, so she didn''t want to let her guard down.

    She wanted to find a way to show Matt that she wasn''t a burden, but her traumas and low status might not allow it.

    Matt naturally noticed the concern in her but didn''t mention anything to her. He simply trained hard during these hours with her, focusing on teaching her various things so that she would learn how to be an assassin.

    If anything was to surprise Matt this time, it was that this girl''s learning ability was rtively high. When she dedicates herself to learning, she can improve quickly, so those little more than 24 hours of training served her well.

    At the end of the training, they both sat looking at the moon.

    "You don''t need to force yourself to improve if you''re exhausted. I don''t need to change my teammate." Matt said suddenly as he looked up at the sky.

    He had always had difficulty making friends since he was a kid on earth. That''s why it surprised many that Matt, a person of few friends, married Charlotte, the most popr girl at the time.

    But, the issue of him not knowing how to make friends is something he always carried with him, so he was almost unable to make friends during his more than 50 years of life on earth.

    He waster betrayed by those he called friends, causing both him and his beloved wife to die at the hands of those guys. That may make it difficult for him to trust people now, even if he is in another world. Traitors and people with bad feelings are everywhere, after all.

    But he also does not want to forget what he learned in his more than 30 years with Charlotte because he does not want to lose his head in hatred and revenge; if he were to lose himself in those evil feelings, he would only shame his beloved wife. However, he will equally finish off his enemies and make them suffer for betrayal.

    That is why he would value him if he could get someone to trust, even if that person were an ordinary viger with no fighting ability.

    Therefore, as long as I does not betray him, he will not care if the difference in strength keeps increasing; he will keep her there so as not to lose himself.

    Naturally, those were just words he wanted to say but couldn''t. His mind was always full of thoughts, but his mouth could not express them. He only hoped that I could understand him, a foolish hope, for no one could read minds.

    She looked at him briefly and then lowered her head, "Our current difference in strength is quiterge, and I feel that, even though I struggle to catch up with you, you are getting much stronger as time goes on." She said and then looked up again at the sky with a sigh.

    "Someday, you will have to go y mighty devourers, great monsters, or perhaps you will fight the human heroes or adventurers who seek our heads, but they are so powerful that I can only see them from afar. So, at that time, it will also be my turn to see you from afar."

    "You also have Miss Alice; she is already very powerful and a Heiress. She carries the blood of our ancestors, so maybe her speed is equal to yours, so sooner orter, you will have a simr power level and form a better team, but my speed is several times slower than yours, so I won''t be able to be there." She said and finally sighed.

    Matt looked sideways at her and smiled slightly, "You know, my wife used to tell me that. My talent was amazing back then, but she was able to catch up with me, and she became the anchor of my life. She showed me that the effort a living being can make can take him even higher than the talent he may have. Talent is limited, after all.

    But effort will always get you results, even if they are minimal." Matt shed a smile of tenderness once he remembered his days with Charlotte.

    It was a smile I hadn''t seen on him before, but one that she found genuinely charming.

    "But, although she tried hard, she also showed me that living the happy moments in life was more important than getting over herself, so she used to have a lot of days off, making me sometimes wonder how it was possible that she could be so strong, yet so free." He said and ended with a long sigh of helplessness and sadness.

    I was slightly surprised by the story he was telling her. It sounded like a story far in the past, so far away that it was impossible to reach it again.

    It left her thoughtful and a little dazed, but she still smiled as she realized that he was simply trying to tell her that effort would help her reach the heights she wanted and longed for while telling her never to stop enjoying life.

    ''It seems Matt has been through a lot in his short life.'' She thought with a smile and stood up.

    "I''ll do my best not to be left behind, and so maybe one day I can introduce you to my Lady; I''m sure you would get along well; she''s a very nice Heiress, like Miss Alice." She said, smiling. Matt nodded at her.

    "If so, then let''s continue to make a good team." Matt replied, and after some more small talk, they both went to sleep.

    Tomorrow, the Battle of the Halls would begin.

 Chapter 58: Battle of the Halls: Start

    The Second Academy dawned in a heated and amused mor the following day.

    Participating in the Battle of the Halls was a big deal for all the students, either for the experience or to try to get at least one victory. In addition, virtually any student can participate, although if they are not among the ''3 chosen per hall'', the rewards will be less.

    This hall battle takes ce in the Second Academy Arena.

    All the students gathered there first thing in the morning; many were anxious, some were nervous, some of the stronger ones were quiet, and others just watched from the stands.

    Although all could participate, not all were going to. Some would wait until the second year to try because they knew that in the first year, they would only be embarrassed.

    First thing in the morning, the academy directors and many teachers arrived.

    "Let''s make this quick because we know you are all anxious to start the Battle of the Halls. The rules, I think you all know, but I''ll say them again to remind you." Said one of the directors as he stood up on top of a dais to speak.

    "First of all, the first phase of the Battle of the Halls will take ce on each of those round tiles you see there. Each tile will have ten students, and only one of the participants will emerge victorious, meaning that nine people per tile will be eliminated in this first stage, but don''t worry, if you are ssmates, you won''t face each other until the second stage.

    In total, the first stage will leave 64 contestants; the top 64 who will move on to the next stage."

    "The second stage is a 1-on-1 direct elimination battle, seeking to obtain the first position. The battle of the halls is simple, but the winner will always be worthy of his position, as he will have gone through all the corresponding battles."

    "The rules are simple. Anyone who falls off the tile is disqualified. All kinds of weapons are allowed, but whoever dares to kill one of yourrades will receive the death penalty in front of his whole family, and we don''t care who he is, so think twice before collecting old debts in this ce. This is a friendly battle betweenrades, not a battle to find a killer."

    The director spoke with a firm tone of voice and without hesitation, even thest part of the rules he said as if it was the normal thing to do, and there even seemed to be a slight anger when he said it.

    Clearly, these directors took the rules very seriously.

    There seemed to be something else, though...

    Standing next to Matt, I lowered her voice and spoke to him.

    "Matt, this time, the directors seem to be very vignt in that kind of case because there was an assassination attempt at the First Academy battle. The student who tried to murder his ssmate was sentenced to over a thousandshes and left a huge debt for his family." She said, startling Matt.

    ''Attempting to murder someone in front of the sight of so many people? Either there was irreparable hatred between them, or he was crazy.'' Matt thought with surprise.

    Once the director finished telling the rules and some of the prizes, all the students who were going to participate were sorted into different tiles at once.

    Matt, I, Caspian, and others were soon in their respective oversized tiles.

    All these tiles were arranged after counting the number of students who were going to participate. If there had been more than 640 students, a few more rules would have been added to have only 64 left at the end.

    This time, the number of students was fair and necessary, so there were no additional rules.

    Once all the students were on their respective tiles, a token was ced on each of the tiles, and thebat was kicked off.

    "Start!" shouted the referees, standing to one side of the tiles.

    Those tokens were the ones they needed to grab to move on to the next stage, so when the referees announced the start, many people on every tile rushed to the token.

    Many of them collided with each other, sparkingbat in every corner of this vast arena, but there were a few tiles that were quiet, staring into each other''s faces.

    Matt''s tile was one of those.

    ''Tsk, why did these bastards y here? What bad luck do we have this year?'' thought many students from different ssrooms who were there.

    There were two students among them who had superiorbat power, as they were second years.

    Luckily, there were none from the third year, but 2 second years were enough to push back most first-year participants.

    One of them was also famous; among the sophomores, he was among the top 10 of the most powerful, so he couldn''t be underestimated.

    "Hehe, younger brothers, do you really need to extend this? It''s better if they get off, and nothing will happen; there''s no way they can do anything to me this time." Said the second year who was in the top 10.

    The other sophomore smiled, "Right, this token is mine." He said and walked to the token, but the other sophomore gave him a stern look just before he got there.

    "That token is mine; if you dare touch it, I will fight you and leave you severely injured. Do you want to push your luck?"

    His words made the one walking towards the token stop and look at him, "Even though you are stronger than me, I am not afraid of you." He replied firmly, and sparks flew back and forth between them, scaring the first years a little.

    These first years even took a step back in some fear.

    Well, except for Matt. He simply walked to the center of the tile and grabbed the token under the gaze of everyone present.

    Everyone stood in shock, watching this freshman grab the token as if he were at home; he even yed with the token a bit when he held it in his hand, causing many first-year students'' jaws to drop from the impact.

 Chapter 59: First battle

    They almost spit out the coffee they had had in the morning, seeing the naturalness of this person''s movements.

    It seemed as if he hadn''t realized that he was in front of arge pack of wolves, where two of them were more powerful than the rest.

    He even looked a little... Innocent?

    The sophomores were in shock and turned to look at him.

    Matt then looked at them, "Stop talking nonsense. If you want the token, then take it if you have the ability." He replied and stood there with the token in his hand.

    He was basically telling him that if they thought they were capable, they should step forward to take the token from him.

    The sophomores didn''t expect to run into such a shameless guy like this here, but this pissed them off.

    "Shit, how dare you touch what''s mine!" shouted the one closest to Matt.

    At the same time, he drew his weapon and lunged at him, trying to cut him with a horizontal movement.

    Matt scoffed at the sight and raised his free hand, sending a powerful blow toward that movementing at him...

    A powerful impact came soon after when Matt countered the sophomore''s attack with a single move.

    The sophomore was not expecting this force, so he swung back in surprise.

    Matt didn''t want to waste time fooling around with such weak people, so after putting the token away in his pocket, he gave a solid kick to the ground, jumping over this guy to give him a strong punch in the face.

    *BOM*

    The impact he felt was so terrifying that it sent him hard, crashing to the ground.

    ''What the hell? That strong?'' He thought in shock and looked at Matt, trying to locate him to attack him, but his perspective changed at that moment.

    Matt yanked him by his clothes and sent him flying through the air, following close behind to punch him hard in the stomach.

    "Buagh...!" Arge amount of blood spurted out of his mouth at that instant, and his body flew at high speed off thebat tile.

    Many who saw this were shocked at how fast a second year had fallen onto one of the tiles, so they couldn''t help but see what was happening there.

    It was just the right time to see someone attack the person who had done it from behind.

    Still, Matt dodged the attack and fell back to the fighting tile.

    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue at the second-year guy who had attacked him and fell as well in front of him.

    "Kid, hand over the token, and you''ll be fine. You were able to catch him off guard, but do you think me too?" he asked mockingly.

    Matt simply shrugged and didn''t answer him.

    He had just told him that if he wanted the token, he should go get it; why harp on him about that? Clearly, he already realized that the guy in front of himcked the brains to understand someone else''s words.

    That''s why Matt ran up to him, making the sophomore frown.

    "Since you''re asking, don''tinter!" He retorted and ran towards Matt, summoning his weapon.

    The unsheathed longsword swung hard at Matt, and the 4,000 power of its wielder was unleashed with force, causing many to look over.

    "That guy is strong..." Said several students in shock and took note of this sophomore.

    "If he''s lucky, he should be able to move up to 5,000 Power before he graduates from the Second Academy, which would allow him to study another three years at the First Academy. Not bad, this kid is good." Said one of the directors with a smile and looked at Reagan Cooper next to him.

    "Professor Reagan, do you think your student will be able to win?" he asked.

    Reagan Cooper smiled. Earlier, he would have been worried about Matt, but recently, this morning, he got some interesting news.

    How could he fail?

    "Let''s see what he will do. I have confidence in my students." He replied vaguely, causing the head director to be surprised.

    ''That''s the first time I''ve seen him say something like that about one of his students... Looks like this kid is good.'' He thought as he looked towards Matt.

    Just at those moments, Matt moved his vampiric power to his hands and used one hand to deflect the sword attack, while in his other hand, he increased the weight of the vampiric power and hit the guy attacking him in the chest.

    This guy felt the shock as he heard several bones in his body break and felt a tremendous weight on his right side, ''Too strong!'' He thought, but that blow sent him rolling down the tile like a small training puppet.

    Even so, he was still a vampire with 4,000 power, so he got up quickly and stopped Matt''s next attack.

    *BOM*

    The resulting explosion pushed him back several steps. Still, this time, he didn''t lose his bnce, so he quickly counterattacked with a powerful horizontal attack, and his sword hit Matt''s arm, unable to pierce the vampiric power.

    Still, this was the start of a round of attacks from this sophomore.

    ''It''s good...'' Matt thought as he defended himself from the continuous attacks that fell on him.

    But he smiled as he saw an opening and immediately pulled his weapon out of the ring and struck hard at that section.

    His attack was not powerful, but it was decisive.

    The sophomore''s sword was sent forcefully backward while his arm bent in a rather lousy direction, causing pain to seize himpletely.

    Even so, Matt did not stop just to see this but increased his speed to the limit...

    Four hit this student''s body, and soon Matt appeared smiling behind him.

    At the same time, the sophomore felt the pain in his body, and the blood in his body began to flow out.

    "Agh!" he shouted as he fell to the ground, unable to use both arms.

    One because he had some broken bones and the other because he was injured in several major sections. While the attack wasn''t fatal, it was painful.

    So, Matt smiled and knew it was over, then looked at the rest of the first-year students who were there, watching the show.

    "If you guys want to fight, go ahead." He said as he shook his small dagger, and the sophomore''s blood fell to the ground...

    That action naturally frightened them. They were just regr students, none on the level of the leaders of their respective halls. How could they beat a person who could win such a powerful sophomore?

    In the end, they all smiled sheepishly and stepped off the tile.

    They did not dare to fight.

    This was the first fight between two powerful people on one of the tiles, so it naturally stunned many people.

    Being the first fight, it attracted the attention of many of those present, including the directors and teachers.

 Chapter 60: Matthew Dietrich vs Caspian White

    The head director who was talking to Reagan Cooper frowned at this and gave him a sidelong nce.

    "Did you already know he was that strong, Professor Reagan?" he asked, and Reagan Cooper smiled a little.

    "I''ve received word on that, head director. I think this kid can get the freshman ssrooms to move up a lot in the rankings this year, so I was already expecting him to win this match." Reagan replied, and the head director nodded.

    "You''re right; that kid is not only strong, but he also seems to know how to read other people''s weaknesses, so inbat experience, he''s already above any of the current students." Replied the head director, staring at Matt.

    ''Matthew Dietrich, eh... Looks like the Allen''s got themselves a good subordinate for Miss Alice.'' He thought, smiling.

    Soon after, the fighting resumed once again in all the arenas.

    With Matt''s example, many returned tobat.

    They were 64 rtivelyrge fighting arenas, so many of the farthest away could not see what Matt and his strength had done; even so, those closest to them all had been watching the fight, so when they began to fight, the intensity throughout the ce increased.

    Among those arenas, I smiled with happiness to see that Matt had won and almost jumped for joy, though she was able to contain herself.

    She wasn''t like Matt; she was lucky. She had only gotten one of the first-year leaders with 300 less power than her.

    Although it was not an easy battle, she could win it rtively easily. Although she had to fight again to take down another guy, the fight was soon over, and no one else wanted to face her because her way of fighting was quite cunning.

    Thus, the other 62 battles continued their fight in different ways. Some only required the strongest to fight, as with Matt and I, while others had to fight hard until thest one standing, as the powers were very simr.

    That is why the simultaneous fights went on for more than 2 hours until finally, thest one from thest arena could hold the token in his hand and smile joyfully.

    Winning a fight in this ce was a challenge for many, and this challenge came with enormous rewards.

    Many of them weremoners trying to climb the socialdder, trying to gain that status in the army that would allow them to be more powerful.

    And finally, today, they seeded.

    Naturally, some of them couldn''t hold their happiness and jumped for joy after obtaining this outstanding achievement.

    Although Matt simply went to congratte I, "Congrattions, I. It looks like your efforts have certainly paid off." Matt said, smiling, and she nodded happily at him.

    "Thank you, Matt! I promise I''ll try harder to help you and not be a burden to you!" she said; naturally, she was happy.

    She didn''t care about the status she could get in the military; she only cared about knowing that she was getting stronger and more capable. That motivated her to keep getting stronger.

    As the two were talking, a person came in, apanied by two others.

    Matt was attracted to this person''s strong power, so he turned to see him.

    It was a man older than him, one of the third-year students, who was heavily muscled; he was even more muscr than the instructor he fought against in the guild, which surprised him a little.

    This guy stared at him.

    "Are you Matt?" he asked, and Matt nodded at him.

    "You are?" Matt asked back, and the guy smiled.

    "Well, I''ll wait for you in the arena. If you''re unlucky and it''s your turn against me, then you''ll probably be able to take a few blows. But if it''s your turn against one of my elder brothers... Hehe, how unlucky you must have been." Replied the guy and turned around, causing Matt to frown.

    ''One more idiot.'' Matt thought as he shook his head helplessly.

    Though he thinks he figured out where they''reing from.

    ''From the way they talk and the body odor, they should be friends or minions of that Becker guy. So, he''s got dogs in the third year too...'' Matt thought and sighed.

    I frowned, "Who was him?" She asked doubtfully, and Matt shook his head.

    "Just some idiots, nothing more. Get ready to fight. Soon, the second-round fights will start, and we''re all going to fight at the same time." Matt replied.

    I then nodded.

    Just as they finished speaking, one of the directors again took the stage.

    "Congrattions to the winners. Currently, only 64 contestants remain and the direct elimination match begins. The rules stand." Said the director and stepped off the dais once again.

    Then, the referees began pulling out tickets containing different names and loudly announcing the opponents who would be facing each other and the arena number.

    "I Moore versus James Patel, arena 9!"

    "Charles...!"

    "Harry...!"

    Shouts rang out from side to side, and soon, it was Matt''s turn.

    "Matthew Dietrich versus Caspian White, arena 26!" shouted the referee, startling Matt.

    ''Ehh, enemies tend to meet often, right?'' He thought, smiling, and climbed into his allotted fighting arena.

    Caspian White was also surprised but smiled at him.

    "I hope you''ll go easy on me, Brother Matt. I''m not as tough as I look." Caspian said with a smile, and Matt shrugged.

    "At the very least, we should fight to the best of our ability, right? Since we''re the only S-Rank in our Hall, we should be able to put on a good show." Matt replied, and Caspian nodded.

    "Maybe we can put on a good show this time." He replied, and they both stopped talking soon after.

    Soon, the referees finished calling out names, and each stood on one side of the different arenas being used.

    "Start!" they all shouted at the same time.

    In Matt''s fighting arena, they both pulled out their weapons as soon as they heard the start of the fight...

 Chapter 61: Matthew Dietrich versus Caspian White (2)

    Although they seemed friendly with each other, anyone could sense a hostile and strange pressure girding between the contestants.

    This match was crucial for Caspian, as it would determine how he should finish Matt off.

    Since he failedst time, he does not feel at ease because he senses that his moves might have been discovered. That is why he is trying to find a way to finish Matt off once and for all.

    He won''t do it in this fight because he knows the directors will kill him, but at least he will try to create an opportunity to useter.

    Also, he needs to research Matt''s fighting style.

    Those were the thoughts Caspian had, so he would take this fight seriously.

    While for Matt...

    ''Heh, you little bastard. You think you''re such a big deal, and you think our forces are evenly matched as they were a while back. That being the case, let me prove to you that our capabilities will never be matched again.'' Matt thought, smiling.

    Thisbat, for him, was nothing but fun.

    After all, he had already far surpassed Caspian''s power.

    And even if he could hide his strength so that this guy would remain confident, that wouldn''t do any good.

    At the end of it all, he will have to fight third-year students who will possibly make him show his full strength if he wants to win the chance to investigate in that library, so hiding the power is pointless. Caspian will know it sooner orter.

    ''And what better that you should know and experience it in your own flesh? Let me make you suffer for a while and make you despair, Caspian White.'' Matt thought and ran at high speed towards Caspian, startling him by the sudden burst of vampiric power in Matt''s body.

    Caspian felt his legs tremble slightly at the sight of this, ''How is this possible!?'' He thought in shock after feeling that powerful pressure girding over his head.

    ''How could he be so strong!?''

    Caspian quickly stopped thinking nonsense and moved his weapon at high speed towards Matt to strike him. But it wasn''t a thought-out attack; he did it on impulse.

    So Matt''s weapon easily parried the attack, and Caspian''s sword shot out of his hands until it fell far into the sand.

    The impact even broke a few bones in his wrist, but that was just the beginning of his little nightmare.

    He soon felt intense pain in his body as Matt hit him four times in four different ces and then kicked him hard in the stomach, which sent him flying backward.

    In the end, he rolled on the ground as the pain in his body increased and the blood flowing out of his body increased.

    He rolled around on the ground so many times that when he finally stopped, he was on the edge of the sand, about to fall to the other side, with one hand outstretched on the ground, holding tightly to the sand and the other floating.

    Even his ability to think was wed at the moment; the pain in his body was telling him it wasn''t right, but his mind was insisting that he should stand up and murder this bastard once and for all.

    ''How could he be that strong!??'' He thought again in shock and forced himself to stand up to face this guy.

    He didn''t even think twice before pulling out one of his many poisoned weapons.

    ''I must kill him; he''s too dangerous!'' He thought urgently and looked up, but could only see a slightly sinister smile a few steps away from him...

    "Buagh...!" Arge amount of blood came out of his mouth then, as a fist hit him in the stomach and sent him flying backward.

    ''How...'' He thought in shock as he stared at Matt.

    ''I''ve certainly be strong... I''ve been training hard all this time, ever since I saw that I had a rival! Then how is it possible for him to be so powerful!!? IT''S IMPOSSIBLE!!!'' He shouted internally, trying to convince himself that what he was experiencing and witnessing was a lie.

    ''It must be a dream!'' He screamed inwardly again but soon felt an intense pain in his body as he hit the ground beneath the sand.

    The shock in his heart and mind intensified in that instant.

    ''Impossible...'' He thought to himself...

    Matt smiled at this and returned to his ce.

    ''Too bad I can''t assassinate him... There he was so vulnerable...'' Matt thought but shook his head at his thoughts.

    Although he had noticed that Caspian had be strong, it was nothing to praise him about.

    When they first met, Caspian had more strength than he did. But right now...

    ''Even I almost caught up to him in strength... Could it be because he hasn''t exerted himself to increase his strength? Or is it that my vampirism is that good?'' He thought and frowned after thinking so.

    ''Although if that were the case, did I''s strength increase from training with me? Do I have some strange ability that I haven''t noticed?'' He thought and frowned.

    It was a lot of things that could be, now that he thought it through. Naturally, he understands that his vampirism is better than the rest, and he has seen his increased power firsthand, so the fact that he now surpasses Caspian by so much power is normal.

    But I almost caught up with Caspian in terms of power, and she had just over 2,500 power when they first formed a group. If all vampirisms were equal, then I would have had to have trained more than Caspian for that to be the case or simply used higher-quality resources.

    Both options are viable, as Matt asionally shares the blood he consumes with I to help her. But, if he thinks about it carefully, even with that probability, I''s power increase is more than it should be.

    ''...Well, if Caspian doesn''t use high-level blood in his training, maybe it could be the case that I increases her power more than he does without requiring external things... But my calctions are still off, even then.'' He thought.

    ''Alice also told me that she seemed to improve her power more when she trained with me... Could it be that I really have something like that?'' He thought, but in the end, he sighed.

    ''I''d better stop thinking nonsense.'' He said to himself and looked towards the referee, who was in shock when he saw that a contestant had been shot down in an instant and was now being attended to by the medical center.

    ''Is there such a big disparity between the two leaders of the same hall?'' He thought to himself in shock and looked towards the fighting arena of the third leader of that hall, who was still fighting arduously...

 Chapter 62: She did very well

    I''sbat was going well, but she had been dealt a difficult opponent.

    The opponent in front of her was a bit more powerful than she was in terms of pure vampiric power.

    That was hard to deal with, but this guy also noticed that I was more capable than he thought.

    They were resting now, staring at each other after several moves where they couldn''tnd a decisive blow.

    ''...I must use what Matt taught me so I can take him out.'' I thought and slightly changed the stance in which she held her sword.

    At the same time, her aura changed slightly as she began to employ it differently.

    She had been fighting as she had always done to fulfill what Matt had told her, not to show its power so quickly, but she hadn''t expected someone to show up and force her to fight the way Matt had trained her.

    The guy before her frowned as he saw this, ''Did her stance and power change?'' He thought, confused, but after taking a good look at her, nothing seemed to have changed.

    ''It must be my imagination...'' He thought and tried to reassure himself.

    ''...I can do it.'' He thought and, without hesitation, moved quickly towards her to attack her.

    I looked at him, rushing to where she was, but she kept calm and didn''t move.

    She breathed softly, trying to lower her presence as much as possible before moving.

    It was a little trick Matt had taught her.

    ''Not moving?'' thought James, who was attacking her.

    Still, he didn''t let his guard down andunched a firm attack with his sword, seeking to knock her out of the fight with a single move.

    But, just then, I ducked as if she had already been waiting for him and, from below, jumped towards him, leaving him stunned, ''What the hell!?'' He thought and quickly tried to throw a kick at her, but realized his mistake then...

    Although she jumped toward him, it wasn''t to pounce on him but to hide the attack of her sword, which hit him squarely in the stomach...

    The impact sent him rolling across the fighting arena tens of meters, but he managed to stabilize quickly and looked back.

    He was shocked to notice that I had followed him with firmness and determination; he saw her so close to him that his arm moved instinctively out of fear, trying to hit her.

    But I''s attack came before him, and it was not a simple attack...

    Three powerful attacks hit different parts of his body then, causing his body to shoot backward once again.

    Soon, he fell hovering on the ground...

    Shock filled him and covered his mind as he realized he had lost.

    That clean and powerful attack had knocked him out of thebat arena.

    ''Did I lose so easily?'' he thought, but soon the pain made him spit blood, and he fell to the ground.

    I looked at this in shock, and an incredible smile appeared on her face. It was so beautiful and radiant that it attracted the attention of anyone who looked at it.

    It was a smile of unbridled happiness, rarely seen on a vampire.

    ''I really won!'' she thought and quickly looked for the tile where Matt was fighting.

    As she expected, he had finished his fight rather quickly, and right now, he was looking at her with a calm smile.

    She couldn''t help but run towards him at high speed, leaving the tile that belonged to her and jumped on him to hug him.

    "Matt, I really did it! I did the attack you taught me!" she said happily as she hugged him tightly.

    Matt was slightly surprised by her overflowing happiness and acting, but he still hugged her so she wouldn''t fall and smiled at her.

    "I saw it; you did pretty well; congrattions. You see? I told you to have confidence in yourself; you are strong." He replied.

    She nodded repeatedly but didn''t get off and continued to hug him.

    Right now, she was so grateful she didn''t know how to put it into words, but she still thanked him continuously.

    "Thank you, Matt... Thank you..." She said, repeating herself several times.

    Still, she soon got off of Matt, noticing that she had attracted everyone''s attention. Her pretty face turned slightly red with embarrassment, and she lowered her head quickly.

    "I''m sorry, Matt..." She said softly at the time, but Matt stroked her head a little.

    "It''s okay. I''m d you were able to exert that move. If you keep it up, I think you can move into the top 16, but you have to be careful when you get an opponent then. I think among the top 16, most of them are strong." He replied, and she nodded.

    "That''s okay, Matt. I''ll be careful." She said, and after that, they stood and watched the rest of thebats.

    As they had won their respectivebat, both had moved into the top 32 and umted two wins, so they were getting closer and closer to the heavyweights of this battle of the halls.

    Many of those heavyweights didn''t even have to show their powers or fight. As soon as they touched their arenas, their opponents gave up. None of those powerful guys were unknown in the Second Academy, and perhaps only Matt and I were unaware of their exploits.

    However, Matt was also making waves, especially when it became known that he could beat a person with 4,000 power, one of the second-year geniuses.

    ''So strong, but he''s barely a first year... This guy is really good.'' Thought several of the most powerful people in the fight and made a mental note of Matt.

    Some were surprised, as Matt was not supposed to be so powerful when he participated in the mountain battle a few days ago.

    ''Had he been hiding his strength all this time? Tsk, what a cunning guy.'' Several of them thought, but they still smiled.

    If they didn''t have strength, they wouldn''t be here, so they were confident.

    Matt and I watched thebats one by one until they finished; it was already dark by that time.

    Once finished, the referees again started calling the opponents for the next round, although this would not ur today but the next day.

    ''Worst case scenario, I could be up against I in this round...'' Matt thought while waiting for his name to be called.

    In those moments, they finally called his name.

    "Matthew Dietrich vs Liam Brown!" shouted the referee and continued to name more people.

    Matt frowned and looked sideways to see which opponent had been named, as he didn''t know him.

    His frown deepened when he saw who he was...

 Chapter 63: A letter and a night attack

    Three people were there, the three who had approached him earlier. The big guy and the two followers.

    One of the followers of that guy was Liam Brown.

    ''He seems to be strong.'' Matt thought, and just then, the bigger one whispered something in his ear.

    A mischievous grin formed on both faces as Liam Brown nodded at his words.

    Matt smiled as he saw this, too, ''Malice and murderous intent, eh? Hehe, well, looks like being a murderer will haunt me even in this life.'' Matt thought and stopped paying attention to them.

    Their fight would be the next day, so he didn''t need to pay attention to them.

    Then I''s fight was announced.

    "I, it looks like you''re lucky this time. You might make it into the top 16." Matt said after seeing I''s opponent. He was one of the weakest of the remaining people, so I smiled seeing this.

    It was better that the tough fights woulde her way once she had secured a good position, so she was happy.

    After this, they left the arena and returned to their rooms.

    That night, a messenger bird arrived with a message for Matt, causing him to frown.

    There was a letter and something simr to a slightly heavy token.

    ''Alice?'' He thought as he saw that the written Letter bore his name and signature.

    Then he opened it. There wasn''t much written on it, but it made him frown.

    -Matt, I had to return to the Family. Something big is happening; a strange organization attacked several of my brother''s subordinates, so I asked my father to send you protection; it is possible that they will arrive a day after the arrival of the Letter.

    I don''t understand what is happening, but ording to my father, someone may be targeting us. I can''t say much in writing; as long as you stay at the Academy, you will be protected, so try not to go out these days.

    I will investigate what is happening, but my brother found this token on the body of one of the attackers. It could be helpful if you see someone using it. Be careful; I''ll be back in a few days.-

    The content of the Letter was straightforward, but it was loaded with interesting information that made him frown.

    ''An organization? And they dared to attack the subordinates of an Heir... They''ve got quite a lot of guts.'' Matt thought with surprise.

    Right now, he was not ignorant about the strength and status of these Heirs. They are so powerful and dangerous that no one dares to offend them. That''s why only someone with enough guts and strength could offend such powerful people.

    ''That''s quite troublesome...'' Matt thought, looking at the night sky.

    An organization that dares to attack an Heir or his subordinates must be massive and influential, with a presence in many walks of life. And if they targeted Alice''s brother, who is a powerful Heir, they may have in mind to target Alice and, consequently, Matt.

    An organization so powerful that it targets him...

    It''s pretty dangerous.

    ''...Looks like I need to build up my strength more than I already have.'' He thought and sighed.

    Trouble tends to haunt him often; it was the same when he was on Earth and seems to be the same now that he has reincarnated. Still, he''s not entirely worried.

    His advancement in his strength is already fast enough to put many people who think they have great talent to shame, so he''s confident. Besides, as long as he''s in the Academy, he should be fine.

    ''Unless they have members that are inside the academy...'' He thought and looked down quickly after seeing a slight shadow cross the corner of his eye.

    ''Oh, did I hit the nail on the head?'' He thought with a grin and jumped out the window, using dimensional movement to appear above a tree.

    As an experienced assassin, he managed to get behind the shadow. But this guy wasn''t as simple as he looked.

    ''Disappeared?'' thought the ck shadow in shock. He quickly understood that something was wrong, so he lunged forward instinctually and managed to dodge Matt''s grip.

    Matt frowned and jumped towards where the guy in front of him was to give him a powerful punch.

    "Booagh!" a light sound came out of the mouth of the guy who was hit and crashed to the ground, but soon, a vast cloud of dark smoke rose around the ce.

    ''Heh, you''re going to use little assassin tricks against me? You''re an idiot.'' Matt thought and quickly jumped through the smoke, locating his target, who was running at high speed, trying to escape.

    Matt immediately used his dimensional move to appear above him, ready to strike him and pin him to the ground, but then he frowned and brought both arms to his chest to defend himself from an attack from the front.

    ''Archer?'' Matt thought and was hit squarely by this attack. Both arrows dug slightly into his flesh, but it was nothing serious, so he ignored them and looked straight ahead.

    Both shadows disappeared in the distance as he looked up.

    He didn''t follow them because he was surprised by the strength of both of them and by the fact that one of them...

    ''Was it a devourer?'' Matt thought in surprise.

    ''How the hell did he get on the Academy grounds?'' Matt thought and plucked the two arrows in annoyance.

    ''The ns of that City protect the Academy, so there''s no way such a weak devourer could sneak out from under the noses of those guys. That means there''s someone in that ce working with those devourers. Or maybe it''s the same organization Alice says employs devourers.'' Matt thought and sighed.

    ''The peaceful days look like they''re about toe to an end.'' He thought.

    At those moments, several people from the academy guards appeared running from a distance. They had heard a smallmotion and sensed the sh of powers, so they came forward to see what was happening.

    When they saw Matt there and behind him a small hollow-shaped like body, they were surprised.

    "Student Matt, what happened? Did someone try to attack you?" They asked in shock. Matt smiled at them and shot both arrows at them, his blood still dripping down his arm, which left them in shock.

    ''The arrows that the devourers use?!'' They thought in shock at the sight.

    Matt smiled and started to walk away, "There were two of them, they''re pretty strong, at least 5,000 power. That''s all I can say; I couldn''t fight them for long." Matt said, and after that, he went back to his room.

    These were only low-level guards, so they didn''t have much power in the Academy. But they were only here to inform the leaders of what happened so that information was enough for them.

    The following day, among the highmand of the Academy, voices were spread about what had happened that night...

 Chapter 64: You are not as good as you say

    Devourers managed to infiltrate the Academy? And they still managed to attack a student, putting the viability of the Academy at risk.

    That kind of news was being talked back and forth within the Academy''s highmand, yet to the students, nothing had happened.

    Although the highmand was concerned and investigating the situation, none of them wanted the students to know what had happened, lest word spread and end up affecting the status of the Academy.

    Therefore, the Battle of the Halls continued without any problems.

    During the morning hours, the second day had begun; today, the number of people in the arena''s stands had increased considerably, double or triple what there was yesterday.

    That is because today, there will be two fights; the first is to know who will be the top 16 of the Second Academy, and the next is to select the top 8.

    These eight will be the most important and are the ones that attract the most people because they are the eight most powerful, they will be the eight most respected, and luck will not be enough to get there.

    Whoever makes it to the top 8 means that they are capable of being there, and maybe any of them could win this Battle of the Halls.

    Matt walked up to his designated arena, and his opponent, Liam Brown, was already there waiting for him.

    "Hehe, I wasn''t expecting to meet one of the dark horses this time. But it looks like the dark horse will finish his run before he reaches the top 8." Liam said with slight disdain.

    Matt stared at him, "Are you one of the brothers the big guy said earlier?" Matt asked doubtfully.

    That big guy said that if he met one of his brothers, he wouldn''t meet the same fate as if he faced him, implying that those ''brothers'' were more powerful than him.

    But from the person in front of him, he didn''t feel that he was mighty, so he thought, ''Is he a person who can hide his power?''

    So, he asked.

    Liam Brown smiled, "What? Are you afraid to face one of my older brothers?" he asked teasingly, though he shrugged at the end.

    "Lucky for you, you haven''t met the big brothers yet; I''m just a little guy beside them. But..." He replied mockingly and stomped hard on the floor, causing the tile to shake slightly.

    Then he looked fiercely at Matt.

    "I''m enough to take you down; you''re lucky you didn''t find them. Otherwise, your end would be very bad." He said and ran hard towards where Matt was.

    He didn''t want to waste his time in this arena because his goal this time was for all the ''brothers'' to reach the top 8, which he can''t miss.

    Matt then sneered, ''He''s barely a little stronger than the guy I faced in the first battle.'' He thought and ran to meet him.

    Liam is a melee fighter, a martial artist, so he doesn''t use weapons. That''s why Matt didn''t summon his weapon either, wanting to face him on equal terms.

    Soon, both fists shed hard, and Liam was pushed back a few steps.

    ''What?'' Liam thought in shock and frowned,unching a flurry of punches towards Matt, but all of them missed their target.

    They were predictable blows that Matt was able to dodge easily. This shocked Liam even more, but he quickly jumped back, trying to dodge the blow Matt would throw at him...

    Still, he was slow for a moment, so Matt''s punch hit him squarely in the stomach.

    "Buagh!" All the air he had inhaled was then expelled, preventing him from being able to breathe and move for a moment.

    Matt then lunged at him and grabbed him by the neck, mming him to the ground with a clean, powerful blow that was charged with vampiric power so that a small crater formed in the tile.

    "You bastard!" shouted Liam with difficulty as he tried to catch his lost air and quickly counterattacked, using foot tactics to hit Matt full-on.

    Matt had to defend himself in the face of such a bizarre flurry of attacks and was pushed back a little, ''He fights like a mule.'' Thought Matt a bit angrily after feeling his arms burning slightly; he couldn''t get close once more because Liam managed to stabilize himself after attacking him like that.

    Liam spat blood and felt his bones ache, ''This bastard is much stronger than we were informed; what the hell are those idiots doing?'' He thought angrily.

    He had only been hit a few times by Matt, but already he felt his whole body ache, and his trained organs stirred out of ce slightly, causing him to feel an almost unbearable pain inside him.

    "Well, you are strong. Let me fight you with all my power then." He growled and shouted upwards, unleashing his vampiric power with all his might. That red aura around him also increased the strength in his muscles and returned the organs to their original ce.

    Still, Matt simply sighed.

    "I''ll get this over with, so be prepared to feel the pain." Matt said.

    Liam got angry after hearing this and let out a snort.

    "Hmph, let me see how you''re going to do it!" he shouted as he started running toward Matt at full speed.

    Meanwhile, Matt covered his right hand with mighty vampiric power and ran to meet him.

    The sh of fists created a powerful impact that struck the arena they were fighting in, causing a crack to be created in the ground.

    This crack soon expanded as Liam was pushed back hard by the impact, and Matt followed close behind to give him another hard punch in the stomach in an instant.

    He couldn''t help but spit blood then as he was pushed back hard.

    ''He got through my defense like it was nothing!? Impossible!'' Liam thought angrily and tried topose himself quickly, but then he saw that Matt had appeared above him.

    "You''re not as good as you imed." Matt said, smirking, and punched him squarely in the stomach, causing the blood that came out of Liam''s mouth to stain his clothes slightly.

    His body shot out and crashed into the bottom of the bleachers with a crash, ending the fight.

 Chapter 65: Isla severely injured?

    The directors were surprised by this and stared at Matt from the stands.

    "This guy seems to rank high in control." Said one of them, and another nodded.

    "That''s right, I heard he''s an S-Rank. Still, he doesn''t seem to be such a simple S-Rank. There are several S-Ranks in the arenas, and they don''t control vampiric power as well as he does." He replied, and several others voiced their words to that effect.

    The first one who spoke frowned slightly as he looked at him.

    ''He was the one who was attacked the night before... Are they targeting him specifically? We can''t let such a talented guy die...'' He thought and looked sideways.

    "Where is Professor Reagan?" this head director asked doubtfully.

    One behind him approached, "Sir, Professor Reagan was called by the King. He is not around right now." He said in his ear, causing the head director to be slightly surprised, though he nodded in the end.

    ''...Reagan Cooper... I wonder what kind of status he really has. It''s a bit strange that he''s only wanted to train first-years since he came to this ce.'' Thought the head director, as a new topic added to his worries.

    ''Sigh... Forget it; investigating people''s secrets is not wise, and that guy seems to have good contacts in the First Academy; let''s better focus on this kid and his protection for now.'' Thought the head director and looked at the arena again.

    The fights went off without a hitch. I''s opponent could not defeat her when she started fighting as Matt had taught her, although he gave her an exhausting battle.

    So, she began to recover once the fight was over and waited patiently for all the battles that were taking ce to finish.

    Little by little, the battles were ending, and finally, the referees again started to call out different names, announcing the opponents they would have to see who would be the best 8...

    "Matthew Dietrich versus Paul Brown!"

    "I Moore versus Harry Brown!"

    Soon, those four names were announced.

    Matt frowned when he heard this. He already knew who Paul and Harry were.

    ''Tsk, tough luck for I; how the hell is she going to get the big guy out of those two?'' He thought and looked towards a specific spot in the arena.

    Two people stood together on the other side of the arena, smiling, staring at them.

    Harry Bown was the big guy and the most powerful of that group, one of the strongest in thebat arena.

    His power was recently verified, and he has approximately 4,500 vampiric power. As a third-year student, he is pretty strong.

    While Paul Brown has a simr power to Liam Brown, whom Matt had just defeated. All of them are blood brothers.

    Among the remaining opponents, Paul was one of the easiest ones I could get, but she was unlucky enough to get one of the toughest, making her feel slightly pressured.

    Also, the smile these two were revealing made Matt a little worried.

    "If you see it gets tough, get out of the arena quickly. That big guy is powerful, and I can see that he focuses on strength, so his punches are dangerous." Matt said as he moved toward the arena, where it was his turn to fight.

    I nodded, "Alright, Matt. Good luck." She said, smiling, and moved to her fighting arena as well.

    Harry''s huge body was sorge that it almost wholly hid I''s petite and beautiful figure.

    "This is pretty bad for the girl... Look, she managed to get inside the top 16 with so little power, and it''s kind of amazing, but it looks like her luck ran out..." Said many of those present and sighed.

    Still, I turned a deaf ear to this and simply looked at her opponent.

    ''Power does not reside in the greatness of the body...'' I thought as she took a deep breath to calm herself.

    Soon, her mind was at ease.

    "Such a cute little butterfly like you; it''s a pity that you''re following a little bastard like that. That''s why you''ll have to suffer a little, but don''t think I hate you; if you feel better, you cane follow me, and I''ll treat you well." Harry said.

    I frowned as she heard him say this, but still didn''t respond.

    She waited for the moment when the referee announced the start of the fight, and as soon as she heard his words, she quickly ran to meet this big guy.

    He sighed, "Tsk, what a woman with such bad manners." He said mockingly.

    Just then, I swung her sword forcefully at him to attack him head-on...

    *CLANK*

    A sound as if two swords were shing rang out at that moment, startling I.

    ''What?'' She thought, thinking that this guy had pulled out a sword, but she was wrong.

    This big guy was carrying a protective item in his arms, so the sound was produced by the sh of the sword and this item.

    ''It''s dangerous.'' She thought quickly and tried to pull back, but then Harry made an unexpected move for her.

    He grabbed the sword tightly and pulled it towards him. The de went through the side of his side, and I was pulled in the process by that powerful force.

    Then he raised his knee forcefully and punched her stomach.

    "Buagh...!" Blood shot out of I''s mouth with a single movement that didn''t even look that powerful, and she fell backward in shock.

    ''So powerful...'' She thought, trying to breathe.

    Matt frowned when he heard that and looked over to that ce.

    His vision coincided with the moment when Harry ran back to I and lifted her into the air with a strong kick in the same ce where he had kneed her, then gave her another decisive blow that sent her crashing into the sand.

    ''...He knows she''s not as strong as any of us, but this bastard is using all his strength, even if it doesn''t look like it.'' Matt thought as he saw the power of the fists.

    Still, just then, he saw Harry leap into the air again and put both legs up like a spear, lunging towards I like that.

    That made Matt surprised at what this guy was doing; even the directors were surprised.

    ''An attack full of malice!'' the directors thought, and one of them even prepared to move.

    ''Still not an attack outside the rules...'' He thought but clenched his fist.

    If they saw that it turned into an out-of-rules attack, this big guy would have to pay for trying to tarnish the academy''s reputation...

    Even so, the attack soon hit I''s stomach, causing her eyes to pop open and arge gush of Blood to shoot out of her mouth and several of the orifices in her body.

    This attack could not kill her, but several of the bones in her body were broken in the process, and she lost arge amount of Blood...

 Chapter 66: He is angry

    Matt clenched his fist as soon as he saw this, ''...It seems like the rules can''t be vited, but it''s possible toe close to viting them without being penalized, huh.'' He thought to himself as his chest rose and fell slightly in anger.

    He initially thought the directors would stop that attack, but they did not...

    ''Looks like I can still overdo it some more, huh!?'' He shouted inside his mind and raised his hand to stop a powerful attacking from his side.

    "Don''t get distracted, you little bastard!" shouted Paul Brown with a sneer.

    Still, Matt didn''t pay much attention to him.

    He watched I''s fight again and saw the moment I was kicked under the arena.

    ''Thatst kick wasn''t necessary either...'' He thought and looked from afar at I, then gave a stern look to the referee, who was standing stupidly at the side of the arena.

    This one then understood what was going on and ran to her.

    ''She''s unconscious...'' Matt thought after taking onest look at I.

    Paul Brown got angry after seeing that Matt was still not paying attention to him, so he tried to give him another strong punch but was again stopped by Matt''s hand.

    Matt was just waiting for I to be in a safe ce... So, when he saw one of the directors run out to attend to I, he sighed in relief and looked at Paul again.

    "Don''t despair... Your brother just gave me a wonderful idea... Too bad I didn''t use it on your other brother, but it''s not bad if I start with you..." Matt said, smiling slightly.

    His smile wasn''t as calm as usual; it was filled with a sinister and frightening aura that scared Paul.

    He quickly tried to pull away from Matt but soon saw his fists clenched tightly in his hands.

    ''What the hell?'' He thought in shock, but then Matt pulled him towards him and raised his knee to give him a hard punch in the stomach.

    Paul was caught off guard, so the blow hit him full-on and knocked the wind out of him.

    Matt smiled, "You''re at least ten times tougher than I... I get it. I get it... That means you''re going to suffer ten times more." Matt said, smiling, and threw him through the air without waiting for his reaction.

    This time, he was angry.

    And because he was angry, he needed to vent his anger.

    He was fine as long as he didn''t vite the rules. As long as his attacks were well controlled and he didn''t murder anyone, he could turn a bastard who would be able to recover in several months into a pulp!

    Therefore, he unleashed all his power without holding anything back.

    He didn''t need to hold back anymore.

    ''Bullshit, since you want to do things like this, then I hope you''ll be lucky enough to cross paths with me in the next fight; in the meantime, I''ll show you how things are done.'' He said in his mind and jumped in the air.

    His whole body had been surrounded by a mighty vampiric power, attracting the attention of everyone here.

    The pressure exerted by Matt was even stronger than the pressure they felt from the rest of the participants, so they were in shock.

    Even the directors were in shock.

    "A freshman with 4,000+ power? How is such a situation possible?" one of them asked in shock and looked at the rest of his ssmates.

    They were all equally stunned.

    Just at those moments, they saw Matt attack the guy who was airless in the air with great force, and the powerful impact created considerable cracks in thebat tile.

    "Director..." Said one of them while looking at the head director.

    That attack was not against the rules, but it was very powerful.

    Even so, the head director they were talking to sneered.

    "He''s taking revenge. Didn''t you see what that big guy did? That girl is his partner, maybe she''s his blood mate, do you think he''ll stand still when that guy''s brother is in front of him? So, leave him alone. Whoever attacks someone maliciously should be prepared to receive retribution." He replied firmly, causing no one to move.

    Meanwhile, Paul Brown felt like a ton hadnded in his stomach as Matt lunged at him and punched him...

    "BUAGHHH!" A scream came out of his mouth at that moment, feeling the powerful force of Matt''s fist.

    Harry Brown, "You bastard, you dare touch my brother!?" he shouted angrily from the other arena, wanting to run over there to confront Matt.

    Matt''s response was a sneer.

    Paul was out of the air, so Matt was able to lift him by the hair with one hand, and with his other hand, he gave him a strong blow in the face, which broke several teeth and sent him flying backward.

    Still, the attack wasn''t strong enough to knock him off the sand.

    "You bloody Bastard, how dare you!" Harry shouted, jumping up, wanting to get into Matt''s arena. Even so, a director quickly flew at him and sent him to the ground with a small punch.

    "Student Harry, do you want to be disqualified?" he asked, making Harry Brown angry.

    "Isn''t that an attack against the rules!?" he shouted, but the director ignored him and returned to his ce, giving his verdict.

    Several referees stood to one side of Harry to stop him from doing something crazy.

    Meanwhile, Matt pulled Paul by one leg and started walking towards the other side of the arena.

    ''It''s been a long time since I''ve done something like this... It seems that beating up little idiots always feels pleasurable.'' Matt thought, and the sinister grin on his face became more evident when he saw Harry held down by several referees.

    "You bastard... What the hell are you nning!?" shouted Paul when he was able to speak again, but his mouth was so sore that his scream sounded high-pitched and strange.

    Still, Matt didn''t answer him and just whipped him hard against the ground, as if he was a wet rag that wanted to wring out of the water he had...

    "AGHHH!" The scream that came out of his mouth was terrifying as he felt his body m into the hardness of the sand, but that was only the beginning.

    Matt was ensuring the blow was not significant, so he would still endure a few more...

    That''s why he moved him one more time to the other side, swinging him hard to the ground and then a third time...

    A fourth and finally a fifth time. At this point, Harry kept screaming and threatening Matt over and over again as Paul''s teeth and several of his bones broke.

    The bloodshot look on Harry''s face pleased Matt, who thought he was getting a little more temperamental now that he had been reincarnated.

    Still, he didn''t care; he just smiled and threw Paul into the air when he hit him a fifth time.

    Matt then jumped behind Paul''s body and delivered onest decisive blow to his chest, plunging his chest inward. The scream that shoulde out from the pain he was feeling did note out as he found his vocal cords damaged.

    Only pain engulfed him, and soon, he hit the floor under the tile, falling straight into unconsciousness.

 Chapter 67: Fortune smiles at him?

    Although Paul''s screams reached every corner of the fighting arena and bleachers, no one did anything for him until the very end, when several finally came out to assist him.

    Then they also released Harry, who couldn''t help but feel the hatred building up in his chest and his eyes filling with blood.

    He wanted to jump into the arena and beat the crap out of Matt right now, but he knew he couldn''t do it.

    Attacking outside ofbat was forbidden, and whoever did so would receive unimaginable punishment.

    That''s why he had to swallow his anger and go attend to his brother. Still, as he walked, he passed by a person who was surrounded by two others and said something softly to him, making the three there smile, and after that, he continued to where his brother was.

    "This kid knows how to get revenge... But I don''t know if he''ll be prepared for the hypothetical event that he gets his turn against Harry Brown in the next fight." Said the head director as he watched Matt walk out of the arena toward where I had been taken.

    The other directors nodded, "That Harry is good and has trained his body very well. Besides, the Browns they belong to are the ones being taught that martial art from the past; if they both fight each other, they might actually break the rules." Said one of them.

    The head director nodded but looked in one direction, "Although I think that guy over there will end up winning... He''s still here because he was lucky that the First Academy ended the fight earlier than thought." Said the head director, looking where there were three people. One of them had a mighty presence, and it was noticeable that he shouldn''t be in the Second Academy just for sheer power.

    The person behind him nodded once they saw him.

    "Well, a person with 5,200 power certainly is different. In the First Academy, he wouldn''t be able to do anything, but here, it''s a maximum existence. Also, his sword skill is quite good. It''s a skill that the rest of the contestants don''t count on, and if he uses the Ring he wonst year... It will be really hard for him to lose." Replied, who had been silent all this while.

    The head director looked at him in surprise. He didn''t expect this guy to suddenly take to talking, which meant that he had finally be interested in the fights, so he smiled.

    "What do you think about that guy who fought just now?" the head director asked.

    And this guy nodded at him.

    "Very capable. I haven''t seen a guy who could control vampiric power so well, not since I fought Reagan Cooper. So, I have to say, this little guy is really impressive." He replied, causing the head director to nod.

    Though others were surprised, ''Is he that good at controlling vampiric power? I didn''t realize...'' They thought to themselves in shock.

    "Who do you think would win if those two faced each other?" The head director asked.

    They didn''t need to ask who he was referring to; it was apparent he was referring to Matt and the more powerful one present.

    The man they asked sighed as he shook his head.

    "I still have my doubts about whether he can beat Harry Brown; how could I think about those two facing each other? Although, if I had to answer, I think the fight could be extended a bit if Matt fights with all his might, but even though his control ability is very good, I don''t think he can beat him, and in case he can with his base power, what would happen if he decided to put on the Ring?

    We all know the answer, then." He replied, causing the head director to nod.

    ''Maybe I overestimated him; even though he''s still the most talented first year, beating a third year who could be in the First Academy is still tricky. The gap between the 4,000 and the 5,000 is too big, after all.'' He thought and sighed.

    .

    "Feeling better?"

    Matt hade to check on I''s condition and sighed with relief to see that, although she was injured, it was nothing serious. Still, as soon as he returned, he gave her several treatments and medicines he bought in the city to make sure she was restored correctly.

    She nodded softly at his earlier question, "I''m fine, Matt. Don''t worry." She said softly.

    She couldn''t raise her voice much because her stomach and belly ached from the powerful blow she received.

    She looked away from him a little and sighed a little. She didn''t think she was so weak as to fall so easily into the hands of a student.

    She thought she could resist a little longer, but the first blow caught her so off guard that it was the beginning of her downfall.

    ''I''m still too weak...'' She thought.

    The always cheerful and lively I was now showing an expression of sadness and discouragement, which caused Matt to frown a little.

    ''If fortune smiles on us, that guy will fight me in the next fight.'' Matt thought to himself.

    "Don''t overthink about it. That guyes from a rich family and has been training for several years at the Academy. We have less than half a year since we entered, so it''s normal that you can''t stand up to him.

    But with your current advancement, maybe in half a year or one year of hard training, you can beat him, and that makes you more talented than him." Matt said and stood up when he heard that thebats had ended.

    "Recover well, you''ll soon be taken to the academy medical center. You did pretty well getting here, so expect your reward when we return. If I ever get my hands on that guy, I''ll surely beat him to a pulp for you." Matt said, smiling, and after that, he was out of there.

    I was soon taken to the medical center, and Matt returned to the fighting arena.

    Matt was already inside the top 8, so the rest started to observe him. It was the first time a freshman reached this stage of the tournament, so many were interested.

    The next fight would be decisive because it would define the best four of the tournament, entering the tournament''s final phase.

    Soon, the referees announced the fights...

    "Matthew Dietrich versus Harry Brown!" shouted the referee.

    They were words that brought a smile to the faces of the two contestants and a look of interest to the spectators...

 Chapter 68: Matthew Dietrich vs Harry Brown

    ''Fortune is smiling on me.'' Matt thought, with a smirk, as he heard this.

    It seems that I will not stay long without being avenged.

    Even the directors were surprised by this exciting fate and looked at each other.

    The look of surprise was on all the spectators.

    Since the fights had ended early, this round would also take ce today, leaving the final phase for tomorrow.

    So, Matt and Harry climbed into the appropriate arena.

    Harry grinned mischievously as he watched him climb up, "Hehe, you little scumbag, you better set your bones real good because I''m going to break them so bad you''ll be unrecognizable." He said hatefully, and a roar came out of his mouth, enveloping his entire body with chilling vampiric power.

    His body was already big, and his muscture was exaggerated, but right now, he looked even bigger than he already was. The vampiric power enhanced his presence so no one could ignore him.

    A power as tremendous and heavy as that would make any of his opponents unable to breathe properly because of the ambient pressure imposed on the air.

    Even so, Matt simply smiled. He didn''t have an exaggerated muscture; he had the right and necessary for his power to be the right one.

    He didn''t need to overtrain his physique because this one he had was enough to exert all the power in his body.

    And even though Harry''s power made the air thrash around, this seemed like a slight breeze to Matt.

    "Since you dared toe up here after hitting I like that, I hope you''re prepared for what''s toe." Matt said.

    Just then, the referee announced the start of the fight, so Harry shot off towards him at high speed.

    Even though this guy had a big body, he was still very fast. His martial arts were very well-trained, so he managed to get close to Matt in a few seconds and threw a powerful punch at him.

    Even so, just then, Matt unleashed his punching power and hit him back.

    *BOOM*

    A tremendous impact pushed them both back, but they quickly hit each other head-on again.

    ''He''s got a real heavy fist and some hard bones.'' Matt thought after feeling the first impacts between their fists.

    Suddenly, Harry made a strange movement with his hand, causing Matt to unbnce forward for a moment, and suddenly, a strange weapon appeared in Harry''s other fist.

    This weapon was like a glove but didn''t cover his entire fist, only the front part, which had a little barb.

    This fist came hard towards Matt''s head, startling him slightly.

    Still, Matt dodged the attack by ducking, and without waiting for Harry''s reaction, he punched him in the stomach, which sent him backward.

    Matt''s power was then unleashed as he leaped through the air, closely following Harry''s body who rolled backward, and soonnded on top of him with a heavy blow to his face.

    ''How fast!'' Harry thought and felt the pain on his face...

    *BOOOM*

    Harry''s body was already big and heavy enough, so when he was mmed into the floor, the huge tile shook slightly, and cracks spread from side to side.

    Harry was stunned by this force, ''How is this possible!?'' He thought to himself. Although he managed to wriggle free from Matt''s blow, one of his teeth had still been knocked out.

    Harry spat the tooth out and felt the rage rising in his chest.

    ''This bastard...'' He thought and looked up sharply, but just then, he felt another hefty blow, much heavier than the previous one...

    ''Impossible!'' He shouted before he had to open his mouth wide to spit out arge mouthful of blood...

    ''How could he be so strong!'' He thought in shock.

    No one outside could understand what was going on.

    They only saw that Matt had managed to hit Harry three times, a heavy and powerful guy, and had already managed to bring him to a passive state where he could only spit blood.

    Although some suspected a few things...

    Still, Matt didn''t stop.

    Destabilizing him was only the first part of the n, so he smiled once he did.

    Without a second thought, he leaped into the air, and his vampiric power moved into both of his arms, causing his muscles to grow in size and tear the shirt he wore.

    His appearance became more aggressive and powerful, and he soon fell on Harry.

    This guy somehow managed to fend off the attack but realized that doing so was a bad idea...

    The ones that received Matt''s attack head-on were his two arms; it was such a powerful attack given by one of the most powerful people in this ce; how could they defend themselves with mere arms without much vampiric power?

    Even if his bones were hard, the next thing he felt was the bones in his arm snapping like butter...

    "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" The terrified scream that came out of his mouth intensified the moment he noticed that his now broken bones failed to stop Matt''s attack, and his fist then mmed hard into his chest.

    Even so, Matt stillunched four more blows towards his chest.

    All of his internal organs were removed from ce, while his chest bones and most of his ribs were broken.

    Harry could do nothing but scream; he couldn''t understand how Matt''s fists could weigh so much, and even if he did understand, he couldn''t do anything...

    Five minutes ago, he was fine, but now arge amount of his bones were broken into pieces, and the pain he was feeling only he could exin.

    With all and all, he tried to defend himself, expelling his vampiric power from his body towards Matt.

    Matt then smiled and used this minor attack to relieve the weight of his body and jump up in the air once again.

    Harry was shocked after seeing this, ''How the hell did I push him that far!? Impossible!'' He thought to himself in shock. Still, he soon realized his mistake.

    Matt smiled while still in mid-air and stared at him as he moved his vampiric power toward his legs.

    Harry felt the fear take over his body after realizing what this guy was nning to do and tried to move.

    "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Matt said with a big sinister smile on his face and soon started to fall...

    "BASTARD, I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!" shouted Harry in fear then and expelled all the vampiric power from his body while trying to move his legs to attack him, but Matt''s falling speed increased drastically from one moment to the next, and he fell on top of Harry...

    Harry''s eyes even almost popped out of their sockets, and arge gush of blood shot out of every orifice of his body.

    This attack was so terrifying that it broke arge number of bones in Harry''s body and even rmed the directors.

    Although some simply thought he had been paid in the same coin...

 Chapter 69: A plan and deep thoughts.

    With this attack, the fighting arena split, and a huge crack was visible. At the bottom was Harry''s body, totally unconscious, while above it was Matt, ring at him mockingly.

    For some reason, he felt he could have made him suffer more. But in the end, he sighed, ''Rules are rules.'' He thought and turned to leave the arena.

    .

    At the same time, in the section where the directors were.

    "How is that possible!?" shouted one of the directors. The guy who had always kept quiet and said good words about Matt, who had also fought Reagan Cooper before.

    Everyone was shocked because they had understood some things that others had not.

    "Did everyone see that? That was weight gain using vampire power as a base?" one of them asked in shock.

    And the head director nodded.

    "I mean... This theory first appeared over 1 million years ago, but no one ever understood how it could be done, right? This guy actually managed to do it?" The head director asked in shock and looked at the director who had shouted earlier.

    Thetter also looked at him; the shocked look and the open mouth of such a powerful person like him made the head director realize that, indeed, this boy had managed to do that.

    "Hey... What family is this kid from? How true is it that he doesn''t have any family?" he asked, sitting back down.

    The head director looked at him and sighed, "ording to my research, he has no family and was found by the Allen n, but we have no information about where they found him. Apparently, those who participated in the raid where he was found were only Gray Allen and Alice Allen." Replied the head director and looked at him doubtfully.

    "Why? Do you have a n?" he asked, and the man smiled slightly.

    ''Such a talented kid and no family... That''s pretty good. Maybe I should talk it over with my brother and see what he says.'' He thought and shook his head towards the head director''s question.

    "Just curious. Find out how he gets on with women." He said, and the head principal looked at him in shock.

    "Are you nning to marry him off to your daughter?" he asked in shock, but this man stared at him.

    "Are you an idiot? My daughter was just born; how am I going to marry him to her?" he asked angrily, and then the director fell for it and apologized.

    "If so, what are you nning to do? I don''t think the king wants to give him his daughter, do you? That woman... She''s hard to deal with, and he''s still very young, you know, she''s 40, and he''s 20." He replied, and the man smiled a little.

    "Okay, you just find out what I want, and I''ll do the rest." He replied and leaned back in the chair once more.

    ''We really were the first after Allen to discover someone so capable... This is a miracle.'' He thought to himself.

    .

    As Matt was walking out of thebat arena, when an intense vampiric power exploded at that moment and he frowned.

    ''So powerful?'' He thought and turned to thebat arena where it hade from.

    There were two contestants there, both of whom were among the most powerful in this ce. Even so, a swift and sharp movement of the guy carrying a sword was soon seen.

    It was so fast that it was hard for any student to see, but the terrifying power he carried drove his opponent out of the arena quickly.

    ''...A student of over 5,000 power, huh... That''s pretty dangerous.'' Matt thought as he frowned.

    Though in the end he smiled and turned around to continue on his way.

    There was no need to overthink things. If the time came for him to face off against this guy, he would look for a way to defeat him.

    ''Although it would be best to avoid showing off my more important skills.'' Matt thought and returned to I.

    "Are you all right?" he asked when he saw her, and she was d to see him back.

    "I''m fine, Matt; how was your fight?" she asked a little anxiously, and Matt nodded to her.

    Just at those moments, amotion urred in the halls of the medical center, and many doctors passed by carrying a huge body across the front of the room.

    I was surprised, "Harry Brown?" she asked hesitantly and looked at Matt, who sat beside her.

    He smiled at her.

    "Fortune smiled on me and ced that bastard. His condition right now is ten times worse than yours, so you can rest easy." Matt replied, leaving her stunned.

    Tears couldn''t help but pool in her eyes, causing a small lump to create in her throat.

    She then rushed over to him, crying, and hugged him lightly tightly.

    "Waaa! Thank you, Matt, thank you!"

    She understood that Matt had done it for her; maybe he could get in trouble, but he still did it to avenge her. That made her feel good in her heart, and she couldn''t help but thank him repeatedly while crying.

    That''s why she couldn''t help but cry intensely until she fell asleep.

    Matt smiled at this and sighed.

    He left the room where she was and went back to his room, as he looked thoughtful.

    Night soon began to fall as the hours passed, but Matt did not sleep. He kept looking out the window.

    He looked at the token Alice had sent him for a while, though he sighed, for he could guess nothing from it.

    In the end, he focused his thoughts on thinking about the matches and his possible opponents.

    Only one of them was dangerous; if it was his turn in the next round, he might even lose before reaching his goal.

    ''A vampire with 5,000 power is dangerous. I could sense that he was stronger than the guild instructor, and his main weapon was a sword. Although I have great experience fighting swords, the martial art he was using was different from the ones I know.'' Matt thought and frowned.

    ''When I wasing, I also heard that that guy has a power enhancement ring.'' He thought, and he pulled out the ring Gray had given him.

    ''I can''t use it until I have over 5,000 power... That means that guy can already use it.'' He thought, letting his thoughts wander, trying to find a way to beat that guy.

 Chapter 70: A new skill?

    ''If I could use dimensional movement, there would be nothing to fear, but in front of such powerful eyes, I can''t use it. It would be too dangerous...'' He thought.

    He needed something different.

    Something that came from the vampiric power itself.

    Naturally, he is confident in his skills and ability.

    He is sure he can win if he fights without showing his most powerful abilities. The problem is that the probability is not 100% when he is facing off against someone with 5,000 power.

    This is not a fight where he is putting his life on the line; here, assassination tactics are forbidden, and that lowers his ability considerably. He can''t shoot to kill, so he must think carefully about what he should do in case he gets hit.

    ''That means I should only rely on my physique, that little sword, and my vampiric power...'' He thought while trying to think of a way.

    He looked around his room, trying to find something to inspire him.

    Then he looked at some books lying on a small table.

    ''I grabbed them from the library. I forgot to read them...'' Matt thought and walked over to the small table where they were.

    The books had the names on the top, so he read them and was drawn to one of them.

    -The Dance of Vampiric Power.

    It said in the name. When he saw the title, he remembered why he grabbed it, so he picked it up and sat on the bed to read.

    When hecks ideas and has no inspiration to think of what to do about something that is bothering him, he tends to read a lot.

    That may be why his ideas are sometimes strange, but they work for him.

    As he began to read, he smiled as he realized that this book was not a story or something simr.

    Actually, it is a theory.

    The book doesn''t say who created this theory, but it says it was created over 10 million years ago.

    The me Theory and the Vampire Power Dance.

    It is a theory that tries to say that vampiric power can be used as mes; it exins very well why it is believed that it is possible to do that, and the idea is to make vampiric power dance like an unquenchable me.

    Still, although there are detailed exnations, in the end, they lead to nothing.

    It is a theory that has never been confirmed. It seems powerful from how the text describes it, but the problem is that it has yet to be proven.

    ''Whoever wrote it could not be a vampire. It''s possible he could have been a human-vampire because what he exins goes very well with the body of a human being who controls fire.'' Matt thought and skimmed through several more things until he closed the book.

    He stood up and looked at the sky again, thinking different things.

    ''Making vampiric power dance... It sounds simple, but I don''t understand what it means. From the way it''s exined in the book, the idea is to make vampiric power dance in your body to achieve greater versatility...'' He thought and frowned.

    ''Versatility? Dancing? That goes very hand in hand with Vampiric Power Control...'' Matt thought and quickly turned around to read some more things from the book.

    Soon, he was able to find what he was looking for...

    -The Vampire Power Dance depends entirely on the vampire''s Control Ability.

    It is said in the book.

    Matt then felt a smallmp light up over his head, and his eyes glowed slightly as he thought of a fascinating new tactic that coulde out of this...

    Without thinking, he ran out of his room.

    Soon, he reached the practice room; he didn''t turn on the puppets because that''s not what he wasing to.

    He stood in the middle of the room and unleashed his vampiric power all at once.

    ''Controlling Vampiric Power is not that easy. That''s why many don''t try to increase their rank in those tests. It''s enough for them to have the bare minimum because that''s a different path they walk. They walk the path of an explosive power, simr to a berserker skill.''

    ''But, in my experience, that path always brings problems in the long run because that path will be associated with a lot of evil feelings and not being able to control yourself. That''s why it''s always better to try to control your own power.''

    ''That means okay, Professor Reagan''s research is right. Control must be the beginning of everything; if you don''t control your own power at some point, you''re going to fall to it... I once heard that the hunters in China called it ''Inner Demons''.'' Matt thought.

    His unleashed vampiric power created a rtively atmospheric solid pressure, but the more he thought, the more the atmospheric pressure reduced.

    As his thoughts roamed back and forth, he, too, tried to control his power.

    This time, he was not showing low power as on previous asions, nor was he restricting it toe out through a single limb of his body. On the contrary, here he was, letting the power go out to all four parts, and it wasing out as gusts of air.

    That made it much moreplicated to control the power, but...

    A smile appeared on his face.

    ''I hadn''t thought of it before, but... Isn''t this a good way to improve my ability to control?'' He thought.

    The power unleashed from side to side was churning and mming into the surroundings with force, but gradually, the pressure with which it was mming was reduced.

    It was as if the power was disappearing as if Matt was absorbing it back into his body, but it wasn''t.

    The vampiric power was undoubtedly present in the room in the same form as when he unleashed it. It''s just that Matt was making a great effort to try to control it.

    So, seconds soon turned into minutes, and tens of minutes passed...

    The sweat on Matt''s face began to fall.

    He was not only trying to control his power, but his head was also full of thoughts swirling back and forth like a torrent.

    Soon, he took a deep breath when he felt that everything around him had calmed down.

    He looked to his right and then to his left.

    Everything was calm.

    His vampiric power was still there, but it was no longer out of control like before.

    Right now, he was in a calm state.

    He then smiled...

 Chapter 71: This is very difficult

    ''Shit, this is really hard... I wonder how many years it will take me to master it...'' He thought, holding his breath.

    He realized it wasn''t as simple as he had thought.

    This was only a tiny part of what he would have to do, the part of keeping all his unleashed power under control.

    But, even if it was a small part, the fact that he had aplished it in an hour or two was already a great achievement for him, so the smile on his face was one of pure happiness.

    At the same time, he started with the following.

    He slowly began to raise his arms, but as soon as he did that, he had to widen his eyes firmly and his mind with determination so that his power would not get out of control because, with every slightest movement he made, his power began to stir slowly, as he tried to hit the barriers imposed by his ability to control.

    It was a natural urrence: When you try to keep something under control, even if you gain perfect control of that something when it is stationary, once it starts moving, it is harder and harder to keep it there.

    That''s why every move adds difficulty, but what''s the point if you don''t move it? Keeping his power under control when he is immobile won''t do him much good; he still needs to fight the enemy he may have in front of him, so he needs to move.

    That''s why Matt didn''t give up even though he was sweating and his head was hurting.

    He continued to raise both arms at a minimal but steady speed.

    And so, several minutes passed until he finally brought his arms into a bent-over position.

    Still, the blood vessels in his eyes revealed the sheer difficulty of this, and the veins bulging all over his body showed the difficult time he was going through.

    His head hurt to the point of throbbing at this point due to the sheer amount of things he needed to process.

    ''Shit... This is so hard...'' He thought and tried to breathe a little while maintaining that posture.

    But, soon, the blood wasing to his throat, so he had to close his mouth tightly. At the same time, his power exploded sideways, sending him flying across the lonely room.

    "Buagh." A spurt of blood spurted out of his mouth then, as he felt several veins in his body rupture from the impact.

    The bacsh of his vampiric power was strong enough to damage him inside. Still, he wasn''t going to give up.

    ''I know perfectly well how difficult it is to reach the greatest heights. I know very well that the good road is always the hardest to travel, so I must keep trying.'' He thought and stood up again.

    He walked to the same ce and started with the same procedure.

    This time, it was more difficult because of the internal wound he was carrying, but still... At the end of the process, his body shot backward again and collided with one of the walls of the room.

    ''Again...'' He thought and did it once more.

    At that moment, his body flew at a faster speed due to not being able to control even an iota of his power, so he hit hard into one of the columns in the room, causing him to feel severe pain in his spine.

    ''...How difficult...'' He thought with difficulty, though he got back to his feet.

    ''No gain without difficulty. No victory without risk.'' He thought and took a deep breath.

    He took out a ss of blood and drank it.

    After that, he took a deep breath and exhaled sharply, "Fuuuff..."

    He needed to quiet his heart and calm his mind, so after a moment, he returned to standing in the middle of the room.

    ''The ability to control yourself... Technically, I should be able to do it better than the rest because I was an assassin... Still, why the hell is it soplicated? At this rate, I won''t even be able to fight; it could take me years to master this...'' Matt thought while his eyes were closed.

    ''Wait...'' He thought and opened his eyes slowly as he looked at the vampiric power unleashed around him.

    He hadn''t started trying to control it, but he looked at one arm.

    He quickly retracted his vampiric power and concentrated it on his right arm.

    ''Concentration... ording to that book, Vampiric Power can be used as Mana, and I have experienced it to some extent; it is even more versatile than Mana...'' He thought and frowned slightly.

    Just at those moments, his eyes widened.

    ''That''s right, I don''t need to control it perfectly!'' He thought and looked at his other arm.

    Then he moved the vampiric power from his right to his left arm. Although it was a slow andplicated process, it was much easier than controlling it.

    ''To beat that guy, I just need to concentrate it in one ce like I''ve been doing and move it all over my body at will. That way, I''d have an impregnable defense every time he tries to hit me, but I''d also have an incredibly high attack when he goes to attack.''

    ''So, I just need to practice my ability to move and manipte my vampiric power all over my body... That''s it! I can create my own vampiric power dance!'' Matt thought with a big smile and, without hesitation, started to do it.

    His vampiric power concentrated in his left hand quickly moved to his right hand and then back to his left. He moved it up a bit and then to his chest...

    It is not easy to do this because he is movingrge amounts of vampiric power through a vessel, which, in this case, is his body. Although he owns that vampiric power, his body is not capable enough to use it all at once in one attack unless he wants to break, so he must be careful and do it slowly.

    ''An ability to manipte to perfection, vampiric power in a single section of the body and then move it to another quickly... Not easy, but not impossible either.'' He thought and smiled.

    Soon, he moved the vampiric power faster, transferring it to different body parts.

 Chapter 72: Final phase of the tournament

    The minutes continued to pass, and those minutes soon turned into hours.

    Matt spent all this time practicing this new skill he had developed, and soon, he hit the ground hard with his right hand.

    *BOM*

    The blow caused the ground to shake slightly, and a small hole was left there. Quickly, Matt moved his vampiric power to his other hand and threw a heavy blow to the ground again.

    The second came, followed by a third and then a fourth blow...

    He then leaped through the air,unching an attack with his right foot, to then draw his vampiric power to his chest, gaining weight on his entire body to fall to the ground quickly.

    And so, his night began to pass quickly, while the sweat on his body showed the effort he was putting into learning this skill.

    At the same time, he used blood as fuel to keep himself in a good state for so many hours until finally, he was totally exhausted from practicing such an exhausting tactic.

    That night, he could not return to his room because of exhaustion, so he fell asleep right there.

    .

    That same night, in the academy''s medical center.

    Harry Brown was lying on a bed, injured terribly. Although his face hadn''t taken as many blows, he still looked unrecognizable.

    A person was at his side, looking at him with some disdain.

    "You are so useless; how is it possible for one person to take out all three of you? You''re idiots, and you''re still so injured after fighting him." He said, and Harry looked at him angrily.

    He couldn''t say anything, though, because the reality was that he had lost horribly.

    "...You''re going to face him sooner orter." Harry replied in a hoarse voice.

    This man smiled, "What? You think you''re so powerful that you think you can beat the other brothers? Don''t think that because you lost, they will lose too. But, if I meet him, it would be for the best." He said, and a sword appeared in his hand.

    The sword''s edge shone in the moonlight, showing that it was a sword with an extreme edge.

    "I would fall before this sword, as everyone already has..." He said softly.

    Harry frowned slightly and looked at him, "I can''t beat the other brothers, but ask yourself, can they leave me in this state?" he asked.

    His question left the man in front of him speechless, who was looking over his shoulder at him.

    "Oh, you''ve got a good point there." He replied, though he still carried a mocking tone in his voice.

    "Hmph, I''m telling you because I don''t want someone else to lose to him. But be careful, that guy isn''t that simple." Harry replied and closed his eyes.

    The man standing there sighed, "You''re so useless. They broke your trademark confidence with one fight; how can you be such an idiot? It''s okay, don''t worry, little brother. Since you treat me like a big brother, then I''ll avenge you. If you can,e to the arena to watch the final fights." Replied the man with the sword and put it away.

    He turned and left the room, leaving the ce in silence.

    A few minutester, Harry opened his eyes again and looked at the ceiling.

    "Matthew Dietrich... You''re strong, I''ll give you that. But don''t think this will stay that way..." He said softly as he clenched his fists tightly, even if it would cause him great pain...

    .

    Matt returned to his room to shower the following day before heading out.

    He met I on his way in, though. She could get up and walk thanks to the medication and various bandages she had on her body, but she couldn''t exercise or do anything simr that required exertion.

    She was surprised by this and noticed that it was slightly dirty, "Were you training all night, Matt?" she asked in surprise as she pulled out a small handkerchief to wipe him off.

    Matt smiled, "I was trying to create a new skill. I''ll show it to you after the hall battle is over." He replied, surprising her.

    Still, he ignored her reactions and went into his room to bathe and get ready.

    A whileter, they were walking in the direction of the arena.

    "There are a lot more people today." I said with surprise, and Matt nodded at her.

    "Since it''s thest day, there are more people interested." He replied.

    Still, just then, he heard some voices from far away.

    "Look, that guy over there is the one I told you about, that''s Matthew, he managed to take down several third year students yesterday easily! He''s barely a first year!"

    "Really? He looks young, although he''s very handsome!"

    "It''s real. I saw it with my own eyes. He shot down the three Brown brothers, Harry was even left as pulp, almost unrecognizable..."

    "Oh look, look over there, it''s Harry Brown, he''s now a celebrity at the academy!" another person shouted.

    Harry''s celebrity had turned from being one of the most powerful third years to being the third-year pulp.

    He wore a furious face, especially when he saw many people looking at him and talking about him behind his back.

    His face was purple, and he was bandaged on arge part of his body; even so, at least he could move.

    The bad vibe was felt everywhere he went, so many students stopped talking and started whispering things about him and Matt.

    Matt and I smiled at these reactions from people, though they soon stopped paying attention to them.

    They went to different ces. I went to the stands to see everything while Matt entered the arena to find out who his opponent was.

    And a whileter, his opponent was finally announced.

    He was no one of renown. But he was a slightly stronger person than Harry Brown; he liked to keep a low profile, so at first, Matt was careful.

    Still, he presented no threat.

    On the one hand, the semifinals of this tournament were interesting to watch because they brought in a guy with 5,000 Power and another guy with over 4,900, the second most powerful guy in the tournament. And on the other side a guy who finished the match in just a few moves, despite facing a person stronger than Harry Brown.

    Matt was no longer focused on anything but winning the tournament, so he didn''t want to y anymore. He knew that the sooner he won the match, the sooner he would face whoever made it to the finals, so his battle onlysted a few minutes.

 Chapter 73: The final battle begins

    It was a surprise for the participants in the other arena to see that Matt could finish the fight so quickly.

    ''He''s more capable than I thought.'' Thought the stronger of the two.

    Neither had gotten into a fight until Matt''s battle ended. But somehow, this battle ended even faster than Matt''s.

    It was only two or three clean hits from the sword guy for the battle to end.

    ''Heh, this guy is pretty fast with that sword. I almost didn''t get to see it.'' Matt thought.

    And just then, the referees yelled out...

    "Matthew Dietrich moves on to the finals!"

    "Eliot Roberts goes through to the final!"

    Both shouts came at the same time as the minutes of rest that the two would have were announced.

    At the start of the Battle of the Halls a couple of days ago, just by looking at the faces of the participants, many spectators were specting who would make it to the finals, and in every possible scenario, it was Eliot Roberts.

    As the most powerful student in the Second Academy, he was famous and respected among the students. In addition, his swiftness with the sword was something few could match, so everyone was specting that he would make it to the finals, and this time, they all got it right.

    Still, on the other hand, the bets would never go through a first-year student because it had never happened before. First-year studentse here to win one battle at most and then leave; if they win two, it''s fantastic, and they should be respected as geniuses.

    But to win enough to get into the Top 2? It''s totally impossible!

    Or at least it was until now.

    That''s why many of the first-year students were with their hearts in their mouths when they realized that Matt, the person representing them, was in the Top 8.

    This is not because they have a hive sense but because the higher Matt ced, the more resources they would stipte for all first-year students!

    If he made the Top 8, there would be nothing special for them; there would simply be for Matt''s ssroom. But, if he made it into the Top 4 and then the Top 2, everyone would benefit. That''s why many longed for Matt to reach the top spots in the tournament, and when they saw that Matt made it into the Top 2...

    The shout of joy from the first-year students was overwhelming.

    One student in the first year had reached the maximum stay in such an important tournament!

    So, right now, everyone had the sense of hive.

    This was the most crucial moment if a freshman won... They would earn a considerable amount of resources stipted by the Academy.

    That''s why, even before Matt stepped into the arena, many first-years chanted his name. Although that was annoying to the sophomores and juniors, they soon silenced them, but the excitement could not be hidden from the faces of those students.

    Thus, minutes passed until it was time for the match.

    Matthew Dietrich versus Eliot Roberts. No one expected it, but now everyone wanted to see what would happen.

    So far, Eliot Roberts hasn''t shown much of his power, so they wanted to see how high the power of someone worthy of being in the First Academy could go.

    While Matt... No one knew if he had shown his full power, does anyone know him?

    Most didn''t know him, and those who did had only heard one thing or another about him or belonged to Matt''s ssroom, so many wanted to see him fight.

    Neither spoke once they got into the arena, although they looked at each other coldly, and you could see murderous intent in Eliot''s eyes.

    Just at those moments, one of the directors stepped onto the stage again.

    "The end of the Battle of the Halls is finally here. I didn''t expect a freshman to be able to reach these tournament stints, so congrattions are in order." Said the principal as he nodded to Matt, and Matt nodded back.

    "I must say that you are both admirable for achieving the strength you have, so I hope you have a good fight and that the loser can learn from his mistakes. Remember this is a friendly battle and the main reason it exists is to reward the effort of all the students."

    "The rewards for winning and foring in second, I''m sure you already know. Maybe some of you are only aiming for one of those rewards or all of them, but I will mention that this time, there is a hidden reward for the one who can stand out the most, not for the winner, but for the most outstanding of the whole hall battle.

    So, I hope both of you will do your best to get it; I''m sure it will satisfy you. You may start." Said the director, and he returned to his ce once he finished saying this.

    All the spectators were surprised to hear that there would be a hidden reward. Even so, the two in the arena didn''t even blink at this.

    Once the director announced the start of the battle, Eliot summoned his sword, and it shone in the morning moonlight.

    On Matt''s part, he simply let his vampiric power out in force, preparing forbat.

    ''Such a sharp sword... It will be dangerous if that hits my flesh. I can see it''s of a high level.'' Matt thought, smiling.

    Just then, the referee again announced the start of the fight, so both contestants shot out of their respective ces simultaneously,ing face to face a few secondster.

    *BOM*

    The first big impact of Matt''s fist hitting Eliot''s sword rang out and was followed by numerous more impacts as they tested the opponent''s strength.

    ''What hard fists...'' Eliot thought with surprise, but just at those moments, he smiled and took a small step back, retracting his sword to unleash then a powerful horizontal attack in the direction of the left side of Matt''s neck.

    This attack was so fast and deadly that it surprised everyone who could see it...

 Chapter 74: Small but powerful movements

    It was a fast and deadly enough attack that not many people would be able to react if they were in Matt''s position; it even made many stand up, thinking the fight was going to end.

    After all, it was very close to Matt!

    Yet, just at those moments, a thunderous sound reached everyone''s ears...

    *CLANK*

    The sound of two weapons shing came just as Matt drew his sword to parry the attack.

    "Does he use a sword too?" wondered many in shock, but again Matt made an unexpected move for them, instantly moving all the vampiric power to his right arm and unleashing a solid blow towards Eliot''s chest.

    Even he wasn''t expecting it, so he had to withstand the blow with all his might, although he was still pushed backwards for several meters. The impact on his chest was enough to startle him slightly.

    ''Shit, what the hell was that?'' He thought, trying to understand Matt''s attack.

    One moment, he was defending, and in the other instant, he attacked with the other side of his body, using tremendous force.

    ''Is he strong enough to do that?'' He thought while breathing heavily.

    Still, Matt wouldn''t let this opportunity to catch him off guard pass him by.

    So, he pounced on him with a leap, as the vampiric power in his body shed brightly, rapidly increasing the vampiric power in his right arm. He wanted to deal him a decisive blow before this guy could use his trump cards.

    That made many people have their hearts in their throats. A punch as powerful as that could even take Eliot out of the fight in one fell swoop.

    *BOOM*

    The thunderous impact that came when Matt struck a stunned Eliot could be heard throughout the arena, but at those moments, Matt jumped backward several times as a flurry of attacks followed behind him.

    In each ce where he fell, a burst of vampiric power fell, opening a crack in the vast tile where they were fighting, but the counterattack he had suffered did not stop there.

    Several powers were flying toward him, so he had to jump back several times to dodge all the attacks, and in the end, he had to cross his arms on his chest to defend himself from thest attack, which pushed him close to the arena''s edge.

    Matt was stunned and frowned, "You''re very capable." He spoke.

    Being able to counterattack at a time like this was tricky, even more so when Matt was attacking him from the front.

    Even so, Eliot still managed to defend the attack and hit him with a powerful counterattack that almost knocked him out of the arena.

    The movement of his sword was so fast that it almost fooled Matt''s eye because of how close they were.

    Eliot was the more surprised in this case, though.

    "You were able to dodge all the damage. You''re good." He said, somewhat surprised.

    They both stared at each other for a brief moment until Eliot charged at high speed with a powerful attack.

    His speed increased drastically in that instant, so he arrived at Matt''s side in a few seconds, and the attack was even faster than his movement, surprising Matt, who could only raise his arm to defend himself.

    The attack''s impact sent him rolling to the other side of the arena.

    Matt managed to stop quickly and jump to the side to dodge Eliot''s next attack.

    ''He''s fast.'' Matt thought, so as soon as he hit the ground again, he leaped towards him, propelling himself with the vampiric power in his legs.

    The speed he picked up was so incredible that he managed tond a powerful punch to Eliot''s face and send him rolling across the fighting arena just as he had rolled seconds before.

    Even so, Eliot managed to stop himself by driving his sword into the ground.

    "Shit, that''s the first time I''ve ever gotten a guy who''s as fast as me." He said, grumbling slightly as he spat a bit of blood towards his sword so that no one would notice.

    Its movement was so small that, although they saw it spit blood, they didn''t see where itnded. That included Matt, who prepared to attack once more.

    But, in that instant, the blood glistened as itnded on the de of the sword, and he made a strange movement then, like three small strokes in Matt''s direction.

    They were such small movements that almost no one could see them.

    Still, Matt soon felt three attacksing his way, ''What the hell!?'' He thought in his head and quickly cocked his body to the right when an attack passed right where he was with great force.

    Matt then jumped backward, and a powerful sh came down where he was, kicking up a lot of dust...

    Even so, the dust was soon split in two, and Matt released a powerful punch to the front instantly...

    *BOOOOOOOOM*

    A powerful explosion sent Matt backward with force as he fell onto the fighting arena once again.

    He was in shock but had to get up quickly to defend himself from Eliot, who was already above him, attacking him with his sword.

    ''Weight increase!'' he shouted in his mind, increasing the weight of his hand as he swung upwards.

    This resulted in an explosion that pushed both of them to two different sides of the arena. Still, Matt was in a disadvantageous position, so he fell rolling on the ground, almost falling off the arena once again.

    Soon after, Matt got up from the ground and wiped the dust on his clothes.

    He ran a finger over his face and noticed that he was injured; moreover, his fist was also injured and bleeding slightly.

    This made him frown, and he looked at Eliot, who, besides being surprised, also wore a confident smile.

    "I see. Such sharp attacks are a skill of your sword." Matt said, causing the smile on Eliot''s face to wipe off for a moment.

    "Well, figuring it out won''t do you any good; why don''t you think of a better way to counter it?" He replied mockingly.

    Still, Matt ignored his taunts.

    "It looks like I won''t be able to beat that speed if I don''t use my full ability. Sorry, but you''ll have to get out of the arena." Matt replied with a calm smile on his face.

 Chapter 75: Powerful movements, he won?

    Eliot frowned, ''Isn''t he fighting to his full ability? Admittedly, I haven''t seen him being as dominant as he has been for a while... But it makes sense, with my speed, how could he be?'' He thought, so he smiled.

    "Well, let me see what ability you''re talking about." He replied and lunged at Matt again at high speed as he swung his sword in a horizontal motion once more.

    Still, this time, Matt waited until thest moment to move. In that instant, he centralized his vampiric power in his legs to increase the force of his leap and jumped at an absurd speed toward Eliot.

    That would be counterproductive if he were anyone else. Using all the power in your legs just to propel yourself when you need to defend, or attack is a pretty stupid tactic that no one would do.

    But Matt did it, because he''s not just anyone.

    ''If the body is a tool that contains vampiric power, what''s stopping me from using it as a sword or a spear? Since I can''t move much power through the sword I have, then I''ll use my arms as a tool, then I can demonstrate my full power!'' Matt thought with a big smile at that instant. It was a thought that went through his mind the night before, and now it fit like a glove.

    His vampiric power mobilized inside his body from his legs to his arms, and then a powerful attack hit Eliot''s stomach without him noticing...

    "BUAGHHHH!" A scream mixed with a spurt of blood shot out of his mouth at that instant, and his body fell backward like a meteorite,nding on the sand with a huge explosion.

    Still, this was only the beginning.

    Matt immediately pounced on him, striking him on the cheek against the ground, causing a huge crack all over the fighting arena.

    All in all, Eliot''s quick counterattack still caught him slightly, which surprised him, ''His skill is too fast. I must finish the fight quickly.'' Matt thought when he looked at that a sword wound had formed on his arm.

    It was only a second that this guy had to breathe, and with all and all, he managed tounch a counterattack.

    Although the vampiric power in his arm managed to avoid arge part of the damage, the thing is that if he attacked him with such a fast attack from a blind spot, it might be difficult for him to be able to move the vampiric power in time to defend himself.

    Therefore, he gave him one more flurry of blows to the chest, sending him to another side of the arena.

    Matt wasted no time and immediately ran after him to end the fight, charged with a blow destined to take himpletely out of the arena...

    Soon, it came down on him at great speed.

    *BOOOOOOOOM*

    A vast explosion rose, and smoke covered the entirebat arena, preventing the people outside from seeing what was happening.

    Although no one needed to think what would happen, how could Eliot resist an attack as powerful as that?

    That''s right, he didn''t resist it.

    ''He dodged it at thest moment... I felt his power increase dramatically.'' Matt thought as he looked behind him, and just then, his eyes widened as he saw something shimmer through the smoke.

    ''A ring!?'' He thought in shock as he saw a hand appear with a ring there...

    ''Shit!'' He shouted in his mind, then with a somewhat desperate look as he understood what had happened...

    Just at those, Eliot''s voice sounded very close to him.

    "Matthew Dietrich, you are very powerful, I admit it. The fact that I must use this ring to beat you makes embarrass me, but this time, victory is mine." He spoke.

    Suddenly, a sh shone through the vast curtain of smoke above the arena, and a mighty sword attack split the curtain...

    *SWOSH*

    The attack flew at great speed and crashed the thick walls near the stands.

    This shocked Eliot, ''Did he dodge it!?'' He thought in shock...

    But then, he felt an intense pain in his back when a fist hit him with terrifying force...

    A few moments before that, Matt was forced to use his dimensional movement to dodge that attack, and the next time he appeared, he used all his power concentrated in his fist to give Eliot a decisive blow...

    The impact of that fist was tremendous and sent Eliot flying tens of meters at an incredible speed until he hit the walls of the bleachers with a great explosion.

    Everyone was in shock at what had happened up to the moment of the dust explosion. But since they lost sight of what was happening, they only heard two impacts, one after the other, and both impacts happened on the walls near the bleachers, leaving them in shock.

    The referees ran towards the ce where thest explosion had happened, as they saw that a body had crashed there and were stunned when they saw that it was Eliot.

    Just at those moments, the dust began to disperse from the arena, and everyone returned to their senses...

    "Eliot Roberts has lost!" shouted one of the referees, being the first of many simr shouts throughout the arena...

    "He lost!!? Impossible!" Shouted many of them. Some even fainted from disbelief and rage (like Harry Brown).

    No one could believe what they had seen except for one beautiful littledy who jumped from the bleachers into the arena.

    "Matt!" she shouted with a beautiful smile of joy, wanting to congratte him with a hug. But her action startled Matt.

    ''What the hell is she doing, this girl!?'' He thought in shock. Without hesitation, he jumped towards her to quickly hold her before she fell to the ground.

    Still, as much as he wanted to scold her for what she did, he couldn''t as he saw that she was smiling happily, as if she was the one who had won.

    "Matt, you did it! You really did it, Matt! Congrattions!" she shouted with a big smile, causing Matt to be unable to do anything but smile.

    Her overflowing happiness at something he had aplished made him feel good, so he nodded at her, "Thanks, I. See? I told you I could do it." He replied, smiling, and she nodded happily...

    Although only the two of them hade out of shock, the rest continued to wonder if what they saw was real.

 Chapter 76: The end of the Battle of the Halls

    Eliot himself could not believe what had happened.

    Not only did he lose, but he lost while using his ring.

    Just at the moment when he thought he was going to win and at the moment when he should have won, he lost!

    ''What the hell was that? Is his speed that high? That was much faster than his other move!'' He thought in shock as he struggled to his feet. Matt''sst hit was quite powerful, and even though he has a strong defense for his high power, he was still affected.

    It wasn''t much, though.

    He looked from afar at Matt, who was celebrating with I, and frowned.

    ''Could he also have a weapon with a special ability? He pulled out a sword during the fight, but I only saw it once...'' He thought, and although many were talking to him around him, he ignored them.

    He focused his gaze on Matt.

    Matt also noticed his gaze, so he turned to look at him.

    A sh of gazes urred then as if two lightning bolts collided at a midpoint between the two bodies, but neither looked away.

    Still, Eliot averted his gaze soon after.

    "I''ll wait for you at the first academy, Matthew Dietrich." He said as he turned and walked out of the arena.

    As much as he longed for the win and the reward, he had to admit that he had lost. And among the prizes, though all good, the only one he wanted was to go to that Academic Library.

    So, he withdrew from the ce without looking back.

    And with his retreat, so did most peoplee back to reality. A loud cheer from the first years rang out, and in turn, the principals rose to their feet.

    Matt sighed at this and smiled slightly.

    ''I didn''t have to reveal much of my new ability thanks to the smokescreen, so it can still be a trump cardter on.'' He thought, but as he looked at the directors, he felt his powers were really high.

    ''They may have seen it...'' He thought and frowned, trying to feel the power in them.

    ''Too strong... That aura that without showing it makes me feel an oppression, tells me that they are possibly as strong or stronger than Professor Reagan... It makes me feel like I could suffocate if for some reason they directed it towards me...'' Matt thought.

    It''s as if behind these directors, a giant dragon was staring at him that, at any moment, would let out a roar mixed with a searing power that could scorch him instantly.

    While perhaps not an urate representation, at least that was the feeling Matt got.

    They are more than different. To them, the fight they saw was possibly child''s y.

    ''What a terrifying power.'' Matt thought at the end as he shook his head.

    He knows that he will one day catch up to and ovee them. He just has to be patient and continue his training.

    At that moment, the head director finally stood up.

    "First of all, Matthew Dietrich, congrattions on achieving first ce in this hall tournament. This is the first time a freshman has ever made it into the Top 8 students, but not only did you not stop there, you reached the highest levels of the tournament and still managed to win it. Trulymendable." He said, with a smirk, as he looked at Matt.

    Matt nodded to him, "Thank you very much, director. I did my best." He replied, and the director chuckled a little.

    "Haha, well, your efforts were worth it then." He said and then looked at the rest of the students.

    Arge number of students came out to receive their awards.

    Although there wouldn''t be a farewell ceremony, he would still be presented with the army''s award in the form of distinctive badges at this ce. It was a tradition to recognize them as part of the army.

    And in fact, several soldiers came out at those moments while carrying several distinctive badges and stood behind the director.

    "The academy will be in charge of delivering all the rewards to you during these days. Your teacher will give them to you, so good luck. Right now, the army will give you the distinctions that recognize you as army members." Said the director, and then the soldiers handed out all the distinctive badges individually to each member.

    They were all the same because there was something else they had to do.

    "Although you see that all the badges are the same, you will see that on the back is the position you ended up with; that is what will determine the rank you will receive in the army. You just need to go to an army headquarters to receive the corresponding rank, ording to the amount of victories you have had."

    "With that said, there are a few more rewards that do need to be delivered today." Said the director and pulled out a small tray from his storage ring. This tray had several things on it.

    A vampire ring, two practice books, four blood bags with 2 liters of blood each, and finally, an envelope with money.

    "Matthew Dietrich, this is the first part of your reward." Said the director as he passed this to him.

    Many people looked at him with jealousy, but no one could deny that he deserved it, so even though they were jealous, they recognized Matt''s strength.

    "There are still two more rewards to be bestowed upon you. The first one you decide when to use it,e find me when you see fit. As for the second, it will be delivered to you shortly." He replied, and Matt nodded to him.

    "All right, director. Then I''ll look you up when I''m ready." Matt replied, and the director nodded to him.

    "Good." He said and looked at all the students again.

    "Congrattions to everyone who won something in this hall tournament, but I remind you that this is just the beginning. The path of a vampire is a difficult one to walk, but it has numerous rewards, and only those who are willing to take risks can walk it, so I hope you all keep striving to be strong.

    I have nothing more to say; you may retire." Said the director, bringing this hall tournament to a close.

    .

    Matt and I returned to their rooms and celebrated their victory while eatingrge amounts of good food. The rest of the day was spent celebrating quietly.

    They didn''t need to attend ss because they would have several days off. Therefore, their post-victory celebrations went on for a couple of days...

    ...

 Chapter 77: Nightmares (1)

    Nights in this world lend themselves to murder. No, daytime does too.

    Because here the nights tend to be a bit strange. Sometimes, they are lonely, but music and bustle take over the night when things are celebrated in the cities.

    But there are some asions where they can be frightening.

    After all, there will never be daylight here. It''s always dark, there are always stars, and there is almost always a moon.

    That''s why there are times when you can''t get to know when it''s daytime, even if you long for it. If you are under a nightmare, you can''t think that ''at dawn that will end'', because there is no real dawn.

    Although the hours pass, the seasons in the sky do not change; it is always night, so your nightmare could go on endlessly if you don''t manage to escape from it, and in the end, it could end you.

    That''s why many people tend to go to live where many live, because the noises can serve as theirpany.

    It is a situation that happens in almost any city in this world.

    That''s why, in this world, nights lend themselves to murder.

    Whether it''s a terrifying and lonely city like the City of ns, a Commercial City like the Academic Commercial City, or...

    A beautiful city where crowds of people live, like the City of the Bloody Dawn.

    In the darkness of the night, in a usually safe area where many powerful men lived, several figures moved at great speed over the roofs of the beautiful buildings in this ce.

    They were fast and ephemeral; although you could see them now and catch a glimpse of them, from one moment to the next, they would disappear to appear several meters ahead.

    These figures wore dark clothes that camouged with the ck of the night.

    They ran for a long time until they finally stopped on the roof of a beautiful house.

    A man appeared before them and bowed, "Sir, they are inside." He said quickly. The man he was talking to took off his mask and smiled sinisterly.

    "Are they waiting like little sheep?" He asked, and the kneeling man smiled as he nodded.

    "That''s right." He replied, causing the sinister smile on the old man''s face to be more evident.

    "Well..." He said and began to walk into the house...

    .

    "Dad, are you there?" a little girl''s beautiful voice rang through the darkness of the night after being awakened by a strange noise. She felt frightened by that noise.

    Still, her father''s answer didn''te, so she changed the name of who was calling.

    "Mom?" she said softly, trying to find a source of voice to hold on to so that the fear would leave her body.

    She was small, about ten years old. She had a pretty face, and even though she had just woken up, the sweetness in her face denoted her cute princess-like aura.

    Even so, that pretty face of tenderness was soon filled with fear after receiving no response from her parents.

    And she felt time passing as slowly as if she were inside a strange nightmare.

    She couldn''t understand what was happening but tried to be optimistic, as her father and mother had once told her.

    She began to think she was imagining things, ''Maybe the noise was in my dream? Little sister is asleep...'' She thought as she looked at her sister in the other bed, who was sleeping peacefully.

    Her younger sister''s face made her smile and brought tranquility to her mind again, so sheid back down to fall asleep again.

    Still, she soon woke abruptly when she saw a shadow pass by the window.

    She wanted to scream, but quickly covered her mouth...

    Her tender, delicate hands began to tremble along with her legs.

    She wanted to run, her mind was telling her that she should run and take her sister away from here to her parents'' room.

    But her body did not respond...

    In her tender logic, she thought that covering her face might work...

    Still, fear enveloped her so much that even her movements were slowed down, and the moment she grabbed her pillow, a terrifying smile formted in front of her on the other side of the window...

    "AHHHH!" she couldn''t help but scream out fear when she saw a person wearing dark clothing smiling at her on the other side.

    She quickly jumped back, trying to escape whatever was there, but soon collided with the wall behind her.

    And along with the crash, the face at the window disappeared, stunning her.

    Furthermore, her scream woke her younger sister, "Sis? What''s wrong?" she asked and saw her older sister run out of bed and grab her.

    "We have to go to Mom and Dad''s room!" she screamed, filled with terror and a deep fear that made her tremble.

    Her sister had always been a good girl, so she didn''t reply. She gave her a quick nod after sensing that something terrible might happen, and soon, they were running for the door...

    Even so, just at those moments, the door was kicked down, startling them to the point of falling backward to the floor...

    "Emma, Emi, where are you!?" A voice came from the other side of the door; fear could be noted in its tone.

    Even so, this frightened voice was also like a torrent of calm waters pouring over the hearts of the two beautiful girls on the floor.

    A man and a woman walked through the broken door at that moment, as the two little girls on the floor screamed joyfully.

    "Daddy, Mommy!" they both shouted, causing the two who had just entered to look their way.

    A beautiful smile formed on their faces then, as they breathed a sigh of relief.

    Still, they realized that they couldn''t stay here...

    They were being hunted by assassins; they had to flee as soon as possible!

    Therefore, the man quickly approached his daughters and went to carry them, but just then, he felt something cold creep into his chest...

    He could not help but lower his face to see what was happening and was stunned when he saw that a dagger had pierced his heart...

    For all who saw him, this was a shock, but soon he felt that another part of his body had been stabbed... And for some reason, he could not move.

    He turned and found a sinister smile on a face unknown to him.

    At the same time, he glimpsed that his beloved wife had also been pierced...

    "Hanna!" he cried out, but a sh crossed his sight then, and he felt his consciousness disappear when his head was split in two from behind...

 Chapter 78: Nightmares (2)

    The beautiful girls who had touched heaven a moment before when they saw their father, the hero of their dreams, appear to save them; they felt they touched the hell of terror again when they saw half of their father''s head fall in front of them...

    Fear did not even let them scream, and soon they saw the body of their great hero fall to the side of them, headless and without the ability to get up again...

    At the same time, the other hero in their hearts fell to the ground as she raised her hand and opened her mouth, trying to tell them something.

    That beautifuldy''s lovely face was so haggard and tearful; she looked so full of pain that she was almost unrecognizable. Yet, she was still beautiful.

    For both little girls, seeing their great heroes fall like that was more than a nightmare.

    How could their parents die? How could those who strived to make them smile every day die?

    There is no way they could die!

    Still, the reality is sometimes frightening and painful.

    Yesterday, they were celebrating both of their birthdays, a night full of celebrations in this beautiful city.

    But today...

    The night turned into a nightmare for this little family...

    Just at those moments, the various dark shadows finally made their presence known in this cozy little ce.

    Many of them were staring at the beautiful bodies lying on the floor, that of the beautiful woman and the two tender girls who could not move because of the shock they had suffered.

    "Leader, there are three women here; why don''t we take advantage and enjoy ourselves?" one of them asked as he removed his mask.

    The look of lust on his face could not be hidden. It was a smile that the beautiful woman on the floor looked at, and she felt a deep terror in her heart and mind...

    She tried to move her body and do something, but she had been stabbed three times, and a strange poison had coursed through her whole body, taking all her strength in a moment, so she could not move...

    The man being spoken to looked at his subordinate, "I didn''t know you people were so dirty. Fetishes of an almost dead one, I get you, but little girls too?! You''re scum!" the man growled.

    However, he didn''t say anything to those who were stepping forward to have fun.

    Because he was scum too... The biggest scum this world could have...

    .

    Hourster, the front door of the house opened, and a smell of blood and strangeness wafted out.

    The smell of blood mixed with the scent of strange fluids filled the atmosphere for a moment.

    The ck-d assassins seemed to have had enough fun tonight, so they came out smiling.

    "Phew, it''s been a while since I''ve touched a woman." Said one of them and then looked at the leader, "Leader, you call us scum, but you had the most fun, doesn''t that make you scum too?" he asked mockingly.

    Though the leader ignored his bullshit, "Let''s go back. The task has beenpleted." He replied, and his subordinates nodded.

    "Hehe, sir, our next mission is to assassinate that Vampire Academy target, right? It seems that the organization gives high importance to that guy; how are we going to do?" one of them asked.

    "We can''t guess what those big shots think; our mission is to assassinate the bastards who are our enemies. Around that guy... Hehe, just let hime, ording to investigations he enrolled in the guild in the city, so sooner orter he wille." Replied the leader, and the others nodded.

    "Why don''t we go look for him? The Vampire Academy is not far away." Asked another, and the leader looked at him angrily.

    "That guy seems to have achieved great status recently. We can''t easily attack him in that ce, so don''t think about such idiocies. Someone else will take care of looking for him." He replied, and this person who was asking then nodded with understanding.

    When everyone had understood this, thest of those who had not spoken approached; he was the one who wore the look of most significant confusion.

    "I still don''t understand something, leader."

    "What is it? Can''t you understand that it''s not easy to attack the Vampire Academy? I think you''re an idiot."

    "No, no, not that, leader. I mean something else."

    "Oh? What don''t you understand then?"

    "Before we used to attack families like this time and we killed the vast majority of members, but we always left one or two alive, with the purpose of brainwashing them and having them be subordinates of our Lords, why is it different now? Why did we kill everyone there?" he asked. A question that also haunted the heads of everyone present.

    But the leader didn''t know how to answer that question, so he shook his head.

    "It''s orders from above, after all. I told you, we can''t understand how those guys think. Our duty is to follow orders. Now stop talking and walk fast; we don''t want to be discovered." Replied the leader and started running again through the rooftops to avoid further questions, leaving the ce in a reckless darkness and one that could awaken nightmares in anyone.

    For them, murdering was normal, and they loved to do it. Feeling the fear of death on the part of their victims was something they longed to see more and more. Above all, they loved the reactions they saw in that house.

    They were the most painful, suffering, terrified, and desperate reactions they had ever seen in their lives, and they could not forget them.

    Even so, on many asions, their leaders had prevented them from seeing those kinds of reactions, and instead, they had to settle for seeing the look of hope on the faces of people who didn''t even have anything to do with them.

    That''s why, now that they were allowed to see that look of despair... They wanted to enjoy it a little more.

    Not for nothing, they are the biggest scumbags this world could have.

    .

 Chapter 79: Towards the First Academy

    It had been several days since the Battle of the Halls, and today was when Matt wanted to collect one of his rewards.

    That of entering the First Academy Library.

    This is the Main Library, and there are rumors that it is as big as a kingdom, but no one knows if it is real. What is certain is that this ce has information that could be useful to Matt.

    That''s why he was anxious to go.

    "I, do you want to go with me? So, we get to know the first Academy." Matt said while talking to I, who apanied him towards the director''s office.

    She was surprised by his invitation and smiled, "Can I really go?" she asked, and Matt nodded.

    "If the director allows it, I''m sure you can. They won''t let you in the library, but at least we can see that ce." Matt replied, and she nodded several times.

    "It''s okay, Matt, I want to meet the First Academy too!" she said with a smile, though she paused for a moment.

    "Oh, but if I go, I must bring something..." She said softly, causing Matt to look at her doubtfully.

    "Bring what?" he asked doubtfully.

    She smiled at him, "My Lady is still studying at the Academy. So, if I go to the First Academy, I have to stop by and see her and bring her the usual." She replied, making Matt more confused.

    "The usual? Do you need to bring your Mistress a present?" he asked hesitantly, and she was surprised by his question.

    She even cocked her head to the side, showing her confusion, but then she understood what was going on.

    "Oh... I understand you don''t know." She said softly.

    "I don''t know what?" he asked again, as this girl wasn''t answering his questions.

    Still, I shook her head with a smile.

    "No, it''s nothing. If you don''t know, it''s because Miss Alice hasn''t wanted to tell you because she doesn''t want to upset you, so I can''t tell you." She said and turned to leave.

    "Matt, wait for me. Tell the director that if he can give me a ride, to wait for me for a moment for a minute, I''ll be right back." She said, smiling, and ran off, leaving Matt stunned.

    ''Is there something Alice hasn''t told me? She says it''s for her Mistress, and she mentioned Alice, so I can assume she''s referring to my status as a subordinate... Something she needs to take to an Heiress... Hm, how odd.'' Matt thought, though he still turned around and continued to the director''s office.

    He couldn''t see anything wrong with I''s face, so it shouldn''t be bad, and she even looked a little happy. However, he didn''t understand why.

    Soon, he arrived at the head director''s office.

    "Director, this is Matthew Dietrich." He said from outside, and a voice came from inside, allowing him to enter.

    "Boy, are you ready to go to First Academy yet?" he asked, and Matt nodded.

    "I''m ready, director. But is it possible for us to take my partner with us?"

    The director nodded at Matt''s question, "Of course. We''re going flying and there''s room for her too." He replied, and Matt then nodded.

    "Good, she said she''s setting something up, she''sing." He replied, and then they both waited for a while until, finally, I came back.

    "Matt, can Ie?" she asked carefully as the director watched them, and Matt nodded to her.

    The three left the office and headed towards the back of the Academy.

    This was a section that neither Matt nor I had ever visited before, so the director smiled and began to exin to them what it was.

    "Perhaps you don''t know because you haven''t had sses here. In fact, I don''t think you two are going to take sses here because you are not enrolled in those subjects. But this is the Second Academy''s beast tamers'' ce. It''s just in the testing phase, and we''re seeing if it''s profitable, so it''s small, but we still have a lot of beast tamers in this ce." Said the director.

    ''Do they tame beasts here too?'' Matt thought with surprise, and soon they walked in there.

    There were many wild beasts from one side to the other that looked powerful.

    In fact, the weaker ones had a strength of about 1,000 Power, and the stronger ones up to 7,000.

    "The ones over 5,000 Power is for our teachers and such to practice on." He said and then pointed to the end of it all. There was a huge bird there, watching them from afar.

    "That little guy over there is my tamed beast. It''s a pretty strong Vampire Eagle." Said the director, and soon, the three came before a giant eagle.

    ording to the director, this bird was like a vampire because it gets stronger with blood, so it was very convenient to have as a pet.

    That surprised Matt.

    ''This is the first time I''ve seen and heard vampiric animals exist. Although I once fought a Vampiric Dragon once, I thought he was unique.'' Matt thought as he looked at the eagle in front of him.

    This eagle was friendly with the director and even looked like a cute little puppy, which showed its closeness.

    "Director, when you said to go flying, did you mean we''ll go on top of this eagle?" Matt asked hesitantly, and the director nodded, hopping up to climb on top.

    "That''s right, hop on. It''s not too far, but going ovend is annoying right now because of some things going on." He said and then signaled for them to hop on.

    Matt and I looked at each other for a moment.

    Still, they both smiled and jumped up onto the eagle.

    ''I hadn''t thought about it, but if there are few who have ess to flying, wouldn''t it be normal for them to have tamed beasts? Blood also lends itself to taming beasts, and that''s where vampires are strongest. Now that makes sense.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    Soon, the eagle shot upward with amand from the warden, and in a moment, they were soaring above the clouds. The speed of this beast was incredible.

 Chapter 80: A strange architecture

    Seeing the world from such a high ce left a good impression on Matt.

    This world had no pollution to interfere with his view, so he could see as far as possible. That was impressive to him.

    He hadn''t noticed it because it was night all the time here, but now that he could fly so high, seeing the far reaches of this world felt unreal.

    On Earth, it was impossible to see it, even if you were in an airne.

    ''...What a beautiful ce.'' Matt thought, looking from side to side. He was the most surprised right now.

    A whileter, though, he thought of something.

    ''On my way out of Allen City, I remember seeing a few vampires flying without the need for beasts. At first, I thought it was an ability that was unlocked as the vampire got stronger, but the director looks very powerful and doesn''t seem to be able to fly. Could it be that this is not the case?'' Matt thought and looked at the director.

    "Director, previously I saw some people fly without needing beasts, can you do it too? They seemed to use magic or something." Matt said, attracting the director''s attention.

    He looked at him and smiled, "It''s true that there are vampires who can fly, but they need to reach a certain level of power to be able to do it. I can''t do it; I''m very close to achieving it, but increasing my power is getting harder and harder. I may never be able to achieve it." He replied, surprising Matt.

    "What is the level of power a vampire must reach to be able to fly?" Matt asked back, and the director sighed slightly.

    "30,000. That''s a difficult height to reach." He replied with a sigh, and Matt nodded.

    ''So, the director is close to 30,000 power... And those people I saw flying, maybe they are Allen Family powers.'' Matt thought.

    Although...

    30,000 power was a number too far out there right now for him.

    So, he sighed and stopped asking questions.

    Still, the director still had a few more things to say.

    "Kid, since you ask this, I''ll tell you that it''s not easy to reach those heights, so the people you saw were surely amazing. Those kinds of powers usually belong to one of the Vampire ns, they have immense wealth and tremendous power to help their people reach those heights.

    You must keep in mind that once someone reaches 10,000 Power, the difficulty of getting more power increases considerably, and after 20,000, it is the same."

    "Mentalize that so it doesn''t take you by surprise when you reach those heights. Go prepare beforehand as well." He said though he smiled in the end.

    "Well, as long as you get some bloody partner who is verypatible with you, you can advance much faster, and since you seem to be getting help from the Allens, I''m sure you can reach those heights someday." He culminated.

    Matt nodded, "Thank you for your advice, director. I''ll keep that in mind." He replied, and the director then nodded, looking at the two students behind him.

    ''It seems like both of their determination is a bit unwavering, but I wonder why I feel like they''re not a bloody couple, even though that girl sees it with so much love.'' He thought and then gave the eagle a little swat, telling it to fly faster.

    And so, the hours passed until finally they could see the First Academy.

    As the director said, they were close to each other. Although they still had to travel for several hours at such a high speed as that.

    Maybe ovend, it could take a day.

    ''How great this academy is.'' Matt thought, looking at thend in front of him.

    This ce was much more beautiful than the First Academy and looked much more alive. There were even a lot of powerful guards flying around on griffins and other powerful beasts as they protected the ce.

    ''Unbelievable... In the Second Academy, there is hardly any protection. I seem to have heard that we only have 20 griffin mounts, but here, I''ve already seen over 400.'' Matt thought with surprise.

    However, the construction of the first academy caught his attention more.

    This ce was vast, and looking down from above, you could see that there were two sections.

    The first section that was visible to them looked like a city, a vast metropolis with only four streets wide enough tond several nes of the Earth simultaneously without crashing.

    The first street on the left had huge, nicely decorated ssrooms on both sides. They were as big as three or four ssrooms of where Matt studied, and it wasn''t just one; it was several. While the ones on the far left were arranged in a curved way forward and to the right, the ones on the right side of the huge street on the left were arranged straight ahead.

    The same design wasid out on the other side of this ce, on the street farther to the right. The halls farthest to the right were arranged in a curved form at the end, making it look as if the halls on the right and those on the left were to be joined by the final curvature they had.

    And the ssrooms and other constructions between those two rows of ssrooms were arranged straight.

    It was a peculiar but attractive design.

    And each of the rows of ssrooms in this ce flowed like a waterfall at the end of it all, where there was a colossal medieval-style castle.

    That castle was also the central part of the academy, the ce where the leaders of the academy were.

    But, at the back of the castle, there was more construction, which, ording to the director, was where the most powerful students and heirs were still studying. There, the ssrooms were arranged in huge, beautiful mountains that connected to the castle in one way or another, but they were not all on the same mountain.

    There were two halls per mountain, with 16 on those mountains.

    For Matt, this was a fantastic thing to see.

    ''What interesting and strange architecture. I''ve never seen anything like this in my life. Although I have seen cities built on one side of the streets like here, but they are not arranged in a curved manner at the tip... What an interesting way to build.'' Matt thought.

    Also, if you looked closely at the sides of the two sections of the academy, there were giant buildings that were also training ces for different things; there was also a ce for beast tamers and other impressive halls.

    "What strange architecture... Did they have something in mind when making it?" Matt asked suddenly, not holding back his curiosity.

 Chapter 81: The Library

    The director smiled slightly, agreeing.

    "That''s right, its fascinating architecture, right? The lighting is also perfect, with the castle looking somewhat mysterious." Said the director, and Matt nodded.

    It certainly was, as he said.

    "Originally, it was intended to recreate a city as close to the Divine City as possible. But the architecture is so unique to that ce that even if we use the greatest technologies and capabilities of this world, we still can''t make it. In the end there remained this attempt, which is still fascinating." He said and then looked at Matt.

    "If you like architecture, you could give the Central City of the World a tour. It''s the closest to the Divine City, although they still didn''t manage to capture the true essence of the Divine City."

    Matt was surprised, ''That Divine City... I only know what Professor Reagan told mest time, but it seems to be a city from millions of years ago... I should try to do some research on it.'' He thought and nodded to the director, who smiled.

    "Well, let''s go down then. Another day, you can look at this ce in more detail." He spoke.

    Soon, the eaglended at the main castle of this ce.

    Someone came out to greet them.

    "Director Noah, wee." Said the man who hade out to greet them, and Noah Davies nodded.

    "Long time no see, boy. You seem to have gotten strongertely; I''m putting you in charge of my little eagle." Noah replied, and the man in front of him nodded.

    Just then, a man came up behind him.

    "Haha, Noah Davies, long time no see." Said the man, causing Noah to look up and find a 2-meter man standing there looking at them.

    Noah smiled broadly when he saw him, "Haha, old friend, how have you been?" He said, and they both hugged for a moment.

    The tall man looked at Matt and I, "He''s the winner? I heard it was a man." He said, and Noah then introduced them.

    "This is Matthew Dietrich, the one who won the tournament. It''s the first time a freshman has won the tournament, so I have high hopes for him. And this is I Moore, his partner." He replied.

    "Guys, this is Ryan Adams, one of the 3 Academy Leaders. Don''t look at him like that he looks like a kid because of his attitude, this guy is so strong he could put me to sleep with one punch, hahaha." He spoke.

    His identity naturally surprised Matt and I, ''One of the three Leaders?!'' They thought in shock.

    ''I had heard that the 3 Academy Leaders were so powerful that their presences instilled fear, but this person... I don''t feel like he''s that powerful...'' Matt thought. Still, he wouldn''t doubt Director Noah''s words, so they immediately greeted him.

    "Greetings, Mr. Ryan. It''s nice to meet you." They both said, and Ryan Adams smiled happily.

    "Hahaha, okay, don''t mind this old man here. Girl, if I''m not wrong, you should be Miss Sophia''s subordinate, right?" asked Ryan, and I nodded.

    "That''s right, Mr. Ryan, do you know about me?" she asked doubtfully, and Ryan nodded.

    "Well, I take care of that sort of thing. Miss Sophia asked me to tell you to go see her, apparently she already knew you wereing, so go see her." He replied, surprising I.

    ''Did Madame know I wasing? My God, how expected of her...'' I thought, but still nodded to them and said goodbye.

    "Matt, I''ll see youter. When you''re done,e find me. I want to introduce you to my Lady." She said with a smile and then left.

    ''Sophia? So, I is a subordinate of the Murphys...'' Matt thought. He had heard that this Miss Sophia was unique in many ways.

    Still, he paid no further attention to this.

    "Young Matthew, follow me. Old man, wait for me in the office. I have several things to chat with you about." Ryan said, speaking to the remaining two and taking Matt for a walk around the castle.

    They had to walk for over 1 hour, downstairs and up some more; there came the point where Matt felt they were no longer in that castle.

    ''How can it be so huge, my God, 1 hour walking and I still think I''m inside, but at the same time I feel like I''m not!'' He thought until they finally saw the moonlight once again.

    ''Oh, the outside, finally.'' Matt thought though they didn''t stop there.

    Soon, they entered a staircase going down and walked for over 20 minutes down, then up a staircase going up for another 30 minutes.

    All along the way, he saw many people and different things. There were strange nting fields in this ce; it seemed to be a ce where experiments of all kinds were being done.

    He even saw undead.

    Until they finally surfaced again.

    "The castle?" Matt said in surprise.

    ''How could we have walked for so long bute out in the same ce?'' He thought in shock, but looked up and didn''t see the stars, ''Are we underground?'' he thought.

    Ryan Adamsughed a little.

    "Haha, no. It''s not the castle, but at the same time, it''s part of the castle. You didn''t see it when you arrived because this ce is underground. It''s a castle built under the ground; it''s bigger than the main castle, but that''s because there''s only one thing here." He said, and they walked to the enormous entrance door.

    The massive castle gate looked sturdy and worked with strange mechanisms.

    Ryan Adams stepped forward and inserted a small card into an opening in the door.

    Soon, the door glowed slightly and began to open.

    "Boy, the answers to your questions are on the other side of this door. Anything you want to investigate is avable to you, but you only have 24 hours to do it. So, choose very well what you want to investigate.

    As a tidbit of information, the most powerful people when theye to this ce focus on researching about the Theories of the past and the different abilities that have existed, so you can start there." He said and patted his shoulder.

    "What you can find out in 24 hours is totally up to you." He said, and after pushing him inside, the door closed again, and the director returned to the main castle.

 Chapter 82: A book with an interesting name

    ''So, the castle underground is actually the library... But...'' Matt thought and looked onwards and upwards.

    ''My God, what the hell is this? It''s gigantic!'' He thought.

    The sheer number of bookshelves was lost to sight, and there were several floors with countless shelves full of books.

    The fact that they said this ce was as big as a kingdom is because it gave the feeling of being endless.

    No matter where you walked or saw, the only thing in front of you was many bookshelves and books. Tables full of books and the like.

    He looked from side to side, and several people were reading in the distance. None of them paid particr attention to him, so Matt felt lost where to start.

    ''It''s so big that 24 hours feels like it will be too little.'' Matt thought and sighed.

    Then he started moving towards the shelves to investigate, but then an older man appeared before him.

    This man was tall and elegantly dressed; he looked like a librarian but a bit mysterious.

    He looked him up and down and frowned.

    "Student, who are you? You''re not from the First Academy, but you were brought here by old Ryan." He asked, and Matt nodded at him respectfully.

    "Sir, my name is Matthew Dietrich. I''m the winner of the Second Academy''s Hall tournament." Matt replied, and the older man nodded.

    "Oh? Dietrich? Interesting, kid. Goodst name. And if you''re the winner of the Second Academy, I guess youe here to research skills and theories all these shelves have, but I''d rmend going to the second floor to find more effective stuff." Said the man, smiling, but Matt shook his head.

    "I''m not looking for skills or things like that. I want to research from the history of the past; can you tell me where I can find those kinds of books?" Matt asked. The older man was surprised and looked him up and down once again.

    "Are you interested in history, boy?" The older man asked for confirmation, and Matt nodded at him.

    "That''s right, that''s why I want to investigate from the past. Especially of information from more than 5 million years ago, if possible 10 million years ago." Matt replied.

    The older man then nodded and moved his hand to the right to draw a small book that was on a distant desk into his hand.

    He then read it for a moment and finally handed it to Matt.

    "Go where it''s marked there. Third floor, I think only there you could find information from so long ago." Replied the older man and turned to leave.

    "Good luck, kid. I hope you find what you''re looking for." Said the old man with a smile.

    "Thank you very much, elder." Matt replied, and after looking at the book that appeared to be a map, he started moving towards that ce.

    Soon, he reached the second and then finally the third floor.

    Once here, he started looking at the books.

    There were too many books in this ce, but they bore different names, and each shelf said the name of the era they were written in or inspired by, as there were also fantasy stories from that era.

    Matt started reading different titles all over the ce, and asionally, he would pick up a book and nce through it, but when he didn''t find what he was looking for, he would close it again and look for a new one.

    Most books he found that dealt with the history of the past were between 100 thousand and 1 million years old, but asionally, he would find books that were longer lived.

    From the dust that had umted on top of these books, you could tell they hadn''t been read in many years, but Matt soon found himself immersed, reading some he found.

    As a lover of stories and fantasy, the fascinating stories in the books here made him want to lock himself away for numerous days to read them all.

    Still, he knew that he was short of time this time, so he began to go deeper and deeper as he walked from ce to ce, looking for books where he could find the information he wanted.

    asionally, he would find books mentioning this n Dietrich that he wanted to investigate so badly.

    For example, the story of the time the Dietrich n destroyed the sun. Even though it was just a story written by someone 1 million years ago based on what he thought had happened, it was still interesting to read.

    But he hadn''t found anything he wanted to investigate.

    Once he got to one of the corners of the library, he was drawn to a book hidden among many other books.

    As soon as he saw it, he could not see the name because it was turned over, but he found the book pages curious, as they looked extremely old and thick.

    ''A book from the past?'' He thought and picked it up; even so, next to it came another book, a little smaller.

    ''Is it glued?'' Matt thought doubtfully and tried to separate them, as they gave the sensation of being stuck together with some kind of glue. Even so, both books came apart as if nothing.

    There was no glue or anything like that, so Matt thought he had seen wrong. Still, he held both books in his hand.

    ''This other book looks a little while ago... Thousands of years old, maybe.'' Matt thought as he looked at the smaller book that didn''t seem to fit in here.

    It was a book with a rtively new design; it didn''t look like the other book that gave the feeling of old age.

    Still, he turned his attention away from the newer book and focused on the older one.

    ''How strange, the name was covered with a ck ink...'' Matt thought, looking at the cover and trying to get information about the book''s title and who wrote it.

    Still, all that information had been covered by ck ink, so no one could see anything at a nce.

    So, he stopped looking at those things and opened the book.

    The first thing he saw caught his eye.

    -The Dietrich Era I

    By: Paul Hoffman.

    ''Oh?'' Matt thought with a smile and, without thinking, sat down on the floor to read. It looked like he had found something important.

 Chapter 83: The Dietrich Era

    The Dietrich Era is also known as the Era of the Vampire Gods. It is the most important Era in the history of this Vampire World.

    It was the time when Vampires were at their peak powers, and immortal existences existed in this world.

    Different from the belief on Earth, Vampires are not immortal beings by nature. Although it is true that they can live many more years than humans, they are not immortal. Or at least not at the beginning, but as they be stronger and stronger, they gain immortality.

    And in that Age so acimed by vampires, immortals existed everywhere in this world. They were as numerous as the stars in the sky, but somehow, they ceased to exist. Although they were immortal, they were not invincible, so there is a belief that at some point in history, a war killed them, although no one knows if that is real.

    But, the existence of so many immortals and such an important era for vampires is always attributed to the presence of the Dietrich n because, after their fall, immortals never appeared again in the world.

    That is why the world of connoisseurs is interested in everything that can be a story of that Era or that n. Maybe they can have an epiphany and achieve immortality since no one knows how to achieve it.

    That is why this title was so appealing and important.

    Also, the introduction was even more interesting.

    -I, Paul Hoffman, leader of n Hoffman, have lived much of my life as a subordinate of n Dietrich. Thanks to our leaders'' grace, my n became one of the 5 Major ns below the Dietrich, forming what you will once know as The Dietrich Era.

    Today, the Dietrich Era has ended, so I will write a story I do not want to be forgotten by the annals of history.

    A story of the Greatest n that could ever exist in this world. A tale of the Dietrich n and its downfall.-

    ''Hoffman... Hoffman n... Could it have something to do with Hoffman''s Bloody Kingdom? I heard that was the name of the Kingdom where I am...'' Matt thought, and the more he read, the more interested he became.

    Every time he read the name of the Dietrich n, he felt like it was a time so far away that his mind went nk.

    The name was strange and enigmatic, so he began to read.

    ording to the book, the Dietrich Erasted 100 million years. Being the longest-lived Era that could have existed in this vast world, it earned the name of the ''Greatest Saint n.''

    Their history and the might of their rulers make it hard to believe that they no longer exist.

    In fact, the more Matt read the book and immersed himself in this gripping story, the more he felt that Paul Hoffman wanted to put down on paper that he did not believe the Dietrichs had ceased to exist.

    He couldn''t believe that such powerful beings would end up falling, and he expressed this in one of his paragraphs.

    But��

    ''To whom did the Dietrich n fall?'' Matt thought doubtfully.

    To him...

    One thing was more than evident.

    The Ice Emperor he killed at the end of his human life was only a speck of dust in front of the great existences mentioned in this book.

    The might that was narrated seemed more like an exaggerated fantasy story, but how it was narrated made it seem like the book''s author had witnessed it firsthand.

    -As powerful as the gods, as bright as the stars... Many have wondered who could be the Progenitor of the Vampires, but I ask myself, who else could it be, if not the Dietrich? The Human n has its Progenitor in the Adam, a mighty human to be feared and respected. The Sun n has its Progenitor in the Sun itself. But...

    Our Progenitor, who else could it be, if not the one capable of destroying the Progenitors of the other ns?-

    When Matt read this far, he felt as if a small current had run through his body from his head. For a brief moment, he felt like he was seeing an existence of untold power in front of him, yet he soon returned to reality and looked at the book with a frown.

    ''What was that?'' Matt thought and put a hand to his head.

    He felt as if he had been living that Era, but it was only for a moment so brief that it left him stunned.

    Still, he shook his head in the end and thought it was just his mind ying tricks on him.

    He went back to continuing his reading and frowned when he realized he was on the book''sst few pages.

    In thesest parts of the book, he (the author) focuses on a strange form of farewell, trying to answer himself to the questions of the previous pages.

    -If they were not the Progenitors of the Vampires, then I do not know what kind of existence could be. The Power of our Leader is so high that no one canprehend it. That''s why, to destroy them, with only a...-

    ''Is it broken?'' thought Matt, realizing that the book''s page was torn at the best part.

    But, even so, there were more letters further down, but it was broken again.

    ''Their fall was a... A what? Shit, how could it be broken!?'' Matt thought a little angrily and turned the page.

    And he was stunned by what he saw, ''Another Saint n? Is there another Saint n besides the Dietrichs? Alice never told me about this.'' Matt thought.

    But that whole page was torn; you could only see what the next page said, which was also partially torn.

    -That is why I must begin to ept that the Dietrich n no longer exists. Their downfall was painful, but it is time to turn the page and live with a...-

    So much for the other page, and finally, the nine pages after those that ended the book had been torn out.

    ''What the hell? Someone actually dared to rip the pages out of this book?'' thought Matt, slightly annoyed.

    He didn''t know why, but having read that the Dietrich n ceased to exist made him feel an endless rage that he didn''t know where it came from.

    Still, he soon calmed down and frowned; just then, he noticed the other book that had been attached to this one and grabbed it.

 Chapter 84: The Forbidden Library

    ''It doesn''t have a name.'' Matt thought, so he opened the book without hope of finding anything interesting.

    Still, his eyes widened slightly at what he found.

    History of the Three Most Important Cities of the World.

    City of the ns - Central City of the World - Divine City.

    That was what it said in the introduction. It didn''t have an author or anything like that, but the fact that it was about those three cities and mentioned them as the most important cities in the World was something worthy of Matt''s attention.

    Although he was upset that he couldn''t finish reading the other book correctly, in this one, he found something interesting to read about the history of this ce; maybe he could find something of value, so he started reading.

    The book begins by narrating the simrity between one city and the other. The Divine City was narrated as enigmatic and long-lived and was also known as the city of the Gods of the Past.

    ording to the book, the current Divine City is a city created by the subordinates of n Dietrich in memory of the n or perhaps by the n''smand.

    The names or surnames of the subordinates were not mentioned, but it is mentioned that it is the best ce to live in the World. However, it is also a Deste City that floats somewhere in the sky and only shows itself asionally.

    The city''s infrastructure was created by the Dietrich n but was finished by the subordinate ns. It is an exciting, enigmatic, and mysterious infrastructure and architecture.

    What made those who have been able to visit it, have wanted to create simr cities and that is where the Central City of the World and the City of the ns were born.

    But there is something else that makes them simr.

    The Forbidden Library.

    The Divine City has a ce with that name where there is arge amount of information about the World. No one has managed to enter there, although they always try.

    In that ce, there are great secrets of the World of the past, as well as of the immortals and other powerful beings. That is why it is so famous, and everyone wants to enter, although no one has ever managed to do so.

    In the City of ns and the Central City of the World, there are also some Forbidden Libraries. Although they do not hide the great secrets of the world of the past and the age of immortals like the one in the Divine City, they still hide an immense number of secrets of this world and its powers.

    The information they hold is still precious and vital, so the greatest powers of this World protect those forbidden libraries.

    Much of the information that is there, originally was in the world''s most important libraries, scattered so that no one could find it. But, ording to this strange little book, that information had been stolen from those ces to be put inside the Forbidden Libraries.

    The book didn''t say much more, except that at the end, it left a few words written in gold ink, ''Whatever information you''re looking for, in those ces you''ll find it.''

    Matt was surprised after reading this and frowned, ''Forbidden Libraries? They really look creepy but interesting at the same time...'' He thought and, in the end, smiled, thinking about a few things.

    Still, just at those moments, the book he had just read started to dissolve, which got his attention.

    Matt was stunned, watching this book dissolve until there was nothing left, and for a moment, he thought he had been dreaming.

    ''What the h-? It''s gone!?'' He thought in shock and looked from side to side, but there was nothing.

    That surprised him, but still, he smiled a little.

    ''Wow, I didn''t expect to find such an interesting article like that. I think they call it a One-Use Book, right?'' He thought, smiling, and got up to continue looking for a book to read.

    Still, he soon looked at the old book he still held in his hand.

    ''That''s right, both books were together and looked stuck together...'' He thought and ran his hand over the cover of the book.

    Exactly on the section where the ck ink was covering the title.

    His finger swiped, but for a moment, it felt like a slight pull.

    ''It''s a slight glue. It''s not really ink...'' Matt thought with surprise.

    Then he remembered that the other book had disappeared.

    That made him think of a possibility.

    ''There is a connection... The Dietrich Era book had several pages torn out, and then this book was left here... Could it be someone who knows about who tore it or was the one who tore it? For what purpose did he leave the book here with that information?'' Matt thought and looked thoughtful for a few minutes.

    He couldn''t help but think that the connection between these two books was great. It was as if it was telling him that thest part of the book, which was ripped out, was in those libraries.

    ''...It''s like he''s trying to lure someone there.'' Matt thought.

    Still, he shook his head soon after.

    ''Let''s not think things through here. I''ll waste my precious time in this ce.'' He thought and kept looking for an interesting book to read.

    He found another book that caught his attention in this same ce and very hidden again.

    The Greatness of the Dietrich was the title.

    It is a story, and the book seems to have been written about 4 million years ago.

    The book was not veryrge and was written poorly; it appeared to be a story no one knew. It was written as a poem, or at least it seemed to be, and also in ancientnguage.

    -Dietrich, a name that causes fear to whoever hears it, that causes fear and awe by its name. That Saint n so acimed and mighty that once existed, today I raise my song for you.

    Fear and jealousy caused your end, an end not due, bringing misfortune to the World.

    You were once the pir of the World and will remain so for eternity. The only pir capable of holding up the heavens of the vampiric race.

    Priceless existences, with unique and perfect characteristics, those capable of facing the gods and giving them an end. That Sun God exterminated with a finger, and that Human God destroyed with a palm, only they could do it.

    That''s why Dietrich''s foundation cannot...-

    Matt felt his head hurt as he read and took a deep breath for a moment.

    ''Shit, the day I find the bastard who tore the pages out of these books, I''m going to beat him to a pulp, that idiot. Who would think of cutting a story at its best part?'' He thought angrily.

 Chapter 85: A strange older man

    After that, everything else was broken.

    Yes, it appeared to be a poem in ancientnguage. But that poem gave him clues to tie in with the other book.

    ''The first one is that it seems something gave the end to the Dietrich n... What kind of existence could be so terrifying to murder people capable of destroying the sun?'' Matt thought and felt his head hurt.

    Apparently, the existences of this world were terrifying, one more than the other.

    ''The other thing...'' He thought but stopped after feeling a presence staring at him in this mysterious and lonely library.

    He turned to see the elder who had helped him earlier standing beside him, looking at the book he was reading.

    "Boy, do you understand the ancientnguage?" he asked in surprise, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right, I''ve studied a little, and I''m good at it." He replied.

    "Ohh, this is the first time I''ve seen a little guy like you understand the ancientnguage well enough to understand this poem." He said and smiled.

    "Are you interested in learning about the Dietrich n?" the elder asked, and Matt nodded at him.

    "I feel their stories are fascinating." He replied, and the elder nodded.

    "I hear you. I also feel they are fascinating. That is why I have spent many years in this ce, trying to find all the books that talk about the Dietrichs and their history as a n. Actually, there are several, but only those you hold in your hand seem to be more realistic." He said and drew some books to his hand from the nearby shelves.

    "It''s unfortunate that the vast majority of books that talk about the Dietrich n are iplete." He said, sighing.

    Matt nodded, "Do you know what happened? Who ripped the leaves off them?" he asked, and the elder shook his head.

    "I don''t. Somehow, all the books that talk about Dietrich have been partially destroyed. Since I came here it''s the same thing. That''s why there are ways to record the information that happens here so that it will never happen again. That''s why I researched many books in this ce and tried to find information about it, but in the end, I found nothing.

    Not even a clue." He replied and sighed once more.

    From the pile of books he had attracted, he grabbed one that he couldn''t open and passed it to Matt before he could speak.

    "Here. If you like the history of the past and want to research more about n Dietrich, that book will give you information. You won''t be able to open it until all three moons in the sky are at full moon, so you''ll have to wait a while, but it will be worth it, believe me." He replied with a smile.

    This surprised Matt, "Can I take it with me?" he asked hesitantly, and the elder nodded.

    "Haha, normally no one can take anything from this ce, but since you like the history of the Dietrich n, it would be a shame if you didn''t understand more about them. Besides, take it as a gift from me towards someone who shares a surname with the greatest entities in this world." He replied with a smile.

    Matt was happy, so he bowed slightly to him.

    "Thank you very much, elder. I''ll be sure to thank you in a better way next time I see you." Matt said, and the elderughed.

    "Hahaha, good, good. I only expect one thing from you, boy. That you follow the path you''ll see there. Maybe you could be the one to make the Dietrich name great onest time. And if that timees, remember this old man who still has a long time to live, hahaha." Said the older man as heughed and then looked at the watch in his hand.

    "Boy, it''s been 24 hours. It''s time for you to get out." He said and grabbed it, moving it at an immense speed of ce, appearing on the first floor in a moment.

    ''Too powerful!'' thought Matt, frightened by the intense power he felt in that brief moment.

    Still, he didn''t have time to react; the elder pushed him out, and in the end, he could hear hisst words.

    "Matthew Dietrich, good luck on your way. Don''t die soon, hahaha." He said as heughed good-naturedly.

    And after his voice reached Matt''s ears, the door mmed shut.

    Matt sighed, ''What a strange old man.'' He thought but smiled and looked back.

    There stood Ryan Adams, looking at him.

    "Boy, did you somehow manage to talk to and befriend the librarian?" he asked in surprise as he looked at the book in Matt''s hand.

    "He even gave you that book." He said, and Matt nodded.

    "In a way. The elder is pretty strange but interesting." Matt replied, and Ryan Adamsughed.

    "Hahaha, naturally. That old man has locked himself away so long to read; his personality has be a bit strange and entric." He said, smiling as he motioned for him to follow him.

    "Still, if he everes out of there, you''ll find that he''s one of the greatest friends you could have ever made in your life."

    "Why? Is he very powerful?"

    "Yes, that old man is very powerful. Many people are afraid of him because, besides being powerful, he''s crazy. If he hadn''t chained himself up trying to figure out the Dietrichs, he''d be striking fear into all the powers of this world that trying to do weird stuff, hahaha."

    Ryan Adams seemed to respect that person, which left an impression on Matt.

    ''...Great dragons are also in hidden ces.'' Matt thought with a smile.

    After that, they returned the same way as before until they returned to the vast castle.

    "Boy, that girl was waiting for you. Walk straight through there, and you can find your way out. Once old Noah and I finish what we have to do, we''ll call you toe back. You can walk around the academy and get to know it; you''ll have toe here soon anyway." Ryan said, and after that, he left on his side.

    Matt then walked out of that ce and soon found I, who was waiting for him quietly off to the side as students passed back and forth.

    "Matt, how did it go? Did you find information on what you wanted?" she asked with a smile, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right, I met a strange old man too. Did you see yourdy?" he asked, and she smiled at him.

    "Yes,e,e. I''ll introduce you to her; she''s waiting for us." She said with a smile and started to lead Matt to another ce.

 Chapter 86: Sophia Murphy

    Soon, they arrived at a huge mansion that was built far away from the ssrooms.

    ''My God, so the Heirs live in such nice ces?'' he thought. This mansion had everything you could ever imagine.

    They entered, and after walking for a while, they came to a quiet ce where only birds singing could be heard. In the distance, a woman sat with her back to them, looking at the ce.

    The aura around her looked mysterious; it was a calm and soft aura that seemed to have no evil, but it was powerful.

    ''My God... This woman is very strong.'' Matt thought in surprise.

    He hadn''t expected a student to be so strong.

    Although he couldn''t tell the amount of power she had, he still felt that she was mighty.

    Soon, both came up behind her, and I smiled.

    "Lady, this is Matt..." He said but was interrupted by the seated Lady standing up.

    "Matthew Dietrich, uh. I finally meet you." She said, smiling and turning to look at him.

    This woman was just as beautiful as Alice, but she had a different aura that Alice didn''t have.

    Alice''s aura currently was a bit childish, but this woman''s aura was one of great power and enigmas. She did not look like a student at all.

    Sophia Murphy, some say that she has a unique and strange ability, for which some give her the title of Heiress of irvoyance. She is an enigmatic yet gentle woman, powerful yet soft.

    She is therefore very famous for her warm and kind personality. Also, along with Alice, they are the only two Heiresses who are still students, so they are the most popr in the academy. However, Sophia is about to graduate.

    Matt was surprised that she knew about him, though he didn''t ask any questions.

    "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Sophia." Matt replied respectfully, and she nodded at him.

    "Aren''t you going to ask why I know about you?" she asked, smiling, and Matt shook his head.

    "I''ve heard rumors about you, so I won''t ask your methods. Besides, Alice studies here, and you both belong to the same group, so maybe you know each other." He replied.

    She smiled at his answer, "Hehe, you seem more interesting than I''ve heard and seen. So, I approve you as my little I''spanion. You must take good care of her." She said as sheughed lightly and then pulled out several chairs for them to sit on.

    The three started talking about different things, and Matt was surprised at how easily he could get along with this powerful woman.

    ''I feel there are two strange things... The first thing... When I see her, I get the same feeling as when I see Alice. It''s as if the blood inside her is calling me to sink my teeth into her... It''s strange. Do they have such a special blood type?'' He thought, though there was another possibility.

    ''If I think of myself as someone who carries the power of the Dietrichs, perhaps I carry their blood as well. And ording to Professor Reagan, the Vampire ns have some Dietrich blood in their bodies; could that be why?'' Matt thought, though there was nothing to confirm that for him.

    In fact, if it was thetter case, wouldn''t they also feel the same feeling? If he used logic, that should be the right thing to do.

    ''The problem is that the logic of this world is so weird... Well, since there is no sun to give us life, I can already see that the logic of this world is totally opposite to mine.'' He thought he was slightly annoyed by this, so he cleared his mind.

    "You are very thoughtful, Young Matthew." Sophia said at that moment, snapping him out of his thoughts.

    He apologized, "I''m sorry, Miss Sophia. I got lost in my thoughts." He replied, and she smiled.

    "Haha, it''s okay. Sometimes it happens." She said and then looked at I.

    "Can you go get us some snacks? They''re in the back kitchen." She said, smiling, and I immediately nodded.

    "Okay, Miss. I''ll be right back." She said and ran off to fetch it.

    So, the situation remained strangely silent until Sophia spoke.

    "I heard that, even though you''re I''s team, you don''t have her as a bloody partner." She said, and Matt was sincere and nodded at her.

    "Why is that? I think I''s physique is pretty good; even if you have Alice, two bloody partners are better than one." She replied, and Matt shook his head.

    "Alice isn''t my bloody partner either; I''m just her subordinate. But there are reasons why I didn''t get one." He replied, surprising her slightly.

    She looked at his face briefly, ''Oh, I get it. Looks like that girl is still as naive as ever.'' She thought and smiled after that.

    "I understand; it sounds like someone upies a big part of your heart, but don''t get so locked into a rtionship. If you want strength, going down the path of just consuming artificial blood isn''t the right one, so start considering things." She replied, and Matt nodded at her.

    "Thanks for the advice, Miss Sophia." He replied, and she smiled at him.

    "As long as you follow it means the advice came to a good understander and not a fool." She said with a slight chuckle.

    Matt simply smiled, though his mind was full of thoughts.

    There was a strange aura about this woman, very different from any aura he had ever felt on anyone before.

    ''It''s like she has a hedge around her that prevents me from seeing through her... It''s not her power; it''s more like... A facet?'' He thought as he stared at her.

    This woman''s red eyes were slightly different from those of someone with a personality like hers.

    ''The eyes are the window to the soul, the ones who reveal your true personality... It seems this woman is more dangerous than she appears.'' Matt thought, though it was hard to tell what was strange about this woman.

    "Is there something strange about my face, Young Matthew?" she asked suddenly, realizing Matt was staring at her.

    Matt shook his head, "No, I just think Miss''s eyes are rather unique and pretty." He replied.

    She smiled a little, "Many have said it''s not a good idea to court me; won''t you follow their advice, Young Matthew?" she asked, and he shook his head.

    "I wouldn''t dare court an Heiress." He replied, and she shrugged her shoulder and made a slight sound with her tongue.

    Just then, I came in from the side, "Lady. Matt, I brought several things to eat." She said with a smile.

    After that, the three of them ate while talking about different topics, and a couple of hourster, Sophia Murphy got up.

    "It''s time for them to go back. You can meet the academy under my name, but don''t forget to return to the Second Academy soon." She said and then looked at Matt, "Mark my words, Young Matthew." She said, and after that, she turned around and left, while Matt and I didn''t bother her anymore and went to meet the academy.

 Chapter 87: Many thoughts

    ''Matthew Dietrich, huh.'' Sophia Murphy thought as she watched Matt and I walk into the distance.

    Next to her was a person who was also looking that way.

    "Miss, is that Matthew Dietrich you mentioned to me?" this woman asked, and Sophia Murphy smiled.

    "It''s not very like you not to know who someone I know is." Sophia replied, causing the woman behind her to lower her head slightly.

    "I''m sorry, miss. I''ve honestly never seen him before, though I heard some rumors of the Allen Family." Replied the woman behind her apologetically, even bowing slightly.

    Sophia smiled.

    "It''s okay, I''m not ming you. I hadn''t heard of the existence of a Dietrich Family either."

    "ording to my research, there shouldn''t be anyone with thest name Dietrich in today''s world; that''s a little strange. But I''ll look into it more." Replied the woman, though she then turned her gaze away from Matthew and looked at Sophia.

    "What does your ability tell you, miss?" she asked again.

    Sophia frowned slightly at this question.

    "I wonder the same thing." She replied, not answering her question.

    Honestly, she, too, would like to understand what she saw. But she couldn''t.

    ''...How strange he is... And I feel that his blood is so delicious I can hardly contain myself when I''m in front of him. I wonder if I''m the only one who feels it.'' She thought.

    That was too strange, and there was something wrong with her thoughts.

    But the problem was that she couldn''t understand what it was.

    That was annoying to her.

    ''I have to think what I will do with you now, Matthew Dietrich. You put me in some tight spots, you know?'' She said to herself in her mind, put on a slightly sly smile, and then turned to leave.

    .

    "What did you and Miss talk about, Matt?" I asked curiously as they were walking through the academy.

    "She was giving me advice regarding a few things. Looks like I need to think about it carefully; she looked pretty serious about it, but don''t worry, it''s nothing bad." He replied, smiling, and she nodded softly, though she was thoughtful about what it might be.

    Still, she didn''t ask anything else, and the two then walked for a long time in the academy, getting to know the important ces. In the evening, the director Noah, looked for them to return to the Second Academy, so they flew back to the Second Academy shortly after.

    Matt looked quite pensive during the trip, though.

    He had a lot of things to think about today.

    From the things he had learned in the library to things regarding Sophia Murphy.

    Putting aside the fact that he found her an enigmatic person who seemed to hide her true personality, two things left him thoughtful, although it didn''t seem so.

    The first of these is Sophia Murphy''s ability.

    She is not just any woman; as a Heiress, she has unique abilities, one of which she is best known for.

    It''s the irvoyance Ability, or at least that''s what the rumors say. An ability that allows her to know the future around her, how incredible could that be? Even just thinking about it, he already feels that it is an ability that could make her the most powerful being in this world.

    But the main issue is not that. It''s that there are 12 others who have abilities just as powerful as her.

    The Heiress of irvoyance isn''t even the most dangerous of the Heirs, which means there could be abilities far more powerful than that ability.

    ''What kind of abilities could they be, and how can I deal with them?'' Matt thought.

    No matter what, he should always try to prepare himself to face people as powerful as those. Try to have a countermeasure in case something happens that gets out of his hands.

    Being in front of such powerful existences, with such incredible abilities, and not having a way to defend himself is not his style.

    That''s why he started to think more about these Heirs.

    ''I should try to get information out of Alice and buy information regarding them, though... I wonder if someone might be able to sell information about such special people.'' He thought and sighed.

    This was all out of his hands, so he could only sigh and think about the next topic.

    ''A Bloody Couple, eh.'' He thought and looked at I from the corner of his eye as they flew off in the eagle.

    She was quiet, leaning on his shoulder as she looked at the scenery before her.

    He then averted his gaze and sighed.

    ''From what I read, there are many ways to be strong by having a bloody partner. There even seem to be some forbidden techniques that can be used for mutual benefit... Also, because it''s real blood, naturally, the effect is greater, but...'' He thought and, in the end, let out a long sigh.

    He unconsciously raised his hand, trying to grasp ''something'' before him. That something didn''t exist; it was just a reflection of Charlotte''s face that passed through his gaze at that moment.

    ''...It would have been better if you were reborn with me, Charlotte. I wouldn''t hesitate regarding important things if that were the case, but... What if you found out that now that I was reborn, I have a new partner? Or two...'' He thought, although, for some reason, he didn''t feel repulsion towards that idea.

    On Earth, the vast majority of rtionships were monogamous, and he knows that''s what''s normal for him, but...

    That was normal for him when he was a human. When he belonged to the race that betrayed and murdered him, that same race that murdered his beloved wife.

    Then.

    ''Is it worth it to keep keeping human logic? I feel I should shed all the human garbage that may still be left in me... They are not worthy of me or Charlotte, after all. And right now, I just have an intense desire to exterminate them...'' He thought.

    There were so many questions in his mind and so many things he wanted and knew he should do; he honestly didn''t know where to start.

    Just as he was thinking like that, he felt a hand grab his arm, and a pair of eyes looked at him. He then snapped out of his stupor and looked to the side as he noticed I looking at him doubtfully.

    "Is something wrong, Matt?" she asked, looking slightly tender and adorable.

    Matt was surprised by this but smiled and shook his head as he stroked her face a little unconsciously, "It''s nothing. I was just remembering some things and got lost in my thoughts." He replied.

    She was surprised by his actions but still smiled tenderly and nodded at him, "It''s okay." She said and then went back to getting lost in their thoughts.

 Chapter 88: Heirs with Destiny

    After thinking about those issues for so long, Matt turned his attention away from them and focused on the book the elder in the bookstore had given him.

    ''That elder mentioned to follow the path stipted in that book... What kind of book is it?'' he thought.

    There were several things that came to his mind. Perhaps the path mentioned there referred to the way to be strong, like the path he is currently following, where controlling his power is more important than bing strong.

    Or maybe it''s a path around how to fight or how to develop his skills, although that might not make sense. Vampires who don''t have ancestor lineage are limited to very few abilities because they are not pure vampires, and while he doesn''t seem to be limited, there''s no way that elder knew that.

    ''Tsk, a path can mean many more things than just that, it looks like I just have to wait for the right time to find out.'' He thought and looked at I.

    "How long until the three moons have a full moon?" He asked doubtfully.

    Although I didn''t know why he was asking, she thought for a moment and then answered, "I think about four or six months, but it could be less."

    Matt nodded after this and went back to immersing himself in his thoughts.

    Although I was confused by his sudden question, she also did the same without asking him anything else.

    And so, the journey continued its course.

    Several hourster, they finally arrived at the Second Academy.

    "Matthew, I,e back carefully. I still have several more things to do, so I won''t take you. Also, Matthew, you will be notified soon about the hidden reward; stay tuned." He said as he said goodbye and then disappeared.

    Matt and I then went back to the vi where they lived.

    Still, they hadn''t even entered when they felt the presence of several people in the area, and more powerful guards were standing all around the side.

    ''Did they beef up security?'' thought Matt as he approached.

    Before he reached the door, the guards turned their attention to him.

    "Stop, who are you?" one of the people standing guard asked.

    "This is area confiscated by the Allen Family, if you have nothing to do with this ce, pleasee back." Said another one of them, slightly startling Matt.

    ''The Allens? Could it be Alice?'' He thought and then pulled out his identity token.

    "I''m Matthew Dietrich, Miss Alice''s subordinate. I live here." He said, startling the men in front of him.

    "Young Matthew!" Said them in surprise as they quickly approached.

    "Are you all right, Young Matthew?" they asked quickly as they checked back and forth to ensure it was him.

    Still, they didn''t have to verify much.

    Although they didn''t speak very loudly, they still spoke loud enough for Alice, who was inside, to hear.

    She ran outside when she heard Matt''s name and jumped on him from a distance...

    "Matt!" she shouted joyfully; her face that had been troubled a moment ago now looked gleaming, and she hugged him tightly without bothering to think about who was present.

    "Matt, where were you? I was worried about you!" she said as soon as she smelled his scent, which was the one that confirmed to her that he was indeed Matt.

    Matt was surprised by what she did but nodded at her.

    "I had gone to the First Academy with the director Noah, weren''t you informed that I won the battle of the halls?" he asked doubtfully, surprising Alice.

    "Really!?" She asked in amazement, and a big smile formed on her face.

    "That''s great, Matt! Hahaha, father sure will be happy, it''s the first time a first year has won a battle of the halls, hahaha!" She said with great happiness at this.

    In fact, she wasn''t the only one surprised. Her family members who were present first were surprised by the fact that the Miss Family would hug a man in such a way.

    Still, thinking he was the subordinate, they assumed it was normal. But the fact that Matt had won the hall battle while still a first-year would give the subordinates of the Allen Family a great status, so besides being surprised, they were happy for his triumph and started congratting him from side to side.

    Still, Alice didn''t want to be disturbed, so she pulled him inside the vi; I also entered behind them.

    "Alice, are they all the guards they sent to protect you?" he asked as he looked at several people outside.

    But she shook her head, "No, don''t you know that we are not allowed to have bodyguards? I''m Heiress of the most worthy Blood in history. I must fend for myself to defend myself when I''m out." She replied.

    Matt was surprised by her response, "Is there such a rule? That''s pretty harsh." He replied, and she smiled.

    "The ancestors left word that that is the rule, so we must follow it to inherit their powers. Although it''s different when it''s a subordinate like you, but those are subordinates who carry my special token. The ones you saw outside only carry my family insignia; they are here because of my younger brother, the Family Heir." She replied, smiling.

    Matt nodded slightly as he heard her say this. He had read a few things regarding what she said in the library he had just left.

    The family structure of the Vampire ns is strange, as the first two Sons of the Leader with the purest bloodline will be Heirs. They are the ones who will carry the destiny of gaining incredible abilities and trying to fight their way into the Divine City in the future.

    They are called Heirs because they are destined to Inherit the powers of their ancestors in the form of abilities. For example, Sophia''s irvoyance.

    These types of Heirs are often called ''Heirs with Destiny.''

    On the other hand, the next in the line of session will be the one in charge of leading the Family. He is considered the Family Heir, but in reality, he is only the third leader since the Family''s main leaders will always be the Heirs with Destiny.

    He is only there to protect the interests of the Family while the Heirs are away, and, in case the Heirs die, he will be the leader of the Family and be the father of the next Heirs.

    It can be said that the Family Heir is just a shell, which they use to take the weight off the Heirs, but it doesn''t take away from the fact that they are powerful since they do, after all, belong to a Vampiric n and carry, the blood of the ancestors.

    "I understand..." Matt replied.

    After that, Matt stopped asking her questions about it; instead, he focused on a more important topic.

 Chapter 89: Good opportunity

    "Alice, what did you find out about the organization that one?" he asked, causing her to finally remember why she came here and grabbed hold of him again.

    "Matt, I heard you were attacked recently. Are you okay? I''m sorry. My family''s members came in a few hourster and heard all about it." she said with concern.

    Matt smiled, "It''s nothing. They were pretty good, but one of them was a devourer, and apparently, they didn''t want to attack me; they just wanted to get information out of me." he replied.

    She was surprised and sat back down. "A devourer on the academy grounds?" she asked doubtfully, looking thoughtful, which interested Matt.

    "Do you know anything?" he asked.

    Alice nodded.

    "Actually, this organization is not new. In fact, it should be more than 10,000 years old, but it is a very powerful organization made up of vampires. Our n Allen has always been fighting them for many years, but it''s too hard to find them because they usually disappear for a while, and when they appear again, they have a different headquarters and work differently. It''s strange."

    "Still, we have our suspicions that they hire devourers to murder or lure their victims." She said and pulled out some papers from her storage ring.

    "It''s information we''ve found on that organization. The fact that they can hide from us makes us think that they work with humans, although there is another possibility that we don''t want to think about." She spoke.

    "Which one is it?" Matt asked, looking at the papers she had passed him.

    "It is possible that a Vampire n sponsors the organization, or there could even be more." She replied.

    Matt then looked up to see her.

    ''...A Vampire n supporting an organization that kills good vampires for no apparent reason... There''s no way they would do that just because. They must be doing it with something in mind. They must be making some profit from it, but they don''t show it, so maybe they''re not an organization of hired killers if not something else...'' He thought and looked at the documents again.

    Several of them detailed the murder of different powerful vampires, but who were not evil, at least not by the track record they had.

    There was also the murder of nobles of the Kingdom who held different positions.

    Soon, he saw a document that made him frown and lifted it up to read it.

    "Is it recent?" He asked as he frowned, and Alice nodded to him.

    "That''s right, there have been several murders in the City of the Bloody Dawn and ording to our investigations they might have something to do with that organization.

    That''s a bit strange and makes us think that those guys have an immense amount of manpower, because when my brother''s subordinates were attacked, they were on the other side of the world map, they were in the farthest Kingdom, the Zimmermann Kingdom."

    "In fact, that''s why I''m here."

    When he heard this, Matt became interested, "What is it?" he asked, and she smiled.

    "Look, I signed up for the Hunters Guild. Although it''s risky, we should investigate these cases. There''s a big reward from the Kingdom, and it''s a good time to get a high status for you and I." she said, smiling.

    I, who had been off to the side listening to everything, quite confused and unable to understand anything, was surprised when she heard her name.

    "For me?" she asked doubtfully.

    Even Matt was surprised.

    "Are they giving in the Kingdom status as a prize?" he asked doubtfully, and she nodded.

    "You won the tournament, and ording to my father, it seems you also yed a very powerful devourer in those mountains. That surprised me, but it''s good. If you add up the ying of that dragon and also that other devourer we killed in the west, that''s several achievements stacking up for you.

    As long as we manage to achieve a good rank in the Hunter''s Guild, you could redeem those achievements for high status."

    His words surprised Matt. Although he had heard about it from Oliver Leader''s mouth, he hadn''t expected it to be that good.

    But if you think about it... It might make sense. It is in the Kingdom''s interest to have powerful and talented subordinates. Matt had aplished a lot in a short period of time, and at a young age, they would naturally want to have him under the banner.

    ''It doesn''t sound bad. Besides, with a status in the Kingdom, I could get ess to a lot more information.'' he thought.

    "What do you say, Matt?" Alice asked carefully. Even though she was supposed to be ''Matt''s leader'', she wouldn''t do something Matt didn''t want. So, she wanted to hear his confirmation.

    Matt nodded to her, "I''m also intrigued by this, and staying in the dark about things doesn''t appeal to me. So okay, let''s goplete those guild missions." Matt replied, causing Alice to sh a beaming smile.

    "Okay, Matt!" She said happily and then looked at I.

    "I,e with us. I registered under a false identity, and it looks like I have Rank B, so as long as you register and stay at Rank C or B, it will be enough to team up with me. Then we will cheat to increase the rank faster to surprise the Kingdom leaders, which will increase our value in their eyes." She said quickly.

    I nodded with a smile, and after they all agreed, they each went to get ready, as Alice said they were leaving at once.

    A whileter, Alice''s younger brother came to say goodbye, and shortly after, he left.

    "What did your brothere for?" Matt asked as he watched this one go off into the distance, and Alice smiled.

    "He''s looking for a bloody mate. Apparently, he was unsessful this time, so I guess he''ll go to the First Academy to see if he can find one." She replied, smiling.

    ''Looking for a bloody mate like that?'' He thought with surprise, though he couldn''t help but stare at Alice, specifically at the slightly exposed neck.

    Every time he looked at that delicate, pretty neck, he felt something inside him burn, wanting to sink his teeth into it.

    ''It''s the same... How strange...'' He thought and unconsciously put his hand on Alice''s neck.

    She was startled and turned her eyes to look at him, "Matt?" she asked doubtfully, though she was stunned to see that Matt''s eyes were glowing slightly as he looked at her neck.

    For a moment, her heart raced.

    But then Matt returned to himself and realized what he was doing, so he retracted his hand quickly.

    "Sorry, it''s nothing." He replied awkwardly as he entered his room once more...

 Chapter 90: The mission

    Alice was stunned to see him like that and turned slightly red as her mind filled with various thoughts.

    After a moment of examining what she had seen in Matt''s eyes, she thought, ''Was it desire?''

    ''Could it be... Does he feel a desire for my blood? I... Should I tell him?'' She thought as her heart beat rapidly. Still, she soon calmed down and stopped her mind from wandering back and forth in silly thoughts.

    She took several breaths, and when she finished, she heard Matt''s voice from the side.

    "I''m ready now. Are we going out today?" he asked, startling her.

    She had trouble seeing him but still nodded after calming down for a moment.

    "We''ll be heading out in a little while. Is I ready yet?" she asked hesitantly, and Matt nodded.

    "She should be ready... Oh?" He said suddenly as he raised his sight.

    "A message?" he asked, raising his hand to receive a small message from a messenger bird.

    When he opened the small letter, he was surprised to see the guild logo.

    ''Are they calling me? It looks like several B-Rank hunters were called this time. It seems to be an interesting mission.'' He thought as Alice looked at him.

    "What does it say?" she asked doubtfully.

    "I''m being called to the guild; there seems to be an important mission for the B-Ranks." He said, and she nodded at him.

    "Maybe they mean the same one we''re going for. So, we''d better hurry." She said, and soon after, I came out.

    Then, the three of them headed to the City of the Bloody Dawn shortly after.

    Being the most popted city of the three, it is also usually the most visited. Although it doesn''t have big stores or major trades like the Commercial City, it is still a big draw for both living and small trade.

    But as Matt made his way into the city, he noticed that there were very few people entering it this time. At least, not as many as thest time he was here. Maybe it could be because of the day, but an aura in the atmosphere made him believe something else was happening.

    ''Could it be because of the murders? ording to Alice, there were also murders in some of the hotels.'' Matt thought, looking from side to side.

    Soon, they entered the city, and without wasting any time, they rented some rooms in a nice hotel and then headed to the guild.

    The first thing they did was to get a rank for I, so after going through the whole registration procedure, she was awarded a C rank.

    "That''s pretty good, I. We can go as a group then." Alice said with a big smile as they headed towards where they had been summoned.

    This time, it seemed they had summoned several B-Rank hunters to the guild. Many came and were interested, but when they arrived and heard about the mission, they seemed to turn around and leave, or at least those were the rumors outside in the main hall.

    Matt, Alice, and I soon arrived at the office of one of the three Guild Masters. Something to note is that Alice now wore a red veil covering her face while her sword hung from her back.

    It was supposed to be the outfit she had used to register under a false name.

    "I''m Matthew Dietrich, I''m with my team, may Ie in?" knocked Matt at the door, and soon the door was opened for him.

    Some hunters were interested in knowing who this new B-Rank hunter was. ording to rumors, he beat an instructor they respected for his great strength. Was he really that capable? And what''s more, they said he was very young.

    Therefore, they quickly went out to open up for him but were stunned to see two beautifuldies behind him, one of them being...

    "You... Rose One?!" they shouted in shock at the sight of Alice as they stepped back in fright.

    Alice looked at them doubtfully as she heard them call her fake name but soon smiled, "I didn''t expect to see a pack of clowns here." She said mockingly as she reencountered these guys.

    They took several steps back but soon had to stop because the guild master''s gaze was on them.

    That terrifying power made them shiver, so they quickly excused themselves by bowing and ran off, leaving few hunters here.

    Matt then walked in, and the guild master nodded to him, "I heard about you, Matthew. You''re pretty good, but I didn''t expect you to be good enough to lead the team where Rose One is. That''s a lot better than I expected." Said the guild master and stood up.

    "My name is Philip Baker, the third master of the hunters'' guild in this city. You may call me Philip." he said, and Matt nodded, shaking his hand.

    "I''m Matthew Dietrich."

    After the introduction, Philip Baker stood up and pulled out a map, plus a mission.

    "The map in my hand is what you are to investigate, and the mission in question is what you are dreads: the recent investigation of the murders. So, if any of you do not want to take it, then you may leave; we will refer the mission to the Kingdom for evaluation at a higher rank." Said Philip Baker to test the waters.

    Several of the hunters present frowned. They were B or C Rank hunters, for the most part, and knew of the rumors that were spreading regarding that mission.

    None of them wanted to risk their lives in such a way when there were clear examples that, with their current ranks, they could notplete such a mission.

    That is why many got up and left, slightly surprising Matt.

    In the end, only the three of his team remained there, along with one womanpletely covered in ck clothes. She looked tall, and ording to Matt, this woman was powerful.

    "I was hoping it would be you guys that would stay here, honestly, this time it''s a bit difficult, so I''ll say something else to inform you why everyone is leaving upon hearing it''s this mission, I don''t want you talented hunters to die." Said the guild master and took out some more papers.

 Chapter 91: The mission (2)

    "These are mission requests that were epted by the guild. So far, two groups of B and C Rank hunters have epted the mission from the Kingdom and the aristocrats. Still, it''s regrettable, but..." he said and sighed, shook his head, implying that they had all died.

    On a research mission, several groups of hunters died. It wasn''t even a murder mission or anything; it was a research mission!

    Even Matt frowned when he heard this.

    ''That''s pretty dangerous. The assassins might be more capable than we thought.'' He thought, and the guild master, seeing that none of them were retreating, started talking about the mission.

    "The mission was originally employed by some nobles who lived on the outskirts of the city, in the mansion that is now the target. They requested C and B Rank hunters for protection because they sensed that some assassins were out looking for them, but in the end, that same night, the hunters and all the members of the mansion were killed. This was the first group." Said the guild master.

    "Due to the death of the employers, the guild set the mission with the same reward they had set before, but this time for research. Just at those times we got a message from the Kingdom, asking to increase the bounty drastically, in order to get a good group of hunters, but that also increased the alertness of the hunters, because they realized that the Kingdom was seeing this as dangerous.

    Still, a second group took a chance." He said and showed the mission failure paper while shaking his head.

    "They were all killed the night of the mission." He spoke.

    Matt nodded.

    He had a question, though.

    "Why do they keep insisting that they be B-Rank hunters? Wouldn''t that be suicide?" he asked, and the guild master smiled sheepishly.

    "Normally, research missions are carried out by C-Rank people unless they are very high-level missions. But this is the first time a B-Rank mission about research has been issued in the guild''s entire history. Besides, it''s a mission near a city as big as this and within the Academy''s territories. How could it be dangerous?" he said and then took out another piece of paper.

    "Actually, those are not the only two groups that went. There is a third group that went, an exalted A-Rank group, they are powerful and have their own pride, but when they went they did not meet anyone. That mansion is lonely, and there is no danger there, so we couldn''t evaluate it of higher rank. But...

    They did notplete the mission because the truth is, theycked people capable of investigating. They only served to reconnoiter the terrain so that we could give it an appropriate rank, and that''s how it''s now at Rank B." The sheepish grin on his face revealed that their hands were a little tied right now.

    "We don''t have enough assassin hunters or investigative hunters, and we must investigate several ces. Our best investigation team is tasked with investigating some murders that happened in the Commercial City, which the Kingdom gave more importance to than the one in our city. There are still murders in hotels and all over the city.

    I honestly don''t know what is going on, but I suspect that an organization is behind this." He said and finally stopped talking.

    He looked at Matt, Alice, I, and thedy beside him.

    "The prize is great, but the risk seems to be great as well. I won''t say more because my idea is not to put fear into you, but if you decline, then we will refer the mission to HQ for something different to be evaluated."

    ''Apparently, they are on theirst legs about a mission that seems simple. The guild has great power in their hand, but they still can''t use it the way they want to. After all, each hunter is independent, and even if they can use it, they can''t force them.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    ''This is a good chance to increase my status; everything is aligning.'' He thought.

    He wouldn''t hesitate to ept this time. Anyway, they came here to investigate this situation.

    Therefore, he smiled and spoke.

    "I am in agree..."

    "I am in agreement with the mission; I can start when the time is right."

    Before he could finish speaking, the woman who sat quietly listening to everything spoke. Her soft voice surprised them, but the master was happy about this.

    "Good." He said, smiling and looked at Matt.

    "How about you guys? Since you''re a group of three, why don''t you two go to the Miss together? She''s a skilled hunter of the assassin type." He suggested they go together.

    Matt looked at her doubtfully. This woman was strong and had an almost nonexistent presence, so the fact that she was an assassin was normal.

    Still, he didn''t feel she was an ordinary person.

    ''The way she sits and stands carries a lot of meticulous movements that give her an elegant style. It''s likely she''s a Noble... And this has something to do with the murder of nobles... Is it nobles murdering nobles, or is she one of the victims?'' Matt thought and looked at Alice.

    She agreed. She didn''t seem suspicious, or perhaps she trusted Matt''s judgment. However, she was still observing this woman carefully.

    Matt smiled and looked at her again. "If you want to join us on this mission, then we can do it together and split the reward. If there is one more assassin, it will help us get things done faster." He replied, and she stared at him.

    Her face was entirely covered by a ck cloth that clung to her face, so only her red eyes were visible.

    She nodded softly at him, "If so, then we can meet in that room in this hotel tonight to n when we will go out." She replied, and after seeing Matt and the girls behind him nod, she turned and left.

 Chapter 92: The Plans

    Matt, Alice, and I also returned to the hotel after grabbing the map from the Guild Master and began to study it until nightfall.

    When they arrived at the designated room, the girl was already there. The dark clothes were still on her body, and almost nothing of her body was visible; if it wasn''t for her beautiful figure, others might mistake her for a man, as not even her hair was visible.

    This room was lonely, and she was sitting at the only table there, so Matt, Alice, and I sat across from her.

    "I''ll be frank; it would be best to sneak out of the guild today andplete the mission." She said, surprising Alice and I, though Matt simply looked at her.

    "State your reasons." He replied.

    She was surprised that he didn''t refuse, so she looked at him slightly for a moment and then nodded.

    "Two groups of hunters were killed after leaving toplete the guild''s mission, and the guild knew the exact time they left. That makes me think this could be a guild fake or that there is a traitor in the guild informing the assassins to act when a new group was hired." She said and looked at Matt to see his reaction.

    From what she had seen, even though he wasn''t the strongest of the group, he was the leader, so she just needed to see his reaction to know if she was convincing them or not.

    Matt smiled and nodded, "That''s why leaving without telling them could buy us some time to investigate ande back when they don''t expect it. If the guild is the culprit, we could avoid a bigger problem, right?" He said, and she looked at him.

    She didn''t expect him to think so, too, so she nodded.

    "That''s right." She replied, and finally, Alice and I understood why she made this proposal.

    Still, that could also be dangerous if this person is working for the other side, and it turns out that they want to assassinate them while the guild doesn''t know that information, though it has several holes in it if that were the case.

    ''Starting with the one that no one would reveal their doubts about the guild like that.'' He thought and smiled at her.

    "You are brave to reveal your doubts about an organization asrge and powerful as the guild, so it leads me to believe that your status is not low. I don''t think you''re amoner like the vast majority of hunters." Matt said, causing thedy before him to shut her mouth.

    She simply stared at him without responding to what he was saying. She didn''t deny that, nor did she agree.

    Although that could mean, it was an unspoken agreement, but the fact that she stood her ground without responding also showed that her mindset was firm.

    That''s why he smiled, "Okay, we''ll take your idea of going tonight." He replied.

    She then frowned as she considered why Matt agreed even though she wasn''t telling him who she was. Still, it was good that he chose to go tonight, so she nodded.

    "If we want to get out without being noticed by the guild, I''ve already been forming a route, and I think it would be best to take this one." She said as she pulled out a map and showed it to Matt.

    He looked at Alice to confirm that she agreed. She nodded to him, so Matt flipped through some things on the map that this girl in front of him was passing him and then nodded back.

    "Okay, let''s go then. ording to the map, our destination is this ce, so if we want to get there quickly by going all that way, we should leave soon." He replied, and the woman before him nodded back at him.

    "Okay, I''ll go get my things." She replied and left the room.

    Matt then asked Alice, "What are your thoughts? Do you think she is in league with that organization?"

    She shook her head.

    "I don''t think so. She seemed like a normal girl with a high status to me." She said, and I nodded.

    "She looks like a noble." She said, and Matt nodded at them.

    "She''s a noble, possibly the daughter of nobles involved in this case, in some way or another." He spoke.

    Alice thought so, too, so she smiled.

    "Don''t worry, Matt. I told you we''d cheat a little, didn''t I?" She said, confusing Matt.

    "I remember you saying something like that. Why? Do you still have another n you haven''t told us?" he asked, and she smiled.

    "What do you know about the families that rule the city?" she asked, causing Matt to cocked his head.

    Honestly, he didn''t know anything. He had only heard that this City had three high-ranking noble families in the Kingdom.

    They rule the City, but that''s all he knows.

    Alice then smiled, "One of those families has a reputation for having beautiful daughters, so my brother used the facade of finding a bloody match in that family to infiltrate the City without causing scandal, and right now, we are investigating the guild. The family''s forces are around the City, so they''ll help us a bit to find out what''s going on. That''s cheating, isn''t it?

    We''llplete the mission, we''ll make money, and even if someone suspects something, no one will be able to use us because we went out to investigate, as stipted in the mission." She replied slyly.

    Matt looked at her with surprise, "I didn''t expect you to be so astute. So, the Allens are investigating in town; that''s much more reassuring." He replied with a calm smile, and she was ttered to hear that from Matt, so she smiled beautifully.

    Just then, Miss Assassin walked in, and the three of them left the hotel.

    Soon, they were walking randomly through the City and somehow managed to get out without being seen by any guards.

    ''This girl knows this city very well.'' Matt thought as he saw this, for she was running everything.

    After leaving the City, they walked along the vast protective wall toward the mansion on the outskirts, and a few hourster, they finally arrived at their destination.

 Chapter 93: Doubts

    The guild assigned them the mission of investigating the murders in a mansion where high-ranking nobles used to live. That mansion was not in the city but on the outskirts, a few hundred meters from the city.

    The mansion was built on a hill so that the whole city could be seen by its inhabitants. It was a beautiful mansion adorned in a good way.

    Even so, it looked a bit gloomy and dark today, giving the feeling of abandonment even though it had not been in daily use for a long time.

    "ording to the guild, the nobles who lived here served the Kingdom directly, so they were high-level nobles. So howe they had few guards to defend them?" Matt said as he looked around before entering the mansion.

    No matter how he thought about it, that didn''t make much sense. They were nobles of the Kingdom but had to hire such weak hunters for their protection. Were they idiots, or were they looking for something else?

    "Maybe they weren''t prepared for an assassin attack? ording to the guild, this might have something to do with an organization, the ones who know how to do things very well." Alice replied though it was still not convincing.

    At that moment, Miss Assassin spoke up.

    "ording to my research, they are not direct subordinates of the Kingdom. The guild is wrong, or maybe they don''t want people to know. That''s why I have my doubts that the guild works with that organization." she said.

    "Oh? Do you have any idea who they were working for?" Matt asked, and she shook her head.

    "Ie to investigate here precisely because I want to find that out." She replied inly, and Matt then nodded.

    "Good, then let''s go inside to see. We won''t find out anything by standing outside, looking at the mansion." He said, and after that, they went inside.

    ''Traces of fighting.'' Matt thought as he looked at something strange on the mansion''s frontwn and walked over there.

    "Is there anything, Matt?" Alice asked doubtfully. She couldn''t notice anything, but that was normal; she wasn''t an assassin.

    But Matt nodded, "Traces of a fight in this ce." He said this, slightly surprising Alice, I, and Miss Assassin, who couldn''t see anything.

    "Are you sure?" Alice asked back, and he nodded.

    He didn''t answer or say his reasons because he didn''t think it was necessary. Instead, he started looking all over the garden.

    There were different parts where he could see footprints and a few small partitions between the garden grass, which could only be made with sharp weapons.

    Still, there was something else, for which he looked at the assassin who apanied them.

    "How many corpses were found in this ce? On the day the nobles died. The guild didn''t tell us that information." He spoke.

    But she shook her head. "The guild didn''t say that information, but somehow, I got it from my contacts. It was 15 out and 12 in." she replied, causing Matt to frown.

    "Are they trying to hide information?" He said as he looked all around.

    "What do you mean?" she asked doubtfully, and Matt frowned.

    "At least 25 people died outside." He said, and she frowned.

    "Can you tell that?" she asked, and he smiled at her.

    "I''m an assassin; I''m used to investigating this kind of thing. Although you might not see it as you are not an assassin, there are brain blood stains in different parts, some far from each other, with no trace of them having moved after they fell. Even though they tried to hide them, there are still small particles left in ce that are not visible to the naked eye." He replied, and she frowned.

    "What do you mean I''m not an assassin? Hmph, even if I don''t have investigative tactics, I''m still an assassin.... But maybe you''re right. That''s why I''m doubting the guild." She said and started walking into the house.

    Alice and I approached him doubtfully, "She really isn''t an assassin? She can hide her presence just fine." Alice said, and Matt nodded.

    "Although she can do it, it''s just a basic scent and sound technique. I can see that she''s not an assassin, if not a normal vampire. It''s just that she... She''s quite capable." He replied.

    Both girls frowned, "Could she have evil intentions?" I asked doubtfully, and Matt thought for a moment.

    "I want to find that out. I don''t think she does because she shows us her back while walking proudly; still, I''m not sure." He said, shaking his head.

    Even though he saw them both, "After I investigate here, I will go in the house with her. You girls stay outside for a while, keeping an eye on everything; I want to see if she attacks me when we''re alone, but when I leave, keep your wits about you."

    "You want to go in with her? That''s dangerous, Matt!"

    "That''s right, Matt; how can we leave you alone? What if that woman is more powerful than you? She could be like Miss Alice, who is hiding her identity and power."

    Both girls grabbed him as soon as they said this, but Matt still smiled.

    "I''ll be fine. If she wants to murder me, then she needs to be much more powerful than Alice to do it without me being able to move, but in such a case, she could murder all three of us at the same time, so there''s no point in splitting us up unless she uses strange poisons, but that''s just what I want to find out. That''s why I want you to stay outside." He replied.

    Both girls were a little scared by his decision and wanted to stop him, but Matt continued investigating around the ce.

    He spent a long time investigating what was outside until he stopped.

    ''No doubt about it, 25 people died here. It makes me think it was the guards because they don''t look that powerful. But... No sign of hunter entry.'' Matt thought.

    He had several things to consider regarding what he saw in this ce, but he decided to clear his mind and enter the mansion.

    Inside the mansion is where they were supposed to be investigating, so he nodded to both girls behind him and then entered through the front door, which was half open from the beginning.

    "The fight took ce in this room." Said the woman who was looking from side to side; she had juste down from the second floor.

    "Did you investigate upstairs?"

    "That''s right, every room was open, but there''s nothing else. Still, I left it as it was for you to investigate." She said and smiled with a slight apology.

 Chapter 94: A strange dagger

    Matt looked at her, somewhat confused, and she spoke.

    "It''s like you say, I''m not an assassin, but I''m not bad either. I''m good at the art of assassination, but I''m very bad at research. Many years of learning have gone a bit to waste, but I''m still content with my current aplishments." She replied, causing Matt to frown.

    ''I didn''t expect her to say something like that. Still, let''s look at the reasons why she does.'' Matt thought and nodded to her.

    "Let''s investigate this ce first." He replied, and she nodded to him.

    The main room was thergest, but it was also almostpletely destroyed and upside down. Several tables were overturned, and themps were barely giving light and partially damaged.

    Furniture and other things were turned upside down. The walls and floors filled with blood; there was even blood on the tables and furniture in such a way that made Matt understand what had happened here.

    "Slow death, the ones who murdered in this ce were psychopaths who love to murder people and enjoyed everyst moment while torturing them." He spoke.

    Matt even found some teeth stuck to the table, so he put on ck gloves to investigate more.

    At this point, the woman, who was also trying to find out something, asked him a question.

    "Why are you wearing those clothes? You attract a lot of attention like that, don''t you think?"

    Matt was dressed in a smart ck suit, a white shirt, and red ornaments above the suit. The red ornaments gave an unusual touch of elegance that attracted attention, so what she said was correct.

    Still, Matt smiled.

    "Murder and elegance go hand in hand. He who is able to appear elegant in front of crowds has the ability to murder someone you think is impossible to get close to." He replied, causing her to frown.

    "What do you mean?" she asked doubtfully, but Matt ignored her.

    He didn''t need to tell her such things because they were part of his work.

    ''Especially in this world that seems to ce great importance on clothes and status, dressing this way is the best way to get close to all my victims.'' Matt thought.

    He continued to look around until he finally found something.

    ''Oh?'' He thought, as he saw a small bloodstain underneath several tables and then began to move them carefully.

    Soon, a small object glinted in the moonlight, attracting the attention of the two here.

    "Something sharp?" the woman asked,ing closer, and Matt bent down to pick it up.

    "A dagger... But it''s very small." He spoke.

    The weapon''s shape was a dagger, but it was so small it fit inside his hand.

    It had blood still on the handle, though slightly dried.

    Still, something else caught Matt''s attention.

    The dagger handle had a small logo on the back, which made Matt frown.

    ''This logo... Isn''t it the same one Alice gave me?'' He thought, but just then, something came within his field of vision, so he looked over to where the woman was standing.

    She had pulled out a small token with a simr logo andpared it to the one on the small dagger behind him.

    That made Matt immediately interested.

    "Do you have something simr to this?" he asked, and she looked at it. Then she looked at the token and finally the dagger and nodded.

    "This is the organization I''m investigating. I ran into a guy who tried to assassinate me earlier; he was carrying this. I assumed it was an organization because it had such an borate logo and token, but I didn''t expect it to also be in small arms like this." She replied.

    Even though only her eyes were showing, Matt could tell she was being sincere, so he nodded.

    "You say that as if these weapons are dangerous; what do they mean? He asked, and she shook her head.

    "It is dangerous, yes. I would advise against further investigation of this case from now on. In fact, I already fully understand what happened here, and I don''t need to continue investigating this alone. Do you understand what I mean?" she asked, making Matt frown even more.

    Her manner of speaking was as if this little discovery was even more dangerous than Matt expected.

    He didn''t feel like this dagger was any different or special; how could it be so dangerous for this woman to say something like that?

    "..." He didn''t answer her question.

    But he couldn''t simply stop investigating the case now that he had caught it.

    It was not his style to back out when he was alreadypleting a task, so he ignored this woman''s warning and continued to watch.

    He looked down and moved the table that was covering everything further; just at that moment, a bloody hand became visible.

    "Based on what I saw in the room, I noticed that the ones in here were stronger than the ones outside, but the ones outside put up more of a fight than the ones inside; what''s the point?" Matt said, smiling.

    The woman saw that Matt wouldn''t back down from the mission, so she sighed.

    "They left the weaker ones to fight the weaker ones, and the stronger ones went inside the mansion. Isn''t that amon tactic? Howe you don''t know that?" She spoke, and Matt smiled.

    "No, ording to the footprints on the ground, they were not fights that urred simultaneously. The prints don''t match." He replied, and she frowned.

    "What do you mean?" she asked.

    "Actually, there were no fights here. A light fight urred outside that resulted in 25 guards ending up dead in a few hits. But once inside, the vampires that were here, though they were stronger, didn''t fight. They were all tortured to death, one after another.

    In the end, one of them was able to wriggle somehow free, which forced all the attackers to run, though one of them was able tounch onest attack with this little dagger and take off a hand; that''s how that dagger and this hand got here." Matt said though he wasn''t finished yet.

    "But what about the hunters?" the woman asked doubtfully, and he smiled.

    "25 died outside; none were B-Rank hunters. 12 died inside; all were older vampires. Hunters didn''t die here." He spoke.

    "How can you be so sure they were old?" she asked doubtfully.

    "Their teeth weren''t in that good of shape, to say the least. They were old men who had consumed so much alcohol in their lives that their teeth were taking on a different color and smell. Naturally, I should know they weren''t young B-Rank hunters." He replied; she then felt it made sense.

    But she still had doubts about what he was saying.

    Matt looked sideways at her and smiled.

    ''You seem to be still unwilling to tell me a little about what the dagger means.''

    "I''ll tell you something else. The hunters didn''t even get to the mansion; it''s possible that they didn''t even die. In this mansion there were no hunters, only old men who loved to drink and during the night they got drunk, but they didn''t realize that that alcohol had poison in it, that''s why they couldn''t fight and the hired hunters hadn''t arrived when they died.

    The other group didn''t die here either, so you can draw your conclusions as to who is responsible this time." He said and smiled again to see her slightly confused.

    "I''ll give you a hint; it has much to do with your earlier suspicions." He said, making her finally understand what was going on...

 Chapter 95: Unifying Curse and Alliance Cursed Weapon

    She stared at him, "Are you sure?" she asked, and Matt shrugged.

    "I can deliver more precious information to you in a good ce. But for that, you''ll have to tell me what this dagger means." He spoke.

    Matt then looked at the woman again, seeing that she was still hesitating.

    "If you talk, I''ll tell you, and I might even show you proof. But I won''t talk at all if you still think I''m not qualified to know that information."

    No matter what, Matt couldn''t leave here without knowing that information, which is why he still had more to say in case this woman didn''t agree to tell him.

    But he didn''t expect the intrigue in this woman''s heart to be so important that she didn''t hesitate to do so.

    "It''s called the Unifying Curse. That little weapon you''re holding isn''t normal, and it gets a name..." she said but was interrupted.

    "Alliance Cursed Weapon, that''s the name, Matt." Alice said from behind as she came through the back door.

    Matt looked at her in surprise, "Do you know what it means too?" He asked, and she nodded though she stared at the woman before her.

    "It''s not something anyone should know, miss killer." She said, and the woman stared at her.

    "Same here, Rose One." She replied.

    At that point, they both looked into each other''s eyes, but they eventually smiled slightly.

    "I won''t delve into your secrets, but may I ask you to cooperate with us? Since your status is so high, you must have additional information from that dagger." Alice said, and the woman shrugged.

    "Only if the information Matthew hands me is of value." She replied, and Alice smiled.

    "Matt, the Cursed Alliance Weapon is a weapon used by some organizations to spread the Unifying Curse, which allows them to control all their members, binding them by blood. It was created by humans to control vampires, but humans did not know how to use it, and over time, vampires began to employ it.

    If the weapon is here, it''s possible that its owner is nearby; otherwise, it would have exploded." She replied, causing Matt to nod.

    ''A special curse...'' He thought and sighed. He wanted to know more about it, as inside him now was an ability that also received the name ''Curse''; still, he didn''t ask anything else for now.

    "Okay, follow me. Let''s go to this ce''s basement." He replied, causing the women behind him to frown.

    "The basement?" they asked, and Matt smiled.

    He moved his foot slightly, tapping it against the floor several times in different ces.

    Then he dropped the small dagger in his hand.

    This one fell to the ground, stuck in a small crack on the floor.

    "A crack?" The woman asked in shock.

    "Is it a door?" I asked in surprise. She remembered Matt had mentioned several things about looking for hidden doors.

    Just then, the three girls saw Matt reach down and pull out several needles from his spirit ring, and with a quick movement of his hand, he stuck them in different ces inside those slits that were opened by the dagger. One of them passed a little inward, so Matt gave a little tap on that ce, and soon, a vampire-sized door opened inward.

    ''How fast could he open a door like that? How experienced is he!?'' The woman assassin wondered in shock.

    She didn''t say anything, though.

    A smell of blood and dampness hit them at that moment.

    Behind the door, there were stairs leading down. They had no lighting, but being vampires, they didn''t need it. Because of this, they could see arge amount of blood arranged downwards.

    ''Someone crawled down there... As I suspected, this dagger wasn''t left here many days ago. The blood was very fresh, and I could smell that blood somewhere downstairs, so the man who crawled down there had to havee to investigate after what happened and met someone who attacked him.'' Matt thought and, without hesitation, started walking down the stairs.

    "Be careful; the blood in this ce isn''t dry." He said as he led the way.

    The stairs went down and stretched for about 2 minutes, but soon they came to a huge room.

    This ce didn''t have a lot of stuff in it.

    The first thing that appeared before them was some office desks with scrolls and magic candles for illumination. This was not the most striking thing.

    The blood on the floor did not stop on any of the desks but on a ckboard in front of them.

    There was a corpse on the floor; he had already died because he bled a lot, but on the ckboard above him, there were several things written.

    The first thing was written in ck ink, but he ended up writing in blood; maybe he got too exhausted or ran out of ink.

    It wasn''t something very legible, but it was still readable.

    -You should not investigate them. They are very powerful, so powerful that they are scary... We only found a little information and ended up dead. They killed my brothers in the city...".

    It said, and at the end, there was a small written address.

    None of the people who came in said anything; they just kept quiet and investigated each side.

    Soon, Matt got something of interest.

    ''The address written on the board and also the address of receipt of these messages is the same. They were exchanging this information, but there is not much information written on these documents. It just makes me think they were investigating this organization,'' Matt thought and frowned.

    He kept looking and found four more addresses, so he pulled out the city map he had and startedparing the addresses.

    ''Hotels, entertainment center, private homes... I see. So, they had awork of information through which the messages were sent... The organization was able to track them down, and although they killed several people who had nothing to do with them, in the end, it looked like they killed everyone who was investigating them.

    This is an organization that does things carefully and urately.'' He thought.

    ''But... The information they have in this house is not the main one. The main one went to that particr house inside the city, and it''s the brothers of the man who upied this desk.'' Matt thought.

    The girls couldn''t find anything valuable, although they got all the addresses of the different houses where the information came from. Thanks to this, Matt had already learned a few things about what was happening and smiled.

    ''We should go to this house then.'' He thought and looked up.

 Chapter 96: The one behind the scenes?

    "Let''s investigate the whole mansion to confirm several things. We can''tst long in this ce; that organization already took it over, and they are possibly investigating it, trying to find the basement." Matt said and got up to take the lead in the investigation.

    After they had investigated arge portion of the mansion, different rooms, and stuff, they headed out, but Matt stopped them, signaling them to be quiet.

    At that instant, footsteps were heard, and Matt pulled the girls quickly into hiding.

    "Someone''sing..." Matt said but frowned.

    ''These footsteps?'' He thought, trying to remember where he had heard them.

    As a good high-level assassin, he usually remembered the body odor, way of walking, voice, and how people he encountered fought.

    Everybody is different, and every walk is different; they emit a different sound depending on height, weight, and other things. So, when he heard this person''s walk, he felt that he had felt it before.

    It''s just that maybe it had been for a brief moment because he didn''t remember it correctly.

    And the smell...

    It was barely faintly visible, as it seemed to be hidden with something.

    ''It''s that cloak hiding it... But it''s a man.'' Matt thought as he looked at a person walking towards the mansion.

    He was wearing an utterly dark cloak that concealed him, and the ck robes he wore under his cloak made it very hard to see him.

    Miss Assassin, who was standing behind Matt, frowned.

    "He''s..." She said softly. The voice was so soft that it would be surprising if anyone besides Matt heard it, but that was a grave mistake.

    Matt immediately moved to cover her mouth, but it seemed to be toote.

    "Who is?" shouted the man walking towards the mansion, as he turned andunched a powerful attack behind him, right where he had heard the voice.

    Matt was startled by this, so he immediately pulled I and Miss Assassin, who were prone to receiving that attack and hugged them lightly, covering both of their mouths.

    *BOOOM*

    The attack hit hard right where the two of them had been and went right past them until it hit a wall.

    ''No one?'' the man thought doubtfully as he continued to look around.

    Although the house hadn''t been abandoned for long, the undergrowth hadn''t been trimmed in a while, so he thought it had simply been a small animal passing by.

    So, he turned and walked away.

    Matt then sighed in relief; still, out of the corner of his eye, he saw something ''red'' on the face of one of the two girls he had pulled, which surprised him.

    ''Blood?'' He thought, thinking of the possibility that she had been hit.

    So, he moved his eyes to her and was surprised.

    ''Red hair?'' He thought in shock.

    Alice''s hair was white, as pure as milk, while I''s was chestnut. His own hair was more or less ck, so he quickly dismissed those three hairs and lowered his face slightly.

    Miss Assassin was staring in shock at the man who had just entered the mansion and hadn''t noticed that her beautiful red hair had been left slightly visible to Matt.

    Still, she soon felt Matt staring at her, so she frowned and just then saw a small tuft of hair extending in front of her face.

    That startled her slightly, so she immediately tucked her hair back under the hood and stood up carefully but quickly.

    Matt didn''t pay much attention to this, though he was still wondering... ''Red hair? Maybe it''s not umon in the vampire world, but this is the first time I''ve seen it, and I seem to have read something in some books regarding that hair.'' He thought, though he didn''t reveal it.

    He simply led Alice and I out of the mansion, and soon, they could approach the city again. They walked in silence to walk faster, but once here, Miss Assassin looked at them and apologized sincerely.

    "I''m sorry, that was my mistake. I''ll make it up to youter." She spoke. She was a girl who knew how to own up to her mistakes.

    Matt looked at her for a moment and nodded.

    "You seem to recognize him; who is him?" he asked.

    And she nodded a little...

    "I think that man is one of the guild masters. His vampiric power reminds me of them." She replied, and Matt frowned.

    "Philip Baker?" he asked, and she grimaced a little, not knowing how to answer.

    "That''s hard to say." She replied, causing Matt to look at her.

    "Why? I''ve never met the other two guild masters, and I felt him was familiar, too." He replied, and she nodded.

    "Even if you run into them, you may not notice unless all three are together. The three guild masters of this branch are triplets. There is almost no difference whatsoever in their appearances, which is why, although I know it''s one of them, I don''t know which one it is.

    Still, I have a way to find out, so I want to say goodbye; while you guys go to that mansion, I''ll go investigate in another direction to find out who it is." She replied.

    All the information she had given him in one fell swoop made Matt feel his head hurt.

    ''Triplets... How troublesome. I''ve never in my life seen vampire triplets.'' Matt thought, feeling it was very troubling.

    ''Although triplets shouldn''t have the same body odor. In humans, it was different.'' He thought and groaned internally.

    ''The things I have to check pile up, how annoying.'' He thought and nodded to the woman.

    "Alright, we''ll go investigate in that mansion. If you find anything, let us know." He replied, and she nodded.

    "It could take several days, so stay well during that time." She replied, and after entering the city from the same ce they left, she went to another location while Matt, Alice, and I headed to the mansion in the main part of the city.

 Chapter 97: That family house...

    The main area of the city is divided into several categories: themercial part, the tourist part, the residential part, and finally, the central part.

    In the residential area, there are many small mansions where high-level nobles live. This area is usually quiet and very well-guarded.

    There are those who say that if you ever want to live in peace, living in the residential area of this city should be one of the best options because there has never been a case of murder in this area.

    That is why it is also the area that is least suspected of anything ever happening.

    When Matt, I, and Alice arrived at the intended location, they understood what those rumors meant.

    This was a beautiful ce of tranquility.

    ''Undoubtedly, a good environment to live in.'' Matt thought, but a faint rotten smell reached his nose as soon as they descended into the mansion intended for investigation.

    Both girls held their noses as they smelled this.

    "It''s a few days old since they died, so the smell is hardly spreading today... It looks like they haven''t investigated this mansion yet." Matt said and walked inside.

    He was used to these smells by now, though this time, he could smell a strange odor mixed with putrefaction and blood.

    So he stepped forward, and after a quick nce at the garden of the small family mansion, he went to open the door.

    He frowned as he was about to put his hand on the handle.

    ''...This happened several days ago. There are strange fluids on the door. Were they put there to cover up fingerprints?'' Matt thought and then opened the door.

    His gloves prevented any kind of fluid or foreign thing from touching his hand, so he wasn''t worried. Still, the pungent smell that escaped from there when he opened the door and the sight before them made Alice and I frown even more and avert their eyes.

    Matt frowned, too, but he wasn''t as affected.

    He looked at the girls behind him, and seeing that they couldn''t get in, he spoke to them.

    "Wait here and try to keep the smell from spreading. I''ll investigate." He said and walked straight in, closing the door behind him so the smell wouldn''t spread too much, and he would have time to investigate.

    Matt walked over to where the bodies were and frowned as he saw the whole mess.

    He looked from side to side in each section of the main part where they had all died before investigating the bodies.

    ''The man died first; from the scene, I can tell the murder happened in the early morning hours...'' He thought.

    ''Two girls, the older one 10 years old, the younger one about seven years old... '' he thought and then looked at the older woman.

    Although it had been several days since they died, the expression of fear, pain, anguish, and hatred on the older woman''s face was still visible.

    ''Damn bastards...'' he snarled inside his mind.

    Naturally, he could see that the woman had been brutally raped, but not only her... The two little girls as well.

    ''Never fall into my hand, you fucking bastards. Because if you do... I''ll put you through unimaginable torture.'' He thought angrily.

    He could not say that he was against revenge or murdering someone because he is also an assassin. During his life, he has had to murder many people, although that was not his job when he was on earth.

    But, although murdering is ''allowed'' in his mind, rape is a crime that Matt has always branded with hatred, even more so if it is to innocent girls.

    ''One who is capable of raping an innocent is someone who does not deserve to be walking free. Nor can he go to prison. He should be tortured for a thousand years, every day.'' He thought as he lightly covered the bodies here.

    He couldn''t bury them because the smell had already permeated the walls. Eventually, the city guard woulde to investigate, and if they found no bodies but the rotten smell, they mightunch a massive investigation that he could not easily get rid of.

    That''s why he had to leave them here; although he took a small chain that the woman and the two girls were wearing, it seemed to be a distinction, but he could see that they had been touched by someone else. That was why he needed to investigate them thoroughly to find the culprit.

    Still, he frowned as he nned to leave.

    ''Poison?'' He thought and looked at the bodies of the two adults.

    Especially the woman''s body.

    He bent down and investigated the wounds on the body a bit and frowned as he realized that this poison was somewhat familiar to him...

    ''I must look into it.'' He thought. He cut a piece of meat from a ce with poison and froze it with his Ice Curse. Then he put it in his ring and got up.

    So, after he had done that, he walked to the adult''s quarters.

    Investigating there, he found a small iron box that was easy to open, with a small blueprint of a ''construction''.

    ''A family house...'' He thought, and after seeing it a little more thoroughly, he smiled and started walking.

    ''What a clever way to hide the basement.'' He thought as he walked down a staircase.

    That blueprint was the construction n for this house, and it showed a staircase going up in a section where there was nothing.

    Anyone who found this would think it was a failed design, but it must have looked different. It was so well protected that it certainly couldn''t be a wed n, so thedder was indeed there, just in the opposite direction from what it said there.

    And it was.

    That''s why Matt soon reached the house''s basement, which was far below the main house.

    Here was something simr to what was in that basement of the mansion away from the city.

    It''s just that there were only two desks, some magic candles for illumination, and little else.

    The desks were cluttered with many scrolls, some older than others.

    ''A seal?'' He thought as he lifted one of the scrolls that was sealed.

    ''The seal is basic, but it has a unique and interesting touch. Are they an organization?'' Matt thought, then grabbed the object they were opening this seal with and opened it.

    Soon, he began to read the scrolls that were in this ce.

    All of them carried different kinds of information; among those, he could see that they sometimes sent information to that mansion on the outskirts of the city.

    Even so, he found other things even more interesting.

 Chapter 98: Philip Baker again.

    ''Wow, I didn''t expect these nobles to be so interesting in their way of making an organization.'' Matt thought.

    They call themselves the ''Basement Organization''. They work from different parts of the Kingdom, in small and big cities, from private homes, hotels, and inns.

    They have a particr way of avoiding the attention of their pursuers: Their main bases are always at the bottom of different mansions, deep in the background, and each base has various mechanisms to open so that no one can easily track them.

    In addition, they very often change their location.

    Still, there is one location that does not usually change from the ones Matt has been able to find.

    ''The City of ns... They leave various orders from that city to this small house and then get sent elsewhere.'' Matt thought.

    This organization works for the Kingdom, although it does not seem so. They have a big mission toplete in the Kingdom, which they do not say. They were the first to suspect the guild of this city, which was why several people were there. They investigated the guild and discovered several things, but that''s as far as information goes.

    ''They found information about the guild and everything that was going on there, but suddenly they were killed...'' Matt thought, and his eyes shed.

    "Shit." He let out a scream as he ran out of this ce after grabbing several important scrolls that were in the ce.

    He had realized something at this instant.

    The man they had just seen in the mansion on the city''s outskirts didn''t go there by chance. He probably already knew where that basement was, and that''s why he went to see what was there!

    In that ce, there was too much information to reveal the location of this house, so I and Alice were in danger!

    That was why he ran hard upstairs to get out of the house.

    Just as he reached the top, a small bird flew through the window and stood on a small shelf on the side.

    ''A messenger bird?'' Matt thought and grabbed what the bird had in its legs.

    ''The City of ns?'' He thought, besides, there was a red danger sign printed on the small paper, so he was rmed.

    He quickly motioned with his hand to write a few words on another piece of paper and sent it off with the same bird.

    At the same time, he took the gloves off his hand and, lit them on fire with some matches from the kitchen, and ran out of the house.

    He sighed as he realized that Alice and I were okay and approached them.

    But he hadn''t even gotten there when he heard a voice from the doorway, "Hunter Matthew, Rose One, and Miss Moore?" the voice asked.

    Making Matt turn to see who it was.

    ''Philip Baker.'' Matt thought but nodded at him.

    "Mr. Philip, I didn''t expect to see you here." He replied, and Alice and I came to his side.

    Philip Baker was not alone; several people were behind him, and they appeared to be guards.

    Felipe Baker smiled and approached. "Boy, what are you doing here? We got a report that there was a strange smelling from this ce, so we came to see what it was all about. I didn''t expect to find you guys." He said, and Matt nodded.

    "To tell you the truth, when we left the guild earlier, Miss Assassin immediately sought us out to investigate the mansion as soon as possible. I think an emergency had happened in her house, so she wanted to finish the mission as soon as possible.

    That''s why we went there in the afternoon, and in one of the rooms, we found this paper, which gave us this address." Matt said as he pulled out a piece of paper from behind his body.

    The paper was written in ck ink and said the address of this mansion, but it was written in almost illegible handwriting.

    When Philip Baker read this, his first thought was, ''Did a drunk write it?'' Since that''s the sentiment it gave, still, he nodded.

    "Well, you guys work faster than I thought, hahaha." He said,ughing, though he soon stoppedughing, "Still, that''s dangerous. You shouldn''t go out so freely without informing the guild when it''s a mission issued by a master; this time, I won''t say anything, but a next time could bring consequences." He said, putting a hand on Matt''s shoulder.

    "All right, Mr. Philip. Tomorrow, we will finish the report on what we have managed to investigate. And regarding this house... I went in, but I had to leave quickly. Sorry, I am not quite qualified for what is in there.

    You can see for yourselves, and you''ll understand me." Matt replied with a sincere expression of anger and some sadness mixed in.

    It was a genuine expression that made Philip nod, "I can understand that. The smelling out of there is horrible. It looks like the assassins have done a terrible job this time." He replied.

    Matt simply smiled though, ''Killers, huh? Then you know what''s in there, Mr. Philip.'' Matt thought and then apologized.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Philip. But I will be leaving. I have to meet with Miss Assassin soon to formte the report that we''ll give to the guild as soon as we''re done, possibly by two days from now." Matt said.

    Philip looked at him for a moment and smiled.

    "Well, be careful, Hunter Matthew. Assassins have been rampant around towntely. Please don''t die, young man. You have a great future. If you face a problem, you can go find me. I will help you with all my power." Philip said.

    After that, they said goodbye, and Matt, Alice, and I left the mansion.

    After that, they ran toward another section of the city.

    Philip watched them go and smiled when he saw them disappear in the distance.

    Just then, one of those following him approached his ear and whispered something to him, causing Philip Baker to nod.

    At the same time, he looked down at the paper in his hand.

    ''I didn''t expect those guys to have left this address in such a basic ce as a room. Tsk, I hope they didn''t take anything.'' He thought and entered the house, burned the paper in a candle, and continued on his way, oblivious to the corpses on the ground, which were treated harshly under his feet...

 Chapter 99: Caspian White? An Inscription?

    Matt, Alice, and I stopped by a whileter.

    Aliceughed lightly, "Matt, that was a neat trick; how did you do that? That paper you gave him, you had just written it in a way that even I couldn''t." She spoke.

    As Matt stood talking to Philip, the moment that man walked from the garden entrance to stand in front of them, he wrote the paper he had given him while pretending to arrange his clothes; he purposely used confusing handwriting, as he was sure the members of that mansion were drunks.

    It was just a little trick to get out quickly, and he ran the risk of being discoveredter, but it was better than being caught there and rming a person who might be the traitor.

    Besides, Matt is sure of one thing.

    Those men behind Philip were not guards.

    ''Guards with that much concealment ability? Heh, of course.'' Matt thought sarcastically and nodded to the two girls in front of him.

    "It''s just a little trick. It''s nothing; let''s hurry back to the hotel; we have several things to investigate." Matt replied, and after both nodded, they returned to the hotel.

    Being at the hotel, everything was calmer for Matt, and he could rx and investigate further what he had found.

    The first thing he wanted to investigate was the poison that was in the woman''s body.

    That poison was a bit special, but it seemed familiar to him, so he wanted to investigate it.

    That is why he put on gloves again and began a lengthy investigation process with tweezers and a medical device he had purchased.

    As a good assassin, he knows and can use many poisons. He even studied medicine to learn more about the body, though not to save it but to use that knowledge for murder.

    That is why, this time, after a while of investigation, he frowned.

    ''Caspian White...'' He thought, the name of the person he had seen using a simr poison.

    The constitution of the poison was simr, though the function was not the same.

    The poison Caspian White used in the mountains was a debilitating poison. This is an immobilizing poison that numbs the muscles of the body, including the brain partially, which prevents effective mobilization of the affected body.

    It is a very interesting type of poison, but the fact that it is made in the same manner as the poison Caspian White used in his weapon makes him doubtful about the identity of this Caspian White.

    ''There is a probability that this Caspian White is a member of this organization... But, in that case, is the Heir he is subordinate to also? Who is Caspian''s Leader?'' Matt thought and tried to remember everything he knew about him, but so far, he didn''t seem to have gotten that information.

    But he needed it at all costs if he wanted to find out a bit more about this organization.

    ''Tsk looks like I have to find a way to get that information.'' Matt thought, though he soon realized something.

    It didn''t necessarily have to be Caspian White, the member of that organization; it could be someone else who gave him that poison; after all, he still didn''t know if the poison belonged to him or had been given to him.

    ''Like that, Mr. Becker... If he was there, I can''t think it''s pure chance.'' Matt thought, but he soon sighed.

    His thoughts would get him nowhere if he had no clue. Instead, he decided to focus on another subject.

    He took off his shirt and looked at the shoulder that Philip Baker had touched before he said goodbye earlier.

    There was a golden inscription almost hidden in the skin, put there by Philip Baker. Matt noticed it as soon as this man put it on, but he couldn''t reveal it, so it wasn''t until now that he started investigating it and soon realized it was a tracking inscription.

    ''So, it''s true that this guy is one of those guys... But holy shit, he''s powerful. He''s one of the strongest men I''ve ever seen. How are we supposed to deal with him?'' Matt thought and moved his icy power internally to freeze the inscription.

    It was only an inscription that could tell where the person carrying it was located. This type of inscription existed on Earth, although it wasn''t exactly like this one, but it worked simrly. Very high-level magiciansmonly used it.

    Therefore, Matt wondered if it was possible to freeze it like those on Earth.

    He soon felt his arm freeze slightly as his icy power began to freeze that section of his shoulder. The power swirled hard, and a few minutester, Matt''s icy power protruded from his shoulder with the inscription attached to a chunk of ice.

    He grabbed the chunk of ice and looked at his shoulder.

    Then he smiled.

    "Okay, Philip Baker. Let me see who you''ll send after me." He said, realizing that it worked exactly like the inscription he had seen on Earth.

    If it worked exactly the same, no one would notice that it had been removed from the body because now the ice had be the body of the inscription. In other words, right now, Philip Baker can feel the exact direction of this piece of ice, and if it melts, he will feel the presence of the water and won''t notice until he goes to check it out.

    Matt''s icy power is really enigmatic, capable of doing anything. He adapted it to murder, but it''s not the only thing he can do.

    ''Still, right now, I can''t face him. I''m too weak; if I wanted to escape a hypothetical case where Philip Baker attacks me, I need to surpass 5,000 power, at least.'' Matt thought and began to consider several things.

    He needed to build up his power quickly because he had little time. As long as the Allen Family''s powers remain in the city, he thinks he''s somewhat safe, but what if they leave? Would he have to spend several years in a row locked up in the Academy to avoid dying at the hands of a guy like this?

    That''s why he needs to increase his power to at least check this person''s strength and devise a countermeasure.

    Soon, his eyes shed slightly, ''That''s right, we still have that. We should get corpses.'' He thought and smiled; a n began to formte in his mind. Even so, he still had more things to investigate, so he didn''t go out yet. Instead, he immersed himself in deeply reading all the scrolls he had found.

 Chapter 100: Being chased

    After thoroughly reading each of the scrolls he had found in that basement, Matt looked thoughtful.

    There were several things he had discovered, but they were not of great importance.

    One of them seemed interesting, though, as it dealt with the City of ns or, more precisely, some nobles who lived there.

    From what he could gather from the scrolls, there wasn''t much to stress.

    The ''Basement Organization'' was not too big and was led by some High-Level Nobles living in the City of ns. No records of those people ever appear, but they are known to be high-level people living there.

    There is no further information about the organization, just the movements they have been making.

    ''It makes me guess that all the information might be locked up there in the City of ns.'' Matt thought, but he stopped thinking about it.

    Although the guild mission would grant him a great reward, and he could use it to get a good rank in the Kingdom, it wasn''t enough for him to risk his life investigating something that didn''t concern him.

    That was why, although he was eager to go to that City of ns, it was to investigate the Forbidden Library mentioned in that book.

    He, therefore, diverted his thoughts elsewhere.

    During all this time, he had also investigated the ornamental chain worn by the girls and the woman who was dead in that ce. Thanks to that and his abilities, he was able to find several things.

    The smell of those who grabbed these ornaments roughly was the most important thing.

    This brought a smile to his face.

    Those killers were such idiots not to wear gloves, so the body odor, though faint, still permeated these little cors.

    Thanks to that, Matt had an idea.

    ''If they''re hanging out with Philip Baker, it''s possible they already know I''m staying at this hotel. If he put a tracking registration on me, it''s likely that this man is trying to give my location to those assassins... Considering that they also attacked and have made enemies with the Allens, maybe they are the same ones I saw at that moment inside the academy...'' He thought and smiled.

    ''I''ll go out for a moment then. If I don''t take a chance, I won''t know how strong these people are, and as long as I have these two things, I''ll be able to tell if the one following me is powerful or not.'' Matt thought.

    If you could track someone by body odor, if they are powerful or weak, you could find out whenever you perceive them in the vicinity. If he''s very strong, choosing crowded streets will help him flee, but if he''s weak?

    It wouldn''t hurt to try to fight them, to find out how strong they are.

    That''s why he left his room after changing into elegant clothes suitable for camouge.

    It was still early morning, but people wereing in and out of the hotel. Many dressed smartly, and some tried to make friends with the upscale guests.

    As a result, Matt was able to talk to a few of them before leaving.

    Matt walked down the city''s main road leisurely, looking at the tourist sites and such.

    Until he frowned.

    ''...That''s 3...'' Matt thought as he crossed a street.

    Since he left the hotel, he could feel several eyes on him, but they didn''t immediately start following him. It wasn''t until muchter that Matt felt them again.

    ''Three people... They don''t seem to be very strong, although there is one guy who steps pretty hard.'' Matt thought, and after he had crossed over one street, he moved at great speed to cross yet another street...

    Three men then ran across.

    "What the hell, where did he go?" asked one of them, the biggest one who looked muscr.

    "Hey, why do I feel like that guy is in the hotel?" Said another, though he was soon hit in the head.

    "Are you an idiot? Are you blind? Didn''t you see him pass right under our noses?" Said the other, and this man looked at him angrily.

    "Don''t you feel it, too? I feel that tracking inscription at the hotel." He replied, but soon the great man looked at them.

    "Shut up; if it''s not him, we can return. But there''s no way I''m wrong; that guy is him. Maybe us sensing the registration at the hotel is just a trick. We must find him at all costs and stop him from escaping; that guy has a very important treasure for our leaders." Said the bigger man angrily and didn''t hesitate to jump up and start looking for Matt again.

    The two men behind him did the same.

    Soon after, they smiled as they found a man padding down a dark street.

    ''Heh, Matthew Dietrich, so you''re here.'' Thought the bigger man. After signaling to the two guys following him, the big man jumped into the air, pouncing on Matt, who was walking calmly with his head slightly down on this dark street.

    His muscr arm moved to his back, wanting to pin him down instantly, as the other two assassins jumped to stand in front of Matt.

    "Time to die, Matthew Dietrich." Said the muscr man as he finally managed to hit him...

    *BOOOM*

    Then, the ck suit shot forward as arge amount of ice shattered into pieces and flew everywhere.

    ''What the h-?'' thought the muscr man instantly and became rmed...

    Then Matt appeared behind him.

    "Heh, so you work for them, Harry Brown?" he said with a cold smile.

    He swung his fist to hit the back of the huge man who tried to hit him earlier.

    "Buagh...!" The impact he felt made him spit blood, but...

    Mysteriously, despite feeling that the power behind that fist was immense, his body did not move.

    On the contrary, he felt a terrifying cold girding over his body in that instant.

    He couldn''t help but look down and saw a huge chunk of ice form on his chest shortly after. That chunk of ice froze his internal organs, even though it allowed his blood to circte calmly, and the weight on his body increased as if it were a ton.

    He could not bear such weight and immediately fell to the ground, with a dazed look on his face...

 Chapter 101: Showing the power of the Icy Curse

    Even so, the time it took Matt to make this attack was enough for the two men in front of him to move quickly towards him and attack him with force.

    Matt was hit with a powerful impact that mmed him into one of the nearby walls.

    "Matthew Dietrich, hand over the bloody treasure, and you can die without pain!" shouted the other as he followed close behind him to punch him hard in the stomach and m him even harder into the wall.

    Still, Matt then reached up and took the guy''s punch with his fist.

    ''That strong?'' The man wondered in shock but tried to hit him with his other fist.

    Still, Matt had already gotten to his feet after being mmed against the wall, so he smiled.

    "Very weak." He said and held that fist tightly.

    At the same time, he squeezed it tightly when he said, "Icy Destruction." His words carried a terrifying coldness.

    And for some reason, the man attacking him felt his arm, heart, and brain freeze for an instant.

    Just then, Matt clenched his fist lightly...

    Then, the man''s arm shattered into pieces as if it were a chunk of ice falling to the ground.

    "AGHHHHHHH!" The intense pain made him scream, and his other punch slowed his power considerably; when it hit Matt, it was only a tiny baby-like blow, and the man fell to the ground.

    ''What... What just happened?'' He thought in a terrified manner, feeling that terrifying pain girdling over his arm...

    For a moment, he felt like everything inside his body had frozen, and the terrifying pain of his arm being destroyed to the bone gave him the feeling as if that very thing was going to happen to his body, so he quickly looked down at his arm.

    ''What the...'' He thought in shock when he realized his arm was gone.

    Matt then kicked him in the chest, which forcefully pushed him to fall to the ground.

    At the same time, he disappeared from where he was and appeared behind the man who had hit him a short while ago.

    This man did not expect that and soon felt an extremely cold hand holding him by the head...

    Soon, he felt a terrifying cold permeate his brain, and in an instant, he fell unconscious on the ground, unable to utter a single sound of anguish or pain.

    The terrifying cold, as if it were the mightiest ice, froze his brain instantly, sending him straight into a deep sleep.

    ''A deep, terrifying sleep he''ll never wake up from.'' Matt thought, smiling slightly.

    Three bodies were pinned in Matt''s hands in a few seconds. Although they were not particrly strong, they still had over 4,500 power; they were not weak.

    The two men who could still think were trying to escape, but neither could. Their muscles were not moving; one of them felt like his body weighed more than 1 ton, and the other had his brain partially frozen.

    They were thinking in terror, what kind of power is this? There was no way a vampire would have it. This was...

    Too terrifying a power... Just like they thought the world-famous ''Heirs'' were.

    But the thing is, Matt wasn''t an Heir... So, what the hell was going on?

    No matter how hard they tried to move, none of them could, and even if they tried to exert power on their bodies, they couldn''t.

    Matt smiled as he approached them, walking slowly while dragging the other body of the man who was already lying in a freezing sleep.

    That man wasn''t dead for sure; his heart was still beating. His blood was still flowing naturally, but...

    He had simply fallen victim to one of the abilities Matt''s icy power enjoyed.

    Matt, therefore, threw him to the ground along with the other two.

    Matt then crouched before the man he had identified as Harry Brown and removed the hood.

    Naturally, he was Harry Brown, and he looked at Matt with fear.

    "You... What... what did you do?" Harry Brown asked in shock after realizing that his power could not move.

    He felt a terrifying cold inside his body, which prevented his vampiric power from moving. It was as if the power itself had been frozen.

    But it was impossible; how could a vampire freeze his power?

    Matt smiled sinisterly, "A little trick." He replied and grabbed the icy chunk across Harry Brown''s body.

    He then pulled it upwards, and a chunk of ice shot out of Harry Brown''s body, causing him to scream.

    "AGHHHHHH!" He tried to grit his teeth to hold it in, but that pain was as terrifying as if his bones were being ripped out.

    It was a pain so terrifying that it made him pee on top.

    So, Matt had to silence him and then look at the ice he had removed from his body.

    The ice was its standard color, but inside was something frozen. It was a red color with transparency, but it wasn''t blood.

    ''Vampiric power...'' Matt thought as he stared at this.

    What was frozen was vampiric power itself. Matt wanted to check if he could be strong using a particr method he had used on Earth.

    Back then, he would freeze the inner power in humans and could absorb it as his own power. That is, he absorbed the mana, and a part of that mana became his power, drastically increasing his strength.

    But is it the same with vampiric power?

    It''s a doubt that has been hanging over his head since he got here, and today, he finally has the chance to find out.

    If, for some reason, it were possible...

    His power would skyrocket enormously.

    But the more he looked at it, the more disappointed he felt.

    ''What a disgrace! I can''t seem to do it.'' He thought, shaking his head.

    Still, just as he was thinking like that, he felt something inside his body throbbing intensely, which made him slightly unsettled.

    ''What?'' He thought as he felt his heart racing slightly, and a slight feeling came to his mind at that very moment...

    This feeling seemed to tell him he could do that without using his icy power.

    ''What is this feeling? And why do I feel like I''m not ready for it yet?'' thought Matt.

    His heart began to pound even more.

    The more he looked at the frozen vampiric power, the more apparent the feeling in his heart became. It was as if it was telling him that he had nothing to worry about; sooner orter, he could do it.

    ''It could be...'' He thought at that moment, realizing something...

 Chapter 102: An Ice capable of freezing reality.

    The body where he had been reincarnated was strange, and he knew it. He has not been able to understand it, even though he is investigating himself more and more every day.

    He is still wondering why it was possible for him to reach a stage that only devouring beasts reach.

    Moreover, he has abilities that are not described; not even their names are shown.

    ''Could it be one of those abilities? Besides, my body is fullypatible with any type of blood... Even devourer or dragon blood do nothing to me and help me get stronger...'' Matt thought.

    It might have something to do with his body or the abilities he hides.

    That made him a little anxious to get to that moment.

    Although he could be powerful using that trick on Earth, he was still limited. His body could not withstand so much mana from someone external, so he had to do it moderately. Besides, that only increased his mana, and consequently, he could use his icy power longer, but it did not improve his stats.

    But, now that he is a vampire, if he can do so without needing his icy power, couldn''t he be even more powerful for every time he uses it? Besides, he''s a vampire with an affinity for everything.

    His thoughts made Matt feel slightly anxious. He needed to get to that moment as soon as possible. He knows how powerful he could be if he used such a trick.

    Just thinking about how powerful he became back then made his blood boil.

    That will make him get closer to find Charlotte and get his long-awaited revenge.

    So even though he doesn''t know when that will be, he must start preparing to catch up as soon as possible.

    Matt soon came back to his senses and looked at the guys here. The ice he held in his hand shattered at a moment''s notice, and the vampiric power dispersed into the air.

    He then looked at Harry Brown, who was contorting his face in pain.

    Vampiric power is like a bone in your body, a fundamental part of your existence. When someone rips out something so essential to you, how could it not hurt?

    It''s an excruciating pain, even more terrifying than feeling someone maliciously break a bone.

    Still, Matt didn''t care. He stared at Harry Brown and lifted his head by the hair.

    "Harry Brown, a traitor of the vampire race working for an organization that employs devourers, eh? I didn''t expect to see you here." Matt said, smiling slightly.

    Harry Brown shivered, "You... How did you know?" he growled in shock.

    ''How did he find out? What the hell is going on?'' He thought in a daze.

    Then Matt pulled out a small chunk of ice that was frozen by another piece. The top chunk disintegrated in a moment, and only an icy fragment with a golden inscription remained.

    Just then, Harry Brown felt the presence of the inscription change drastically to this ce, stunning him.

    ''What just happened?" he thought in shock.

    "Since that bastard dared to put an inscription on me, how would I not know? You''re the ones who have been murdering those hunters, right?" Matt said.

    Harry Brown was stunned. ''How did he notice the inscription!? It''s supposed to be extremely difficult to find. Even people with over 10,000 power couldn''t find it!'' he thought in shock.

    Still, he listened to Matt''s words and naturally ignored them.

    He even averted his face.

    Matt smiled, "You don''t want to say it, huh? Well, I honestly don''t care. But there''s something you need to tell me, Harry Brown." He said and held him firmly before his gaze.

    "Tell me, who told you that I have that treasure? Who told you that I have that bloody treasure?" he asked, forcing Harry Brown to look at him.

    Still, Harry Brown didn''t n on answering him.

    "Heh, even if you seed in murdering me, sooner orter, that treasure will belong to us." He replied mockingly, making Matt angry.

    He swung Harry Brown''s head hard and mmed it to the floor.

    The pain in his face was terrifying as several teeth broke from the impact, yet Matt didn''t care.

    "If you don''t talk you''re going to feel pain you won''t forget about even in death, Harry Brown." Matt said coldly.

    But Harry Brown held his ground, causing Matt to smile sinisterly.

    "Well... Good attitude," Matt said, grabbing one of the icy chunks still protruding from Harry''s body and holding it tightly.

    Harry Brown then remembered the pain he had just felt and looked at him, "You..." He said, but soon, Matt ripped the icy chunk off with force.

    "AGHhh-!" The terrifying pain made Harry let out a horrible scream, but at the same time, Matt shocked him into silence, smashing him to the ground hard.

    "Buagh!" a big mouthful of blood came out of his mouth then, but another icy chunk was ripped out of his body.

    The excruciating pain he was feeling at this moment made him scream, but even so, he knew that if he told a secret about the organization, his life woulde to an end...

    Although, perhaps he hadn''t realized that his life would soone to an end.

    "Harry Brown, perhaps you haven''t realized it, but... Every time I tear off one of these icy chunks, the power inside your body will drastically decrease. I''ve already ripped off a few; I wonder how much power has left..." Matt said, smiling.

    That stunned Harry Brown, and he looked at him.

    "You... What... what do you mean?" he asked as he shivered slightly...

    The cold he felt seemed to be scarier than the cold of the ice.

    And Matt smiled.

    "You know, my ice is not normal. It''s not like any ice you may have seen before. It''s not like human ice magic... It''s such a special kind of ice, such a unique ability that it can freeze everything." Matt said and grabbed another icy chunk.

    Before ripping it off, he stared at Harry Brown.

    "When I say it can freeze everything, I mean ''everything''. Be it human, vampire, animal... Be it tangible or intangible... Mana or Vampiric Power. I called it an ice capable of freezing Reality Itself." Matt said with an icy, sinister smile gracing his face.

    He then tore off the icy chunk he held in his hands with a jerk...

 Chapter 103: Information about the organization?

    The intense pain caused Harry Brown to let out a deep, terrifying scream, which didn''t manage to be heard much, as Matt had covered his mouth beforehand.

    The terrifying pain that was now girding him made him think that this was a lie. Just a dream, a nightmare. Because never in his life did he think such a pain could exist.

    Even so, what was more absurd to believe were Matt''s words...

    An ice capable of freezing reality? How absurd did that sound?

    Still, Matt paid no attention to his thoughts. He simply looked at him.

    "My icy power can freeze everything, Harry Brown. That''s why the pain you''re feeling is because I''m stripping you of your powers. I''ve already taken several portions of your powers from you. Do you want to experience what your life is like without power?" Matt asked.

    Harry Brown trembled and stared at him in great shock.

    He wanted to speak but could not.

    The pain inside him was so terrifying that it was unbearable. Still, he could understand a little of what Matt was saying.

    For some reason, every time Matt ripped off one of those chunks of ice, he felt something inside of him break away from his body, even more painful than breaking a bone.

    "You... Impossible..." He said, as his teeth trembled.

    Not only was he scared, the man lying next to him was the same way. He was already shaking with fear.

    He could see that Harry Brown''s body was already bleeding all over, so the pain must have been terrifying, and even though he tried to murder himself, he realized he couldn''t do it.

    The ice inside his body had frozen every attempt he wanted to make. The only things that hadn''t frozen were his blood and the heart that pumped blood continuously.

    That''s why he couldn''t help but shiver the moment he thought that might happen to him.

    Matt smiled at the sight of them trembling and made as if to pat him.

    Even so, those pats felt painful as a chunk of ice grew on both of their bodies at that spot, and Matt forcefully pulled them away.

    These icy chunks were not only freezing vampiric power but also freezing flesh and bone. So, when they were ripped off, the pain was not only in the soul but also in the body.

    That is why neither of them could bear such terrifying pain, and two screams came out of their mouths.

    While Matt smiled, he said coldly, "Whoever tells me will be saved. Whoever doesn''t will suffer the consequences."

    "AGHH-- I WILL SAY IT, I WILL SAY IT, PLEASE, NO MORE!" the other man shouted in pain, though Harry''s shout came as well.

    They both agreed to speak, so Matt smiled at them.

    "Well, I hope both of your testimonies are real. If not, then you''ll both suffer for lying to me," Matt said, sending the other man into a weird dream, freezing his brain.

    Then he looked at Harry.

    He was terrified but was still quick to speak.

    "Honestly... We don''t know much about it... But our leaders know you have a bloody treasure... We don''t know what it is, but they say it''s very important to them... We... We...

    We''re just low-level people in the organization." He replied, and Matt frowned.

    ''Nothing of value...'' Matt thought.

    "Then who are your leaders?" he asked.

    Hearing this question, Harry shook his head...

    "I don''t know... Don''t you know? The guy who let us join was the man who left you that inscription..." He replied.

    ''Philip Baker? There''s no way that man is the leader of an organization that has given the Allens so much trouble... That means this organization works anonymously and has some people in charge of recruiting... Philip must be one of them.'' Matt thought, looking slightly thoughtful.

    But then he remembered something and looked at Harry.

    "You originally looked for trouble for me at the academy. Were you doing it because the organization marked me as a target?" Matt asked, and Harry nodded.

    "For a while now, your name has been going around the lower levels of the organization..." he said but soon smirked.

    "Heh, your dear friends, too... Besides, they already know where you guys are staying... So, if you take too long, one of them might die..." He said, causing Matt to frown and realize something.

    ''Could it be that their n was to try to separate us, somehow or other?'' He thought and felt he had fallen into a bit of a trap.

    So he got up, but just at that instant, three small daggers shot out of these guys'' bodies with a bang.

    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream came out of the mouths of two of them at that instant after feeling that their souls were suffering.

    ''Shit.'' Matt thought and instantly moved his arm towards them, "Icy Destruction." He said coldly, and just then, three bodies froze in milliseconds, only to be destroyed like ice.

    The pain those three guys felt at that instant was too terrifying. Every one of their bones and muscles shattered as if they were ice, although they could not scream, for their heads also suffered the same fate.

    Yet, simultaneously, all three weapons exploded.

    It was something that happened all in the same second, and the explosion sent Matt backward.

    Although he wasn''t hurt, he frowned and looked over.

    ''Amazing. These things really were able to get out of the grip of my icy power.'' he thought to himself in surprise.

    That let it be seen that this little weapon wasn''t just anything.

    There was no trace of anyone left at the scene. All three bodies disappeared, which is normal.

    ''Ice murder is still the cleanest and most elegant way to do things.'' Matt thought, seeing that it was also like that in this ce.

    The only thing that left traces was the explosion of the three small weapons. Although not very powerful, those explosions were still enough to leave a small hole in the dark street.

    Even though he was annoyed that he hadn''t discovered anything else, Matt still sighed. At least he could prove something.

    Those three weren''t the rapists.

    Still, he knew he had to return to the hotel, so he quickly started walking there.

    Though he had to stop shortly after, he started walking and looked up at the rooftops.

    "If you''re already here, why are you hiding?" He asked.

 Chapter 104: Very powerful people

    Then, five shadows appeared above the roofs of the nearby buildings.

    They were wearing the same clothes Harry Brown and his team were wearing, just that they were more powerful.

    ''They''re strong... They have over 5,000 power each.'' Matt thought.

    Also, he could smell a different scent on them.

    ''This smell... They''re the rapists, huh.'' Matt thought, and a sinister smile emerged on his face.

    They gave him a mocking look and darted over to where he was.

    "So, Matthew Dietrich, eh. Where are our mates? I could have sworn they stood next to you a while ago." The stronger of them asked.

    Matt looked at him and sneered, "They were so weak. Why on earth do you think they would still be alive until now?" he asked, causing the five in front of him to frown.

    Their menacing look shone on their faces, but they didn''t say anything.

    Instead, the leader scoffed.

    "Hmph, never mind. Anyway, we''ll get the information once you''re in our hands." He said mockingly, raising his hand towards his subordinates.

    They all came at Matt hard with powerful attacks.

    Mattunched himself at one of them before it reached him at immense speed and delivered a powerful punch to his stomach.

    This surprised them, "You bastard!" shouted those behind him, seeing that their partner had been sent crashing into the nearby walls.

    At this moment, a set of two daggers per person saw the moonlight, and the four instantly increased speed, using everything they had learned in their training as assassins.

    These movements were quick and smooth, difficult to detect. One dagger was aimed at Matt''s neck, another at his heart, and two at his arms.

    They sought to immobilize or kill him all at once.

    Matt noticed this with surprise.

    ''Neck, heart, and arms...'' he thought, wondering which one would reach him first. It was a rapid thought thatsted milliseconds, but his analysis was spot on.

    So, he bent his body backward to dodge the oneing first, and from that position, heunched a kick toward the oneing, ready to give him a stab to the heart.

    *BOOM!

    An explosion was then heard as two figures shot out to two different sides.

    Although Matt managed to dodge the two deadly blows, the blows from the other two hit him squarely, knocking him into the nearby wall.

    "Tsk, I could only hit him in the rib; how about you?"

    "He dodged my dagger attack; how fast is that bastard? I could only hit him with my fist."

    The two who managed to hit him said, and then the leader, who was kicked towards the other wall, stood up and jumped, falling next to the two.

    "That guy is very capable. The kicks of that guy hurt; I feel like he broke one of me." Replied the leader.

    "Did such a weak punch break a rib for you, leader!?" asked one of his subordinates, and the leader looked at him angrily but said nothing.

    He was also surprised by it. That blow was very painful.

    ''This guy...'' He thought, but his thoughts stopped when they saw no one moving.

    "Hey, didn''t you murder him with one punch?" the leader asked, seeing that Matt hadn''t gotten up since he had been hit.

    The two who had hit him looked at each other, "Impossible? That guy looked like he had over 4.5k power; how could he die with such a low blow?" one of them replied, and the other nodded.

    "Right..." He said, but suddenly stopped.

    His spine shivered with cold at that instant, and he turned forcefully to deliver a mighty blow backward.

    "BACK!" he shouted at the same time. But his blow cut through the air and rmed the others, who quickly turned around.

    Just then, the guy who had been hit at first got up and jumped towards them.

    "Leader, where is that bastard...!" He said, but even before he spoke, he felt an extremely cold de across his neck.

    Soon, the other four saw Matt appear behind him with a weapon in his hand. At the same time, they saw their partner''s head fly off...

    That stunned them.

    "BASTARD!" the leader shouted, his eyes bloodshot as he lunged at Matt.

    Matt countered his attack, and two weapons collided at that moment, creating a significant impact as Matt was pushed back.

    ''Over 6,000 power...'' Matt thought after feeling this. Although his attack didn''t seem as powerful as Alice''s when she had the same power as him, this guy was still much more powerful than him.

    That''s why Matt was trying to look for opportunities.

    But his head was hurting too much. Using the icy power couldn''te without consequences, so if the fight was extended, he was at risk of losing.

    That was why he tried to look for a blind spot...

    But just then, he saw the assassins stop.

    ''What''s wrong?'' He thought, but then he felt a powerful presence behind him...

    ''Shit.'' He thought and activated his dimensional move almost instinctively.

    *SWOSH*

    A fist with great vampiric power broke the air where Matt stood but failed to hit him.

    "That''s some skill you got there, Matthew Dietrich." Said the man who had just appeared behind him.

    Matt appeared several feet from where he was and noticed that at least 15 more people with over 5 thousand power had arrived.

    Still, he ignored them.

    Those people around him were not a problem; the problem was in front of him.

    Therefore, he only paid attention to that man standing there.

    "Philip Baker." Matt said.

    The man before him did not bother to wear a different suit that hid his appearance. He did not want to hide his identity.

    Philip smiled, "You''re very good, Matthew Dietrich. But also very naive." He said, and a person appeared behind him.

    He didn''t look as powerful as Philip, but he was more powerful than the assassins surrounding Matt right now.

    Quite a bit more powerful than Alice, even.

    It was possible that he was a person with more than 10 thousand power.

 Chapter 105: She is dead?

    ''If he doesn''t look as powerful as Philip, it means Philip has at least 15 thousand, or it could even be 20 thousand power...'' Matt thought, trying to analyze the situation.

    Fighting Philip would be suicide. He could do something about the assassins around him if he used all his assassination tactics, including his freezing curse, so he wasn''t worried about them.

    The problem was that his head was already buzzing, and his pain was bing unbearable, so he wouldn''t be able to use his icy curse for too long.

    ''It should be a hasty and quick attack, taking them by surprise... I don''t think he''ll manage to murder anyone, but escaping won''t be a problem.'' He thought.

    Still, his thoughts were suddenly interrupted when he saw a beautiful littledy carried away by the man who had just appeared.

    ''I!'' He thought in shock.

    Then Philipughed, "Hahaha, Matthew Dietrich, I was originally nning to kidnap the three of you, but I didn''t think you were so cunning and figured it out. Yet, you were still naive, thinking we were just trying to lure you." He said mockingly.

    Though he shrugged, "Still, it''s unfortunate that we failed to capture our two targets and only have a waste that only serves as bait." He said with slight annoyance, though he smiled again at the end.

    "Well, at least we already have one of our targets." He said, staring at Matt.

    Philip looked at Matt and I for a moment and thought that these two seemed to have some rtionship, so he smiled.

    "Matthew Dietrich, we''re not demons, so I''ll let you hear your girl''sst words." He said, reaching up to remove whatever was covering I''s mouth.

    She had been looking at Matt with a look of desperation, so as soon as she felt she could speak, she immediately screamed.

    "MATT, RUN AWAY! THEY''RE TOO POWERFUL!" Her shout was heard by everyone present and caused Philip to give her a powerful p that made her spit blood and lifted her from the impact.

    In an instant, Philip unleashed a mighty blow towards her and hit her squarely in the stomach.

    "Buagh!" All her orifices spurted blood in that instant, and her body shot backward until it hit a huge wall there.

    "A small tool, when itpletes its usefulness, is no longer useful." He said softly after doing this and turned to look at Matt.

    "Well, you heard herst words; how are you feeling, Matthew Dietrich?" Philip asked teasingly, causing Matt to stare at him.

    Philip was surprised to see that Matt didn''t have an angry look or anything like that. He didn''t even look desperate.

    ''What the hell is wrong with this guy? Is he made of ice or what?'' he wondered in shock.

    Naturally, however, Matt was a little worried about I.

    ''...That punch had to have seriously injured her, or she might even be dead... And with that speed shown, even I would have a hard time reacting... That''s 20,000 Power, no doubt about it. It could be more.'' Matt thought.

    He looked at I from afar; she had fallen on the ground and was face down, bleeding steadily.

    He could not confirm her condition from so far away and with so many powers surrounding him.

    But she wasn''t moving.

    Once she fell there, she may have been in an unconscious state.

    Perhaps dead.

    Still, Matt had a n.

    That''s why he looked at Philip.

    "Philip Baker, I''m already in your hands, so I guess you''re going to kill me. Can I ask you a question first?" Matt spoke as he looked at him.

    His posture had numerous openings, and anyone present could see it.

    That stance, so full of openings and where he could be killed in a single blow, made many realize that he had indeed given up.

    Philip shrugged and nodded at him, "Kid, I don''t want to kill you. Join us. You have incredible skills, but you''re not an Heir. Do you know how valuable you are? You are so valuable to us that, if you decide to join, you would be our Young Leader, isn''t that great?

    Let me tell you one thing, Matthew Dietrich: My leaders want you; they can give you exalted status; why don''t youe?" Said Philip Baker as he spread his arms wide, looking magnanimous.

    His manner of speaking regarding the leaders showed that these men were of highly high standing.

    Matt frowned as he heard this. He didn''t expect it to be like this.

    ''An organization... If it was only assassins, it wouldn''t be a problem to join such a ce for research, but the working code is disgusting. Besides, if I were to join them, the Allens would be my enemies, the vampire ns are powerful and this organization works in a disgusting way, so it makes them the enemies of the ns...'' Matt thought.

    In a world he doesn''t know, he has to weigh the pros and cons whenever an opportunity like thises his way. But if joining an organization means betraying the race he belongs to, it means it''s an hical organization.

    And while it''s rare for an assassin to talk about ethics, Matt has his own ethics and would never choose to belong to an organization where there are people with shitty ethics that run so counter to his own.

    Besides, his vision as a living being is that he will never betray, just because he was betrayed, although he will take revenge on those who betrayed him.

    When he realized that, he smiled.

    "What will happen if I refuse?" Matt asked. He had already realized that this guy wouldn''t let him ask his first question, so moving on to another one was better to speed things up.

    "You will die, Matthew. Your story will be over so soon that no one will ever remember you." Philip replied.

    And Matt smiled a little.

    "I am not here to have my story remembered, but if I can make my name reach all the ends of the earth, I will do so while maintaining the ethics that have characterized me. While I am not one to talk about ethics, the crimes youmit make me think you are repulsive." Matt said, staring at Philip Baker, who sighed slightly upon hearing this.

    "Philip Baker, if you send your useless entourages, many will die. So why don''t youe up front? If I''m going to die, I at least want to see what our power difference is." Matt said.

    His words came through loud and clear.

 Chapter 106: The ultimate skill of the Icy Curse

    And they were words that angered many.

    "You bastard, do you think we''re useless?!! Let''s see if it''s true!" shouted several of them, including the man with over 10,000 power to one side of Philip.

    He was even going to move, but Philip Baker raised his hand to stop them.

    "Hahaha, your personality is interesting, Matthew Dietrich. One moment, you can be so quiet that anyone will forget your existence, but another moment, you can say such things..." He said,ughing out loud.

    However, he stoppedughing suddenly and looked at him as he stepped forward.

    "Well, if that is your wish, I will fulfill it. Just know that to the end, my proposal stands." He spoke.

    Matt shrugged, "Save your proposal for some idiot." He replied, and Philip smiled.

    "Well, I just hope you can at least hold on and not die in one blow." He said mockingly, and his terrible power was unleashed with a st.

    Everyone was in shock, even Matt.

    The power he was giving off from this guy''s body was extremely terrifying. It was a power that gave him, once again, the feeling of being a small creature at the bottom of the pit.

    Once again, a power as terrifying as frightening had made its presence known in front of Matt, but this time, the feeling was even more horrifying than the one Alice had given him.

    The power this time was more terrifying and intimidating than on that asion, even so...

    Matt did not fall into a trance-like state this time, perhaps because his heart and determination had grown stronger.

    He simply appeared calm and took a step back as he braced himself.

    He sped one of his hands behind his body and waited patiently for the moment while an icy coldness was unleashed in his body that went unnoticed.

    No one noticed this strange coldness that was spreading all over the floor and all over the ce in general. The icy coldness soon covered the entire area where these guys were, including those on top of the houses.

    Still, no one noticed anything strange.

    Suddenly, Philip Baker grinned sinisterly and darted like a sh towards where Matt was at an almost impossible speed.

    Still, for Matt, this moment passed as if in slow motion, as his thoughts were filled with myriad thoughts.

    ''... The time, an enigma that defines and deteriorates us; today, we are born, and tomorrow, we die. No one can go against the Laws of Time, for that would mean to be above the Universe itself, which is also determined by thews of time.''

    ''Eventually, everything will die. A living being or a will meet the same fate; it is only a question of Time.''

    ''Is it possible to stop time? I keep asking myself the same question...'' Matt thought and smiled slightly at that moment.

    ''So far, I haven''t met anyone capable of stopping time. I haven''t met anyone capable of fighting it. But I don''t need to fight it; I just need to...'' He thought and, at a breakneck speed, punched to where Philip Baker wasing from.

    ''Freeze it. That''s all I need. The ultimate skill...'' He thought and opened his mouth.

    "Frozen Time." He said softly...

    *Swoosh*

    Suddenly, the sound of an icy wind reached everywhere, and every ear present heard it. In one moment, everything around them froze.

    Philip Baker was frozen by a strange, light, icy breeze, in a position of shock less than 1 meter away from Matt.

    In that same instant, Matt disappeared along with I''s body...

    Leaving the ce in a deadly silence that onlysted milliseconds until a thunderous explosion sounded as Philip and the rest were able toe back to reality, and Philip crashed hard into where Matt had been a moment ago.

    Even so, he failed tond a hit.

    That left him in shock.

    "Where is he!? And what the hell was that icy thing just now!?" he asked in shock, looking around.

    For some reason, he felt something icy hitting his body, and the next time he felt something, he hit the ground without Matt''s presence.

    That made him angry, but looking from side to side, not only was Matt gone.

    That woman''s corpse wasn''t there either!

    Even more amazingly, he couldn''t feel the presence of that little inscription he had put on Matt, ''What the hell just happened?'' He thought to himself in shock.

    "Shit, search the whole city for that bastard; there''s no way he can escape with that much information!" he shouted angrily as he started jumping towards another section of the city to look for him.

    Not even 5 seconds had passed since he disappeared into the distance when all the assassins were about to start moving, but many powers came from side to side, surrounding them.

    At the same time, a beautiful woman, Alice Allen, stepped forward.

    She red at them and drew her sword, jumping up to stand before the most powerful one.

    "I am Alice Allen. You are all under investigation by n Allen. So, you better answer our questions. Where is Matthew Dietrich!?" She asked with great anger and a growing rage she couldn''t control.

    If it hadn''t been for her family going to warn her, she wouldn''t have noticed either. Still, when she went back in search of Matt, he was gone. Even I had been kidnapped, and then she realized that all the hotel staff were also traitors.

    Still, while her family was taking action against the hotel, she learned something. Some assassins had been spotted in a section of the city, and Matt''s trail was also there, so she ran here.

    But, for her to arrive and find nothing made her fury burst out again with force.

    The man in front of her felt fear momentarily but still jumped back as he drew two daggers in the air.

    "Matthew Dietrich has fallen into our hands; what are you going to do then, Heiress!?" he shouted with a sinister smile.

    Alice frowned when she heard this, and her eyes shed with intensity.

    Then, she leaped forward with a swift movement, arriving in front of this guy to plunge the sword into his neck.

    "Change of ns. You are not under investigation; I sentence you to death." She said with terrifying coldness and pulled out her blood-stained sword from this guy''s neck. The blood even got on her clothes, but she didn''t care.

 Chapter 107: Alices Wrath. Special moment.

    Seeing that their leader had died in such a simple way made many of them tremble slightly, but they were also angry.

    "KILL THAT BITCH!" shouted one of them as he ran towards Alice, drawing his weapon.

    Still, Alice swung hard at him and cut off his head in a single attack. This time, she wasn''t fighting to save her strength.

    She didn''t need to!

    It was the first time she had killed another vampire, but right now, her fury had reached its limit.

    If she had to make a kill to find Matt, then she would do it.

    That''s why this man''s head came rolling down at the feet of hispanions.

    "Attack!" they all shouted, not remembering that the ones surrounded were not Alice but them.

    All of Allen''s forces moved at an astonishing speed as Alice strolled down the huge dark street, causing numerous heads to roll back and forth on the ground.

    This was the first time she unleashed her full strength and used all her immense ability.

    Belonging to the most exalted group in the world, how could she be a soft khaki? Although she doesn''t show it because she doesn''t feel confident, as she hasn''t been able to awaken her first ability yet, the truth is that her ability is incredible, and in this fight, it showed.

    The way she moved and paced around the fight, chopping heads left and right, gave the feeling of a beautiful bloody dance.

    Until finally, thest man standing had his head rolling around the ce.

    "Miss, as we suspected, they all belonged to that organization." Said a man as he showed her the tokens they carried with them.

    At this moment, Alice looked a bit terrified. Her eyes kept glowing in the darkness of the night, and her beauty had been strangely intensified by the red of the blood that now stained her face and dress.

    Still, she did not mind this appearance of her.

    She nodded toward him.

    "If my brother asks you, tell him it was my decision to kill them all." She said, looking around the surroundings.

    More than 15 bodies were lying all over the ce. Many of them had been killed by Alice''s sword.

    Her anger was evident, but the reality was that she knew Matt wasn''t dead.

    She could sense that he was alive through the token, so this killing didn''t happen because she thought he was dead. It simply happened because she had grown tired of being taken for a child all the time and because she had identified them as enemies, enemies who wanted to assassinate Matt.

    ''Since your mission is to assassinate Matt, then wait for my sword to slit your damn necks.'' She thought angrily and looked at her family''s subordinates.

    "Search for Matt. Lock down the city if necessary. The family will reward anyone with the slightest bit of information on him." She said and turned to leave the ce with a terrifying coldness.

    These subordinates looked at each other''s faces, "I''ve never seen her like this before. Wasn''t thedy always such a sweetheart? We always treated her as the apple of the family''s eye, but was she that deadly?" one of them asked in shock, and the others nodded.

    The leader of them frowned and smiled. "The Heirs are not normal. Even our beautifuldy, who has been treated as a failed attempt at Heir, has her terrifying side." He said, smiling slightly.

    ''Looks like the Miss is growing up, finally.'' He thought and began ordering his subordinates to do as she told them.

    Although being in such a big city... Where should they start?

    ...

    At that moment, a hooded man jumped into a room of one of the hotels in the low-level area.

    He was carrying the body of a beautiful, wounded youngdy in his arms, so as soon as hended here and confirmed that no one was there, he put her on the bed and took off his ck hood.

    It was, naturally, Matt and I.

    He frowned as he saw I''s condition.

    It was truly pitiful, but...

    ''She''s still alive.'' He thought and sat down beside her to try to give her medicine.

    ''...Her mouth and nose are congested with blood. But she''s already lost a lot of blood.'' He thought and groaned.

    "Shit."

    Naturally, he was upset. But it wasn''t like there was nothing he couldn''t do.

    So, without hesitation, he grabbed I''s face, opening her lips slightly to try to do something with mouth-to-mouth breathing.

    After doing so once, he pulled away, and I finally came to as she vomited arge amount of blood that had been congested in her chest.

    Her eyes opened slightly at that moment, and she looked at a man in front of her, trying to give her medicine.

    ''Matt?'' She thought doubtfully and smiled slightly as she saw that Matt was showing a somewhat desperate look as he saw that the medicine couldn''t go down her throat.

    ''That bastard, he almost broke everything inside her body.'' Matt thought angrily and then noticed that I''s hand had reached up, trying to touch him.

    Just then, I spoke lightly.

    "...Don''t worry, Matt... I know that power destroyed almost all my bones... and my organs are affected... Don''t force yourself... Just... Let me get some sleep..." She said softly.

    She didn''t realize that at that moment, she touched a painful point in Matt''s life. Her words...

    They were simr to his wife''s words before she died in his arms.

    ''Just let me get some sleep...'' They were words that went deep into him.

    For which he smiled slightly.

    ''If my body is so special and my blood really is so unique, then you better be of use on an asion like this, Dietrich''s blood.'' He thought to himself as he shook away all the doubts in his heart.

    He then bit down hard on his tongue, causing a trickle of blood to spurt out, and without thinking, he closed I''s lips with his own.

    That deeply stunned I, who did not expect such a sudden move when she felt her life was dissipating.

    Soon, she felt a strange but highly delicious liquid entering her body and falling on her stomach.

    That delicious liquid made her body react in a strange and amazing way, and her slightly dull eyes now shone brightly.

    Somehow, that liquid that had been poured on her stomach managed to revitalize her a little.

    Matt then pulled away from her and carried her in his arms, sitting her on hisp as he removed the shirt he was wearing and exposed his neck. He then tilted his head slightly and smiled at I.

    "Do. My blood is special; maybe you can save yourself." He said softly...

    I felt her heart racing, but an intense desire uncovered inside her, and without thinking, she firmly dug her teeth into Matt''s neck.

    At the same time, she was polite to him and, in one motion, uncovered her neck so that he would do the same.

    Desire shone in Matt''s eyes when he saw this.

    She looked so seductive and alluring, with her beautiful white neck uncovered, that Matt couldn''t resist; he didn''t want to. So, he embraced her gently and dug his sharp fangs into her neck...

 Chapter 108: A Blood Connection.

    Soon, a rush of strange, mystical energy came over them, enveloping them like the water when you dive into the sea.

    It''s just that the feeling this time was different. It was mysterious and strange, giving the sensation of warmth, delight, and a peculiar and deep connection.

    A mysterious connection.

    Naturally, they knew this feeling because they had studied it before.

    This is one of the most important connections in a vampire''s life, perhaps the second most important.

    A Blood Connection. Only avable to those who be blood mates.

    Finally, Matt sensed why Reagan Cooper mentioned that obtaining a blood mate was a crucial necessity in a vampire''s life.

    Simply by feeling this connection, he already felt that he had gained a lot. For this connection had heightened his senses around him as if he had been granted a mysterious new ability. Moreover, just as I''s blood began to flow down his throat, his Vampirism showed a somewhat strange attitude as it started to work in all its glory.

    Matt began to feel his power increasing at great speed and felt that his Vampirism was finally in a state of extreme bliss, enjoying the moment as if it were an entity independent of his body.

    This left him stunned.

    ''Is it that good?'' he thought in shock, but simultaneously, a few insights came to his mind.

    That bloody connection was no small thing; as long as they both trained together, their power would increase significantly more than it had before. Especially if they ''sweat'' together, as sweat is part of the body and that of bloody partners mixes to help them get stronger, in a strange way.

    But that''s not the only benefit. Matt could now feel I''s presence and believed he could feel her even if they were separated by a long distance, which was amazing.

    As Matt thought about the benefits, he soon felt his power undergo a tremendous change, which caused the power inside his body to swirl and his blood to tremble slightly.

    ''What? I went through 5,000 Power?'' He thought to himself in shock after feeling that.

    Indeed, his body told him that he had crossed a height that he thought would still take him a while to reach. Not only that, he gained a little over 5,000, which left him in awe.

    Still, just then, I broke away from him with a smile and fell back into his arms. Thanks to that blood, her body had started to recover, so she just needed to rest...

    Still, she smiled, "...Certainly, your blood is special, Matt... It''s so delicious, I''ve never tasted such good blood in my life..." She said softly as she drifted off to sleep.

    Matt smiled to see her like that, so he allowed her to sleep. He needed it, too.

    ''Using the icy curse for so long and ending up using this thing''s most powerful ability, it''s horrible for the head. I''m totally out of my ability; I need to sleep...'' He thought and fell to the side.

    Already in itself, the icy curse was a strange and difficult type of power to use with weak mental power and such low vampiric power; what if you add to it the most potent ability he has to his credit?

    It would simply cause such an excruciating headache that all Matt would want to do is disconnect from the senses to avoid such terrible pain. He was just trying to stay awake to save I, so when he saw that she seemed to look better and be recovering, he disconnected his mindpletely and plunged into a deep sleep.

    An ice capable of freezing reality itself, how could it be simple?

    However, a fleeting thought Matt had before he fell unconscious proved that it was not an impossible ability to break.

    Although Matt didn''t see it, but he could feel that Philip Baker''s power had managed to break his ability.

    ''What should have been 2 seconds frozen became 1 second... So, they can counter it better in this world...'' It was the fleeting thought that crossed his mind...

    ...

    Tonight, the city saw a lot of movement of powerful forces. Many of those forces were unknown to the people, but on top of some buildings were some who didn''t bother to hide their identities as members of the City of ns.

    The logo of the city hung on their shoulders, after all.

    There weren''t many of them, but they were perhaps the most powerful in the city currently.

    They looked around the city in mild frustration.

    "The traitor got away. That organization works really fast and knows very well how to employ their cards so that none of their recruiters die and are kept in the dark; how annoying this is." Said one of them with slight annoyance and another beside him nodded.

    "Did you manage to find the identity of the traitor?" The eldest of them asked, and the other three shook their heads.

    "We''re sorry, sir. But they seem to be using several people who show themselves as ''recruiters'' so as not to reveal the real one behind it all." Replied one of them, and the eldest sighed.

    "It''s normal for them to do that. It''s a ndestine organization that has been operating for tens of thousands of years. How could they not have a trick or two, never to be discovered? It''s just that you guys are too shallow-looking andck the necessary skills." Replied the eldest, making the three behind him cringe.

    Though he sighed when he saw that they were feeling guilty.

    "I don''t me you. Our Kingdom doesn''t specialize in investigation and assassination. It''s hard to get people who can investigate properly here and the only ones who can have no intention of helping with this." Said the eldest in frustration.

    For them, fighting against an organization working from the shadows is a nuisance. Although they, too, have such people, they are not very specialized and, therefore, cannot keep up efficiently. It can be said that they are not prepared, even if they have enough strength.

    "Sir, what are we going to do? The Allens seem to be upset this time, I''m afraid..." Said a subordinate and fell silent, causing the eldest to chuckle slightly.

    "You''re afraid the Allens will decide to go on a mass killing spree, right?" He said and looked over to where some of the Allen n people were standing.

    "Just like the old days, eh? Wouldn''t be bad either." Replied the eldest with some satisfaction, scaring the underlings behind him a bit.

    "This... Sir, I don''t think that''s appropriate. A mass killing... It could plunge the world into war." Replied one of them, and the older oneughed.

    "Hahaha, that''s fine. If you don''t want to plunge the world into a war, then go to the King with a message; ask a suitable person to investigate the situation. We need to prevent some idiot from touching the reverse scale of the Allens; otherwise...

    I fear for what might happen then." Replied the eldest, though, in the end, he couldn''t help but startughing as he disappeared into the morning darkness.

    His subordinates sighed and ran after him.

    ...

 Chapter 109: He stole something from him

    On the outskirts of Blood Dawn City, several people were gathered in the nearby woods.

    "Did you manage to warn your brothers in time?" a hooded man asked as he looked at the man behind him.

    He nodded to him.

    "Yes, sir. There was no trouble at all. Still, I missed the target." He replied, and the man nodded.

    "How?" Asked the hooded man once again after he had been thinking for a few seconds.

    "...I don''t know. Honestly, I''m still figuring out what the hell that guy did, but he disappeared in a moment." He replied.

    "Oh, it looks like this guy is even more capable than I''ve seen." the hooded man said and turned around.

    "Get together with your brothers and go back to that ce. We will arrange for someone to take over the position you were upying. For now, keep quiet and do nothing." The man said, and he left with several others.

    Philip Baker was left alone in the woods and sighed.

    "Tsk, that bastard was sneaky. I really got careless. It''s a good thing I wasn''t stripped of my membership status." he said intively and reached into his pants pocket, looking for something.

    But a terrifying chill went down his spine as soon as he did.

    What he was looking for was missing.

    He quickly went through every pocket of his clothes and entered a slight crisis.

    ''What the hell? How could it be gone!?'' He thought to himself in shock.

    ''Shit, I always knew that having a thing that can''t be stored in a ring was a big deal!'' heined as he couldn''t find his organization member token.

    He soon decided to rx.

    ''That doesn''t have anything of value. Maybe just the location of the headquarters, but it''s encrypted. No one besides the members can break it. '' He thought and sighed.

    ''Maybe I dropped it when I attacked that bastard. I''ll have to go back to the city.'' He thought and sighed; soon after, he disappeared into the nearby trees, leaving all this in a profound silence.

    ...

    A few dayster, Matt finally woke up.

    The headache persisted, and his body ached slightly as well, but right now, he could stand it, and it was no time to sleep.

    As soon as he got up, he checked I and noticed that she was recovering at a faster rate thanst time, even though this time she was almost on the verge of death.

    ''My God, is Dietrich''s blood that good?'' He thought in shock. Perhaps he had been underestimating ittely.

    For some reason, he thought his blood was no good and that only his vampirism was unique, but now it seemed his blood also had some unique quirks.

    Knowing that made him sigh, for I was out of danger, though she was still unconscious.

    Matt then grabbed a small piece of paper and wrote some things on it. He called his messenger bird, which arrived shortly after and sent a message to Alice.

    ''She must know I''m okay.'' He thought. He then turned his mind away from those thoughts.

    Instead, he focused on something more important right now.

    His Icy Curse.

    ''It has be more powerful and it seems that the abilities too... Still, on earth, it wasn''t possible to break my Frozen Time if you didn''t use a powerful ability...'' Matt thought and frowned.

    He was remembering the past.

    Frozen Time is an ability that gets stronger over time. Right now, it''s supposed to be able to freeze time for as little as 2 seconds.

    But, as it gets stronger, that time would increase infinitely.

    When he was on Earth, Matt thought that if he got strong enough, he might be able to freeze the time of an entire world. But he was never able to confirm that theory. Mostly because time is tooplicated a subject to understand.

    Still, if there was one thing happening on earth, it was that his Frozen Time was a supreme ability, being one of the most powerful to his credit and the most feared.

    But here...

    The first time, he used it, and it could already be countered with pure power.

    ''Maybe it has something to do with thews of the world...'' He thought and considered a few things regarding his ability.

    While thinking like that, he realized that, perhaps, even a supreme ability like that could be improved. He just needed to find the point where it failed to do so.

    So soon, his thoughts were filled with countless theories about his own power, though in the end, he sighed helplessness.

    ''Forget it. There''s no use thinking about it right now. I don''t like absurd headaches that force me to disconnect from the world.'' He thought, sighing.

    Just then, he heard some words outside the door and sighed.

    ''...I hope Alice arrives as soon as possible and rents this room.'' Matt thought as he heard a person enter the adjoining rooms.

    Still, no one wasing to this room, so he was relieved.

    He had entered this ce without paying and spent several days sleeping; he was lucky that no one came to clean this room. But now people seemed to being to this hotel, so he might be discovered soon.

    Still, he was sure that not right now, so he decided to look at the next thing on his mind.

    ''I managed to steal something from that bastard before I ran here, but this thing can''t be stored; what the hell is it?'' He thought as he pulled his hand out of his pocket.

    ''A token from that organization?'' He thought, frowning.

    He was sure the other tokens he had from that organization could be stored in the ring.

    ''If it can''t be stored, it means there''s something special about this... Its weight... It''s much lighter than the other one; the material seems to be more refined, too... But that shouldn''t be.'' He thought and sat down on a small table to investigate it.

    He sensed that there was something strange.

    First, he hit it with ice to see if it would react. But seeing that it did nothing, he began a thorough investigation.

 Chapter 110: A special token and making the documents

    The more he investigated, the more he understood what it could be, so he frowned.

    ''A token with encrypted words... Strange, I seem to have seen some of these words on the scrolls I found in those cers.'' He thought and pulled out some of them to continue his research.

    A token with encrypted words could not be something normal. They could perfectly well be words to open some strange thing, like a lock, for example.

    He had researched the other tokens and knew they didn''t have this mechanism. Seeing that this one was taken from such an influential person as Philip Baker, it should be something of value that was encrypted there.

    Throughout his research, he kept the token partially frozen to avoid being traced.

    After checking for a while, he frowned.

    ''They are encrypted words with ancientnguage... It''s hard for someone to know if they don''t know the ancientnguage, but it''s not thatplicated for me. Still, with all my knowledge, I still don''t know much about this world, and that limits what I can find out.'' Matt thought.

    But he had noticed one thing.

    What was here appeared to be a location.

    ''But I don''t understand where it is or if it''s of value or not...'' He thought.

    But it certainly wasn''t hard to figure out.

    These scrolls with encrypted words are not used by the nobles who died; they are simply the results of their research into that organization. They found that that organization seemed to have a whole book of encrypted words with different meanings for different situations.

    Then, as long as he can obtain more encrypted words, he can determine the location of this ce.

    ''I also need a map to verify the location. I''ll ask Alice for itter.'' He thought, and just then, he heard another noise outside the hallway.

    ''Alice?''

    He immediately realized that the sound of walking belonged to her, so he got up, and just then, Alice came through the door.

    She was alone and sweating; she seemed to have run here at full speed.

    When she saw Matt, joy shone on her face, and she jumped on him to hug him.

    "Matt, it really is you!" She said, her worried voice finally subsiding and a great weight lifted from her heart.

    Although she could tell Matt was alive, she didn''t know if he had been captured and was being tortured or something like that, so the worry in her heart hadn''t diminished at all these days.

    Still, seeing that he was okay made all the weight off her heart disappear instantly.

    Matt nodded to her, "I had to run here after escaping from that guy..." He said, and then he told her about what had happened, though he avoided telling her why he had managed to run away.

    She could understand this, so she didn''t ask anything about it.

    "Then Philip Baker is the culprit." She said coldly after listening to everything Matt had to say.

    Matt nodded at her but sighed slightly.

    "Still, Philip Baker is not an easy person to me. He has 20,000 power or more, so the vampire world needs him as a major force of the vampire race. If we wanted to me him, we would need to find verifiable proof." He replied.

    Alice nodded, "I understand, Matt. But this time, I think we''ve won quite a bit. The information we have is more precious than I expected, and already, my n forces are inside the guild." She smiled and pulled out some scrolls.

    "Look. They are uncles I respect and admire. They are helping me, and they sent me a lot of important information regarding the missions. I''m sure if weplete all the procedures, we can advance in rank in the guild." She spoke.

    Matt was surprised by her words and grabbed the scrolls.

    After flipping through them for a moment, he was a bit stunned and looked at her.

    "Did you really get that much good information? This is unbelievable; what rank do your uncles hold in the guild?" he asked in shock.

    With this information and the murders they achieved earlier, they couldplete a whole murder case and close it easily. As long as they had evidence to hand over of the ''killed'', then it would be enough for the case to be fully closed and them to be rewarded.

    Alice smiled and puffed out her chest in pride, "Hehe, that''s why I told you we''d do some cheating. They are the Acting Masters of the guild currently, though they will soon be transferred to another city so as not to arouse suspicion." She replied, smiling, and Matt nodded.

    "That makes sense, but this is pretty precious. We need to call Miss Assassin from that time on so we canplete the mission properly. Have you seen her recently?" Matt asked, and Alice nodded.

    "I already called her; she should be here any minute." She replied, and Matt nodded.

    Then Alice looked at I lying on the bed.

    "How is I?" Alice asked.

    She was looking at her a little more...

    Radiant? She felt like something had changed in her, but she couldn''t figure out what it was.

    Matt nodded to her. After checking her pulse and such, he smiled.

    "She''s recovering at a steady rate. She''s unconscious, but it shouldn''t take her long to regain consciousness; her brain seems to have recovered considerably." He replied, and Alice nodded.

    ''She certainly looks radiant.'' She thought, but she stopped thinking nonsense, and just at that moment, ady in ck robes came through the room''s door.

    "It looks like I''vee at a good time." She said, catching both of their attention.

    So, the three of them soon began to assemble all the documents they needed to deliver to the guild.

    There weren''t many, and Matt took care of everything, as he understood the missions the most. In the meantime, Miss Assassin brought more information thatplemented everything.

    Plus, information that Matt needed.

    For example, regarding the dagger those guys use, it was information Matt ''bought'' from her, showing her precious information so she wouldn''t forget. As soon as she could, she started telling him.

    Basically, this dagger carries with it a curse that is used to control, locate, and prevent a betrayal. But to create such a curse, humans (or vampires) must create an ultra-powerful spell, which takes tremendous power to cast.

    It is a spell that is used with blood, which is why vampires can use it. However, it is a forbidden spell among the vampire race since it is used to control vampires.

    That is why this woman is sure that this organization''s power is higher than it is believed.

    This left Matt a bit thoughtful. He also didn''t know why this organization was created, and that was annoying.

 Chapter 111: The Allens are dangerous

    The three of them continued writing the investigation documents regarding the investigated mansions, hotels, and other points that were targets of assassinations and,ter, an exnation of the power level of the assassins, evidence, etc.

    They spent two days trying to write everything so that it would match perfectly until they finished.

    That day, I woke up early, and the four talked about their next moves. After breakfast, they left for the guild.

    Matt and I found the atmosphere quite tense while walking for the city.

    People were walking around with some fear and their heads down. No one dared to make trouble for anything, and everyone kept their prices as low as possible.

    Whether from the lower city to the higher city, it was like this. Even the great powers of the guild walked in silence and overworked.

    Miss Assassin was also a little tense about this situation, although she still told them why.

    "I heard that the Allen n is here and has chosen to take control of the city. I wonder what they are nning. It''s been many years since they''ve made such a move." She said, her nervousness showing in her speech.

    This made Matt curious.

    "Are they afraid of the Allens? I heard they are one of the quietest Vampire ns out there and don''t usually get into disputes; some even think the Allens are a weak n. Why fear them?" Matt asked curiously, making the youngdy almost choke on her own saliva.

    She looked at him in shock and put her hand to her head. ''God, I''d forgotten that hunters aren''t always well-informed about those guys.'' She thought but sighed.

    "It is true that, among the Vampire ns, the Allen n is the calmest and quietest of all. Because of this, many people tend to forget that they can also be the most terrifying when they get angry. Thest time they got angry..." She said but was soon interrupted by a slight feigned cough.

    "Cough, cough..."

    Alice coughed at that point and smiled at them, "We can talkter about it. We''ve already arrived at the master''s room." She said, smiling softly.

    Miss Killer nodded, not thinking of anything else.

    Still, Matt gave Alice a sidelong nce.

    ''The Allen n... Whenever I hear about them, they tell them as a peaceful n, but they seem to have another version... From how thisdy assassin talks, I can think of several things...'' He thought as he looked at Alice from the corner of his eye.

    Still, he didn''t give the matter any more importance.

    He has nothing to worry about as long as the Allens are not his enemies. On the contrary, the more powerful his allies are, the better it is for him.

    Although the taste of betrayal is still present in his mind, he cannot let his guard down, even in the face of the Allens, who do not seem to harbor evil thoughts.

    After all, wasn''t it the same with his friends on earth? And in them, it was for many years.

    So, his greatest skills will always remain anonymous.

    Soon, they entered the room, and a man nodded to them.

    "I was informed beforehand that, due to the guild masters not being around, I will be the one to receive them." He said, and Matt handed him the report documents.

    When he grabbed the documents, Matt frowned.

    ''This man... Is he as strong as the headmaster?'' he thought in shock, but he soon shook his head internally.

    ''No... He''s stronger than him.''

    For a moment, he felt slightly suffocated, but he took a deep breath soon after and calmed down.

    ''...It seems I have underestimated the Allen n... If this man is already so powerful, how powerful would Gray Allen be? Although I talked to him before, and he even taught me many things, I never felt that he was especially powerful...'' He thought and was soon lost in thought.

    Until the man in front of them nodded.

    "Amazing, everything is so well written and perfect; I must praise you guys. You guys have really done an amazing job this time. We already investigated the corpses mentioned here, and it is true what you say, so there is no problem at all." He said, and then he put the documents on the table to look at them.

    "Although the power is a little low, but the work is magnificent. The guild is grateful to you and the reward will be given to you in full. In addition to that, we will give you the hidden reward of this mission." He said, smiling as he stood up.

    "Hidden reward?" I asked doubtfully, and he nodded.

    "No one was told because that would cause a big stir, but whoever couldplete this mission would be upgraded one rank. Since you are all B-Rank, you will now be upgraded to A-Rank." He said.

    Naturally, this was all orchestrated by Alice, so she and Matt were not surprised. Still, I and Miss Assassin were, as they had no idea it was like this.

    "Rank A? Isn''t that too much?" the Miss asked in shock, and the man shook his head.

    "For such a magnificent job, it''s not. Wait a moment; I''ll bring you your updated token." He replied, smiling, and then walked out.

    Although I and Miss Assassin were surprised, they still waited.

    "That''s great, Matt," I said, smiling. He nodded at her, but he said nothing else.

    It was better to keep some things under wraps.

    Although he was thinking: ''The Allens are more dangerous than I thought.''

    A whileter, the man returned with the appropriate tokens and handed them to them.

    "Although the power is low, the efficiency is high. So, you are now considered the most talented hunters in this branch of the guild. I hope you continue to work hard." Said the man. Afterward, he handed them the reward and everything else and then dismissed them.

    After dividing the rewards, Matt, Alice, and I went downstairs and said goodbye to Miss Assassin. But even though she left and disappeared into the distance, they didn''t move until they finally entered the guild again.

    To the same room, naturally.

    There was still something else they were going to do, as Alice had nned.

    It''s just that when they entered this time, they were greeted differently.

    "Miss Alice, we have everything ready." Said the same man with a smile as he passed her a document.

 Chapter 112: Completing a new guild mission

    "Uncle, did you fix it right?" she asked, and he nodded.

    "Those are the two most important missions in Rank B that have not been released. They were saved to be given to a Rank A group as a reward forpleting an important mission, as it brings huge rewards despite not being dangerous. As you told me, I took it upon myself to choose the ones with the highest number of authentic bodies." he said as Alice read the document.

    Oncepleted, the two missions should yield 120 corpses total, and they are good missions.

    Even Matt wasn''t expecting something this good.

    ''That''s amazing.'' He thought, smiling.

    Having 120 corpses that they could use for the bloody treasure is a beautiful blessing. They could be even more powerful than they already are because of this.

    I was totally confused, though. She grabbed Matt''s sleeve hesitantly, "What is this?" she asked doubtfully, and Matt smiled.

    He then leaned close to her ear andmented on some of what was happening, which surprised her, and she looked at Alice.

    ''I didn''t expect Miss Alice to like cheating. She even did something like this, amazing.'' She thought.

    Still, they couldn''tst long on those missions to keep the higher-ups from getting suspicious. So Matt, Alice, and I, after saying goodbye to Alice''s uncle, decided to go back to the academy.

    sses were supposed to be about to start already, but it''s also because from there, it''s closer to go toplete the missions given by the guild.

    While it may seem like a retreat from an unfinished mission without being able to learn much about the organization they were up against, the truth is that Matt wanted to get some information from Reagan Cooper so he could find out what was on that token. He felt that the secrets in the token were the key to discovering more information about this organization.

    So, they went back to the academy.

    Still, once they returned, they learned that Reagan Cooper had not yet returned, and a temporary teacher was assigned to Matt and I''s ss.

    Still, neither went to ss, as they needed toplete guild missions.

    As such, they were two missions.

    The first one is to catch the Night Lizard King, a Lizard in human form who lives in an area called ''The Eastern Marshes''.

    That ce is quite dangerous, as it is a set of immense swamps where many powerful beasts live. Giant snakes aremon there, but there is a rumor about a Dragon King who lives deep in that ce.

    Those are just rumors, though; the depths of the East Marshes are a long way from where Matt goes hunting.

    The Night Lizard King lives near the East Marshes, next to a slowly sinking mountain and a forest nearby.

    Moreover, he does not live alone. He has a n of Humanoid Lizards, although they are lizards that feed on vampires and animals that have any characteristics like vampires, which is why they are a target of the guild.

    The Night Lizard King was confirmed to have a power of 5,000, and most of the n members only have between 1,000 and 2,000, so they are not powerful.

    This group is 80 in total.

    It''s a staggering amount, but the truth is they''re not that dangerous. These lizards are not experts inbat or anything like that. Their weapons are clubs or their own hands; in the best cases, they have swords that they stole from other races. However, they don''t know how to maintain them to make them sharp, so they are in terrible shape.

    That''s why Matt, Alice, and I were determined to get this the moment they saw it.

    ''That''s 80 corpses right there... I wonder how much blood we''ll get from this.'' Matt thought, smiling.

    At the same time, he looked at Alice and I standing next to him.

    "The idea is that the part underneath the corpses is left in good shape, so let''s attack to take off their heads with precise attacks and without allowing them to fight. I will attack the Lizard King from behind, as I can move there unnoticed. Once I assassinate him, I will throw my dagger to warn you that it is time." Matt said, and they both nodded.

    Then Matt disappeared from his spot and started walking towards that ce.

    The lizards live in small huts made of sticks and dry leaves, so they have no security. Still, several of them stand guard every day.

    For Matt, security in this ce was just child''s y, so he was soon in the main hut. It wasrger than the rest, and inside was a giant lizard with some female lizards.

    Matt wasted no time and slowly approached the oversized lizard, getting behind it in a moment.

    He then summoned his dagger.

    ''Catching powerful ones while they are doing this kind of deed has always been the best way to assassinate.'' Matt thought and recalled a scene from the past in which he killed a Hunter of a higher rank than his own in the same manner.

    This time, it was to be no different.

    He imbued his dagger with icy energy and swiped it quickly across the lizard king''s neck...

    It was a smooth but swift movement that no one could see. Even so, a blood spurt soon came out as the lizard king''s huge head fell to the ground.

    At the same instant, Matt swung his dagger forcefully to where one of the female lizards was standing with a face full of confusion and cut off its head.

    After that, he threw his dagger forcefully outwards and jumped towards where thest female lizard was, grabbing her by the head and, with a quick and simple movement, broke all the bones in her neck, separating her head from her body, causing another spurt of blood to shoot upwards.

    Just then, Alice and I, who were patiently waiting, rushed at high speed towards their targets.

    Four heads flew on each side instantly, mixed with an explosion. That rmed all the lizards who came out to see what was happening.

    Matt then shot out of the lizard king''s hut, dropped his head on the ground, and severed several more heads in one motion.

    "WE ARE ATTACKED!"

    "THE LIZARD KING IS DEAD!"

    "THEY KILLED OUR KING, KILL THOSE BASTARDS!"

    Several sessive screams came from the mouths of the lizards, but at the same time, they screamed; Alice''s sword and Matt''s dagger cut their throats with agility and speed.

    It was a good thing they all got out. In a few minutes, the battle was over, thanks to that. And Matt smiled.

    He was amazed at something, though.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, Alice. That''s the first time I''ve seen you being so dominant and decisive." He spoke.

    He could tell that something had changed in Alice, and maybe it was because she was now more decisive and didn''t hesitate much about what to do.

    That made herbat ability amazing.

    The fact that she matched Matt''s speed amazed him, not only him but I as well. However, she was no slouch either.

 Chapter 113: Exterminating a group of murderers (1)

    Alice smiled at Matt''s words and nodded at him.

    "I think it''s always a good time to grow up and stop being so silly." She replied sincerely.

    Matt nodded at her, ''Well, she''s right.'' He thought.

    Alice then looked at I. "I, you''ve be very powerful. What have you been doingtely? I feel like your power has increased, and you''ve be more like Matt. In fact, I feel like thebat style of the two of you is a bit more simr than before." Alice said, and I smiled broadly at hearing such a nicepliment.

    She was delighted, so she nodded several times, "Hehe, my training has paid off, then." She replied happily and moved.

    "I''ll pick up the corpses; wait here." She said happily and went to do as she said, leaving them alone.

    Alice looked at her so encouraged that she nodded and stood by Matt''s side.

    "I still feel like she''s gotten more radianttely, but her power, I think, shot up these days... How strange." She said doubtfully, and Matt nodded.

    "I think so, too." He spoke.

    ''It looks like Dietrich''s blood is more amazing than I thought. That girl almost matches my recovery speed, and she''s only consumed a little of my blood.'' He thought.

    He had to investigate how special Dietrich''s blood was.

    Now that he sees Alice show such highbat power overnight and sees what I has transformed into in such a short time just by consuming his blood, he thinks Dietrich''s blood is more special than he thought, more than the vampirism.

    ''Well, there''s also that woman... Sophia Murphy. I wonder if her special ability has something to do with Dietrich''s blood.'' He thought as a beautiful face shed through his thoughts.

    Yet, just then, his thoughts were interrupted when he saw the blood on the corpses.

    ''Red... It''s true.'' He thought and looked at Alice.

    "Alice, have you seen people with red hair in this kingdom?" He asked doubtfully, and she looked at him.

    "Red?" she asked, and seeing him nod, she looked thoughtful. At the end of her thoughts, she shook her head.

    "Red hair is notmon in this kingdom. It is a color thates from the Richter Kingdom, although there is also a lot of that hair color in the Neuman Kingdom..." she said, but then she remembered something.

    "Oh, right. In the Royal Family of our Kingdom, there are several people with red hair. The princess was born with crimson red hair and they say she''s a beauty, though I''ve never been able to see her."

    Matt nodded at her words, ''The Royal Family...'' He thought, remembering that Miss Assassin.

    ''Her noble aura couldn''t be hidden; could she belong to the royal family? That''s quite an amazing status.'' He thought, though after thinking about several more things, he cleared his mind of silly thoughts.

    Just then, I finished picking up the corpses.

    "Let''s do some more research about the second mission to devise the most effective strategy." Matt said, and then they headed towardspleting the second mission.

    The second mission might be a bit more dangerous.

    The content of the second mission is the extermination of a group of low-level assassins operating near a city called ''Dark Lake City'', which is near this ce.

    They had first to investigate in the city to understand what was going on and seek information from that organization.

    So, once they arrived in Dark Lake City, they spent two days investigating and buying information.

    On thest day at night came a crucial moment. The three of them met at a small hotel in the city.

    Based on their information and the guild''s information, they were sure that this organization had 40 members.

    It was said that the leader had a strength of 3,500. However, most of the members were not even close to the leader in strength.

    Still, they were assassins dedicated to killing weak vampires for hire or to creating chaos and robbing caravans.

    Even so, they recently murdered two sons of a nobleman, which brought them into the eyes of the powerful. That''s how the mission came to the Bloody Dawn City and now into Matt''s hands.

    These assassins are not particrly strong, but they often use poison to kill, so they are known in the vicinity for this. So, it is dangerous to go with several people to investigate them if they use poison, so Matt made a decision.

    "I''ll investigate the terrain by myself. It''s not easy to fight in a group when they use poison; everything is likely to go wrong if we go together to investigate. While I''m investigating, can you request help from the high-ranking members of the city? The guild is supposed to have given us the authorization to do so, and we should be treated as high-ranking nobles." Matt said, making both girls nod.

    "Ideally, we''d get the city leader''s help tounch an all-out attack against them, right?" Alice asked, and Matt nodded.

    "Well then, I, let''s go get some help." Alice said as she stood up and looked at Matt.

    "Be careful, Matt. They''re killers who use poison; maybe they have other vicious tricks." She said, and he nodded.

    Then he disappeared from where he was and started running across the rooftops of the houses toward the city''s outskirts.

    This group of assassins was stationed in some small mountains on the other side of the city. They have a vige there.

    ''It''s strange that they have a vige in this ce, but no one hase to exterminate them from the city. The powers in the city are technically more powerful than they are, but they tend to say they''re busy with the devourers, and so they can''te fight these guys here, but... It''s not like there are many devourers around here.'' Matt thought.

    Though he sighed, the city wasn''t too big either, so it was not like they had many forces avable.

    Once Matt arrived and surveyed the vicinity, he decided to go inside to investigate the mechanisms they used.

 Chapter 114: Exterminating a group of murderers (2)

    ''From firsthand, I can already tell that the security here is much higher than the security in that small n. Still, they''re not that powerful, and it''s easy to fool these people standing guard.'' Matt thought as he tricked one of the guards with a small critter to go check and took advantage of the moment to enter the vi.

    There were numerous houses everywhere, and some assassins were eating and drinking outside while others were quietly inside their quarters.

    Still, Matt could tell that all these guys were on alert.

    ''There are a lot of traps, too.'' He thought, looking at the various traps set up all over the ce.

    He was looking to get into the most prominent house, which is usually the leader''s house in these types of groups, and it didn''t take him long to get in.

    The house was quiterge and was built castle-style on the inside. With long corridors where there were many rooms and led torger rooms.

    This ce had no traps, so Matt could quickly get to the principal rooms.

    Soon, a smell reached his nose, and he frowned.

    ''Poison...'' He thought and headed towards the room where he felt the smell of poison.

    Soon, he arrived and looked inside the room.

    ''There is no one.'' He thought and slipped inside the room quickly.

    Inside wererge boiling cauldrons containing different kinds of things; it looked like a chemical research center of the earth taken to the extreme but made in the ancient era.

    There were a lot of strange mixtures from one side to the other, ''Is this alchemy?'' Matt thought as doubt reigned in his head.

    It was the first time he had seen this type of mechanism, although he had read about the alchemy that was done in this ce.

    Basically, it is the way to make medicines, drugs, or poisons of this world.

    ''It''s a different way than I''m used to, even though some poisons are familiar to me.'' Matt thought.

    Poisons were stored in different ces here, and when Matt walked in, he could hear some people talking in the next room about what was being done in this ce.

    "Mr. Leader is amazing. He was able to subordinate us to that great force in one day, and they gave us such good recipes for such good poisons." Said one of them, and the other nodded at him.

    "Haha, that''s right. Now we can research so many good things to kill faster." He replied.

    Then, they continued to talk about different things as Matt listened.

    ''A great force that uses poisons?'' Matt thought and suspected something, so he approached the poisons present.

    He examined them for a moment and frowned.

    ''There are poisons that are of little use, but they are good for murder when used in great quantities... In the city, I heard that they used such poisons.'' He thought but looked at the other vials and the ones being made now.

    ''These are not the same. And their constitution resembles the poison used by that organization. We left the City of the Bloody Dawn to give the Allens time for their research and to look for information on the organization, but I didn''t expect to find it so fast.'' he thought and smiled slightly.

    He looked into the next room and smiled, ''So careless. I''ll take this to investigate you little killers.'' Matt thought as he took several scrolls of the new recipes and such.

    He then left the room without making any noise and walked quickly to the main room. The security was the same as in the previous room, so Matt could sneak in easily.

    Still, he frowned when he saw what was happening in this room.

    Four people were there; three were bowing to a man wearing dark robes.

    But what caught Matt''s attention was the token hanging from the neck of the man in dark robes and also what they were talking about.

    ''...As I suspected.'' Matt thought and stood to the side, listening to everything.

    "Lord Envoy, what are your orders from now on? I heard that something didn''t look good in the City of the Bloody Dawn." Said the leader of this group of assassins.

    Envoy smiled under his dark mask.

    "Don''t worry about things you can''t handle. Your group is now a member of our organization, so it is time for you to fulfill its duties. It is time to start creating chaos at all the points marked on the map. Your brothers in the other locations have already been informed and are ready to start the mission."

    "Remember, chaos must be created with assassinations and great deadliness. Start with the nearby city and then go to those other points. If you do well, you will receive great rewards." Said the man who had been called ''Lord Envoy''.

    The three men before him nodded with a sinister smile. "Yes, Lord Envoy. We''ll get moving right away." They said.

    Yet, just then, an illusory figure appeared behind the man before them.

    "Yo, it looks like I have a good future with your organization. But you better go create chaos in the hell." Matt said, smiling sinisterly as he beheaded ''Lord Envoy''.

    He couldn''t even react. His head fell, rolling to the ground, and a stream of blood shot out of his neck, stunning the three men in front of Matt.

    "Shit, this bastard!" shouted the leader being the first to react, and jumped on Matt hysterically and with great rage in his body.

    Now they were in a big mess...

    An envoy died on the grounds of their group at the hands of a totally unknown person��

    They needed to kill him to at least be forgiven! That''s what he thought.

    His 3,500 power was unleashed with force and hit Matt squarely.

    Even so, the blow was parried by a palm, and just then, Matt made a swift move to cut off his head.

    At the same time, the other two attacked with force and determination.

    If they died, at least they would alert the others that there was an intruder.

    ''Nice trick.'' Matt thought. He did not need to dodge their blows either.

    He simply moved his hand horizontally towards their necks and decapitated them with his vampiric power, but allowed the blow from those guys to hit him and send him backward to create a ruckus and draw the attention of the rest of the assassins.

    ''This way, I''ll be able to murder you all faster.'' Matt thought.

 Chapter 115: Exterminating a group of murderers (3)

    At the same time, in the city, I felt her heart flutter slightly and turned towards the city''s outskirts.

    That startled Alice. "What''s wrong, I? Are you angry about the treatment we received?" she asked doubtfully, and I shook her head quickly.

    "Matt is fighting." I said and became slightly nervous.

    "Let''s go over there, Alice. Matt is fighting. Maybe he ran into a problem that forced him to fight." She spoke quickly, surprising Alice.

    "Fighting? How can you tell?" She asked in shock and I shook her head.

    "Then I can tell you,e on, Alice. Quickly, something bad might happen." I said, and without waiting for Alice to react, she started running towards where she knew Matt was.

    Alice frowned but said nothing and followed close behind her.

    .

    Once he was mmed against the back wall, the two corpses in front of him fell to the ground, and some rms went off, so he smiled and ran out of this huge construction.

    "There is an intruder; he has killed the leader!" Shouted several assassins behind Matt and started running towards where they saw the assassin headed.

    At the same time, they alerted all theirrades outside with different rms and a few dozen assassins gathered outside the huge house when Matt came out.

    "It''s the intruder who killed our leader!" Shouted many of them.

    They weren''t that strong; most had less than 2,000 power, and only about four had 2,000 power. But still, there were many gathered together.

    So when they showed their full power, Matt had to stop.

    ''Hehe, if you get together, it will be easier for me to kill you little rookie assassins.'' He thought.

    He was not someone normal. He was a skilled assassin who had trained as an assassin for over 30 years.

    Even powerful people he could assassinate in one hit because of his skills and techniques; how could something like this stop him?

    So, even though he was surrounded, Matt smiled.

    This was just what he wanted.

    He realized that he couldn''t wait for Alice and I with forces from the city. Because chaos could soon strike that city from different points, there was no way the city would divert its forces to attack when they should be defending themselves.

    Besides, there was still the risk that the city had also fallen to the power of this organization.

    ''They were able to enter and settle in a city as powerful as the City of the Bloody Dawn. How could this city present a problem?'' he thought as he moved back and forth in thisbat.

    "Kill him!"

    "Bastard, stop moving!"

    "Shit, reorganize!"

    "AGHHH, YOU BASTARD!"

    Numerous screams began toe from one side to the other, and heads rolled.

    "It''s impossible to kill him; he''s too powerful!" This became thest scream of a man trying to defend himself against Matt. Several heads fell rolling on the ground then, but, at the same time, a man jumped from behind Matt, trying to hit him, and managed to do so slightly in the back, but Matt quickly turned around and exploded his head with a clean kick.

    However, he was not the only one who tried to attack Matt this way; many others tried attacking him in a group to prevent his retreat.

    That made Matt let out a snort with his mouth and made his vampiric power explode in his body upwards like a torrent of power.

    All of them were as weak as when Matt felt Alice''s power that first time, so a great weight swirled in their hearts then, and they stood firm on the ground.

    Some began to tremble, and others fell backward in fear and terror.

    "He... He is... He is... Very powerful..." Said some of them.

    Then Matt smiled and rushed towards them, causing several heads to fall to the ground instantly.

    His body moved quickly back and forth, and blood soon stained the ground.

    Spurts of blood shot out again and again, but no one could defend themselves.

    They all saw the terror in front of them. They did not have the mentality powerful enough to stand up after feeling such powerful vampiric pressure.

    And soon after, the fight was over.

    More than 30 bodies were scattered all over the ce. All had been decapitated with clean moves, though some had wounds on other parts of the body, but they weren''t pronounced.

    Matt stood in the middle of this pile of corpses, looking at them for a moment after murdering them.

    His clothes had been stained with blood, and his face as well, but he wasn''t worried.

    After murdering them all, he was thoughtful, trying to understand his power a little more now that he had just finished the fight. Still, he soon sighed and entered the huge house behind him.

    ''I must search for all the corpses and riches I can find here. Alice''s uncle told us this was more of a reward than anything else, so I guess they must have good riches.'' Matt thought.

    He picked up all the corpses inside and grabbed their storage rings, especially from the corpse of the man from the other organization.

    At the same time, he searched the treasure room and was stunned by what he found.

    ''Shit, these guys were too rich.'' He thought to himself with a big smile after finding arge amount of Pounds in this ce.

    There were also weapons and other stuff, but the amount of Pounds was about 10,000 coins, so the group was very rich.

    ''No wonder they live in a vige like this.'' He thought. He then searched several more ces, and after finding several valuable things, he culminated in all the looting.

    Then he left this ce.

    When he arrived outside, he noticed two beautiful girls running towards him with worried faces. Although they were stunned to find so many corpses, they still did not stop and ran towards him.

    When I saw him, she sighed in relief but jumped towards him.

    "Matt!" She said as she hugged him. Her heart finally rxed when she saw that he wasn''t so badly hurt.

    Alice came up behind her, "Matt, are you okay? This... Did you murder them all?" She asked in shock.

 Chapter 116: Good information

    She, too, was stunned to see that I really could have known that Matt had been fighting. Her mind was whirling back and forth, suspicious of what this meant.

    ''They... maybe they already took that step?'' Alice thought, eyeing them suspiciously but still saying nothing.

    Although she also wanted a bloody couple, and she should be Matt''s first...

    ''...Maybe it''s like that weird woman says. I''m very naive, and maybe I should tell him things more directly.'''' She thought. However, she was happy to know that Matt would soon be stronger.

    However, she also felt a slight crisis at that moment, as Matt''s speed was faster than hers. If he kept this up, perhaps it would be the case that a weak subordinate, would be more powerful than the Heir.

    ''I need to be strong.'' She thought and sighed.

    Matt nodded at her earlier question. "I found out some things while I was investigating and had to. It''s not a good time to stay here; it could be dangerous." He said, and then he told them about this envoy from the organization who has been bothering themtely.

    Alice and I nodded.

    "I see... Maybe that''s why we were treated so badly by the city leaders; maybe they are with that organization, too?" Alice asked, and Matt nodded.

    "Look, I found these documents on the leader''s desk. From this, I can see that the city and these guys are allies. The city is likely also subordinate to that organization. It would be best to go back to the academy and report this to the guild." Matt said, and Alice nodded softly.

    "Let''s go back then. The leader of this city isn''t that powerful, but he''s still a vampire with 10,000 power. If I were to face him, I would possibly lose." Alice replied, and Matt nodded.

    However, he wondered what level of power Alice is at for her to say it''s a ''possibility''?

    ''She''s hiding some good secrets, this girl.'' Matt thought, smiling, and after that, the three of them ran out of that ce. Before they left, though, Matt left a small icy inscription on the ground.

    Maybe someone woulde along at some point, and he could find out something good.

    He knew that right now was not the time to confront that organization.

    The power of that organization was still unknown.

    Its location was also unknown.

    And they were just students; confronting them was not his duty.

    Besides, n Allen can''t help them find information in Lake City right now, as the n is busy with Bloody Dawn City.

    Even so, Matt was still thoughtful about some things.

    Like, for example, why is he the target of this organization?

    That''s why, even though he didn''t want to confront them, he was forced to do so, so he had to seek information of this organization.

    Because he knows that sooner orter, he will confront this organization.

    And maybe it is sooner rather thanter.

    As Matt, Alice, and I traveled back to the Academy, Matt frowned as he noticed that his icy inscription was sending him some signals.

    ''Anyone?'' He thought and moved his awareness to that ce.

    Then, he saw some people walking around the ce.

    There were three. One wore ck robes, and the other two were elegantly dressed. They looked like nobles and wore the emblem of Lake City.

    "There''s a lot of blood here, but no corpses... What the hell happened?" one asked and looked at the man beside him.

    "Lord Envoy, did someone annihte the strength of this ce? Do you have any way of knowing?" He asked.

    Lord Envoy frowned under his dark mask and bent down to look at the blood on the spot.

    "The person who did this is an incredible killer. I can see that the blood here is blood from the upper body, so he possibly killed them all with one blow, cutting off their heads." Said the Lord Envoy.

    The other man who was here nodded; he could see that.

    "How did this happen? Wasn''t there an envoy with them? Was he also killed?" he asked, and the Lord Envoy sighed.

    "That''s likely. Tsk, how annoying those bastards are." Heined angrily.

    The situation got out of their hands every time. It was the same in the City of the Bloody Dawn, and now, it is in a small town like this.

    That made him feel furious, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Does the Lord Sent already know who caused it?" the strongest man asked.

    The Lord Sent looked at him for a moment and nodded slightly.

    "Maybe. The bastards who temporarily pushed us back from the City of the Bloody Dawn." He replied.

    The man he was talking to frowned, "Could it be those two hunters we saw earlier? Should I send people to investigate them?" He asked quickly.

    Lord Envoy shook his head.

    "The Allens retook the City of the Bloody Dawn. How do you intend to do something like that with them there?" he asked angrily, causing the man to lower his head in embarrassment.

    Still, the Lord Envoy smiled soon after.

    "Don''t worry. These here are not a major part of the n. They are just a small group of the many we have. Chaos will begin to form throughout this region to distract certain bastards in the City of ns to take control of the entire region.

    Our goal is to control the region, and our allies within n City don''t care about small groups like these, so everything will go off without a hitch." He replied with firmness and a smile full of confidence.

    Even so, just as he said that, he frowned and quickly turned to the ground tounch a strong attack at that ce.

    *BOM*

    A small explosion rose where he hit, and a strange white smoke rose from the spot.

    ''Ice?'' He thought to himself in shock.

    ''Vampires have allied with humans?'' He thought as he realized what this was all about.

    "Is there Something wrong, Mister Envoy?" one of the men next to him asked, and Mister Envoy nodded.

    "...Someone was watching us. Apparently, these vampires in the kingdom have allies among the humans." He replied.

 Chapter 117: First time using the Corpse-Eating Bloody Herb

    "Allies among humans?!" they both shouted in shock at hearing this man say this.

    Vampires have always had a great enmity with humans, dating back millions of years to the age of the immortals.

    It is said that the ancestor of the vampire race killed the ancestor of the human race.

    Since then, vampires and humans have never made any alliance. Although vampires have the upper hand, they have been fighting for millions of years.

    But now, there are alliances between vampires and humans? What the hell was going on? They both wondered.

    Lord Envoy nodded slightly, "It is likely. Considering that we are in the closest kingdom to the Great Human Empire, such a case is not impossible. So, keep your alerts up to the max, especially on magical inscriptions made with ice." He said and turned to leave.

    He had already confirmed that his enemies were present here, so he had no business being here. Besides, if someone was watching what he said one moment ago, something terrible could happen.

    ''I have to go back and announce some things to the organization.'' He thought to himself, as he worried...

    .

    Matt frowned at that moment, and a small streak of blood came out of his mouth, though he smiled.

    ''Hehe, so much good information. So, these bastards have such a great n.'' He thought, smiling.

    Though he couldn''t do much right now, and that was confirmed.

    If the men living in n City are present, everything enters a higher scale of danger.

    Right now, it''s hard for him to do anything other than merely research.

    ''Although if I could enter n City, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to try to do something else. Even if it''s painful and dangerous, I should still be able to run away once more by freezing time.'' He thought, though he would rather not touch that ability anymore for now.

    But he doesn''t know why he feels that that city hides many important things, so he would take it even though it''s dangerous if the opportunity to enter appeared to him.

    ''But, for now, I think it would be a good idea to tell the Allens about this.'' Matt thought, looking thoughtful about various things.

    Thus, time passed until they returned to the vicinity of the Academy.

    They did not head toward the Academy. Instead, they ran to where they had ced the bloody herb.

    Since they had so many corpses in their storage rings, it was an excellent time to test the effectiveness of this bloody treasure that now made Matt the target of so many forces.

    ''I hope it''s useful; if not, it would be really unfortunate that I''m being hunted for something useless.'' He thought.

    The ce in question was a deep cave in a mountain near the mountains where they had investigated the viges earlier.

    Finding the cave was difficult for anyone who didn''t know where it was, as it was very hidden, so Matt judged it as an excellent ce to hide it.

    This mountain was quite far from the Academy and much farther from the city, besides having giant beasts around, but without much wealth, so it was an area that no one visited.

    It was perfect for hiding.

    When they arrived, they noticed that the herb was dormant and passive. There wasn''t a hint of blood in the vicinity because it hadn''t been fed in a long time. Maybe that''s why the herb was a bit... Angry? Maybe.

    Then, the three began depositing the corpses throughout the vast cave.

    In total, 121 corpses wereid out from one side to the other while Matt, I, and Alice waited on the side to see what would happen.

    A minuteter, the bloody herb reacted and moved slightly as if it had a life of its own.

    Its roots moved a little then, and soon, it was fully reanimated as it found many corpses on the spot.

    Immediately, its roots grew in a big way and firmly attached themselves to each of the corpses. Although it had only four primary roots, somehow 121 roots came out of those four and firmly attached themselves to all the bodies.

    At the same time, the bloody aura spread throughout the cave, and the corpses began to be slowly consumed by the bloody grass.

    It wasn''t absorbing their blood because, for testing purposes, Matt had taken all the blood from those guys'' bodies. It was absorbing the bodies themselves.

    Everything that wasn''t bone.

    ''What a strange weed. What''s it absorbing? If they don''t have blood on them, then what is it absorbing? And why on earth can it create blood from corpses that don''t have blood on them?'' He thought doubtfully.

    "Get the containers out. It will soon start dropping blood. We must collect it all and then pick out the blood that is good for us and leave the ones that aren''t." Alice said, smiling as she pulled out some big containers they had bought earlier.

    Matt and I also did so and soon began collecting the blood dropped by the bloody herb.

    It was a long and tedious process to watch, which made Matt think more and more.

    After more than 8 hours, they finally finished.

    At this point, the herb looked incredibly radiant and continued to drop blood, but in small amounts, so Matt, I, and Alice began to divide the blood.

    Not all the blood this bloody herb drops is good for consumption. It must go through a selection process.

    And, as Alice had said earlier, this thing dropped about 4 liters of blood per corpse.

    Still, after two hours of sorting, only 200 liters of blood were suitable for consumption. The rest was left to the bloody herb to strengthen its roots by bathing them in blood.

    But even though it was only 200 liters of blood that they managed to save, that was arge enough amount to surprise them.

    You have to keep in mind that it is 200 liters of authentic blood, and even if it is not of the highest quality, it is still authentic blood. It can be used for many things, not only for consumption.

    The Academy''s most important facilities, such as the Individual Training Grounds, which are running on True Blood, can be used now.

    Even Matt doubted if he could ever go there, as it seemed to be a facility made for the ultra-rich, which is why it is shared between the Second and First Academies. But with this...

    He was sure he could now go several times if he wanted to.

    ''This is amazing.'' Matt thought with great surprise and a big smile.

 Chapter 118: An Order of the King

    Not only was it amazing, but the amount of things that could be done with that amount of blood was immense. There were many incredible possibilities.

    One such example was the bloody baths that weremonly mentioned everywhere. It is a tactic that serves a lot to strengthen the body, as the idea behind the bloody bath is to push the body to the limit while getting hit withrge amounts of blood.

    There are workout rooms you can rent to do it in, with machines they use that dump blood at an rming rate. ording to the books, Matt calcted that the speed of the blood thrown by these machines can be as fast as a bullet.

    What''s better is that it increases effectiveness if done with the bloody partner.

    ''There''s even that practice forbidden among vampires, but which seems to be very good and requires a lot of blood.'' Matt thought, remembering a particr bonding skill that was said to be the greatest a bloody couple could achieve...

    There were so many possibilities up for him right now with such amounts of blood that he even felt a little overwhelmed.

    After this, they cleaned the room, discarding the bones left and leaving it clean again, but with plenty of blood.

    A whileter, Matt, I, and Alice decided to return to the Academy.

    The overflowing happiness on their faces revealed that something too good had happened to them, which was normal.

    For some reason, though, Alice and I felt a little ufortable.

    As they sat outdoors in the evening before arriving at the Academy, Alice decided to talk.

    "Matt, I think it''s best if you get the lion''s share of my blood. I don''t feel quite right knowing you did the most work on all the missions so far." Alice said, smiling slightly in embarrassment.

    Matt looked at her doubtfully, but then I spoke up.

    "That''s right, Matt. Splitting evenly is for when the work is equal among the group. But from ying the dragon to exterminating that group of assassins, you did all those fights. I think you''re due more." She said.

    Matt looked at them a little but smiled.

    "If it''s something you girls want, then fine. Anyway, I''m going to need you two to get strong, too, so I can train properly from now on." He replied.

    Both nodded then with a happy smile and after that, they continued to talk about different things.

    A dayter, they returned to the Academy.

    They had to attend sses these days, so Matt and I reappeared among the ss attendees.

    These days, the teacher who taught them was not Reagan Cooper, as he was still absent. Two or three assistant professors were teaching them while Reagan Cooper returned.

    Perhaps that is why the sses were a bit boring.

    During those days, Alice did not return to the First Academy. She was staying with Matt for fear that he would be assaulted during the night by a group of bastards and would not be able to defend himself.

    Thus, two days passed.

    Today, Matt and I went to the ssroom as usual, but the ssroom was in an uproar early in the morning.

    Even though there were very few students in this ssroom, it was still difficult to hear the voices of the students because not only were they present, but there was a crowd outside, looking in.

    This was due to a beautiful youngdy standing beside Matt, talking andughing with him.

    About 20 minutes ago, the professor came here and announced that Heiress Alice Allen wasing to the Academy today to supervise everything happening in this Second Academy. Many thought that she was looking for Subordinates, so many of those who were not Subordinates of an Heir ran here to see if they were lucky.

    ''I think I underestimated the subordinate position, but why are they looking for it so much? I''ve been the subordinate for a while now, and I still don''t understand the benefits of being a subordinate.'' Matt thought. In fact, his thinking was so evident that many looked at him as if he were stupid.

    And Alice smiled sheepishly, ''Looks like I need to tell him.'' She thought.

    Still, Matt wasn''t bothered by the crowd. He was whispering with Alice and I while receiving jealous looks from many people.

    From Caspian, for example.

    ''This fucking bastard, how dare you openly flirt with such a beautiful woman like Alice? You''re not worthy, you bastard!'' he shouted in his mind, trying to convince himself that he was better than Matt.

    Only he knew the suffering he had gone through since losing to Matt.

    No matter what, he would never ept being less than Matt. Which is why he had sworn to himself that he was going to murder Matt.

    ''And that bastard Harry, where the hell did he go?'' He thought to himself,ining over and over again.

    He soon averted his gaze from looking at this thing that bothered him so much as he vowed in his mind to make Alice and I his women someday.

    Matt naturally noticed that this guy was ring at him with hatred, but he didn''t think anything of it.

    "Alice, why did you decide to go out today? You''ve caused quite a stir at the Academy with your presence here." Matt said, smiling, and she sighed.

    "It''s boring being cooped up all day. I wanted to get some fresh air, but I didn''t expect to cause such a ruckus." She replied, and Matt nodded.

    "I didn''t expect you to be so famous either." He replied, and she smiled sheepishly.

    "Among the Heirs, I am the least famous. You might understand the difference between us if you saw how the First Academy gets when that woman walks by." She replied, smiling slightly.

    "That woman? Oh, Miss Sophia?" he asked, and she looked at him doubtfully.

    "You know her?" she asked, and Matt nodded.

    "I is a subordinate of hers; I met her when I went to the First Academy." He replied, leaving her stunned.

    Alice looked at I in shock, "You''re that woman''s subordinate?" She asked, and I nodded. She turned slightly red with embarrassment.

    "That''s right, I was saved by her many years ago." I replied, and Alice was surprised.

    ''Unbelievable. I didn''t think that woman was still looking for more subordinates.'' she thought with surprise.

    "Is it strange that I is her subordinate?" Matt asked as a strange light shed through Alice''s eyes. She smiled at him.

    "Her power is tremendous, Matt. Even I admire her a little for it. Plus, she has a special way of seeking out her subordinates." She replied.

    Matt looked at her doubtfully, but amotion urred outside just as he was about to ask.

    "What''s going on?" several such shouts came.

    "Please step aside; the Army is here; all students, step aside!"

    Soon, the students stepped aside from the door and looked at arge number of army people, led by a burly man who looked a bit scary to them.

    ''Oliver Jones?'' Matt thought as soon as he saw him.

    Oliver Jones walked over to where Matt stood.

    He pulled out a small written scroll, which bore the Royal seal, and spoke.

    "By the King''s orders, Matthew Dietrich, I Moore, and Alice Allen are to appear at the castle." His voice sounded firm and stiff, and a high-pitched tone characterized it as he read the only words written on that scroll bearing the Royal seal.

 Chapter 119: The Five Kingdoms

    Matt, I, and Alice were stunned to hear this.

    Was the King calling them? What the hell was going on? They thought doubtfully, but Alice smiled and looked at Matt.

    "Matt, this is the best chance." She said softly.

    Soon after, several teachers and the director walked in.

    "Student Matthew and I, it''s an order from the King, so you have permission to leave whenever you want." Said the director, then respectfully greeting Alice.

    "Greetings, Miss Alice." He said and stood to the side.

    Matt and I had nothing to say, while Alice looked excited. So soon, arge number of people walked outside the Academy, where several carriages pulled by powerful animals and army cars were waiting.

    Matt, I, and Alice were escorted to one of them, and soon, arge caravan of cars and carriages began to leave the ce.

    Although many were in shock watching this and could not understand what was going on, there was no one to exin it to them, as even the teachers had no idea what was happening.

    Even the director didn''t have a clue.

    Perhaps only Oliver Jones might know out of this whole group, but he kept silent.

    Soon, Matt, I, and Alice were being directed toward the Capital City of the Kingdom.

    .

    As they traveled, they were also told a bit about the Kingdom''s geography, the world''s geography, and the ces they passed through.

    To begin with, the Kingdom where Matt is located has thergestnd area of the five Kingdoms.

    This is due to the Academy''s presence within its borders. Since the Academy is as big as a kingdom and is within the Kingdom''s borders, it is normal that its extension was sorge.

    This Kingdom has two names. The best known at present is the Dark Kingdom, but its official name is the Bloody Kingdom of Hoffman.

    It ceased to be known as such because it had been many years since the Hoffman Family disappeared, and a person with their blood never ascended the throne again.

    The name ''Dark Kingdom'' came from one of the Heirs that the Allen n had many years ago: the Dark Vampire.

    It is said that more than 100,000 years ago, the Heir who came closest to breaking the shackles of the world was the Dark Vampire. Among those remembered by history, he is thest Great Leader of the Vampire Race.

    No one could ever understand his ability, but there are rumors and tales from that time that say that he could swallow a whole kingdom with his ability. However, no one knows what that means.

    In his honor, Hoffman''s Bloody Kingdom is now known as the Dark Kingdom.

    This Kingdom has different geographies and terrains. The Eastern Marshes are just one of them, and many tourist sites characterize the Kingdom.

    From mountains and rivers to tombs and ancient ruins.

    This Kingdom is sorge that when Matt heard how vast itsnds are, he was stunned to think that it was more than five timesrger than Russia on Earth.

    Thisrge Kingdom is divided into five provinces. Two of them belong to the two Vampire ns in this Kingdom: Allen and Murphy.

    The third belongs to the Academy, and the other two are exclusive to the Kingdom.

    Among those, the most powerful provinces may be the Vampire n province or the Academy province because n City is within the Academy.

    ''The City of ns shows itself to be too powerful a city, being able to rearrange the bnce between the provinces of the Vampiric ns and the Academy.'' This was Matt''s fleeting thought when theymented on this.

    But, the most popted provinces are the two belonging to the Kingdom. The difference is like heaven and earth in poption.

    The two Kingdom provinces have so many people that the numbers alone are scary.

    And to think that the vast majority are vampires is even scarier.

    This is the most popted Kingdom as well.

    But it is not the most structurally beautiful.

    There are still four more Kingdoms, after all. And one of them is famous for its incredible structural sights: The cksmith Kingdom of Braum.

    This Kingdom is located in the sea area of the world, and there are all kinds of artificial attractions there. There are even artificial inds and stuff. The only natural thing there, though, is the water. It is the most incredible tourist site for lovers of artificial things or sea trips.

    The best Kingdom to experience nature would be the Kingdom of Zimmermann, which is the farthest from here.

    There, everything is natural, and there is almost nothing artificial. It is the Kingdom with thergest extension of natural forests and mountains. The Capital City of such a Kingdom is known to be the highest ce in the world, as it is built on a vast mountain of an immensely resistant material.

    On the other hand, if someone wanted to feel the scorching heat and go to more natural beaches than those of the cksmith Kingdom, then the Neuman Anchor Kingdom would be a good option. The problem with going there is that the heat is not born from the sun because there is no sun. Ites from the volcanoes.

    It is the most active volcanic area in the world.

    And to finish among so many Kingdoms, there is the Vampiric Kingdom of Richter. It is the closest Kingdom to the territories of the Devourers and also close to the Dark Kingdom.

    This Kingdom is known to be the northernmost Kingdom in the world.

    In fact, it is the closest Kingdom to the Frozen Mountainous Zone, where Matt came from. The province belonging to the Allens in this Kingdom borders the Kingdom of Richter.

    It is a beautiful, snowy kingdom adorned by the red hair of its beautiful women. Actually, this is the Kingdom with the greatest diversity of ''colors'' among vampire hair.

    Because there are vampires with blue, green, red, white, etc. hair.

    There are a lot of diverse colors, which is a bit strange considering that vampires don''t tend to be born with those hair colors.

    These are the five realms and their characteristics that make up this world. But that''s still not all of this world.

    Thends of this world arerge and diverse; there are still independent ns that do not coexist in the kingdoms, and the central area of the continent is still missing: The Central City of the World.

 Chapter 120: The Dark King, a powerful man.

    Still, the members of the Army who were exining all this to Matt did not have enough time to exin so many things to him. So, after answering his questions regarding the world and mentioning to him about the kingdom where he was, they started driving as fast as possible towards the Kingdom''s Capital.

    ''Tsk, leaving someone who wants to find out more about this world in doubt is disrespectful.'' Matt thought, though he was actually happy to know more about it.

    Besides, he had been granted a map of the Dark Kingdom, so now he could investigate further the Token he took from Philip Baker, which was great and had him happy.

    Thus, the long journey continued until they finally entered the vast Capital City of the Dark Kingdom.

    The Capital City of the Dark Kingdom is one of the most important cities in the World today, so its fortresses are robust and sturdy, with many guards on the thick wall surrounding the city. The capital city has unique architecture and special structures. Still, it has earned its poprity because of the incredible variety of colors that adorn it strangely and mystically.

    In terms of colors, the Capital City of the Dark Kingdom is unique and exciting. They use an original and enjoyable way of employing these ''colors'' that give it fame. These colors are not paint colors but rather in lighting.

    They wererge, longmps arranged in each building, house, or construction within the city. The prominent colors of these illuminatingmps were blue and milk white so that they could make a good contrast with the moonlight.

    That is why it is known for its ''colors''. These illuminating colors on the streets adorn the entire city from start to finish. Although each section has its own decorations made differently with these colors, they allbine in a mystical and strange way.

    The colors gave the feeling of a living city, and therge number of people walking the streets proved that it was.

    ''Every city I see is more interesting than thest, although living in a city with so much lighting would be a big problem.'' Matt thought. Although he found this city beautiful and exciting because of its unique illumination system, he still preferred the darker, more mysterious cities.

    Perhaps it was his personality as an assassin that made him like them that way.

    Soon, therge caravan entered the Royal Castle. It was beautiful and was in the center of the city.

    As they entered, the caravan stopped in front of the Castle, and a shout came from in front.

    "Brigadier General Oliver Jones, by decree of the King, I bring to his presence Matthew Dietrich and I Moore! The Heir, Lady Alice Allen, is also with me; I request an immediate audience with the King!" shouted Oliver Jones.

    Many of the soldiers ran back and forth upon hearing this, and after a two-minute wait, a tall man came out.

    "General Jones, the King is waiting for you. Come in with the guests." This man said, leaving Oliver Jones stunned, though he quickly nodded.

    "Yes, General of the Army." He said with great respect.

    The man in front of him was one of the three highest positions within the Kingdom Army.

    ''I didn''t expect to see him here.'' He thought in shock. Still, he quickly got Matt, I, and Alice downstairs and entered the castle.

    The man who hade out earlier looked in from the side and frowned when he saw Matt walk past him.

    ''Heh, Reagan bastard, you brought a good promise this time, haha.'' He thought, with a genuine smile as he remembered his good friend.

    He didn''t follow them inside, though.

    Soon, Matt, I, and Alice were led into the castle''s main room.

    There were several people in this ce.

    From the moment Matt entered, he could see many powerful people. Two wore very high-ranking army clothing.

    Others wore more casual, nobleman-style clothing but working clothes with some embellishments on their clothes that appeared to be distinctions.

    They all exuded a powerful and intimidating presence.

    Though none of those presencespared to the man sitting on the throne.

    His aura exuded grandeur and dignity. A strange and somehow invisible power surrounded him, but one that anyone who felt his power could feel suffocated, just like Matt right now.

    It took just one look from this man for him to feel his breath slightly slowing.

    He was not just anything. His face was known in the kingdom, and Matt asionally saw his portrait at the Academy as one of the great men of the current era.

    He was a true monarch of a Kingdom.

    ''The current Dark King, eh? What an overwhelming aura.'' Matt thought, his heart full of surprise.

    Then he looked at the two people to one side of the King.

    One of them he didn''t know, but he was a man who looked a lot like the King; maybe they were rted, only he was more muscr.

    Still, the other person next to...

    ''Professor Reagan?'' Matt thought with surprise.

    Reagan Cooper was now wearing clothes with notable distinctions and very different from the rest, that only military or high-ranking members of the Kingdom could understand.

    Alice was surprised to see him like this; she could recognize him because she had heard his name several times before and sometimes got to see him. So, she approached Matt to whisper something to him.

    "I never thought of Reagan Cooper as such a special person. He''s the Commander in Chief of the Army, the leader of the Army after the King." She replied softly, making Matt even more surprised.

    ''Shit, I always knew he wasn''t anything, but such a high rank?'' He thought in surprise, though a shout brought him out of his thoughts.

    "I answer the King''s call and bring those he asked to be called!" Oliver Jones said respectfully as he gave a military salute of utmost respect to the King.

    All the military men present made the same salute at that moment.

    The King didn''t want this kind of greeting, so he quickly waved his hand for them to stop.

    He was the King, but he liked to be direct without so much meaningless procession.

    He then looked at Alice and stood up.

    "Miss Alice, it is an honor to have you here. Thank you foring to my call along with your friends. How is your father?" he asked, respect evident in his voice.

 Chapter 121: Matts response

    Although he was the King of this Kingdom, he had to treat the Heirs with respect. They are the vampire race''s future and hold one of the greatest statuses in this world. They do not inherit a family or a kingdom; they inherit the Legacy of the Vampire World��a Legacy too essential to be despised.

    So, no one found this courtesy from the King strange.

    Although Matt was surprised, Heir''s status seemed more special than he thought.

    Though honestly, Alice didn''t like such courtesy on the King''s part, so she quickly smiled.

    "Sir Dawid, you don''t need to do that. I told youst time until I get my first ability, I don''t consider myself an Heir." She spoke.

    "My father is doing well. He''s been looking calmertely than he used to, and I don''t understand why, but I guess he''s doing well." She replied sincerely, and the King chuckled lightly.

    He didn''t mind her words about him not treating her politely and continued to do so.

    "Haha, it''s a good thing Lord Gray is still looking so good. The pir of our kingdom must continue to exist for thousands of years toe. Thank you foring to the call this time; I won''t bother you too much." He said and looked at Matthew.

    "Young Matthew Dietrich, correct?" He asked, and Matt nodded.

    Though honestly, he didn''t know how to treat a king. In his world, even presidents and kings treated him with courtesy. What is the right way to treat one in this world? He didn''t know.

    Still, being respectful and elegant is something he should always have, so he saluted him.

    "Greetings, King. That''s right. I''m Matthew Dietrich." He replied, and the King smiled.

    "Well, I''ve heard of your aplishments��ying 5,000 power devourers and even a dragon. In the battle in the mountains, it seems you managed to take out arge number of devourers. That''s reallymendable; Reagan is full of praise for you. You even managed to win the Battle of Halls when you were just in your first year, marking a first in this. For that, I must congratte you, Young Matthew.

    You are a hope for our kingdom." Said the King.

    Matt smiled as he heard him say this.

    "I am not a hero of justice, and I will simply put to death anyone who wants to assassinate me. So, I don''t think a King like you, who watches over the Kingdom, should give me congrattions. I don''t watch over anything but myself and the people close to me." Matt answered sincerely.

    He didn''t need to hide this fact from someone who had clearly called him here to give him an award. He wasn''t going to say that he was a hero of justice because the truth was that he wouldn''t fight to the death as he had once before.

    Ever since he came into this world, he had been determined to fight to the death solely for himself and Charlotte. If someone else managed to win a ce in his heart, he could fight for that other person because he would value those who valued him and deserved it.

    But for a Kingdom? The simple answer is no, and he doesn''t need to pretend it.

    He once fought for a world, and the world betrayed him. Therefore, he won''t fight for anyone else like that again.

    ''Although I understand that this attitude mightplicate Alice''s idea of getting me a good position, I''m not going to ept a position that will put me in any predicament when I try to do what I want.'' He thought and nced sideways at Alice.

    Surprisingly to him, Alice wasn''t upset and didn''t find it strange. Perhaps she understood that part of him.

    The King was surprised by his response and looked at him in surprise.

    Even Reagan Cooper was surprised, though he thought that was good enough determination to be a true Emperor.

    ''Even in front of the King, who instills fear just by his presence, he still acts like that... I wasn''t wrong this time, King.'' Reagan thought, smiling slightly.

    Still, to the other army members, this came across as disrespectful, so they were going to speak up forcefully, but...

    The King soon began tough.

    "Hahahaha, boy, you are more interesting than I had been told." Said the King as he sat back down on the throne, exuding power.

    "Good, good. That''s good; a firm mindset that doesn''t bend to your opponent''s strength is the authentic mindset a King needs. I like you, kid. Don''t worry, I don''t n on tying you down, but I n on helping you to a good status in my kingdom." He said, but Alice spoke up once more before he could continue speaking.

    "Sir Dawid, before that, I have something to say. Can you hear me out?" Alice asked, surprising the King.

    "Of course, Miss Alice. If you want to talk about something, do so with confidence." He replied, smiling, and Alice nodded.

    She then pulled out a small scroll and tossed it to the King.

    "If you want to grant Matt status, I hope you can read what is written. Then decide ordingly." She spoke.

    Her words caused the King to frown, and he opened the scroll.

    It listed several of Matt''s aplishments, which he was unaware of, as they had happened recently.

    The fact that Reagan Cooper was not at the Academy these days was because he was investigating Matt and every single thing he had aplished so he could get the King to grant him status.

    That''s because if he doesn''t do it now, someone else in another kingdom will step up and do it. Fortunately, he got the help of Oliver Jones and the King''s brother himself, who spoke on Matt''s behalf, so everything went smoothly.

    But, when he saw this that was written there, he was surprised.

    The King was, too.

    ''This is... so many achievements, but doesn''t it seem to be the research on that organization? ording to the guild leaders, this case was being investigated on arge scale because a mere B-rank gained too much information.'' He thought and looked up to look at him for a moment.

    ''Could it be him, the one who did this investigation and managed even to hurt that organization? This young guy is so good at investigating? Wasn''t he a master of control?'' The King thought in surprise and looked at Reagan.

    He noticed that he was just as surprised.

 Chapter 122: The King has decided

    He walked over to Reagan and whispered something in his ear.

    Reagan Cooper looked at him momentarily in surprise but nodded and left the room quickly.

    Recently, someone told him about a talented young investigator who was investigating that organization, but she didn''t tell him the name. So, it was time to find out if this young man in front of him was the one he was talking about.

    Still, he looked at Alice and smiled at her.

    "Miss Alice, is everything written here real?" He asked, and Alice nodded at him.

    "I wouldn''t dare lie to you, Lord Dawid. I participated in the raids with Matt, as we are a team; I did too, and we can testify that everything is real. If you consider Matt''s current aplishments and want to give him a rank in the Kingdom, then you must understand his worth and give him a rankmensurate with what he deserves." Alice said and smiled slightly.

    "I think my father knows his worth very well, so if you do not satisfy me, then I have no problem asking my father for a status for him within my n." She spoke.

    This made the King frown.

    ''...This girl has grown up and be good at doing things. So, she wants to leave me with no outlets, huh? Still, she''s right. His ability is important in our kingdom because there aren''t many who can do investigation here. Besides, there''s that important mission we were talking about a while ago; maybe he can do it.''

    Although he could see that Alice was pushing him, he didn''t mind because he understood Matt''s value.

    A young man capable of exercising theory that no one in millions of years could, is invaluable. The fact that his subordinates had figured it out first was too good to be true.

    Perhaps he was not strong right now, but as long as he grew, he would reach incredible heights.

    ''He can fight for the throne. I have no sons, so it wouldn''t be a bad idea for a boy supported by me to be the one to fight for the throne in the future.''

    Several things wereing together in his head, causing him to hold Matt in even higher esteem than he already did.

    While it was true that he already had a few people who could fight for the throne when he retired, one more wasn''t a problem.

    The problem was.

    ''This kid''s mentality.'' He thought and sighed.

    He does not want to be tied to a kingdom, which makes it difficult for him to choose him as an heir to the throne.

    When he thought like that, he frowned and looked at Matt.

    He was standing firm there and brimming with energy.

    ''Their power is not equal to what I was told.'' The King frowned as he realized this.

    ''If the Allens hadn''t shut down all the information regarding this boy, maybe I could know more about him, but he has drastically increased his strengthtely, which means he''s very talented, '' he thought, bringing his hand to his chin.

    Although he didn''t want to think about this anymore, his mind betrayed him and kept giving him different clues and things he could use.

    Still, after thinking for a while, he felt that Matt was not suited to be an Heir to the Throne, as Reagan Cooper had mentioned.

    To the King, this young man he did not yet know was more suitable as a...

    As he was thinking, the doors opened, and a beautiful voice that cheered him up came to him.

    "Father, were you calling me? I was just about to go y." Said a beautiful woman as she entered through the front door.

    Her long crimson-red hair was loose and billowing in the wind, while her beauty exuded an elegance worthy of nobility.

    She was wearing an elegant gown that clung to her body. She was not dressed like royalty, but in a way that was easier for her to move in. Still, her gait and body movements made her look like a princess.

    She was tall and long-legged, and her long, tight-fitting dress showed off her splendid figure with impressive hips.

    When the King saw her, he smiled.

    "My daughter, you are finally here. Come here. I want to ask you something, and then you can go do whatever you want." He said, smiling. His monarch aura disappeared at that moment.

    In front of his daughter, he was just a father.

    She walked towards him but was stunned when she passed Matt''s side.

    He looked at her and frowned, ''Miss Assassin?'' He thought.

    Although her voice sounded slightly different, her body odor could not be hidden from his nose.

    So Matt was sure it was her.

    She looked at him for a moment, stunned, ''What is he doing here?'' She thought in shock but quickly diverted her attention as she saw I here, and next to her was that woman she had seen only in photographs - Alice Allen.

    ''What the hell is going on?'' She thought and walked quickly to where her father was standing.

    The King smiled and approached her ear to ask her something and show her the document.

    She read the document and nodded. Although there were things she didn''t know, it showed some of the research Matt had done and written; she wasn''t going to get wrong in this.

    So, she nodded to her father.

    "That''s him." She replied softly, and her father smiled.

    ''I don''t need to doubt anymore. If this boy isn''t one of them, then who could he be?'' He thought and stood up once more.

    Immediately, the aura on his body transformed into the aura of a monarch.

    His power was unleashed impressively, causing all the army members present to lower their heads in respect.

    Even Matt felt the need to lower his head at such an intimidating presence.

    ''It''s not an ability he activates. It''s his true aura as a monarch... How does that develop? I feel it gives him immense presence.'' Matt thought in surprise.

    The King then looked at him.

 Chapter 123: Bloody Vampire General, an exalted status.

    "Matthew Dietrich, I don''t need to hide something you already know. I called you in today to grant you a status in the Kingdom. I was originally nning to test you to give you one that was a bit special, but I think that one wouldn''t suit you for what you want, and there is one that suits you better.

    Since you already won the Battle of the Halls, it also suits you great, since you already have a status in the army." He said and took out a small nk parchment, on which he wrote a few things.

    At the same time, he took out a small token and smiled.

    "Matthew Dietrich, you need not worry, as you wish; I will not bind you to the Kingdom. The status I am going to grant you has not been issued from my realm for many years, but I think today is a good opportunity to issue it. Still, I will not force you to take it, for ites with a small condition." He said and then cut his finger a little to make the blood fall on the scroll he had taken out.

    Then he tossed the parchment into the air.

    "I, Dawid Lewis, the Dark King, will be issuing an importantmunique to the Vampire Community of the World today. Please record my words under this bloody oath." He said, the parchment glowed with a deep red hue, and the letters glowed with gold.

    This stunned the entire room, who looked at him in shock.

    ''What does the King intend?'' thought many, stunned; even Alice was stunned after seeing this.

    She hadn''t expected a move like that, and no rank came to her mind that had anything to do with this.

    Still, the princess of the kingdom could see something.

    "Father!?" she shouted in shock after seeing this and tried to stop him, as she knew what he would do.

    Still, her father gave her a stern look.

    It was the first time her father gave this look to his daughter, who usually has a strong temper. That surprised her, so she recoiled a little.

    Still, seeing this look on her father''s face made her realize that he was determined to do it, which made her angry.

    Still, the King looked at Matt once more.

    "Matthew Dietrich, as King, I want to bestow upon you a rank that not only applies to my kingdom but also within the Five Kingdoms, so your status will be as high as you can imagine. It is one of the highest and most exalted statuses that can be bestowed upon a vampire and you will be the youngest of this group.

    Under bloody oath, I will bestow upon you the rank of a Bloody Vampire General." The King''s voice sounded firm and without hesitation.

    Once he had decided to do something, he would not back down, for that meant he had already considered all the pros and cons of doing it.

    This time, the situation was risky. So risky that it stunned everyone who heard this.

    The words spoken by the King were something that even Alice did not expect.

    No one in the room expected it, not even Reagan Cooper.

    "Bloody Vampire General!!?" shouted everyone in the room, with the exception of Reagan Cooper, Alice, I, and the princess.

    Reagan Cooper didn''t react that way because he was already reacting in his mind, the same way Alice and I couldn''t believe their ears.

    In the case of the princess, she only reacted with anger.

    Because she was one of the contenders for that rank, but now her father seemed to ignore that fact and was giving it to someone else.

    Naturally, the King knew he was taking a long shot this time.

    Even Matt could see it.

    ''Bloody Vampire General. I had read that there can only be 14 Vampire Generals, and currently, there are 12, so this man is giving me a really high rank.'' Matt thought.

    That stunned him.

    He had heard that the Bloody Vampire Generals were not people as low in power as he was. Although they are a group of highly talented Young Vampires, they are all much more powerful than him.

    The weakest of them is said to have over 15,000 Power.

    ''Why is he handing it over to me? I''m sure he doesn''t know about my icy power. What the hell is going through this King''s head?'' Matt thought.

    However, if he was given a rank as high and distinguished as that, the small condition the King mentioned a moment ago shouldn''t be so small.

    That unsettled him, so there was no way he could agree at once.

    Themotion in the room quieted down, seeing that the King wasn''t willing to back down on his words.

    So, Matt stared at him.

    "I can''t understand why you want to bestow such a prestigious rank on me, so I need to know your condition for me." His words were firm and unflinching.

    This made the King smile even more.

    ''His personality is perfect. Only a Bloody General should be able to act like this when faced with such an incredible rank like this.'' The King thought, smiling slightly.

    Then he spoke and tossed Matt a token.

    "It''s a mission, Matthew Dietrich. A mission to carry out in that ce." He spoke.

    Matt frowned and looked at the token in his hand.

    As soon as he saw it, his eyes widened.

    ''n City!''

    His mind was boggled after recognizing this symbol, for it was a n City member token.

    It is such a distinguished token that few people have, and it signifies excellent status and power among vampires.

    ''No wonder... The fact that it''s giving me such a good rank is, naturally, because ites associated with something dangerous. A mission to the city of ns...'' He thought and frowned.

    He couldn''t turn down this proposal so easily, first because the rank is tempting and second because he wants to enter the City of ns.

    He was giving him the opportunity to go there, and if hepleted the mission, he would have a really important status.

    Still, he could not ept it easily either.

    His desire and the status he would gain are one thing, but he will not risk his life for an impossible mission.

    Right now, he knows that he cannot make waves in that city because he is only a tiny piece of a puzzle being manipted by others.

    No matter what, he would not be blinded by something so small, even less knowing that he could reach unimaginable heights for these people as long as he kept training.

    That''s why Matt looked at the King once more.

    "Like I said, I won''t risk my life for anyone. Just looking at this, I can think that it''s an impossible mission. So, can I hear the mission''s contents first? Then I will decide ordingly." he said.

 Chapter 124: The King is most pleased

    The King was surprised once again but smiled even more.

    This was a much better attitude than he had expected. It was an attitude that was not blinded by the riches and status they might bestow upon him.

    ''He is clear about his goals and knows that if he continues as he is going, he will aplish them. He doesn''t need to rush, but he knows that rejecting that status would be stupid. Still, he didn''t let himself be blinded and was rational, knowing that the City of ns was dangerous.

    Tsk, he''s too good a young man, in personality I feel he already kicked all the Vampire Generals three times, hahaha.'' Thought the King, almost unable to hide the smile on his face.

    Indeed, he had found a diamond in the rough.

    And he needed to polish it.

    So, he nodded to him.

    "All of you, leave the room. Reagan, brother, and the two Misses can stay." Said the King and looked at his daughter.

    "Do you want to stay?" he asked, and she let out an angry-mouthed snort and walked straight out the door.

    The King sighed as he shook his head.

    ''Someday she''ll understand me.'' He thought.

    At the same time, everyone who was not qualified to know about this mission walked out.

    During this time, I was so nervous and scared that she kept her aura as hidden as possible, hoping they would forget about her. But suddenly, she was named, and she sighed.

    Though she looked at Matt, very surprised.

    ''I knew it; he would aplish great things.'' She thought, smiling proudly.

    She approached Matt back then because she wanted a friend in the ssroom. Because Matt didn''t have any friends and neither did she, she thought they could ovep and didn''t care if he was weaker.

    She just wanted a friend there.

    She didn''t expect that the same boy she approached a few months ago, who was barely a student trying to pass Reagan Cooper''s first test, would today be one of the most feared existences of the younger generation.

    A Bloody Vampire General.

    Who wouldn''t dream of such status? Although they are not often named, as the Heirs tend to get all the fame, the truth is that any young person would want to be a Bloody Vampire General.

    They are the only group, behind the Heirs, who have tremendous power in the Five Kingdoms.

    This is not a status for just anyone and usually requires hard training to form the character of the person it is meant to bestow. Still, today, it was being delivered on the first time the King had seen Matt, which showed that he was more capable than I had imagined.

    For that, she was proud.

    Not only her, but Alice was bursting with pride, and the smile on her face could not be hidden despite her being immensely surprised at the King''s decision.

    Still, she couldn''t hide her smile; she was too happy!

    She had never imagined that Matt, her subordinate, would reach such an important status in such a short time!

    ''God, he''s really worthy of all that, but I still find it amazing. If I could grant him my heir token, I''d really give it to him. I think he''s more worthy than I am.'' She thought happily.

    Soon, several people left the room in tremendous shock.

    They were shocked not only by the King''s decision, which was shocking enough to leave them stunned for several hours but also by Matt''s decision to almost reject such a meaningful status.

    Who was so stupid? If he questioned the King and the King decided not to give him the rank, wouldn''t he lose a lot?

    That''s a Bloody Vampire General!

    It is a status that only the King of each Kingdom can grant, but they cannot grant it freely. Each kingdom only has 2 Bloody Vampire General Tokens to grant freely; the other Tokens are in the hands of the Vampire ns, and they will decide if the one chosen by the King is correct or not.

    Right now, the token that the Dark King was handing out was thest one in his hand.

    Therefore, it was an important token for the Kingdom.

    But it was being awarded to a small young man, who refused it!

    ''Shit, this kid, I don''t think he knows where he stands.'' Several of them thought and began to question the King''s decision.

    Still, they all obediently left and the room was left somewhat lonely.

    Dawid Lewis, Reagan Cooper, Ericson Lewis, Alice Allen, I Moore, and Matthew Dietrich were the only ones who remained in this vast room.

    I felt totally out of ce in front of so many personalities, but when she held Matt''s sleeve, she felt that someone was supporting her, so she rxed a little.

    Then the King nodded to Reagan Cooper, and Reagan Cooper pulled out a scroll, which the King grabbed.

    "Matthew, the mission is simple, though it is a bit dangerous. But don''t worry. It''s not a mission you''re going to do on your own; you''ll get help from powerful people." The king said this and walked over to where Matt was standing.

    "As you know, the City of ns is too powerful a City that is totally out of my control. But you may not understand why that is so; I will tell you about itter. For now, you need to know that there are at least two people there, as powerful as me, who watch over the City day and night."

    "Even so, they care about nothing but the city, for to them, this city is the greatest treasure that exists in the world. That is why, although the City of ns is one of the safest cities in the world for us, it is also safe for traitors."

    As soon as the King arrived before Matt, he passed him the scroll.

    "Matthew, your mission there is only to find the identity of the traitor; since he has a very different way of acting, we cannot trace him even though we know he is there, and it is possible that he is not one but several. In that parchment are the identities that you are going to investigate, along with their respective forces. Even so, do not worry; you will not go alone.

    Reagan Cooper will support you from the inside along with two Army Generals, and you will go as a distant rtive of Ericson Lewis, my brother."

    "Inside the city, we have enough forces to protect you in case something goes wrong, so I won''t send you to your death. I just want you to follow the tracks and lead us to discover them. These are all the clues we have so far." Said the King, passing him another scroll.

 Chapter 125: A dangerous mission? I will accept it.

    Matt frowned as he heard this and opened the first scroll the King had bestowed upon him.

    As soon as he opened it, he frowned.

    A familiar name appeared before him again.

    ''Philip Baker... So, this is research about the traitors who turned to that organization...'' Matt thought.

    He was confident if it was a fact-finding mission, so he didn''t need to consider much about it. Besides, if they gave him leads and people on the ground to use, everything would be easier.

    But the situation was different this time.

    The City of ns was not just any city.

    ''He says there are at least two people as powerful as him... I don''t know how powerful he might be, but I''m sure his power is far greater than Reagan Cooper''s power.''

    If he remembered correctly, the director mentioned to him that Vampire ns tend to have powerful people with over 30,000 power, and back then, he saw more than three vampires flying.

    So, maybe that power is not too far-fetched.

    More importantly, when he met Sophia Murphy, a young girl still a student, he felt she was more powerful than Reagan Cooper himself.

    ''If she is so young and so powerful, perhaps it is attributed to her heritage, but then this King, who has been ruling for hundreds of years, maybe he is one of those legendary people who have a power of over 40,000.''

    ''Encountering such a powerful person like him in that City is more dangerous than facing four Philip Baker. So, the situation is different and very dangerous for me if there are two that powerful.''

    People with over 40,000 Vampire Power are no small thing. They cannot be underestimated. Although they fall into the category of Superior Vampires, which is reached by surpassing 20,000 power, they are immensely stronger than any vampire with 20,000 power.

    It''s not just double; it''s much more than that. They can turn vampiric power into a powerful weapon that takes the form you desire.

    However, there is one more issue: the idea that this King in front of him does not simply have 40,000 Power but that he has reached the first great barrier of the Vampire World: 50,000 Power.

    If he were thetter case, then the people inside the Vampire City would be terrifying, but it is not very likely.

    It is known as the ''Great Barrier'' because it is extremely difficult to reach and not everyone can do it.

    Still, Matt knows nothing about that amount of power, so he doesn''t understand what it means. He just knows that when they enter that amount of power, they enter the category called ''Vampire''.

    ''I seem to have read that reaching that milestone is too difficult, so that shouldn''t be the case. Although I firmly believe that a weaker person can beat a stronger one as long as certain conditions are met, a condition cannot be met when the difference in power is that great, so I would have no way to defend myself against someone like that.''

    ''Besides, Philip Baker was able to break my frozen time when 1 second had passed, so it''s possible that a person as strong as this king could break it immediately. That''s a big setback for me.''''

    The more he thought, the more he realized that this mission was full of problems for him.

    Even so, the entrance to the City of the ns that is granted to him is important to keep in mind. From there, he could discover some valuable things about this world. Besides, although everything seemed to be a problem for him, it was not quite so.

    If the king said the right thing, then he would have the help of Reagan Cooper and others who were possibly powerful. The Army Generals, for example, are known throughout the Kingdom and wield tremendous power, withrge armies under theirmand.

    In addition, all the targets to be investigated were not particrly strong. There were four, to be exact.

    One of them was Philip Baker, who holds the position of Guild Master in the City of the Bloody Dawn. He is the second strongest to investigate. Despite that, he was sure that this guy was a traitor, so he didn''t need to investigate him much.

    The most powerful was a Marquis called the Marquis of Campbell. His status is very high in the whole kingdom, and he is the leader of the Campbell Family. He does not usually participate in social gatherings as he likes to keep a low profile, but he is as strong as Reagan Cooper. Thetter and his family discovered the possible betrayal of the Marquess of Campbell.

    The other two are weaker than Philip Baker but hold noble titles or high positions in the government.

    If he only had to investigate people like that with the help of Reagan Cooper and other powerful people, he was confident of seeding.

    It was at that moment that Matt opened the other scroll, the one that mentioned the clues they had.

    When he saw it, his eyes twinkled slightly.

    ''This won''t be thatplicated.'' He thought as he saw this and smiled.

    The status given to him was tremendous, but the mission seemed to be very dangerous. Still, they gave him such good clues and material to investigate those clues; how could he not ept?

    Besides, the material to investigate the clues came in a format he wanted to understand: the encryption used by that organization.

    That''s why he smiled and looked at the King.

    "If it is as you say, I will ept the mission and the rank you want to bestow on me." Matt replied.

    The King then smiled and thenughed, "Hahahaha, good. Matthew Dietrich, under bloody oath, this Dark King grants you the thirteenth token of a Bloody Vampire General. As of today, you belong to this exalted group. All that this rank entails will be exined to youter."

    "Now, for your current aplishments at such a young age, I will take the trouble to add one star to your rank, so you will be a 1-Star Bloody Vampire General, boasting an incredible status, which puts you on equal footing with any General in the Army of the Five Kingdoms." Said the King and brought out a splendid uniform.

    At the same time, he brought out a star to adorn the cor, which was a prized distinction for any General.

    This star was unique, made of a tough and beautiful material.

    Still, the fact that this star was to adorn the neck of a Vampire Academy freshman shocked everyone, including Matt himself.

 Chapter 126: His decision

    A Bloody Vampire General has a very high status in the Vampire World for several reasons. One reason is that he has a high status in all the armies of the five kingdoms.

    However, there is a more important reason than that, and it is a future reason: the status that the person awarded such a rank could achieve.

    When someone is awarded this rank, ites without stars. He is a true Bloody Vampire General and highly respected worldwide, but he still needs to do more for the Vampire World to be awarded a star.

    Still, at the time, his status in all the armies of the five kingdoms was as high as that of a Major General; that''s a status a step above what Oliver Jones currently is.

    All Kingdoms must pay him every three months ording to his status in the respective armies. Likewise, they are obligated to provide him with all the benefits that this rank may have.

    If you look at it that way, it''s an incredible status, but that''s where the incredible thing about this rankes in.

    Once the Bloody Vampire General obtains 1 Star, his power increases dramatically in all five realms.

    He is no longer considered a Major General but is now a General of the Army. His pay and the benefits he receives reach the army''s limit in each kingdom; he would only be below the Commanders-in-Chief, such as Reagan Cooper and the Kings.

    That is why the King''s action did not make much sense. How could he give so much status to a young man?

    He had already given him such an exalted position. How could he give him an even more important one?

    But Matt could understand why he does it.

    ''It''s to motivate me and make me want toplete the mission, whatever it takes.'' He thought.

    Still, the truth was that the King wasn''t finished yet.

    As soon as he saw Matt grab the clothes next to the star, he smiled.

    And again, he pulled out another star, precisely the same and of the same material.

    "Matthew Dietrich, I heard that the hidden reward for winning that battle of the halls hasn''t been delivered to you, has it? I will deliver it to you right now. You have two choices, Matthew Dietrich." The King smiled slightly as he stared at Matt.

    Matt was stunned to see this guy grab out another star and mention that.

    Everyone present was in shock, even Ericson Lewis.

    "Brother?!" he shouted, unable to take this.

    What the hell was his brother doing? Did he want to give him another star?

    That''s absurd!

    That will make all the Kingdomsin and might even cause the other 12 Bloody Vampire Generals toe and cause trouble here.

    Still, the King didn''t notice this; he simply looked at Matt and spoke.

    "This star in my hand can be yours. A Bloody Vampire General with 2 Stars, isn''t that an extremely exalted position? You would be on the level of the Commanders-in-Chief of the Five Kingdoms, and Reagan Cooper wouldn''t be able tomand you. There would only be 5 people above you, the Kings.

    The pay is incredible, and the amenities so impressive that anyone would drool over them, even the Dukes and Grand Marquises of this world; who wouldn''t want this status?"

    "But I have one more option for you." He said and pointed to I Moore.

    "A high status for your bloody couple. You can exchange this star for a Brigadier General status in this Kingdom for I Moore. Which will you choose? Remember all you will have with 2 Stars in your arsenal. You would be so close to 3 Stars that you might be able to reach it in a very short time, so think and choose carefully." Said the King firmly.

    His words shocked those who heard him.

    Who could be such an idiot as to choose the second option when he has the opportunity to have such an important status in the Five Kingdoms?

    Still...

    Matt frowned.

    ''It''s a test. So, he wants to see how far my loyalty goes to those with me.'' He thought and smiled.

    He might fall into this trap if he were a little vampire, 20 or 21 years old. He might get carried away by the incredible status before him and request that Second Star.

    What''s more, he''s absolutely sure I was thinking and wanted to encourage him to choose that Second Star.

    But how could he choose it?

    His 55 years of experience is no small thing. Besides, he has never been a lover of status and wealth.

    He only likes what he gets on his own. The first star, though he epted it, he doesn''t feelmensurate with it because he has done nothing to deserve it.

    How would he ept a second star?

    Therefore, he smiled.

    "Please, King Dawid, grant status for my bloody couple. I don''t need the other star. My own efforts in the future will give me a Second andter a Third Star." He replied in a firm voice.

    This made the King''s eyes sparkle slightly.

    At the same time, I was startled.

    "Matt!!? Don''t do it, Matt. That status is more important than anything!" She replied, grabbing him firmly and looking at him.

    But Matt shook his head at her.

    "Okay, if it''s good, I''ll get itter. Don''t you trust me?" He asked, leaving her stunned.

    If he said that... She couldn''t answer.

    Still, the King pressed.

    "Are you sure about that? We''re talking about an exalted status as a Bloody Vampire General with 2 Stars. If you ask me at that time, maybe I can grant your partner the same status you''re trying to trade this Second Star for. Wouldn''t that be foolish?"

    Matt shook his head at him.

    "There''s no use in effortlessly earned status. That won''t temper my character and could make me arrogant, so please, I just want status for I. She deserves it." He replied.

    The King stared at him momentarily and then looked at Reagan Cooper and his brother, who were in shock.

    Then he smiled and soon began tough out loud.

    "Hahahahaha, I knew it, hahahaha."

    His suddenughter stunned everyone.

    His brother even wondered if that guy had finally gone crazy, but suddenly, the King stoppedughing and nodded firmly at Matt.

    "Good, you passed the test. As of today, you are a Bloody Vampire General with 1 Star, and your partner is a Brigadier General in our kingdom, so I hope to see more of you in the future." He replied. Once he said that he asked Matt to put his blood on the scroll that was still floating in the air, and then it cast a bright glow until it rolled up once more to end up in Matt''s hands.

    This scroll was the King''s bloody oath to grant him Rank; it came along with a token and a few other things.

    Still, the King didn''t think much more after that and sent them to their respective rooms, while asking Matt to follow him to exin about the City of ns and his new status.

    .

 Chapter 127: A good merit achieved, what is in that Token?

    After long talks with the King, Matt walked through the castle until he reached his assigned room.

    Although he had not been consecrated before the army to avoid raising suspicion from enemies, his status was very high right now.

    So great that he had ess to a lot of privileged information.

    The King told him many things about the City of ns that stunned him, including its history and the secrets it hid.

    Although they were important, they were not of much use to Matt other than to help him know how careful he should be when going to that city.

    In addition to that, he mentioned things to him regarding his new status.

    Even he was stunned after hearing all the benefits this status brought.

    He would not be given any army in the Five Kingdoms, but this was not because his status was not high enough, but rather because his status was so high that he couldmand all five armies, provided certain conditions were met.

    For example, if at some point Matt wanted to fight the devourers, he could go to any of the five kingdoms and request the King to be allowed to use the army for that mission, and the King has a certain obligation to let him use it, provided some minor conditions are met.

    It was so high a status that he couldn''t help but be stunned, just thinking that he now counted on this status.

    ''I haven''t even been in this world for very long... Although I understand the reason why I was granted it, isn''t it too much of a gamble? This King is a bit strange and straightforward.'' Matt thought when he reached his room.

    It was a huge,fortable, well-ordered room with many things he could use.

    Beautiful chandeliers hanging from the ceiling adorned everything and gave a fanciful feeling.

    Matt didn''t stop to contemte the room; he simply sat down at a small table and took out some of the things the King had given him.

    To one side, he put the uniform he had been given, which would not be used until his consecration, and a few more books.

    The King had mentioned those things to him and several important topics of the mission he had epted.

    Among those important topics, he told him about a book they had discovered in the room of a certain nobleman, the Marquis, that was being investigated this time.

    That book had helped them discover more or less the location of these traitors, so it was an important book for them.

    That book had been handed to Matt this time, and when Matt saw it, he knew what it was about.

    ''A book with encrypted words in it of that organization... This will help me figure out what the hell is inside this token.'' Matt thought as he pulled out the stolen token from Philip Baker and the book.

    In fact, the book was a bunch of encrypted words, some of which were found to have a rough meaning. But the vast majority were raw.

    Still, Matt is a high-level assassin; how could he not have experience dealing with these cases?

    Also, at Matt''s request, the King granted him a giant encyclopedia, so Matt soon immersed himself in a thorough investigation of this subject.

    He did not have many days to prepare, for in order to prevent the traitor from escaping, Matt had to leave for the City of ns the moment I and Alice returned to the academy.

    That was why he needed to prepare.

    The hours passed, slowly and leisurely, while Matt was immersed in writing various things on a pile of papers.

    He didn''t even notice that Alice had entered his room a few hours before and was watching him from the side, a beautiful smile on her face. Her look when she saw him said she was very proud of him.

    Still, she didn''t bother him, and he didn''t notice her.

    So, 2 hours, 4 hours, 8 hours...

    12 hours.

    Somehow, 24 hours passed in a moment, and Matt hadn''t slept during the entire time.

    Still, he didn''t need it. He didn''t need sleep; he needed answers.

    After so many hours, a smile formed on his face, and he grabbed the map next to him.

    Then he opened it on the table where he was working and looked at it from side to side.

    ''I knew it; it was an address. Although it doesn''t say what it is, it''s a location within the borders of the Kingdom...'' He looked back and forth at the huge map,paring the researched location to the map.

    ''It must be around here...'' He moved his hand slowly across the map, and his finger stopped at a specific location.

    ''I see, it''s near the Academy and the City of ns...'' He thought and remembered what that ''Lord Envoy'' he had discovered through the inscription had said.

    ''Their goal is to control this whole region... And this location was hidden in the token of such a powerful person as Philip Baker...''

    His thoughts were quick and precise, moving back and forth as he tried to understand what exactly this location was.

    His eyes sparkled soon after.

    ''Could it be the headquarters of the organization? Is it so close to the Academy and n City? Shit, they really have big guts.'' He thought but smiled.

    He realized that, in fact, that seemed very likely, and happiness hit him.

    Discovering the headquarters of this organization was so important that, if it really were, it would have already made a great merit. Besides, things could go differently now if that were the case, and it would make many things more manageable.

    That''s why he was happy and finally rxed, leaning back in the chair.

    Just then, he felt something enter his sight and looked up.

    "Alice?"

    Alice smiled, "Good job, Matt. As expected of you, you''re making me prouder and prouder." She said, passing him a ss of water.

    Matt thanked her and took it.

    "Sorry, I got immersed in research and didn''t notice you."

    "It''s okay, Matt. I''ve been here for many hours, did you manage to find out anything?"

    Matt nodded, "It''s possible it''s something big, but I still need to confirm it, but I think it will be satisfactory." As he said this, he looked around.

    "What about I? Wasn''t she with you?" he asked, and Alice shook her head.

    "She''s being consecrated, did you forget? She is now a General, and her consecration is today." She replied, and Matt nodded.

    ''Right, I can''t participate lest the word about me spread.'' He thought.

    Alice smiled after saying that and stared at him.

    It was written in her eyes that she wanted to tell him something, but she didn''t dare say it, and she didn''t know why. Maybe she thought she would be using Matt if she revealed what her mind was thinking.

    Still, she soon lowered her head.

    "Matt, can I talk to you a little about your identity as a Subordinate?" she asked.

    This caused Matt to look up doubtfully. "If you have something to tell me, I''ll listen. I have some free time before I leave." He replied, and she nodded softly.

    She turned to the room''s balcony, and Matt followed her.

 Chapter 128: Benefits of being a subordinate? (1)

    Alice looked out over the balcony for a long moment, not knowing how to speak or what to say.

    Matt noticed this, so he smiled and decided to initiate the conversation. Perhaps it was hard for her to say, though he couldn''t understand the reasons.

    "I''ve always wondered, what is the reason for the heir subordinates? I didn''t find information about it in the books, and I don''t feel bound or anything simr, so why did your father make me your subordinate? What is your benefit?"

    Actually, even Matt didn''t know how to start the conversation, and Alice noticed, so she decided to speak up.

    "Actually, this has something to do with the final mission of all the Heirs."

    "Final mission? What is it?" He asked.

    "Before I answer you, do you know where the Inheritance we Heirs receivees from?"

    Matt frowned as he heard this question and thought a few things over.

    If he had to answer that, he would say that ites from the blood that they have, as he has realized that his own blood, which seems toe from the ancestors, is extraordinary in many ways.

    But the truth is, he has no idea if that is the case.

    Therefore, he shook his head.

    "I don''t know."

    Alice then smiled at his question.

    "We inherited Dietrich blood, but we don''t really consider ourselves part of the Dietrichs because our blood is very diluted, not quite pure. It is possible that we are the children of the most distant Dietrich rtive, the lowest of them. But the fact that our Vampiric ns are so powerful is exclusively due to this blood.

    We are so talented because of Dietrich''s blood; we inherited powerful abilities because of Dietrich''s Blood."

    "Our final mission is to discover the reason for their downfall. Well, our final mission is divided into three missions. The first one is to enter the Forbidden Library of the Divine City to discover the past. But... That''s all we know about the 3 Missions, as no one has ever managed to enter the Forbidden Library."

    "Why do the Heirs want to enter that library?" Matt asked after hearing this.

    Since his thoughts regarding their inheritance had been confirmed, he didn''t need to ask more about it.

    So, he focused his attention on something else.

    Alice shook her head.

    "I don''t know. But when an Heir receives his first and second ability; he tends to change his personality ording to that ability. Along with that abilitye memories of the past that tell us to look for a Book in that ce, and, ording to my father, the book in question is called the Book of Truth. But we really don''t know what it is," she replied.

    Her words caused Matt to frown.

    ''Why do I feel like I heard that name before? Book of Truth... What is it?''

    Still, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t remember ore up with anything, so he shook his head.

    Alice spoke again before he could speak.

    "That''s where the subordinatese in. Remember I told you we''re not allowed to have bodyguards besides our subordinates? That''s to temper our character and prepare for all the changes in our bodies once we inherit our abilities. I''ve failed a bit at that, so I don''t consider myself worthy of the title until I receive that ability," she sighed.

    She didn''t know why her personality hade off that way when all heirs tend to have firm, determined, and deadly personalities.

    Hers was soft and very indecisive. She had always been that way.

    "In that respect, it would seem that the underlings only serve to protect the Heir while tempering their character, wouldn''t it?" Matt asked after hearing this, and she nodded.

    "That''s only one part. The main part is that the subordinates exist so that our strength increases. We don''t usually choose blood partners among our subordinates, but asionally, it is possible if we arepatible. But we do have a habit of exchanging a certain amount of their blood for a certain amount of subordinate blood so that we can increase our strength quickly."

    "Perhaps I has already told you that she must bring a certain amount of blood each time to Sophia Murphy, that''s why. All subordinates tend to do that. Although I''ve seen that the Male Heirs are more open with that and have many bloody partners among their female subordinates. But, that''s why our strength tends to increase much faster because as long as we have subordinates, we have real blood."

    Matt was surprised to hear this and understood that the time I told him she would prepare ''something'' was blood to take to Sophia Murphy.

    ''I see, so that''s how it is,'' Matt thought, although he was now a little confused about why Alice hadn''t told him earlier. Before he could respond, she spoke up once more.

    "But, the most important part is that, once we, the Heirs, obtain our abilities, our subordinates will be blessed if they are with us. That blessing is shared between both of us, which will increase our strength as a whole. Among those I have heard of, there is a subordinate of one of the Heirs who gained an additional ability because of that blessing." She said and paused to look at him.

    "Among the 12 Bloody Vampire Generals besides you, two of the three most powerful ones are subordinates of those two Heirs my father mentioned to us. One of them is the one who received the ability. If you meet him, you should be careful; my brother told me that his ability can grow, just like ours.

    I don''t know his name, but he is one of the 3 with his own title, The Bloody, and his ability is called Bloody Swift." She spoke. Though at the end, she smiled wryly.

    "Well, for sure, you should be careful with the three Self-Titled Generals. The most dangerous one will always be ''The Ruin'', but he''s independent, and there are rumors that he died, so you may never meet him, and his ability isn''t as shocking as The Bloody''s."

    Matt looked back at her and nodded slightly, "I''ll be careful." He replied.

    ''If I understand correctly, regarding being a subordinate, the part about using authentic blood to be strong isn''t the most important part; it''s only secondary. The most important thing is the blessing she mentions since vampires don''t normally have abilities unless they develop them with their own powers.

    To receive an additional ability would be amazing and would increase the power drastically.'' Matt''s thoughts wandered as he understood what she mentioned to him.

    Perhaps it was something of little value that he had learned, but knowing everything about the world he hade to was something important.

    Perhaps most important to him was the mention of those two Generals he had never heard of before. So, he was happy to have asked those questions.

    As he rambled on in his thoughts, Alice spoke again.

    "To answer your other question about why my father asked you to be my subordinate..." she said and was silent momentarily.

 Chapter 129: Benefits of being a subordinate? (2)

    "Honestly, even I don''t know. You may not know this, but my father is one of the most powerful men in the World. He, too, was an Heir in the past, who failed toplete the mission and failed in his journey to Vampiric Limbo. He, too, has special and different abilities and asionally makes strange decisions that no one understands, not even me or my brother." She replied and smiled slightly.

    "If you saw Dawid Lewis and his strange and unexpected decision to give you such a high rank the first time around, something like that is my dad. After all, Lord Dawid was one of my father''s subordinates when he was Heir."

    "He was a Subordinate?" Matt asked in shock after hearing this.

    Was the King, one of the most powerful beings in the world, a subordinate of Gray Allen? He thought, and Alice nodded.

    "That''s right. Most of the Kingse out of there. That''s why he respects me more than usual," she replied.

    Matt looked at her open-mouthed, not knowing how to react.

    ''The King was one of his subordinates... What level of power could Gray Allen have?'' he thought.

    Still, he knew he couldn''t get an answer to that question right now.

    So he diverted his thoughts to another of the topics Alice said.

    ''Alice means that it is possible that Lord Gray chose me, perhaps because he saw or sensed something with his ability...'' He thought.

    It seemed that things were moreplicated than he thought, but the truth was manageable.

    Nothing should go wrong as long as Allens and he are not enemies. Besides, he has just been appointed a Bloody Vampire General and ced under a bloody oath. ording to what the King told him, this position cannot be overthrown once it is issued. Therefore, if something were to go wrong with the Allens, he still has a new status to rely on.

    The thing is, Matt knew that Alice understood this fact because she pressured the King to give him a position when she could very well grant him one within the Family, just as most heirs did to avoid the betrayal of the subordinate.

    But she did not do that.

    Why?

    "I understand everything. Then, technically, I should give you my blood, right? So, I can do my duty." He said, and she looked at him quickly to shake her head.

    "No, no. It''s not necessary if you don''t want to. When you feelfortable, you can do it. Right now, we have plenty of authentic blood, too."

    Matt nodded slightly at her denial. She had acted just as he thought she would act, so it was the perfect time to put the doubt out of his head.

    "Alice, I''ve been wondering for a while now, why you pushed the King to give me a rank? From the beginning, your idea was never to use the Allen n to give me a rank. So you only used the Allen n to pressure the King, didn''t you?"

    His sudden, off-topic question stunned her, but she lowered her head in embarrassment when she realized she had been found out.

    But she smiled a little.

    "From the very beginning, you told me that you didn''t want to be tied to my family. Since you are my first and only subordinate so far, I naturally want to fulfill your wish.

    I don''t think my family will ever make an enemy with you, but if they do, then you will have a high status to defend yourself and flee if necessary; though from then on, we will be enemies and possibly seek you out until we assassinate you, but that would pay my debt in case something like that might happen."

    Her answer surprised Matt. He hadn''t expected a response like that; it seemed he had given little thought to Alice''s thoughts.

    "Do you think I might one day make an enemy of your family?" he asked.

    And she shook her head, "I don''t think so, but I have to think of all possible scenarios, don''t I?"

    Matt smiled and nodded, "Well, you''re right."

    "Still, I know something like that won''t happen. So tying you to me wouldn''t be a bad idea; why don''t we be a bloody couple? Since you epted I, it means the doubts in your head were cleared, right?" she asked pointedly.

    Her question stunned Matt, who didn''t expect her to change the conversation so drastically.

    Still, as he prepared to answer, Alice smiled and turned away.

    "Hehe, just kidding, Matt. Don''t take my words to heart. I already told you about what I wanted. Remember Matt, the first ability of an Heir I will get when I reach 10,000 power. Try to be with me at that time. Maybe we''ll get lucky, and you''ll get a good ability.

    The rest of the benefits of being a subordinate you will find out slowly." She replied as she started walking towards the door.

    Matt looked at her gait and smiled.

    ''She''s nervous, huh.'' He thought as he watched her walk out.

    Still, he didn''t pay much attention and just looked at the sky.

    He needed to think about many things, but this time, he decided to leave it forter since he needed to meet with the King as soon as I''s consecration ceremony was over.

    That was why he immersed himself again in research for a long time.

    After a few hours, he got up and walked to the balcony for fresh air.

    Just then, he noticed Iing walking at a fast pace while wearing the official attire.

    ''She finished her consecration, huh.'' He thought.

    As she wasing this way, several people greeted her when they saw the kind of dress she was wearing and stared at her as she ran past them.

    "Hey, since when did such a beautiful young woman appear among such high ranks? She looks like she''s 20 years old, and she''s already a Brigadier General?"

    "That''s absurd, who is that woman?"

    Conversations behind her multiplied back and forth, but I ignored this.

    She looked up, hoping to see Matt''s room, and she didn''t expect to see Matt looking at her.

    She smiled as soon as she saw him and started running faster.

 Chapter 130: Daring thoughts

    Soon, I knocked on Matt''s door, and when she heard his voice allowing her to enter, she rushed in.

    "Matt!" She said happily and jumped on him.

    "Thank you so much, Matt, thank you!" She was immensely grateful to him for giving her that opportunity.

    To her, it felt amazing to stand in front of the King and have him enshrine her as an Army Brigadier General.

    That''s more incredible than she ever imagined she could achieve.

    After all, even the winner of the Battle of Halls at the First Academy would be below her in rank.

    In fact, she was astonished to watch so many people in the military who had done so much more than her be jealous of her.

    Naturally, that made her feel unworthy, but she still knew that if her confidence waned, she would throw away the ''sacrifice'' Matt had made to grant her this rank.

    That''s why she kept her forehead up. From that moment on, she enjoyed the moment more and couldn''t help but run here when so many tedious procedures were over.

    She was so happy and grateful; she didn''t care about anyone who greeted her all the way.

    She just wanted to thank him.

    Matt smiled at her and patted her back a little. "It''s okay. You''re my bloody partner, aren''t you? I have to make my partner stronger," he replied, and she smiled at him.

    She got off of him and looked up at him.

    Without hesitation, she pushed aside her army suit. "Right, I am your bloody partner. Please, my blood is yours. You can get as much as you want since we won''t see each other for a while," she said as she embraced him tenderly, a look of desire showing on her face.

    Matt was surprised by this, but he didn''t want to be rude to the beautiful te of food before him. That''s why he carried her to the bed, sat down, and held her on hisp.

    Since she was smaller than him, he had to do that if he wanted to line her up with his neck, and he did exactly what she did.

    She smiled beautifully and was the first to serve herself... Afterward, she felt Matt''s teeth on her neck.

    That filled her with a strange feeling of excitement and intoxication.

    Also, feeling her body being embraced by Matt so gently but at the same time so firmly increased that strange feeling in her body.

    At that moment, she forgot that she hade here to tell him everything she had seen in that ceremony and forgot to show Matt her clothes.

    Right now, she just wanted to keep feeling that mysterious feeling as her strength increased.

    ''His blood... It''s so delicious... Why do I feel like my body is changing since I absorbed his blood? And it''s so pleasurable to have it in my belly...'' She thought as she immersed herself in that feeling.

    Still, they soon parted, and she smiled as she looked at him. Perhaps that smitten look was hiding from Matt, who didn''t want to see it.

    But anyone else could see it.

    After that, both spent a long time hugging while their bodies processed the blood, and they talked about some things while I told him about what happened at the ceremony.

    After a while, she remembered one of the reasons she hade here.

    "Right, Matt. Look at my new uniform." She said, carefully and gracefully lowering herself off his legs.

    Then she showed herself before him, striking a pose that would allow Matt to get a good look at her. Her face was graced with a beautiful smile.

    Right now, her hair wasn''t down as it usually was. Her long, beautiful hair was pulled back in a ponytail, and a fringe slightly pulled up on the sides in the front, with a few ornaments holding it up.

    Her clothes were a white skirt and blouse set adorned with gold and beautiful ornaments. She wore a cape of the same color, making her look like a real General.

    Her cor was adorned with a red ribbon, and a red star sat on that ce, representing her rank.

    Matt was stunned when he saw her...

    ''This girl, she really looks beautiful always.'' He thought and smiled at her.

    "You look amazing, I. It looks great on you." He said, causing her to rejoice and jump on him again.

    "Thank you so much, Matt!"

    Soon, they started talking again about different things as she sat innocently on hisp.

    Somehow, Matt felt that she was unaware that her beauty could give rise to other things about him. Still, he simply soothed his body with his icy curse and everything went on as normal.

    .

    In a different room.

    Alice was lying on her bed. She had taken off her clothes and was now posing in her underwear.

    If someone saw her like this, they couldn''t possibly resist the urge to pounce on her, even if that someone was Matt.

    Because all her beautiful, delicate attributes that the clothes were hiding were now showing.

    That delicate white skin and her luscious breasts were out in the open, and they were big, fleshy, and firm. At the same time, her beautifully proportioned hips enhanced her lower beauty, which was only covered by her lower undergarments.

    Those long, delicate thighs were beautiful for anyone to see.

    Still, she was looking slightly reflective right now.

    ''Matt... Matthew Dietrich.'' She thought as various memories shed through her mind.

    ''Matt... Looking at you feels good, Matt. You''re so attractive.'' Her thoughts wandered back and forth without her noticing.

    ''What would it feel like to hold you and suck your blood?'' she thought, as she remembered what they had talked about a while ago.

    Her thoughts also reflected her deepest desires.

    ''Maybe it would feel wonderful... Wouldn''t it, I?'' Without realizing it, she was a little jealous of I.

    Because she could fulfill her deepest desires without giving her shame.

    But she was here, just imagining what it could mean, for her personality wouldn''t let her be direct despite knowing and epting that she wanted to feel it.

    Soon, one hand moved to her bottom, and the other lightly cupped her breasts.

    Without realizing it, two fingers entered under her underwear and slipped into her most private ce while her eyes were noticeably misty. Although they were open, she wasn''t looking at anything in this room. She was simply thinking...

    Thinking about that boy who had been before her a moment ago.

    Still, it was the feeling of pleasure in her lower part that brought her out of her trance, and she quickly pulled her fingers out of it to look at them.

    They were slightly wet, which made her feel deeply ashamed.

    ''I''m crazy!'' she thought with embarrassment as she jumped up.

    Then she nned to change her underwear to get dressed once more, but she walked past a mirror at that moment and looked at her body.

    A strange and daring thought crossed her mind then...

    ''What if it was Matt putting something in there?'' she thought, smiling with desire.

    She looked at the bathroom beside her, and the smile on her face intensified, that beautiful smile of desire.

    ''Once won''t hurt anyone, will it?'' She thought lightly and entered the bathroom quickly, throwing her underwear in the air.

    But she couldn''t even trust herself, for what she said would happen only once, it ended up happening four times...

    .

 Chapter 131: Behind the scenes movements

    The following day, Matt went to talk to the King and told him several things about the investigation. The King then gave him some things needed for the mission this time.

    It was time to go to the City of ns.

    The time to put an end to this little cycle of his life, where a strange organization was targeting him, or at least that was his intention.

    Allowing that organization to continue using him as a target was not good, so it was better to seek to end the soon.

    After talking to the King and mentioning several things, Matt, I, and Alice left the Royal Pce. Everything was ready to start.

    .

    While Matt was leaving the Capital City, the King watched him from the top of the Royal Pce.

    Ericson Lewis was at his side.

    "Brother, is the decision to grant a young man like him that status okay? I understand that you want to look for someone who canplete that mission since it''s been bothering us a lottely, but don''t you think a Bloody Vampire General is too powerful? You even awarded him an extra star; that''s unprecedented," Ericson Lewis said, expressing his doubts.

    Dawid Lewis smiled as he heard him say this.

    "Ericson, as the years go by, you still can''t seem to look at what our master looked at." He said, with a slight sigh and looked at Ericson.

    "Tell me, do you know why Matt is Miss Alice''s subordinate?" asked Dawid.

    His question stunned Ericson a little, but he shook his head after thinking about it momentarily.

    "The Allens have shut down all information regarding Matthew Dietrich; we don''t have that information."

    Dawid nodded at his answer, "That''s right. That means Matthew is special. Now, do you remember the time we went to tell Lord Gray that I would give him my daughter as Miss Alice''s subordinate?"

    Ericson nodded.

    "I remember, he declined that time. I keep asking myself why. It doesn''t make sense. My niece is so much more powerful than Miss Alice. Isn''t it in his best interest to have her as a subordinate? Besides, that would mean they could have greater control of the next generation of Kings, should my niece ascend to the throne."

    At the time, Ericson was deeply confused by the fact that Gray Allen had refused that request. After all, who wouldn''t want to have someone so powerful under them?

    While it was true that they were stronger than the Kingdom, that didn''t mean they could ignore them.

    Still, Dawid could understand everything that time, so he smiled.

    "The answer is simple: he didn''t consider her worthy of being a subordinate to Miss Alice." Dawid replied.

    "Impossible, how could she be unworthy? My niece is several times more powerful than Miss Alice, and she is only to be subordinate; how could she be unworthy? Miss Alice is not even the most talented of the Heirs and even Sophia Murphy would want the niece as a subordinate." Ericson replied in surprise, and Dawid smiled.

    "To Gray Allen, Miss Alice is the most worthy of the Heiresses. Perhaps it is because she is his daughter, and he loves her above all else, or perhaps he sees something else that we do not. Remember, his way of doing things is not the same as everyone else''s; he always does things strangely and differently."

    "He would consider many things before he would allow someone to be subordinate to Miss. That''s why it''s strange to me: What did he see in Matthew? Not only is he weak and young, but he is also a man. If Lord Gray allowed him to be close to Miss, maybe it means that he also allowed that, in the future, the two of them will be a couple. Isn''t it strange? Coming from that man."

    Dawid''s words made Ericson mute, and he began to think of several things.

    It was then that he realized, once again, that his brother was still seeing more broadly than he was.

    ''No wonder he is the King.'' He thought.

    And Dawid smiled to see him so thoughtful, "I saw some things in him, too. I may not have the skills of our master, but at least there are some things I can see. This boy is not as simple as you think, and while I can''t understand the exact reasons for that feeling, at the very least, I am sure that Lord Gray will not be easily mistaken.

    If he bet, then let me bet, too." He replied and turned around whileughing.

    "Haha, brother, hurry back to n City. Remember the mission." He said, waving goodbye there.

    .

    At the city wall, a beautiful female figure in an army costume of very high rank was looking at the carriage where Matthew was departing.

    Her long crimson-red hair waved in the wind, making her look more beautiful than usual.

    ''Matthew Dietrich, you are good. But I think you will soon be shown that you are not worthy of that title. My father will regret it then. I hope to see you next time to tell you this to your face.'' Thought the princess of the kingdom as she looked at him from afar.

    Only she knew the importance of this rank in her life. But her father still gave it to someone else.

    Despite all her efforts, she could not enter her father''s gaze to obtain such a rank.

    That bothered her, and her pride prevented her from even going to see him. So, when the King summoned her to the pce, she simply turned around and went to do her duty in the army or to ''y'', as she is wont to say.

    ...

    Far away from the Capital of the Kingdom, in the Main City of the Allen n.

    Gray Allen was looking at several documents today in thergest mansion in the city, which belongs to the exalted n Allen.

    They were about Matthew.

    ''Hm, as I suspected. There is no Dietrich family even on the other side of the mountains...'' He thought, and his body trembled slightly.

    As he read the documents that came to him a few days ago, his body became increasingly excited.

    ''That blood in his body... That feeling... I think we really have stumbled upon a walking treasure.'' The excitement on his face was so evident that anyone could see it.

    All this time, he has been doing a lot of research on Matt. From the time he first saw him until now, he always felt he was special.

    When he learned that it was a person with the surname Dietrich, he immediately called his allies on the other side of the mountains to have that surname investigated.

    But he found nothing.

    There was no one with that surname on that side.

    So, who is Matthew?

    ''He came out of a scary ce like that... No matter what, he can''t be normal. Besides, that weird icy power he has, since when do vampires have those kinds of powers? He can''t be normal.'' he repeated himself.

    His mind was thinking many things, and he had some incredible theories, but what was certain was that no matter what, this person had to be attached to his family.

    ''We must protect him.'' He thought and looked up when he felt someone approaching.

    One of his men soon burst open the door.

    "Sir, news from the Royal Capital." He said, and Gray Allen nodded.

    "Did you find out what they went there to do?" he asked, and the man nodded.

    "That''s right, sir. I saw it with my own eyes. The King granted the status of 1 Star Bloody Vampire General to Matthew Dietrich; the Miss was the one who pushed him to grant it to him." He replied, causing Gray Allen to frown.

 Chapter 132: Gray Allens movements.

    ''That''s quite a status they gave him. Why did Alice do that?'' he thought in confusion, but he didn''t make a big deal out of it.

    Having one of his subordinates in that group was great, so he was fine with that. Besides, the sooner that young man grew up, the better.

    "Is there anything else?" Gray asked, and the man in front of him nodded.

    "The King granted Matthew Dietrich the mission to go to the City of ns on a covert mission to uncover several traitors. I couldn''t see the mission''s contents, but ording to my suspicions, they''re after the guys we''ve been following."

    At this, Gray Allen frowned even more and stood up suddenly.

    "He was sent to that city? Is that guy crazy? How could he send someone so weak to investigate traitors?" he asked angrily, and the man in front of him chuckled a little.

    "I thought the same thing, but you may not believe me, Sir, but Matthew is not as weak as when he left.

    He seems to have strength above 5,000 by now; besides, from what I found out from a document Alice had, it seems that boy was the one whopleted that research given to the guild recently by ''Rose One.'' The other names match; they were Matthew Dietrich and I Moore." Replied the man in front of Gray.

    His words shocked Gray Allen, ''When did he grow up so much? He was just recently wondering me about what vampirism was.'' He thought, but then he thought about his theory.

    ''He is... No doubt about it, who else could grow up so fast?'' He thought, and a big smile formed on his face.

    "That kid might be able to find some good stuff in there," Gray said, grabbing the documents he was reading.

    The man in front of him also believed so.

    He was one of his most powerful men, so he could see very well that Matthew Dietrich was not ordinary. He may be one of the most talented among the younger generation.

    As he thought so, Gray Allen put away the papers and walked to the back desks to write a letter.

    "Albert, I don''t know what the King is nning by sending Matthew there, honestly. While I think he''ll get good things, he''s not someone we can lose." He said and finished writing the paper.

    Then he handed it to Albert, his subordinate.

    Albert looked at it doubtfully.

    "That''s an order, Albert. Move the third division and enter the City of ns; I''ll go in with you. The traitors in the kingdom belong to that organization, which means Matthew Dietrich is moving in the same direction as us. That''s why it''s time for me to start moving." He said firmly.

    Hearing this, Albert almost spit out the tea he had drunk yesterday in the capital.

    "Will you move, My Lord!?" he shouted but quickly rephrased his question: "Are you nning to enter the City of ns!?"

    Gray Allen smiled, "It''s been a long time since n Allen has been silent. But this time I think it''s a good time to get out and get some fresh air. Does that organization think they can do what they want in my territory? Well, I''ll send a message to their leaders: n Allen never abandons its own and is not asleep." He replied.

    That stunned Albert, and he quickly shook his head.

    "No, no, no, no, sir, do you want to cause chaos in the City of ns? I can go myself, and I can even have the King go and search for them, but if you move, it will be chaos. The whole kingdom will be involved. How could we solve something like that?"

    Gray Allen smiled at his questioning and disappeared from his ce to appear at his side.

    He patted his shoulder then.

    "Do you doubt my capabilities? I cane and go as I please. Don''t forget who I am, Albert, ''The Ruin''. Just because you''re the most powerful Bloody Vampire General and 3 Stars adorn your neck doesn''t mean you can question my abilities." Gray replied and walked past him.

    Albert felt his body trembling at that moment.

    ''...So fast.'' He thought in a daze.

    Then Gray''s voice came to him again.

    "We can''t let that little guy die. If anything goes wrong with him, I''ll be there to help him make it all right. If nothing goes wrong, I can murder everyone who wants to run away. Since Dawid gave him such a great status, let''s give him a great status among us as well." Gray walked towards the door as he said that and grabbed his robe to put it on.

    His words made Albert turn around.

    "Aren''t you afraid of being wrong?" he asked, and Gray smirked.

    "Afraid? When have I ever been afraid of anything? If I''m wrong, so be it. But if I''m not wrong, you have no idea of the status we could ever achieve. Besides, do you think my abilities can be easily outwitted?" Gray replied, smiling, and walked out the door, leaving Albert in shock.

    He sighed then.

    ''This man always does things as he pleases; I really don''t understand his abilities, even though I have followed him for so long,'' he thought and looked at the document in his hand.

    ''A movement order, eh? Looks like ''The Ruin'' will appear to the world again.'' He thought again and disappeared among strange yellow particles that slightly dissolved the floor beneath him when they fell to the ground.

    ...

    So, the hours passed, and a couple of dayster, Matthew Dietrich stood in front of a massive City.

    ''Who knew, the City of ns is just my favorite kind of City. A beautiful and mysterious City. It gives off a dark aura, full of enigmas and things to discover.'' Matt smiled slightly as he looked at it from a distance.

    This city was massive, even though it was not where many people lived. Its beautiful buildings captured a unique and different touch from the rest of the cities.

    Although many said that this City and the Academy had been based on the Divine City to be made, the difference between one and the other was like heaven and earth.

    At least in Matt''s eyes, this city was several times more beautiful than the First Academy.

    ''Maybe Divine City is too big, and everyone tried to do the part they saw...'' Matt thought.

    Just then, several people came out from inside.

    Ericson Lewis and some of his family members who lived in the city were among them.

    "Carl, long time no see." Ericson Lewis said, waving to Matt.

 Chapter 133: City of Clans.

    Naturally, for this mission, Matt had changed his name.

    From today until the end of this mission, he would be called ''Carl Wright''. His identity was that of a nephew of Ercison Lewis'' wife, Leonie Wright.

    Not only had that changed, but he now wore a mask that only changed his physique and made him look as if he were someone else. Although it was ufortable, he would only wear it in front of people.

    This identity he was given is pretty cool. After all, they made him one of the sons of one of Leonie''s brothers, one of the leaders of the Wright Family.

    This family is immensely wealthy and is one of the main Families of the cksmith Kingdom of Braum. They work with wood craftsmanship.

    However, it is not as if he could use this identity to receive riches from ''his family''. It was just a trick so that no one would suspect him.

    The real Carl Wright was hiding right now, so it was an excellent time to use his identity.

    Matt greeted them as well. "Uncle, Aunt, it''s been quite a while since thest time." He said respectfully.

    Ericson then smiled and invited him in.

    To enter this city, he needed to go through a lengthy background check procedure, and that the person receiving him had permission.

    That was the same even for Ericson, one of the highest-ranking men in the Kingdom.

    So, Matt had to go through a lengthy procedure, but everything went smoothly.

    The streets of n City are pretty scary, as no one is walking around. Though Matt called them ''the best streets he''d ever walked on.''

    The quietness they exuded, with no noise or anything simr, felt too good for him.

    A whileter, those who hade out to greet him led him inside Ericson Mansion.

    ''The buildings in the City of ns certainly are grand. There''s not much to say about them. The nobles love giant things.'' He thought.

    The mansion had all sorts of amenities, though they were hardly used. To say it wasrge would be an understatement.

    Once inside, he was shown to his room. They also prepared some people to help him dress to look as close as possible to a real nobleman.

    All the clothes Matt brought were given to him by the Kingdom and were the clothes of the highest level.

    He chose a ck suit with small golden decorations, a ck cloak on the outside and red on the inside, ck shoes, and gloves of the same color on his hands.

    The ck color with the golden decorations made him look like a high-level nobleman.

    ''Not bad.'' Matt thought, smiling slightly.

    For him, elegance contained the most excellent assassination tactics he could use, so choosing this type of clothing was the right choice.

    After that, he left the room and walked to where he had been told, one of the basement floors of the enormous mansion.

    When Matt arrived in a massive room with red decorations andrge chandeliers on the ceiling, many of those present greeted him with respect.

    "Greetings, General!"

    That included 2 Army generals.

    Reagan Cooper and Ericson Lewis gave him a military salute of equal standing.

    Although Matt was not on equal footing with them in this Kingdom, his status worldwide was so high that it made them feel on equal footing.

    Matt nodded and returned their salute.

    "Show me the clues exined on the map of this city, and then I can get to work. You don''t need to beat around the bush." Matt said, and Ericson Lewis and Reagan Cooper nodded.

    They then turned on a small device to transmit images on the wall and began exining various things to Matt.

    "These four houses are the ones that are in our eyes. Philip Baker: We were able to confirm that his brothers are with him there at the moment. In the opposite position is the mansion of the Marquis of Campbell. With him, you must be extremely careful; that man is not easy. Also, the Campbells and the Whites are allied.

    On several asions, we have seen some Whites in that mansion, so you have to go carefully."

    The images showed the different investigation targets and the exnation they were giving him; they were trying to make it so he was aware of those guys'' strengths.

    They also showed the movements they had made in thest two years.

    ''The Whites of Caspian... If I''m not mistaken, that family has an incredibly high status. Plus, the fact that Caspian White is a subordinate of ''that'' woman and his older sister also, elevates the status of those guys.'' Matt thought and looked at the different images he was shown.

    "Wait." He said suddenly.

    The person passing the images stopped and looked at him doubtfully.

    Matt then requested the device and started to scroll back through the images.

    Among those images, next to the Marquis de Campbell was a person known to him.

    Not only to him, many people knew him.

    Still, several presents perhaps ignored him because he was barely a student.

    "A Becker?" he said, causing several of them to look doubtfully at the screen.

    Reagan Cooper came a little closer then and frowned, "Isn''t that the student Becker, who is well known as ''Mr. Becker''?" He asked, and Matt nodded.

    "Do the Beckers have a presence in the City of ns?" he asked. Ericson Lewis looked at his wife, and she shook her head.

    "The Vampire ns don''t have a very good friendship with the City of ns, so they shouldn''t." She replied, and Matt nodded.

    ''Students were in that organization and this guy meets with the Marquis of Campbell himself... Also, he has a good friendship with Caspian White, who uses the poison of that organization...'' He thought and smiled slightly.

    "Put that guy among the targets. Also, investigate what name he uses to get in here." He said and passed the image again.

    "What is that ce? It''s been visited by those guys on several asions." Matt pointed to arge building after asking that question.

    The building wasrge in width and length, but in height, it was only about three or four stories high. Even so, it was very well decorated, with beautiful chandeliers. It looked like a theater of the nobility in the olden days of the earth.

    "It''s a Nobility Club, headed by the Marquis de Campbell. They usually have parties there, so it''s normal to see them there from time to time. Even so, to enter the control is very strict and only people of the nobility who are very close friends of Campbell could enter. We have confirmed that it is a Club where they meet for asional fun." Ericson Lewis replied.

    Matt then nodded and continued to look at the rest of the pictures, asking for exnations and trying to imprint them in his mind.

    Later, they were handed several more things that served as clues, making the meeting go on for a long while.

    Until they finally finished.

    ''Looks like it''s time for me to start moving.'' Matt thought as he walked out of the mansion.

 Chapter 134: A powerful Elder

    Once outside the mansion, Matt decided to do several things today.

    The first thing was to visit certain connections within the city, who would give him several things he would need.

    One of those people was supposed to be one of the highest-ranking people in the city, so they knew a lot about the city.

    The other thing would be to know the different streets of the city and mark on the map the necessary ces so that he could have perfect control of the terrain in the future.

    ''Then I''ll have to find a way to find those low-ranking nobles who are here and belong to the King''s side.'' Matt thought, remembering that he had only been granted a few images of them and the exnation of what they did for a living.

    Even so, he will do things piecemeal, one at a time.

    ''Certainly, the streets of this world lend themselves to murder and nightmares.'' Matt thought as he walked through the lonely, dark streets.

    It''s not that there weren''t stores here; there are. However, most stores require VIP identification to enter and are usually kept closed.

    Maybe a few people are walking around those stores right now, but since all the buildings tend to maintain absolute silence, there''s no bustle outside.

    ''It''s a quiet town, honestly.'' Was what Matt thought after he had walked for a long while.

    Then, he stopped in front of a well-known huge mansion in the city.

    A few people could be seen walking back and forth inside the mansion, tidying up the garden or other such things.

    There were also some people standing guard at the gate.

    ''My god, the guards alone have more than 8,000 power, possibly. What an absurd city.'' Matt thought as he handed a card to one of them.

    After verifying the card, they said, "Young Mr. Carl, go ahead." Then, they led him inside the mansion.

    Like Ericson''s mansion, this one was also gigantic. Still, this one had a different aura.

    It looked more meticulously cared for and more elegantly appointed than Ericson''s.

    ''Maybe because it belongs to an old man who has lived a long time.'' Matt thought.

    After walking awhile, they came to a courtyard with good views and a huge, beautifully adorned water fountain.

    An older man was lying there, reading some things, while two other people were beside him.

    They all gave Matt an incredible feeling. They were very powerful.

    As soon as they saw him arrive, they nodded to the guards, who left, and then the older man and the others stood up.

    "General Matthew, greetings." Said the three as they gave him a military salute.

    Matthew nodded back to them.

    "Greetings, majors." He replied respectfully.

    The elder then told him to sit down.

    "Is that your real face, General Matthew?" the elder asked, and Matt smiled.

    He then removed the mask he wore.

    ''He''s younger than with the mask...'' The three of them thought with surprise.

    They had received the message that a 1-Star Bloody Vampire General would be sent to investigate the situation, so they expected a young man, but they didn''t expect one so young.

    ''The youngest of the Bloody Vampire Generals is 30 years old... So, it looks like this guy just got promoted... What kind of aplishments did he have to have for that old man to promote him?'' He thought and smiled at him.

    "Very young, General Matthew. I thought you''d at least have another ten years, but isn''t you a student? You look like one of them." The elder spoke, trying to get some information.

    Matt didn''t mind, so he nodded.

    "That''s right, sir. I''m in my first year at the Vampire Academy." He answered sincerely, surprising this elder even more.

    ''Too young... Sigh, whatever. I just hope everything goes well and we can catch those bastards.'' He thought and smiled at him.

    "I won''t ask anymore; my heart is not made for such drastic surprises. General Matthew, here is everything you will need." Said the older man, passing him a storage ring.

    Technically, after this, Matt should have left quickly to avoid arousing suspicion, but he noticed something else.

    "It seems you have something else to tell me, Sir. Be open; I will listen carefully and follow your advice." Matt said, putting the ring away, and the elder smiled.

    "I didn''t think I were an open book, although my subordinates couldn''t tell, so I think you are quite capable." Said the elder and handed him another piece of paper.

    "Be careful, General. I insisted on seeing you because I wanted to see how strong you were, but now that I see that you are younger than I thought, I must tell you that there has been a lot of movement in the citytely. Quite dangerous people may have entered, and I can''t discern who they are. Even those monsters upstairs haven''t been able to figure it out, so do things carefully." Said the elder.

    His words caused Matt to nod softly.

    ''This guy in front of me is not weak. He is supposed to be one of the important forces in this operation and seems to be the leader of the Basement Organization. Despite that, they managed to infiltrate without him noticing��'' Matt thought and got up to leave.

    "Sir, I believe this is from you. At the time, it was thanks to this message and what was I found in that basement that I discovered one of the traitors. So I must thank you." Matt said, smiling softly as he left him a small sheet of paper on the table before leaving.

    The elder frowned and looked at the sheet of paper, surprised shortly after.

    ''Isn''t this what I sent to that family home? I even got a reply that he seemed to have the traitor... Right, they died a couple of days before, so he was the one who discovered them!'' He thought, but as he was about to speak to Matt, he disappeared.

    A smile appeared on his old face. ''Tsk, Bloody Vampire Generals certainly are capable. Even one as young as him can already do such incredible things.'' He thought and looked at his two subordinates.

    "Start preparing yourselves. Things will get chaotic from now on. We may have to leave the city before long because those guys might be disturbed," Said the elder, entering the room behind him.

    .

 Chapter 135: Finding good information

    Matt then left the mansion quickly.

    He then began to walk through the city. His hidden aura allowed him to pass by a few people walking through the streets without them noticing.

    As he walked, he began to mark important ces on the map, areas that could be used for hiding, and so on.

    Thus, a full day passed.

    Matt''s first day in the City of ns.

    During this whole day, he did not investigate anything; he simply marked everything he thought was important on the map. Although he did not manage to walk the entire city, he still marked all the territory around his targets'' mansions.

    Thanks to this, he noticed that, during the night hours, the guards were more active.

    Several groups of guards walked every street every few hours, so the main job took longer.

    Still, the next day was over, and as he prepared to return to the mansion, he overheard a small conversation near him.

    ''On the other street?'' Matt thought and quickly ran over there.

    ''This street is usually lonely, and it''s early morning hours...'' Matt thought, looking at some people slightly familiar to him.

    They were nobles who were among the images he was granted about members of the Basement Organization.

    "The leader has called us; it looks like things are going to get dangerous."

    "That''s right. The leader told me that someone of very high rank came to the city to investigate those bastards. So, we must work all day until he finds them."

    "Nothing can be done; we have more information from the city than that person. We must support him to avenge our rtives. Those bastards must die."

    "Sigh, and to think I said that idiot... At least he would have left my little nieces with me; nothing would have happened to them..."

    The two were walking around here murmuring, which allowed them to hide their aura very well. If it weren''t Matt, an assassin and expert in espionage, he wouldn''t have noticed their presence.

    ''Two nieces... Are they the rtives of that family that died in the city?'' Matt thought as he followed them.

    ''The Basement organization has a lot of information about the city, but their way of working is strange, so no one has been able to discover them. Still, it''s not that it''s strange, they just work with stealth tactics. It''s a pity they''re so bad at real espionage.'' Matt thought as he followed them.

    They entered a house, and subsequently, one of them emerged on the other side while the other disappeared in that house. The one who emerged on the other side did not look like the one who should have out.

    The only thing simr was his scent, which allowed Matt to follow him.

    This was repeated several times until he entered a house in the dark suburbs of the city. In that house, somehow, there was the guy who had disappeared more than ten houses ago.

    ''Tunnels,'' Matt thought, and then they opened a basement hidden between the roots of a tree nted inside the house, and through there, they entered.

    ''Tsk, what a clever way to do things.'' Matt thought and followed them closely.

    Finally, the two arrived at a ce where three people were working, using various tunnels to send information to other parts of the city.

    They looked up to see who had arrived and continued their work while the two new ones started independently.

    Matt was close behind them, but no one noticed his presence.

    ''Very good at hiding, but very bad at noticing someone following them. Too bad.'' He thought and looked at the tunnels there. Beside him were several small birds to carry messages.

    Because they were ck, they were hidden in the darkness of this world.

    And asionally, some messages would go out that way, and some woulde in.

    ''Awork of tunnels to send messages... Shit, this is really cunning. ording to the King, the one who came up with this way of working was the leader of this organization, is it that elder?'' He thought, remembering the elder he had just seen a few hours ago.

    Still, he knew he didn''t have much time here. Hiding was okay for him, but doing it forever was impossible.

    As soon as these guys stopped working, they might be aware of his presence here.

    That''s why he started to investigate what was written on the scrolls on the table.

    His way of doing things while using his dimensional movement to avoid the stares of these guys was fantastic.

    Although it wasn''t the first time he used it. He had already done it on Earth several times, so he specialized in this kind of thing.

    So, he was not discovered.

    After he had been reading for a while, he smiled.

    ''I see, that''s how it is.'' He thought, remembering the map and everything he had read.

    Then, he quickly left the ce and came out of the basement.

    ''You guys may not realize what precious information you have, but it''s simple for me now,'' he thought. Before leaving the house, he left a message for those familiar guys of that family so they would know they were already avenged. At least he could relieve them.

    Once that was done, he ran out of that building and returned to the area of his targets.

    He had found several precious things.

    ''I need to get in touch with those nobles who are my targets. From what I found out, they tend to y golf together and like to make friends who are good wine drinkers. They tend to have a carefree personality, so this won''t be difficult.'' Matt thought.

    With everything he had read there and what he had seen in that ce, he could get an idea of how he should investigate, so he walked near the mansions of the noble families he was investigating.

    He kept away from Marquis Campbell''s street because it was not the time to pass by him.

    Thus, he spent a day.

    And then another day.

    That day at dawn, he finally saw his targets.

 Chapter 136: Knowing his targets

    Matt tended to show up doing exercises every morning, and the nobles who lived around here today decided toe out to greet him.

    So, as he walked past in front of a huge mansion, two high-ranking people, not too old, came out.

    "Young sir, are you bored much in the city?" they asked, smiling.

    Matt stopped and greeted them, "Greetings, Seniors. That''s right. It''s not verymon for me to be in such a lonely city, so I clear my mind in the mornings by exercising."

    "My name is Carl Wright; sorry for thete introduction, seniors." Matt replied.

    His words and the bearing of his greeting surprised them. They didn''t expect that in a young man like this. They tend to be more arrogant and look down on everyone.

    ''Although he is wearing sports clothes, he still has the elegance imbued in his bones. He is a true nobleman.'' They thought.

    Still, they soon frowned.

    "Wright? Could you be one of the Wrights of the cksmith Kingdom?" one of them asked, and Matt nodded to him.

    "That''s right. You may not know my father, but you''ll probably know my aunt. Leonie Wright, apparently her husband is well known around these parts." Matt replied, and they were surprised.

    A twinkle crossed their eyes.

    The Wrights!

    One of the wealthiest families in the cksmith Kingdom.

    You have to know that the cksmith Kingdom is an artificial kingdom. To live there, you have to pay immense amounts of money, and if you want to be rich there, it is soplex that even a Marquis here might not be rich there.

    Moreover, Leonie is the daughter of the current family leader and the wife of the king''s brother in this ce.

    ''This boy... No wonder he has such elegance.'' They thought and smiled.

    ''Wow, I didn''t expect that. I personally met Lord Ericson and Lady Leonie a while ago. They are very high-ss people. No wonder you are so well-educated, young man. How abouting in to y golf with us? Just for fun,'' Said one of them.

    Then Matt smiled on the inside.

    ''Lovers of money, games, and good wine. Two of them are already confirmed; let''s see how they do with the good wine.'' Matt thought and smiled at them.

    "Do you think I can y? Honestly, I''ve been feeling a little lonely in the city. My uncle''s house is big, but the guards don''t want to y with me, and my uncles are busy most of the day; it''s so boring." He said, and they bothughed.

    "Hahaha, it''s okay, young man. We think and feel the same, soe on, let''s y for a while."

    After saying this, the three of them went inside to y.

    Like every house in this ce, it was enormous and had good facilities, although this ce was more active than the other two mansions he had entered before.

    As they yed, these two nobles had a few women by their side, so it can be said that they liked the party life and hanging around with women.

    ''Despite their age and power, they seem to indulge their desires a lot.'' Matt thought, and so the day passed.

    The next day, he exercised in the morning, and after changing his clothes, he went in to y with these guys.

    Three days went by like that.

    A fourth day came, and Matt, this time, had invited them for wine as he found an excellent opportunity to do so.

    So, he brought some excellent wine from Ericson Lewis'' house.

    Ericson and the others were in shock. During these days, Matt seemed to do nothing but y with these guys.

    What the hell was he thinking? Still, there was nothing they could do. The General must have had his tricks.

    During these days, Matt learned several things about these guys.

    The first thing is that, although they are high-level nobles and have individual vampiric power of between 15,000 and 18,000, they are not that powerful, and they have greatly neglected their training. There is a chance that if Matt uses one of his most powerful ice tactics, he could assassinate them if he manages to get them drunk before.

    Their families had high status thanks to their parents, but they only had a good title of nobility, a lot of money from an inheritance, and some individual power.

    So, although they were older, they were not at all mature or capable.

    Still, those kinds of nobles were the perfect ones.

    They were the best to deal with.

    That day...

    "Hahaha, Young Lord Wright, I really didn''t expect you to have such a good wine." Said one of them as he took a ss of the wine Matt had brought.

    Today''s wine was a high-end one that he took from Ericson Lewis, making Ericson almost bleed from the pain.

    It seemed to be a very high-end wine.

    Matt nodded towards them, "Money tends to get everything; I just have a lot of money and good connections." He replied.

    A lie so big it almost made his skin crawl with shame.

    The wine in his hands could cost as much as his current wealth.

    What does he mean, a lot of money?

    Still, the two nobles in front of him believed it.

    Because they are idiots and were a little drunk.

    "God, this wine is so delicious, but it''s strong. Are you okay with it, Young Sir?" the other asked, and Matt smiled at him.

    "I''m sure I can get you guys drunk before I go down. I''m confident about this, haha." He replied as he drank all the wine in his ss in one go.

    This stunned the other two, but Matt continued to act normal.

    "Awesome, even though it''s not that strong. You''re so good with wine," they said, and Matt smiled.

    ''Naturally, when this goes into my body, it freezes and disappears. How could I drink poisoned wine? I''m not an idiot.'' he thought, though he did not express it.

    So an hour passed until the time was right, and the two nobles beside him fell back on the couch.

    ''Look how idiotic these guys are.'' He thought as he looked at them.

    The night before, he had made a very high-quality poison, which had a very special name.

    ''The Five Questions Poison is as effective as I remember it.'' He thought, smiling slightly.

    Then he touched them, "Guys, are you awake?" he asked, and they opened their eyes and nodded, though no words came out of their mouths.

    Then Matt smiled.

    ''It''s time to get started; if anything goes wrong, I''ll be in tremendous pain, but there''s nothing I can do.'' He said to himself.

    "I''ve always had a few doubts in my head, Guys. But you who belong to that fine organization, what is it called?" he asked suddenly.

 Chapter 137: Melt Matter

    Both men looked at him doubtfully but nodded shortly after that.

    Both at the same time replied.

    "We don''t know. It''s a big organization of very high level, and we are barely among the lower strata. I hear the Recruiter knows."

    Matt nodded at this.

    Thanks to that first question, he could see that the poison was taking effect without any problems, so he continued.

    "Do you know who the members are and what they do there? I''m interested in joining," Matt said, and they both nodded.

    "They tend to look for Wealthy Nobles but also high-level people, so it should be possible for the Young Lord to join us. We don''t know many members, but we know that Lord Philip and his brothers are there, as is Lord Campbell. Sometimes we sacrifice children, sometimes we make sacrifices to the sacred dagger or look for Basement bastards... Sometimes��" They said but stopped before finishing.

    It seemed like they didn''t remember, so Matt changed the question.

    "Where do you meet within the city? Do you work from somewhere else?"

    "...Nobility Club... We work from the usual and normal ces..."

    Once they said that, they felt the urge to vomit, and they did it forward, and an intense pain plunged into those guys'' heads all of a sudden.

    That made them want to let out a scream, but when they tried to do so, an icy chunk covered their mouths, and just then, two daggers shot out of their bodies.

    ''You''re not going to explode this time.'' Matt thought angrily and immediately moved his hand forward, firmly gripping one of the daggers that was going to explode.

    Then, an icy chunk grewrge from one side to the other, freezing both daggers and bodies simultaneously.

    In an instant, the two bodies below shuddered and almost shattered the ice, causing Matt to frown.

    ''They''re under the pressure of the dagger and my icy power, but they still have so much strength...'' He thought in surprise, noticing once again the difference in power between him and them.

    Still, he would not let that happen. Therefore, he clenched the dagger clutched in his hand and activated in his mind one of the most potent and deadly abilities of his Icy Curse... An ability that even he was afraid of.

    ''Melt Matter.''

    Then, a deep pain hit his head at the same time that everything around him was transformed into a strange, crystalline water mixed with a slight shade of gray.

    The ice, the dagger, the bodies, the furniture...

    Everything beneath him melted as if it had never existed and made no sound at all.

    Shortly after that, the remaining ''water'' disappeared without a trace as it evaporated at an rming rate.

    Matt stared at this; even though he had used this ability before, he was still amazed.

    Still, he soon brought a hand to his head.

    ''Tsk, shit, this is so painful.'' After noticing that some people were walking nearby, Matt ran out of there with difficulty.

    He went out the other door and entered those guys'' rooms.

    ''Even if they don''t go to that room right now, it won''t be long before they find out. I''d better endure this pain however I can and continue investigating the mansion. At least I have proof this time.'' He thought as he grabbed the image recording device he had used to record the little ''interview'' he had done.

    After that, he quickly ran towards these guys'' offices, hiding from one side to the other.

    He soon arrived at that office.

    ''From the usual ces... It should be their own offices, then.'' Matt thought and started to investigate here.

    He soon found some stuff.

    ''Encrypted.'' He thought, and his head continued to buzz.

    He almost couldn''t hear that there was a tremendousmotion outside.

    The whole mansion had been shocked at not finding the leaders.

    And it was when someone came running into this office that Matt noticed it, ''Tsk, I have to leave as soon as possible.'' He thought, but just then, the door opened abruptly.

    ''Shit, the pain wouldn''t let me listen...'' He thought...

    .

    A few moments ago, in the main hall where Matt had been.

    "What the hell happened here!? How can they neglect the leaders, being in the same room as them!?" a muscr man shouted.

    The servants lowered their heads, "I''m sorry, Sir. The Lords asked us not to be with him because they were going to have wine with a good friend. It was very high-quality wine; we could not disobey." They replied.

    "Keep searching; tell the guards that no one is allowed to leave the mansion today! Also, go to the gambling halls; I''ll go to the offices; if you don''t get anything, I''ll murder you all!" He shouted extremely angrily as he threw several things on the ground.

    All his strength was unleashed back and forth at that moment.

    He was powerful, at least 20 thousand power. He was the protector of this mansion, a high-ranking member of the family to which these nobles belonged.

    He quickly ran across the room and punched some thick walls that shattered before his mighty fists.

    ''Shit, where are the lords? I felt the inscription on their bodies disappears without a trace. But that''s impossible; even if they were killed, it wouldn''t happen; what the hell is going on?'' He thought angrily, and just then, he felt a presence nearby.

    ''Someone? It''s weak...'' He thought, looking at the office.

    ''He''s in there...'' He thought and quickly hurried inside.

    Still, no sound came out of his mouth.

    He simply scanned the room once he entered.

    But he felt nothing.

    ''How strange...'' He thought and stared from side to side.

    Just then, a slight movement in a curtain behind him made him turn around sharply, and he threw a strong fist towards it.

    "Who are you!?" he shouted. His punch shattered the entire window behind the curtain, and the ss shot out everywhere at that moment.

    ''Wasn''t that anyone?'' he thought in confusion as he looked from side to side...

    .

    Matt, who had appeared above the ceiling of the ce, looked at the burly and powerful man in that room with a scowl.

    ''That guy''s stronger than Philip Baker.'' He thought as he brought a hand to his cheek to remove a piece of the window ss.

    It was by a few milliseconds that he managed to escape sessfully.

    Still, Matt smiled.

    He had gotten everything he wanted.

    ''Not only did I kill two hindrances, but I also got some good information from that organization, from Marquis Campbell, and from this disgraceful annoying student...'' He said as he looked at a few documents in his hands.

    One of them had a picture of who was believed to be the ''Recruiter'' of this organization.

    ''I have no doubt that you are to me for my being targeted by that organization, Mr. Becker. I hope your neck is ready because now my search will be relentless.'' Matt thought, smiling slightly, and disappeared into the darkness of the night.

    He needed to return to the mansion to rest. Shortly after they found out that some nobles had died inside this city, everything would be chaos, so he needed to get things done faster. Two targets had been eliminated, but he still had two more to go.

    However, because of his current weakness, the skills he used will not be able to be used again for a long time. At most, he might be able to use ''Melt Matter'' one more time, but it''s so painful that it would be better to count that the skills he could use were being discounted...

 Chapter 138: A terrifying pain

    Matt rushed back to Ericson''s mansion, and after handing him something and saying a few words to him, he ran back to where he was staying.

    As soon as he stepped into his room, he closed his eyes and let himself fall forward.

    A slight, dull sound echoed in the room as he fell to the floor, but that pain was so insignificant right now that he didn''t even feel it.

    ''I can''t disconnect...'' Matt thought, gritting his teeth hard.

    The pain then hit him even harder, and he felt the urge to let out a scream.

    He was gritting his teeth so hard that his mouth started to bleed as he tried to hold in the terrifying pain he was feeling.

    The problem right now is that he cannot turn off his senses. In order to turn off his mind and senses, he needs to freeze his brain. Basically, he needs to freeze himself to disconnect from the pain.

    But, to freeze yourself takes much more than just wanting it.

    That is an ability that has his Icy Curse, an ability that cannot be used frequently, or it would severely damage the brain.

    Naturally, his Icy Power or Icy Curse is such a terrifying ability that it brings numerous terrifying abilities and terrifying consequences in some cases.

    If we talk about his base Icy Curse, it is an ability he can use whenever he wants, although his current weakness prevents him from using it for prolonged periods of time. This ability wears down his body and mental power.

    Perhaps also Vampiric Power, to a lesser extent. Back then, he used his base, Icy Curse, to y that mighty devourer in the Battle of the Mountains. That was his limit at that time.

    When he killed Harry Brown and his group in the city, he also used his Icy Curse and basic attributes, though he then exploited them using one of the abilities he brings to leave no trace of the bodies and avoid a bit of the dagger''s explosion.

    From fighting in the mountains to fighting in the city, his power evolved enough to allow him to fight for a prolonged period without feeling too much terrifying pain.

    But, he subsequently used one of the terrifying abilities of his Icy Curse, ''Frozen Time,'' which put extreme strain on his mind. Had he not disconnected at that moment, the pain he would have felt might have driven him insane.

    Still, that''s where his limit is.

    He already used an ability that caused him to disconnect; he should not have used another ability like that in such a short time. Still, he decided to use it this time, and naturally, it would have consequences.

    On Earth, he never used any of these abilities when he was weak, and there is a reason for this.

    When you use an ability that requires mental power, you are not using something physical. You are using soul power to activate it.

    Soul or mental power can also be measured like vampiric or mana. So if we say a person''s Soul Power is 100, and the person wanted to use a power that expends 101 Soul Power, they would normally not be able to because their soul is not strong enough.

    On Earth, the reason why he did not use those abilities was precisely because of this. Because he couldn''t, the System that of all hunters prevented him from using it due tock of power. But, once he arrived in this world, Matt realized something.

    His Frozen Power had evolved; now it was called Icy Curse.

    At first, he didn''t understand why the name had changed and why it was called curse. However, he gradually understood why.

    He no longer has cooldown time on the Icy Curse abilities, and he is not restricted when using them. He can use them even if he doesn''t have enough soul power.

    But that''s not good. He will tend to rely on his abilities and will tend to use them often to depend on them.

    It is more of a curse disguised as a blessing.

    Still, there is the issue of pain.

    This pain is obviously the pain of the soul.

    It''s as if someone is crushing your soul. It''s even scarier than being left with 0 mana.

    And regaining soul power is not as easy as regaining mana. Therefore, his ability is also his curse. Still, he doesn''t regret using it.

    Right now, he knows that he owes soul power because he used a powerful ability without having the ability to use it.

    Therefore, he must slowly recover.

    Even so, during that time, the pain he will feel is so terrifying that it makes him question whether he should continue to use his icy curse.

    Although it also sows an intense desire in him to get stronger as soon as possible.

    ''This damn weakness is a disaster... It''s the worst...'' He went through his mind, trying to hold on with all his might...

    If his every ability brought consequences because he was weak, then the ability wasn''t the problem. The problem was his weakness.

    The Icy Curse was right because the World needs Bnce, and that''s the way to bnce people.

    ''I just have to break the world and rise above its bnce to stop being affected by these uselessnesses.'' It was thest of his thoughts before he went into a terrifying pain.

    .

    That night, a while earlier.

    When Matt returned to Ericson Lewis'' mansion, Ericson was concerned. But Matt entered his room without saying much to him. He simply handed him a recording device and some documents and told him it was time to move quickly.

    That left Ericson thoughtful, who quickly returned to his room.

    ''Reagan Cooper is advancing on his side with Mr. Leader; why is he in such a hurry now? We''re not ready yet.'' Ericson thought.

    In his room, he began to review what Matt had given him.

    It left him in shock. Those images and videos of those traitors...

    ''He got them so fast!?'' He thought in shock.

    Just then, a person rushed in through the window and knelt behind Ericson.

    From the way he moved, there seemed to be urgency.

    Besides, it was someone who normally shouldn''t go looking for him unless something serious had happened.

 Chapter 139: Someone powerful infiltrated

    "Sir, two things just happened. The first, the two high-ranking Nobles who were our targets disappeared less than 1 hour ago, and no whereabouts are found. There is an uproar in the mansion that belongs to them because of it." He spoke.

    His words made Ericson frown, and he looked at the device in his hand and the documents.

    These all gave good information about that mansion and those guys, even their families, ''Could it be him? Did he manage to disappear them?'' He thought in shock.

    If that was the case, he had underestimated him too much. Not just him, but the King and everyone underestimated him.

    Never in his life had he evere to think that someone who barely had a little over 5,000 power could assassinate someone with three or four times as much power as he did.

    Not even because he found him sleeping should he be able to do so.

    Still, he revealed nothing on his face and simply looked at the man behind him.

    "What''s the other thing?" He asked.

    "Powerful movements... Too powerful, sir. The Lord Leader sent me to tell you that there is at least one Vampire n in the City; there could be two, but we don''t know what they are nning. They have made several moves and have caused chaos in the House of Marquis Campbell. Also, there is a possibility that ''The Ruin'' has returned; we have found traces of their power in the vicinity of the city.

    That''s it, I''m retiring." Said the man and jumped out the window once more and disappeared into the darkness soon after.

    His duty was only to report what had happened, and the less time he spent here, the better.

    Ericson Lewis looked out the window in shock.

    ''A Vampire n... Could it be the Beckers? The General seemed to be hesitant about that Becker guy being in with Campbell; maybe he knows some things...'' He thought and plunged into deep thoughts.

    Then he looked at the documents Matt had given him and began to sift through his thoughts for a long while.

    ''I see, ording to what these documents say, a very important meeting will take ce soon. But, if chaos is created in the city before that, wouldn''t it alert them? What the fuck are the vampire ns doing? They''re making things difficult for us!'' he thought angrily.

    While he was thinking like that, he turned around abruptly.

    "Who is?" he shouted, jumping out the window after feeling a shadow cross over there.

    Still, there was nothing outside.

    ''What the hell?'' he thought, looking from side to side, but after finding nothing, he simply returned to his room.

    Leaving the dark and unlit courtyard alone...

    It was a terrifying darkness, but that about 30 minutester, Ericson''s figure returned.

    ''I seem to be very nervous. But we''d better hurry things up then.'' He thought and entered his room once more.

    When he entered, it was already dawn. Without realizing it, he had spent a whole night reading the documents Matt had given him repeatedly, so he had to get to work.

    .

    During the morning, Matt woke up again.

    His head ached like never before, but this was no time to be lying down.

    ''I must hurry things along.'' He thought and looked out the window.

    The very darkness of the night was there, so he smiled.

    He thought he was going to see sunlight, but then he remembered that someone once thought destroying the sun was a good idea.

    ''Tsk, and to think I might be familiar with that person.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    Since he didn''t have much time, he decided to eat a quick breakfast, which he pulled out of his storage ring.

    Still, as he ate, he frowned slightly and put the cutlery on the table.

    Then he stood up and looked at the window.

    "If you''re there, why hide and not say hello?" Matt said softly.

    Then one of his hands ducked behind his body, and he swung the other hand roughly with a fork, tossing it toward the window.

    The fork traveled at high speed, but then Matt noticed a slight movement there, so he abruptly stopped and tossed it to another side of the room.

    At the same time, he moved several forks nimbly with the same hand around the room.

    Until they stuck into the wall, one by one.

    It seemed as if he was ying catch with some non-existent invisible being.

    Still, just as thest fork dug into the wall, Matt showed his other hand, which held a strange token, which flew at high speed and dug into the wall, holding something.

    Just then, Matt frowned and jumped back, summoning his Bloody Vampire General token again to his hand.

    ''This guy... What a terrifying power.'' Matt thought in shock.

    For a moment, Matt thought the intruder was not very strong since he could figure it out. But now he realized that maybe he found out because that guy allowed it.

    That''s why he kept on guard, preparing to do his best to escape from here.

    "I never imagined that a little general could discover me. You are good, Matthew Dietrich. Don''t worry; I just came to give you some news from my master." He said this and then tossed parchment onto the table where Matt had been eating. A strange red and yellow power enveloped the parchment.

    The moment itnded on the table, the power enveloping it destroyed part of the table, and it fell to the floor.

    That left Matt in shock, but when he went to look up, no one was there.

    ''...''

    Speechless, Matt stayed in his same position, ready to move at any moment. After finding nothing, he simply frowned and grabbed the scroll.

    Then he read it and frowned even more after seeing this.

    He immediately pulled out the documents he had brought from the house of those guys he had just murdered the day before and started thinking once again.

    The pain in his head didn''t stop him from starting to connect the dots quickly.

    Soon after, he smiled.

    ''I see, so that''s how it is...'' he thought and ran to talk to Ericson. He told him to move the low-level nobles with his family to a different location without much custody in the city and not to hide their tracks.

    At the same time, he went to Reagan Cooper and the two Army Generals.

    "It''s time to get moving. We''ll be ying catch the fish, but it''ll be quick." He said and turned around without another word and left the mansion. At the same time, he sent a message to Alice, for he would need her help or, instead, the help of n Allen.

    Although those three didn''t understand much, Ericson told them a little about Matt''s n, and they all started to move.

 Chapter 140: Surprise attack?

    At an rming rate, several low-level nobles of the Basement Organization had been moved from ce to ce.

    Their traces were left in the city, and a clumsy attempt was made to hide them.

    Meanwhile, Matthew Dietrich was sitting next to Reagan Cooper and the two Army Generals in the mansion to the side where these nobles were working.

    "Matt, what did you manage to find?" Reagan asked, unable to hold her curiosity.

    Matt smiled as he shook his head.

    "Some interesting stuff. The fish are in a hurry and think they can bite off more than they can chew, as apparently, some things are going wrong on their sides. They will be moving shortly, so be prepared to move as well. We''ll get some exercise tonight." Matt replied vaguely, without giving them much information.

    From what he had discovered, the hostility between the Basement organization and the enemy organization was because the enemies had raided numerous centers where the Basement raised orphans and needy people.

    At first, the Basement organization was arge charitable organization of the Kingdom that was engaged in that kind of thing. But that organization started destroying them and murdering children left and right.

    That created deep enmity with them, to the point that they began to dedicate themselves solely to investigating them and chasing them down to kill them. Even so, that organization was simply too powerful, so their attempts were seen as childish.

    But Basement was always in the organization''s sights because, being such a weak organization, they dared to stand up to them, and they did it in a way that even surprised them.

    That is why they want to exterminate them, and so they could also find out where thest orphan centers Basement owns are.

    Although no one understands why they are looking for so many orphans or corpses.

    However, the powerful people in the organization don''t tend to move often unless something serious happens.

    And this time, that was the case.

    Philip Baker was desperate because he had lost something essential and needed to find it. After all, the meeting that will take ce shortly is of utmost importance, and without that ''something'', he would not be able to participate. Or else he needed to murder a lot of Basement in order to exonerate himself from his mistake of losing it.

    That''s why Matt decided to use these basement nobles and their rtives to lure this guy in and trap him.

    Once a guy as powerful as Philip Baker fell into their hand, the information he would give them would be incredible.

    As Matt immersed himself in his thoughts, he didn''t take his eyes off the mansion next to him.

    Still, he didn''t reveal himself either.

    And the three guys beside him were a little nervous, not knowing what they would encounterter.

    Normally, they are strategists who employ their magic on the battlefield. They use the information they have to strategize to win the war.

    But now, their information was so minimal that they could not devise too much, so being nervous was only natural.

    They were not used to this kind of uncertainty when on a mission.

    Still, they soon saw Matt get up.

    "Philip Baker is possiblying tonight and shouldn''t be long ining. Our mission this time is to grab him. Because I want him to panic and get a little desperate, I will appear before him first, and you will hide and catch him from behind. Therefore, I will move to the mansion first, you guyse when I give you the signal." Matt said, and after that, he went out.

    He quickly appeared in that mansion and waited patiently for that guy''s arrival. Although it was only a possibility, something inside him told him that this guy woulde.

    And so, the hours passed.

    Soon, it became night, and likewise, it was quickly midnight.

    Matt was patient as he watched those nobles work from a hidden position.

    Although the wait was long, Matt soon heard a slight noise on the roof, which subsequently urred in the courtyard.

    Then, the door was gently opened, making Matt smile.

    There were three people. Two of them had an odor familiar to Matt, and the other had a power simr to one of those two. They were all wearing ck clothes thatpletely covered them, specifically for covert assassination.

    ''Philip Baker... And those two have 10,000 power or more.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    He watched as those guys walked smoothly through the mansion, towards the ce where the organization''s members worked, and soon opened the door with force.

    "Basement bastards, it''s time for your deaths!" they shouted, scaring the nobles there, who stood up in shock and almost fell off their desks.

    Then they stood up in shock, "It''s you, bastards!" Shouted several of them angrily after recognizing these people they had recently been investigating.

    Still, Matt appeared from a corner of the room before they could all move.

    That shocked Philip Baker, who was nning to move.

    "Matthew Dietrich!" he shouted in shock, and he smiled.

    "Long time no see, Philip Baker." Matt said softly.

    Then Philip Baker''s eyes sparkled at that moment.

    ''Hehe, looks like my mistake won''t be punished...'' He thought, realizing that a beautiful opportunity presented itself before him.

    He didn''t need to think about why this guy was here; why would he need to think about nonsense? It was enough for him to be here and such easy prey.

    He hade with only two, but it was enough.

    Everyone here was so weak that they were in his hand.

    And this time, he was not going to make the same mistake.

    So, he smiled.

    "Matthew Dietrich, I don''t know how the hell you got in here, but thanks foring..." He said, smiling, and then jumped at high speed on Matt.

    "It''s time for you to go fulfill your destiny!" he shouted.

    But just then, he stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he saw something in Matt''s hands.

    "You... How did that get to you!?" he shouted in shock.

    And Matt smiled, "So if it was this that had you so desperate." He replied.

    Philip Baker frowned and scoffed a little.

    "I see. The fact that you could run away on that asion wasn''t just luck or mere coincidence. You are quite capable. But it''s a pity that you get too smart all the time. Let''s see what you can do against absolute strength." He growled, unleashing all his power simultaneously as the other two behind him.

    This vampiric power mmed from side to side and pushed the nobles present, who were trying to do crazy things backward into mming into the walls.

    It was such a tremendous power that Matt had to defend himself quickly, but he was still pushed back slightly. It was an explosion ofbined power capable of affecting even powerful people.

    But a voice came before those guys could move.

    "Philip Baker, you were found a traitor to the Kingdom. Therefore, it is time for you to pay your sentence!" shouted Reagan Cooper as he unleashed all his power and broke through the mansion''s roof, falling on Philip Baker and hispanions.

    At the same time, the other two Army Generals unleashed their power and jumped on Philip Baker, who could not react before being hit hard by those three guys who fell from the ceiling.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t do anything against those levels of power; it was simply that they hade from an unexpected ce and at an unexpected time for him, and they attacked him through his blind spot.

    Philip Baker had nothing to do but look up in shock.

    "Reagan Cooper..." He said in surprise and anger.

 Chapter 141: Enough information

    Reagan Cooper was a well-known man in the Kingdom, not because of his status, for few know this status; rather, it is because he was one of the pioneers in the learning Control.

    He is a man who has challenged countless powerful people, much stronger than himself, but has beaten them. For this, he has earned a reputation on his ount and a rank through his own efforts.

    He is a man to be feared, with a brilliant mind; therefore, Philip Baker knew him very well.

    And the other two were also well-known.

    ''The government... Are we being wanted even here? Damn, I had to be cautious.'' He thought as he tried to move, but it was in vain.

    The power of these three people was already much higher than his, and they managed to attack him from behind. He was totally useless right now.

    At that moment, one of hispanions nned to fire a re gun to warn of something serious, but a kick threw the gun into the distance, and this guy looked up to see Matt.

    "You..." He said, but just then, several more army people appeared, surrounding the mansion and rushing in.

    Between them, several jumped over these clutching bastards as Matt smiled at the guy pointing at him.

    Matt then looked at Reagan Cooper and said, "Easy enough, see?" He spoke, and they could do nothing but nod.

    They were amazed that they could catch one of the traitors so easily; how had it all gone so smoothly? Was this guy so good?

    He hasn''t even been in town for a week, but he has already managed to investigate them all so well. What was this stupid ability so great?

    Still, none of them said a word.

    They exined everything to the Basement nobles, and after that, they quickly ran away while hiding to avoid causing scandals in the city.

    Thus, they soon entered the mansion of the Lord Leader, the older man Matt had visited before.

    There, the members designated for this type of investigation entered a locked room next to Lord Leader.

    They would get as much information out of this guy as they could. Matt specifically asked them to get the information from that token, so he went in with them.

    Although Matt was excellent at most things and could extract information from people by torturing them, his low power prevented him from doing so on this asion.

    With Harry Brown at that time, he could do it because his icy power took effect on him, but on Philip Baker, it was impossible for it to take effect. His power is too low.

    Moreover, what happened recently, whereby he was forced to use a terrifying ability to deal with those two nobles, made him realize that he was too limited before Philip Baker, who is so strong that even if he catches him drunk and with poison on him, he could not assassinate him.

    So, he had to give way to someone else.

    And the older man he met, who looked nice enough, was a real beast in this kind of investigation.

    Even more so because of the hatred he bears for these traitors.

    To this older man, all the orphans he had under his organization were like his children, but he had to see how each one of them was cruelly killed and not a trace of them was left, so hatred had formed in his heart in such a way that he had be very good at things where he was not.

    He was, therefore, a great help on this asion.

    Thus, several hours passed.

    Numerous painful screamster, the three seized traitors were left in a mutted pulp and were now waiting to be transported to the cruelest prisons in the world.

    Then the older man turned to look at Matt, who had a calm look on his face.

    "You''ve seen for yourself, General. You seem to have ways of dealing with these guys that are more special than I thought. That''s amazing, and you have my respect," said the old man.

    Matt nodded slightly but did not respond.

    Actually, he was very confused by several things Philip Baker had said, although he now had a lot of good information.

    With so much information, he now understood what he was supposed to do.

    ''With everything I have so far, everything will be easier. But I wonder who these guys are who are doing everything from the shadows and have helped me this time,'' Matt thought as he said goodbye to everyone here and left.

    "General, what do we do from now on? Is there enough information?" asked Reagan Cooper and the other generals waiting for him outside.

    Matt nodded, "Enough information from Philip and his brothers. Besides, ording to Philip Baker, we have enough evidence to lunge at Campbell''s house. Still, there are a few things that worry me this time. There seems to be a Vampire n milling nearby, so we need to mobilize quickly.

    Let''s make an all-out raid on the Nobility Club." He replied, causing the three of them to nod, though they were dubious about the motive.

    They then returned to Ericson''s house covertly.

    While there, Matt stood in front to speak to them.

    "The Nobility Club is now our target. Philip Baker was grabbed and I have some valuable things in my hand that belonged to him, so he gave us enough important information."

    "In two days, there will be a meeting at the Nobility Club that will involve an important event. I don''t know the exact reason, but that will allow us to infiltrate that ce. The n is as follows..." Matt said and began to tell them theplete n.

    Basically, he was sure he had everything he needed to get into that ce right now.

    There was enough evidence to doubt what was in the basement of that ce. But at the same time, they needed to investigate the Marquis de Campbell''s house''s cers to ensure everything was okay.

    That''s why he would move all the forces inside the city.

    Now, that was risky.

    "If anything goes wrong or if we make enough of a fuss to rm the rest of the people living in the city who are not to be disturbed... We''ll wake up the leaders. Are you sure about this, General? It would put us all on the spot." Ericson Lewis said.

    Matt nodded at him, "The focal point now is, either I put them all in a bind, and we earn an expulsion from the city, but we take all the traitors out of the Kingdom, or we let the vampire ns do what they want and let the traitors escape. This is just my n; I don''t have enough rank to order all of you to move.

    Therefore, I will wait for confirmation from you, who are of the highest rank in the city."

    Matt''s words were solid and concise.

    He formted the strategy, and the whole n went ording to his words. Despite that, he could not move all these high-level forces in the Kingdom because his rank was not high enough.

    Therefore, he cannot make them obey and can simply wait.

    Still, the way Matt spoke and his mastery of all the conversation and nning amazed everyone present.

    The boy in front of them was more capable than they expected. They could not believe that this person was only 20 years old.

    ''What an absurd mental capacity...''

 Chapter 142: He realized something

    Shortly after Matt fell silent, Reagan Cooper stood up.

    "I agree with you, General Matthew." He said respectfully.

    He didn''t need to hold respect before him because he was of lower rank, and this time, he wasn''t doing it out of politeness or good manners.

    Instead, he acknowledged him as an equal or superior to him in terms of strategy and nning.

    Moreover, he told his senior colleagues that he, the Commander-in-Chief of the Army, a person only below the King in rank, agreed with this n.

    His words carried weight, and even Ericson Lewis had to understand this weight.

    Therefore, shortly after that, the Army Generals rose to follow theirmander, and finally, Ericson had to nod.

    "General Matthew, I hope the nes off well." He replied, and Matt smiled.

    "Right. Two dayster, you people will storm through the front door of that Nobility Club and make all the fuss you can. All the forces we have in the city will move. Our n is to create enough chaos so that they will not notice I am there. Don''t worry; I am certain that what I will find in the basement of that ce is more important than anything we have found." He said and then left the ce.

    He needed to rest.

    He had been doing many things these days, plus using a potent ability, so he needed rest.

    When he got back to his room, he sighed.

    ''I just hope it all works out... If research doesn''t fail me, those guys are in this city to find the Forbidden Library, which means that the organization is trying to do several things at the same time. Dominate a region, find the forbidden library, and...'' While thinking like this, Matt paused and frowned.

    A fleeting thought came to his mind, a slightly strange one that made him stray from the central focus.

    ''The City of ns is such a respected City worldwide; there is no one who doesn''t know it. Being in this city, I''ve realized that one of the reasons could be that there are a massive amount of really powerful people living here. But that could not be the reason why the leaders of the city watch over it.''

    ''After all, it is said that if someone whom the leaders cannot defeat were to choose to destroy the city or its inhabitants, these leaders would go out and hand over all the inhabitants to him. That means that, for them, the city is more important than any person here.

    But those leaders of the city, although they are stronger than the King, he himself told me that they were not the most powerful in the world.''

    ''Furthermore, that powerful organization that the Allens have not been able to get rid of despite fighting for many years also seems to be interested in this City. They use powerful individuals from within to prevent their allies from being discovered. Still, they don''t dare to scandalize too much in the city...''

    ''It''s as if they are afraid of these city leaders, which means they are very powerful.''

    Matt''s mind wandered back and forth as he thought about this.

    No matter what, there was something that didn''t add up.

    The City of ns was so respected. The leaders of that organization, against which the Allen n was slightly defenseless, didn''t want to make much of a fuss here. And although there were movements of powerful people, they all moved in the shadows.

    That told him that those leaders were powerful, but could they be more powerful than the leaders of the Vampire ns?

    Technically, they should be as strong as them if he thought about it. After all, the Vampire ns and this city have been at odds on many asions, but despite there being so many Vampire ns, none have dared to do anything to this city.

    But if that were the case, who would be the most powerful in the world? If it weren''t them, shouldn''t they be the leaders of the Vampire ns?

    ''Since the subordinates of the Heirs tend to be as high-ranking as the Kings...'' Matt thought.

    Besides, he remembered that the King''s daughter was fearful when she learned that this organization they were fighting against had the power to exert that curse by employing the dagger. That means that this organization could be even more powerful than the kingdom itself.

    Despite that, neither the ns nor that organization dared to make much of a fuss in this city.

    ''The fact that these guys are more powerful than the leaders of the ns and the leaders of that Organization is a possibility, but what if there is something else?''

    ''...I see.'' Matt thought, smiling, and jumped out of his room. He quickly ran over the rooftops and used his dimensional movement to reach a high-rise building.

    He had noticed something.

    ''It''s possible that those guys aren''t protecting the city as such... Maybe they''re just protecting something inside the city. And that something has to be far away from the guys causing trouble... Is it perhaps the Forbidden Library?'' Matt thought about that possibility and soon reached the top of arge building.

    Carefully, he ducked down and looked at the city from side to side.

    ''If my guesses are true, it''s possible that the Vampire ns and that organization don''t fear those guys as such, but rather the Forbidden Library. Maybe this library is more special than I thought. If that''s the case, I need to look for it. Anything I can have or use as a currency of equality over powerful people is important.'' He thought.

    Ever since he met the King, a question has haunted his mind: If that guy, being so powerful, was a mere subordinate, how powerful are the leaders of the vampire ns?

    That''s what drove him to achieve great status. Because he knows that it is not impossible for him to encounter problems with those powerful people. In the academy, he already has problems with several people, and one of them is White. That White family is not weak, so he needs a powerful status to match them.

    But status by itself wouldn''t do much good. He realized that when he learned that Caspian White was a subordinate of Cecily Edevane.

    He could do nothing in the face of a woman like that, which even Gray Allen warned him about.

    And he was to kill anyone who dared to try to assassinate him, so Caspian White is going to die at his hands, sooner orter.

    But, once he does, how could he free himself from Cecily Edevane''s hand?

    If Sophia Murphy, still a student, was so powerful, how powerful would Cecily Edevane, the strongest woman among the Heirs, be?

    That''s why Matt needed to find something else to face such adversity.

    Now that he realized the Forbidden Library was more special than he thought, he needed to try to discover at least one of its secrets. That is why, although he wanted to rest for what would happen in two days, he decided against it.

    Once he reached the top of the city, he looked from side to side at the construction of the houses. He then took out a map and began to draw some things on it.

 Chapter 143: The location of the Forbidden Library

    But just as he thought he had found something, he frowned and looked down.

    ''This city... Isn''t it a little weird?'' he thought.

    His eye swept over the whole city, buildings, and other things.

    ''It looks like... a chessboard.'' He thought, realizing this.

    So, he moved his sight all over the city and was more and more convinced that it could be something like that.

    He tried to mark the map as if it were a chessboard and then realized that it did, in fact, look very simr to one.

    But there was something that didn''t add up.

    ''This is strange...'' He thought, looking at the map and the city.

    A portable chessboard normally tends to close inwards, so it has an opening in the middle, which is a regr thing.

    But those kinds of boards are not verymon.

    Also, if someone were to make a city in the shape of a chessboard, why on earth would they make an opening in the middle of it, just as a representation?

    After all, that opening isn''t even necessary or part of the board.

    And this city seemed to have it. In the middle of the town is a vast mansion that is as expansive as the city itself and belongs to the city leaders.

    That opening was not thin like a chess opening, but rather, ording to the map and what is said about this city, it is an extended opening that goes from side to side and looks as if it was made by a child ying in the dirt.

    Initially, it divided the city, but with the arrival of the current leaders, it became part of the enormous mansion they had built for themselves.

    No one cares because they were the ones who allowed that huge opening to have utility and meaning, since before, its only use was to be filled with water so that it would not damage the city''s beauty.

    Today, the opening in the ground is called ''The Boreal Rift'', and it has a reason.

    Which Matt finds stranger than anything else he has ever seen. It''s even stranger than the reason he came into this world.

    It is said that at one time of the year, the crack is filled with crystalline water, which explodes to form strange gases, which then be the beautiful Aurora Borealis that grace the nights in the City of ns.

    This is the main reason for the attraction of this city, around beauty, because it is something unique that only happens in this ce.

    Now, that doesn''t make sense.

    No matter how Matt sees it, how can something so simple create Aurora Borealis?

    They spend the whole formation process studied on Earth, where the sun doesn''t shine on them, with such vague and stupid exnations.

    Therefore, Matt is sure of one thing. Either the name given to another phenomenon here is the same as the one they had on earth for a phenomenon like the aurora borealis, or what happens there is simply not as simple as that exnation.

    That was his conclusion once he heard about it.

    But...

    Now he understands.

    ''It''s a process to open the Forbidden Library!'' he thought.

    ''What''s more, maybe the city itself is the forbidden Library, and maybe that''s why they protect it so much!'' he thought in shock.

    His mind could only find that exnation rational for all that he had thought.

    From the moment he started thinking about why the ns and that organization didn''t dare move on this city until he ran out to understand this city and find the Forbidden Library, this has been the most helpful thought he has ever had.

    Because if he is correct, he has just found this city''s most closely guarded secret.

    And if it was something so special, capable of creating aurora borealis, which need rays from the sun to form, then it makes sense that the ns are somewhat afraid of this city!

    As his thoughts wandered and his heart raced after realizing this, Matt felt a terrifying presence near him.

    It caused him to tremble slightly, and he quickly disappeared into the night''s darkness.

    His figure was lost in this darkness, and he didn''t look back as he ran away.

    A second after he disappeared, a person appeared atop that building.

    ''Was there anyone here? I felt a faint presence...'' He thought.

    His face wasn''t visible, but he didn''t look too old. Still, his presence was incredibly powerful.

    After looking around, he sighed.

    ''I must have felt bad; I was too weak.'' He thought and looked towards a specific ce in the city.

    ''The Kingdom is causing trouble again. How annoying these bastards are; every time they do, a Vampire n shows up and runs the risk of the secret being revealed, but why the hell are there two of them now? And who is this bastard that has such a powerful presence? Shit, he can''t even be bothered to hide it from me.'' Thought the man, slightly annoyed.

    ''Hmph, if they think they cane to my city to cause trouble, then I hope they also think I can create enough trouble for them to disappear from my sight, bastards.'' Once he stated that in his mind, he disappeared again.

    His presence seemed to move towards the city''s central region, the vast mansion that posed there and frightened everyone...

    More than a mansion, that mansion was like a giant castle that looked scary.

    .

    Matt didn''t look back during his long walk and did his best to hide his presence as best he knew how.

    Until he finally made it to his room and could finally breathe...

    "Haah, shit, what was that? How could such a terrifying presence exist in this world?" thought Matt and looked at his hands.

    They were shaking slightly.

    That presence wasn''t even directed at him, but it still made him feel afraid, as it seemed to be angry.

    ''If he had discovered me, I would be dead, possibly...'' Matt thought and took a deep breath.

    Tonight, he was satisfied. He had found precious information about this city, information that, if revealed, could perhaps cause an immense scandal in the entire world.

    For it was the location of a Forbidden Library.

    ''If what Alice told me is true, even the Heirs might kill forying their hand on this ce if they knew what I discovered. After all, it would seem thatpleting the mission given to them as heirs is something of utmost importance to them...'' He thought.

    Still, he soon decided to go to sleep.

    It was better to focus on what was in front of him now. He didn''t think that just by thinking for a while, he would find the location of something so important, but it''s not like he could go there to open it.

    He was so weak, having found it would already be considered amendable achievement.

    And right now, it was better to destroy the bastards that have been chasing him for so long.

    As he was nning to go to sleep, a small bird came to him with a message, which made him smile.

    ''It''s gone on long enough, this stupid arc where some idiot marked me as a target in a strange organization. I think it''s time I put an end to this and finish confirming my suspicions. At least I hope to get a big reward when I finish with these bastards.'' Matt thought, smiling slightly after getting a good message from Alice.

    .

 Chapter 144: Final part of the mission (1)

    Some people were gathered in a massive mansion in the City of ns.

    One was sitting quietly, while two kneeled down and told him the news.

    One said, "Sir, the city has been strangetely. Philip Baker disappeared after saying he was going to murder a few Basement bastards, and his brothers don''t know where he is. Also, those two noble idiots are still missing. What shall we do?"

    The seated man put a hand to his forehead for a moment.

    He was a skinny man, not very tall. He looked a bit muscr and powerful.

    He was a man worthy of his reputation and fame within the Kingdom, for the power exuded from his body was immense. Moreover, the emblem that adorned his chest distinguished him as one of the Marquises of the Dark Kingdom.

    Still, he has been a bit busy and preupied these days, which has kept him from sleeping.

    "There is nothing you guys can do. I''ve received the call from Headquarters, and it looks like this time, our allies in the city will suffer a bit because we don''t want to alert the higher-ups. The meeting will take ce, but start getting all the valuable information out. We may lose the Nobility Club."

    At his response, the people in front of him were stunned.

    "Are we going to give up the Nobility Club so easily? Wouldn''t that be detrimental to us?" one of them asked.

    The Marquis smiled, "So easy? Don''t worry. I would never give up something that belongs to me so easily. The Kingdom''s forces are not so powerful as to leave everything to them. As far as we know, their strategist is Reagan Cooper, and he''s in town. Maybe he has one of the Army Generals with him, but even if there were two of them, they wouldn''t give us any trouble.

    Reagan Cooper isn''t good at research after all."

    His reply was full of murderous intent and mockery, which confused those listening even more.

    "Sir, if it''s just Reagan Cooper, even though I understand he''s dangerous, why should we turn over the Nobility Club? That ce is important; we can''t leave it alone for that guy. Even if there were two Army Generals on the ground, they''re no good for strategizing against us; they''re only in charge of border fights."

    Both listeners, who are powerful people, could not understand this motive.

    In fact, it was a reality that Reagan Cooper was problematic, but didn''t they have problematic people, too?

    Marquis of Campbell looked at them, "You are idiots, you two. Naturally, I''m not going to give it up just for them. You know about the rumors, don''t you? Youe every day to inform me that I thought you had already heard, but I see you haven''t, so I''ll tell you once. ''The Ruin'' showed up again, and it seems he was sent to investigate in the city.

    Tell me, do you have a way to deal with a monster like him?" the Marquis asked coldly.

    His eyes shed dangerously.

    The two before him trembled slightly when they heard that The Ruin had reappeared.

    "The Leader of the Bloody Vampire Generals, The Ruin!?" they shouted in shock, causing the Marquis to frown.

    They quickly brought a hand to cover their mouths as they realized their mistake.

    Then, the Marquis let out a snort.

    "Hmph. The meeting has actually been moved because of that. Two days ago, at night, the Central Envoy witnessed it. The Ruin is back, and it seems he met with one of the City''s leaders. That man is more dangerous than you may think. That is why we must divert his attention and conduct the meeting.

    Our Central Envoy is in the City right now and will protect us." Said the Marquis, turning to leave after this.

    "Carry out everything as nned; don''t do anything stupid unless you want to suffer the worst death you can imagine." He said before disappearing out the back door.

    He entered a dark room and sighed.

    ''If only I was so sure that everything would be fine... But the rumor that another Vampire n got in is getting stronger and stronger... Everything will be dangerous from now on, but... Hehe, let''s see who dares to touch me in that ce.'' He thought softly as he grabbed a small gun from his closet.

    If Matthew Dietrich had seen this gun, he would have been surprised. No matter what, he wouldn''t expect to see a weapon like that in a world like this.

    And the smile on the Marquis of Campbell''s face after holding it in his hand was sinister. He just wanted to see who dared approach him...

    .

    Over the couple of days that had passed, the City of ns became a bit tense. At least in the region where Matt was located, it was.

    During these days, Matt immersed himself in his due rest.

    Though he also went out during this time and found out several interesting things, though he didn''t make any big moves.

    Until the morning of the appointed day arrived.

    During these days, all the forces of the Kingdom stationed in the city were moving back and forth.

    People even entered under false identities to create chaos in other sections and divert attention from the main issue.

    The whole n that Matt had devised began very early in the morning, even though the agreed-upon time was during the night.

    This not only rmed the city authorities, but even the ns that were involved noticed that something big was about to happen shortly.

    And so, the day passed slowly.

    There was a lot of movement behind shadows, which even Matt noticed.

    That extraneous movement could jeopardize the entire mission, but Matt was calm.

    ''Marquis of Campbell, eh... I wonder what tricks you''ve got to y, though you seem to have missed the whole thingtely.'' Matt thought as he looked at a small card in his hand.

    After that, night fell, and Matt watched the Nobility Club from the top of a building.

    Several people started to enter the Nobility Club when a not-so-tall and skinny man opened the door.

    His distinction on his chest made many feel ttered to be greeted by him.

    He began to greet the guests but soon felt someone staring at him, so he looked up.

    ''No one? I think I''m nervous.'' He thought and continued to receive guests, although amotion soon formed there.

 Chapter 145: Final part of the mission (2)

    "Marquis of Campbell, long time no see. We came to visit this time, hope you don''t mind." Ericson Lewis said as he walked beside his wife.

    The Marquis of Campbell frowned at the sight of him.

    "Duke Lewis, what are you doing here? I remember you refused to join us back then."

    Ericson shrugged.

    "At that time, I couldn''t ept. I wasn''t bored enough to agree to join a group that wanted to have fun. Buttely, everything has been boring, so I came to visit. It''s not too much trouble to receive us, is it? Not just a lot of us, me, my wife, and a few of my most loyal subordinates."

    The Marquis of Campbell was puzzled by this, but he could not reveal anything. Although it was against the Laws of the Nobility Club, he could do little against a Duke, so he nodded.

    "Haha, if you want to join us now, you are wee, Duke Lewis. Please go ahead. There''s room for everyone, and today will be a bit special." He replied, and then Ericson Lewis passed through with no problem.

    Marquis of Campbell looked at the guy''s subordinates and frowned.

    ''Why do I feel that they are more powerful and strange than usual?'' he thought, looking at them sideways. Still, he did nothing and continued to receive guests.

    Many came in until, finally, there was no one left outside.

    The Marquis of Campbell was a bit confused by several things, but as he was about to turn around to attend to his guests, he frowned after feeling various powerful people appeared.

    "Hahaha, Marquis of Campbell, long time no see!" an old man shouted.

    Marquis of Campbell frowned and turned to look at him.

    For a moment, he felt stunned at the sight of him.

    "Mr. Cyn?" he asked in shock at the sight of him.

    He wasing along with several people a little younger than him, several in fact.

    ''Reagan Cooper�� Mr. Cyn is part of the Kingdom?" he thought in shock.

    The man who had spoken to him chuckled, "Hahaha. I knew an old acquaintance might recognize me. It''s been over 100 years since Ist saw you, and you''ve changed a lot," he said.

    This man was also known as Lord Leader, and this was the first time Reagan Cooper and those who came along with him heard a different way of calling him.

    That name made them frown.

    None of them knew who this man was. They only knew that he was an old ally of the Kingdom.

    So, they did not expect the Marquis of Campbell to know him to that extent.

    Still, his presence here actually made the Marquis feel pressured.

    ''Shit, this is dangerous.'' He thought.

    "Marquis Campbell, I guess it''s okay if Ie in with my friends, right? We recently got together for a few drinks, but a lot of things have changed, so we wanted a change of scenery." Lord Cyn said, and Marquis Campbell frowned.

    "Mr. Cyn, I''m afraid I can''t do that. To enter the Nobility Club requires tokens to enter; I already made one exception, and I can''t make any more, or they will say I have no word to stop the strong." He replied.

    Still, Lord Cyn simply smiled and nodded.

    "That''s right, don''t worry. I asked a friend to lend me his token before he left town, so I think I can get in." Replied Lord Cyn, pulling out the token in his hand.

    ''Philip Baker?'' thought the Marquis of Campbell after seeing it.

    He could identify the tokens he himself had issued, so he was sure of it.

    ''That guy... Was he caught? Shit, this is urgent. These bastards must have a lot more information than I thought.'' He thought to himself as he became slightly desperate.

    His heart started pounding, but outwardly, he smiled.

    "If so, you can go in. But I can''t allow the others to enter; I hope you understand me." He replied.

    At that moment, one of the people standing next to Reagan Cooper smiled and put a bottle of strong alcohol in his mouth.

    He swallowed a drink hard and then red fiercely at the Marquis of Campbell.

    "Ah? What did you say you won''t let us in? Marquis, you must know my identity. How dare you disrespect someone in the army? Even though I''m not on duty, you must still be respectful," he said, immediately revealing his full strength.

    Reagan Cooper looked at the door and understood why that guy had acted like that, then smiled and did the same thing.

    "The fact that a Marquis is rude in front of me and tells me I''m not qualified, I don''t know if I like it very much, Marquis Campbell." Reagan Cooper replied fiercely, but before he could demand entrance for amusement, the Lord Cyn in front of him frowned and pinched him lightly.

    He gave him a quick nce that made Reagan Cooper giddy.

    ''Did he feel anything? Shit, we have to be quick.'' He thought and changed his words and actions.

    Without hesitation, he shed his main token.

    "As the Commander-in-Chief of the Army, I, Reagan Cooper, demand entry to thepound, Marquis Campbell. By edict andmand of the King, you are under arrest for investigation of the alleged sale of illicit substances and treason against the Kingdom. I ask you to cooperate with the authorities.

    We don''t want to bother the leaders of the City with something so small." He said, hisst words more forcefully.

    But his words shocked even his allies, ''So fast!?'' Was the question that rumbled in their minds. After all, it wasn''t supposed to be time yet!

    Even so, they immediately unleashed their powers.

    Many people appeared from one side to the other at that very moment.

    Though stunned, Even the Army Generals soon realized something was wrong, so they immediately tore their strange robes, and their army garments became visible.

    "Marquis Campbell, it''s time you got your due sentence under justice!"

    All these shouts stunned those inside the Nobility Club, who could not help bute out to see what was going on.

    But none of them thought that, aftering out, some words would reach their ears, "All those who were inside the Nobility Club are also arrested; you will be duly investigatedter!"

    That created chaos in the ce.

    "What''s going on? What the hell do you think you''re doing!?" several nobles shouted, but the sheer number of people pushed them back with their res.

    Then, Lord Cyn moved fiercely forward. His passive and calm attitude changed immediately as he tried to grab the Marquis of Campbell fiercely.

    "Marquis Campbell, you were found to be a traitor to the Kingdom, therefore you must be punished!" These words shook the surroundings, along with the extraordinary power of this older man.

    Even so, Marquis Campbell forcefully jumped back, dodging the grip at thest moment.

    "Hmph, so this is how you all want to do things. Pretty naive if you ask me, Reagan Cooper. You''re not as good as I thought," Marquis Campbell said, smiling slightly.

    Along with his words, many people from the surrounding area also came out. Their powers were tremendous.

    Reagan Cooper smiled, "Well, your mistake will always be thinking that I am the leader this time. Marquis Campbell, the evidence is enough this time; it''s time for you to pay your sentence."

    At the same time, one of the people standing next to Campbell shed with power and gave him a heavy blow on the back.

    That blow was enough to make Campbell spit blood and be pushed forward.

    That also surprised all his allies and a shout from Campbell shed through the ce, "You bastard, you traitor!" he shouted as he shed his power and faced head-on against Reagan Cooper''s blow.

    "ept your fate, Marquis of Campbell!" he shouted.

    At the same time, many people disyed their powers with a roar as they surrounded all of Marquis of Campbell''s allies.

    Yet, just at that precise instant, terrifying presences reached all of them.

 Chapter 146: The powerful gather (1)

    "Hmph, Kingdom bastards, what the hell do you think you''re doing in my city!?" one of them shouted as a powerful punch came from above the Nobility Club and mmed into Reagan Cooper and his allies.

    He was pushed back hard, though he quickly managed to stay on his feet and deflect the attack in another direction.

    ''Shit, that was painful. A single punch broke a rib.'' He thought in shock; still, he looked up.

    ''Even so, we''rete?''

    After seeing that one of the City''s leaders had made his presence known, he found the situation dangerous.

    Besides, that leader was not alone.

    The other terrifying presence he felt around the ce indicated that all those guys were there.

    Still, Reagan Cooper walked back to the ce.

    "Sir, we don''t want to disturb you. As you have heard before, these bastards have betrayed the Kingdom. We only ask that you hand them over to us, and we will leave through the door we came in." He replied.

    No matter what, this time, he was toplete this mission.

    Because it involved a young man on whom he had set his eyes and of whom he wanted to see a future, if he let it all go down the toilet here, Matthew Dietrich could be affected as well, so he stood his ground.

    The man, who was sitting at the top of the Nobility Club, smirked.

    "Well, why don''t you show me the evidence? It must be legitimate proof that verifies that bastard betrayed you and us as well. You must know the rules of n City, right?" the man asked arrogantly, looking over his shoulder at Reagan Cooper.

    Still, his strength allowed him to do this.

    Therefore, Reagan Cooper didn''t bother.

    Moreover, he didn''t hesitate to pull out all the evidence they had so far and throw it at him.

    The man frowned, as he didn''t think they had them. Still, after reading it, he scoffed and threw them in the air.

    "You call that evidence? Although it could be enough to investigate anyone, do you think the authority of my n City can be easily vited!?" He asked fiercely and stood up.

    "Countless powerful ns live in my city. Both, Noble ns and Independent ns, this section you find yourself in is hardly the weakest. But do you think you can just walk in and out of here as you please? Do you think you can take one of those with my city''s slogan so easily? I think you have a death wish!" he shouted.

    His words naturally stunned everyone present. That also included the Marquis of Campbell.

    ''Since when is this guy so territorial with those who live here?'' He shuddered, though he was happy about this development, as he picked himself up off the floor.

    Reagan Cooper saw the papers he had politely handed over being tossed in the air and scattered with such disrespect. That made his heart burn with the me of fury, but he still calmed himself and prepared to speak.

    Still, before he could do so, Lord Cyn spoke.

    "Old fellow, you couldn''t possibly have forgotten me, could you? Why do you try to make things difficult for me when I''m trying to catch a traitor? I think you know very well what kind of deals this guy made."

    The seated man smiled and looked at him, "Heh, Lord Cyn, eh? I don''t care about your identity or the Kingdom you serve. Do you think you are the same as before? Do you think this Kingdom has what it takes for me to do anything for you? Be thankful that I am giving them a chance.

    Give me the proof, and I will hand him over; if you don''t have the proof, then you, your allies, and all the bastards that came with you can walk out the door. You will no longer be allowed entry into this city." He retorted.

    His force was unleashed on all sides.

    It was such a terrifying force that it made the legs of many tremble.

    "Leader of the City, we respect you for your status and for your power, but did you forget that you are in the territory of our Kingdom? As Commander-in-Chief of the Army, I am bound to enforce the Law of the Kingdom and the Vampire World. Therefore, even if I have to fight you today, this traitorous bastard will leave with me," Reagan Cooper said firmly, unleashing his power as well.

    Reagan Cooper''s power,pared to this man''s, was so small that it seemed insignificant.

    But he remained confident.

    Power isn''t everything, after all.

    Still, this made the man looking over his shoulder at him sneer even more.

    "Hahahaha, Reagan Cooper. You''re just a worthless bastard who can beat some idiots who can''t even clean up properly; what gives you the right to talk to me like that? I already said it: The Kingdom you serve doesn''t matter to me. It''s trash in my eyes."

    "Sir, would you like the King and all our armies to visit the city?"

    "Oh, I''d like to see that, Reagan Cooper. Call that scumbag Lewis and tell him I''m waiting for him. I want his armies to visit our city. You do that; I''ll just sit here and wait."

    The man''s words there were not only full of arrogance and disdain. The sarcasm was evident as well.

    But this man jumped forcefully at him before Reagan Cooper could respond.

    "That''s if you can get out of this ce after offending me, you little scumbag!" the angry man shouted.

    Reagan Cooper was stunned but quickly fought back.

    Still, he soon understood the difference in power...

    ''Shit, this difference is absurd.'' He thought in shock, feeling suffocated by this as this man approached him.

    Still, he soon felt as if he had been pulled back and saw a shadow appear in front of him, which threw a punch at the guy attacking him.

    *BOOOOM*

    A powerful explosion arose as two figures collided fists, and both were pushed back a bit.

    The City leader frowned as he saw that he had been pushed back a few feet.

    "Albert, The Ruin. Do you understand what you''re doing?" he asked, seeing a slightly hooded man in front of him.

 Chapter 147: The powerful gather (2)

    For all the people present, hearing this name was a tremendous shock.

    Especially for those who believed that this ''The Ruin'' was dead.

    "King General, The Ruin!?" shouted several in shock, one of the titles bestowed upon this man.

    A 3 Star Bloody Vampire General is equivalent to a King in any of the Five Kingdoms. Therefore, they tend to be known as ''King Generals''.

    He is a man who holds such a high title and status that anyone present would have to pay respect to him.

    Yet, simultaneously, two other terrifying presences arrived from one side to the other. They did not appear, but their powers mmed hard into The Ruin, pushing him back slightly.

    "The Ruin, it is not wise of you what you are doing."

    Albert smiled. "Old men, you have power and enjoy great status. But do you think I''m afraid of you? Come on, for my face, let the Kingdom take all these guys who are traitors, and I won''t say anything. But if not, I hope you are prepared for what maye. I''ll just give you a heads-up.

    You have offended a person you shouldn''t," he replied.

    "Hahaha, well, well. The Kingdom has be arrogant. It''s okay; you can take these bastards with you; we don''t care about them." Said the ones who had just appeared.

    Their words came as a surprise to everyone present, excluding Albert.

    Reagan Cooper was shocked, ''Does The Ruin cause that much fear? I have heard a lot of legends about him, and I can see that he is really powerful, but... Are those three really going to give him that much face this time? Are they afraid of him?'' he thought.

    Although he had heard rumors that The Ruin might be in town, he didn''t know if he was an ally or an enemy, so he had to be careful. After all, rumors about him caused fear in anyone who heard them.

    Still, now that he had appeared and was on their side, shouldn''t they take advantage of it?

    Reagan Cooper looked at his allies and nodded. They hadn''t expected those guys to get into trouble so quickly, but since they had such a powerful ally, they didn''t need to back down.

    Since the city leaders are giving them face, it''s time for them to take these bastards away, and what happens after that is none of their business.

    So he and his allies quickly approached the Marquis of Campbell to take him away.

    "By decree of the King, the Marquis of Campbell and his allies are to be arrested. They have been harming the Vampire World, so they will be judged ording to their sins," Reagan Cooper said once more.

    But, before he could reach him, he had to jump back again when a third powerful presence appeared.

    This new person was not alone. Several people were around him, hiding their identities with dark clothing so no one could see who they were.

    Still, the powerful presence they gave off made several people turn to look.

    Albert frowned, ''Only a Vampire n could have so many powerful people, who are they?'' He thought.

    "Oh, someone dares to be impolite and avoid something I already gave permission for? I still want to see who that bastard is that they say we offended, but has another onee out yet?" Asked the City leader, standing on the ground with a sneering face.

    The neers looked at him.

    "I respect your city and you guys, but not these bastards who want to take my friends away without proof. Do you think we''re painted? Hmph, even if you gave the order, I haven''t given it yet, so if I have to go against you, I will." He said, unleashing his power in a big way on all sides.

    This power felt like a mighty torrent mming into the surroundings, causing even the leaders of the City to frown.

    ''This guy is powerful.'' They thought.

    At the same time, the man who had just unleashed your powers threw himself forcefully towards the Marquis of Campbell to protect him.

    Even so, he had to defend himself quickly after being attacked by Albert.

    "Hey, do you think I''m painted? Since you like to meddle in my affairs, why don''t you show me that you have the ability to do so?" Albert asked, but just then, he felt his skin crawl.

    "I can do it." That cold voice came from behind him, and then he realized the person before him was more dangerous than he had thought.

    ''How fast!'' He thought as he bent his body at high speed after realizing that this guy had gotten behind him instantly.

    He was too fast!

    No one noticed his movement, and this guy already had a dagger in his hand, ready to slice Albert''s neck.

    "Hmph, child''s y!" A thick voice came from every corner of this ce, and a powerful attack mmed into the man behind Albert.

    That attack was so powerful that it sent him flying tens of meters before mming him into a vast wall nearby.

    At the same time, an ominous and frighteningly powerful presence emerged from every corner.

    It was so powerful that the windows of the surrounding houses exploded, and the distant onlookers moved even further away from this ce.

    Many people present even began to vomit blood at this instant.

    And a terrifying darkness plunged over many present, causing even the city leaders to go on alert.

    The man who had been mmed against the wall soon moved again as blood poured from his mouth.

    ''I can''t win against this guy...''

    He looked up.

    He couldn''t even feel where that person was, but the power that hit him was terrifying; he didn''t even realize that someone had attacked him until he felt the impact.

    Therefore, he stood up and appeared behind his subordinates.

    "We''re leaving," he said coldly and disappeared quickly from the ce without looking back.

    Then that voice came out again.

    "Haha, a Vampire n that runs away at the slightest adversity? How shameless. Tell your father I''ll being to see him soon; I want exnations about it." Coldly said that voice, reaching every corner of the city within seconds.

    His words stunned the fleeing man, ''Does he know who I am?'' He thought in shock and trembled slightly.

    He immediately rushed out of this ce.

    The whole ce fell into silence.

    Then, the man who appeared turned his attention to the leaders.

    "I am the bastard you offended; why don''t you say it again?" he asked, causing the City leaders to frown.

    "You are... Why are you meddling in our affairs?" they asked, deflecting the conversation.

    "Hmph, n City is the perfect ce for traitors to flee. And even though I don''t care about the Kingdom, these bastards keep pushing my patience. Do you think I should keep quiet?

    Albert, let the Kingdom take those bastards and investigate them properly." The cold and powerful voice that kept sounding from the surroundings shook Campbell''s allies, who thought they had been saved once they saw a powerful ally appear.

    But suddenly, a powerful enemy appeared once again.

    They initially thought they would not lose much this time, but they could not even carry out the n they had in mind because of the presence of so many powerful people.

 Chapter 148: Some discoveries before leaving the City (1)

    Albert nodded, "Yes, sir." He replied respectfully and then nodded to Reagan Cooper.

    "Do. These are all under arrest on orders from above." He said, and Reagan Cooper nodded.

    But, as was customary at this point, Reagan Cooper was again interrupted.

    "I won''t ept it if you don''t show me enough proof. My n City cannot be offended so lightly." Replied one of the City leaders.

    At that moment, the presence they felt in the vicinity focused on the three leaders.

    "You guys don''t have what it takes to stop something I want to do."

    "Albert, you do it. I want to see who is the bastard that dares to move to stop you from doing what I ordered you to do."

    The voice echoed in every corner once again. Even the leaders had difficulty knowing where this voice wasing from.

    At the same time, many powers were unleashed in the surroundings, proving that this person was not alone. And the powerful people in the surroundings were scary because there were so many of them.

    ''Shit, this bastard... Even if we are not afraid of him, he is so powerful that he could find out the secrets of the city if we came to fight.'' They thought angrily. Still, they couldn''t move this time.

    But, just then, a voice without so much power came from the door of the Nobility Club.

    "The Kingdom doesn''t want trouble with the City of ns or with a Vampiric n. So, to satisfy both parties, we''ll show the evidence necessary to take these guys in." Matt said, drawing attention to himself.

    Right now, he was wearing the robes that distinguished him as a 1-Star Bloody Vampire General...

    ...

    A while ago, when Ercison Lewis passed the Nobility Club and Lord Cyn, Reagan Cooper, and their group appeared.

    Matt smiled as he looked at a perfect opportunity and cast his Dimensional Movement quickly to appear inside the ce, putting a sign on the door.

    After that, he quickly followed the path Philip Baker had revealed to get to the ce''s basement.

    The protection in the ce was incredible; many powerful people were arranged so that they could see the whole room with a single nce.

    ''Apparently, the news that we will make a move today reached them. They came prepared.''

    Matt quickly ran down some long hallways while avoiding the attention of so many powerful people.

    ''It''s a good thing they''re acting so as not to alert anyone, so it''s easy to get me in here,'' he thought, and soon he was in a room that looked normal.

    Behind the vast hall where the meetings were held was a massive row of rooms for different things. It looked like a hotel, but there was only one floor.

    This room was normal-looking. It had a bed, a desk with some books, and smallmps to light up.

    The room wasn''t huge either, but this was Matt''s goal.

    He immediately pulled out a little chain that Ericson Lewis had given him.

    ''And to think there are such good items in this world.'' Matt thought and decided to research items that could make his life easier.

    He immediately tossed the little chain up and imbued it with vampiric power, briefly causing it to glow brightly. Then, the chain fell into his hand, and he smiled.

    ''Unbelievable, and to think he can give me such a perfect view of the room with just this,'' he thought, quickly moving the bed from its spot.

    He then knocked on one of the hangingmps, which caused it to fall to the floor. To avoid the noise, he grabbed it before it crashed.

    Just then, the wall beside him shook slightly and sank slightly.

    Some rough-looking buttons appeared on the hollow wall, and Matt wrote something there. Then it shook again, but this time it was the floor, as a huge door opened to show himrge stairs.

    Matt moved the bed once more into ce, and everything in the room went back into ce. He closed the door that had opened from the inside to avoid arousing suspicion in case someone came to this ce.

    Yet, just as he did that, he felt vast currents of power shudder out of this ce.

    ''...Things are not going well. I must hurry,'' he thought.

    He then ran downstairs until he came across a vast, very well-built basement.

    ''This is gigantic...'' He thought and walked inside to check it out.

    At first nce, this looked more like a basement vi.

    Vegetation grew in this ce, and there were some small houses around a huge, strange mansion. The ce''s paint was ck and red.

    But the red was strange.

    ''Is it blood?'' As he got closer, he noticed this and frowned. Then he looked around the mansion to check.

    Then he found something strange at the back of it.

    ''Is it a sacrificial altar?'' Matt frowned as he noticed this.

    It was not a tiny ce; it was huge.

    There were five pirs around a substantial round tform with strange mechanisms and words written in ancientnguages.

    On the round tform, there seemed to be dried blood, but there were no bones around.

    Matt stared at the tform doubtfully and studied it from side to side.

    This round tform didn''t have much written on it. He could distinguish the words ''Sun'' and ''Moon'' along with ''Bloody''.

    ''Sacrifices to the Sun and the Moon? What are they trying to do here?'' he thought, looking around to see if he could find anything. In the end, he found nothing and decided to enter the huge mansion after checking the tiny houses around it and finding nothing.

    But, once he entered the mansion, he was stunned and almost had a heart attack.

    There were a huge number of people working here. By the way they dressed, they all looked like executives and high-level people.

    Matt immediately disappeared as soon as he saw them, but he thought it was toote.

    After all, many saw him open the door!

 Chapter 149: Some discoveries before leaving the City (2)

    Still, Matt soon frowned, realizing these people didn''t look at him. They didn''t even seem to notice that someone had opened the door.

    That made him frown, and he focused on them as he was hidden behind a pir.

    To begin with, this mansion inside had nothing. It was hollow and had a lot of workers with many desks and papers, but one after another.

    There were no stairs or rooms or anything simr.

    Still, the most amazing thing was not that.

    ''They are dead...'' Matt was stunned after discovering this and appeared before them to test his theory.

    They had no blood on their bodies, moved independently, and worked on strange documents. Maybe they were looking at him, but they couldn''t think who he was.

    ''Undead... This is necromancer magic.'' Matt quickly looked at everyone he could and soon frowned.

    ''And it''s a powerful one at that.'' He thought.

    His thoughty in the fact that these guys hadn''t turned to bones; they still retained flesh. That meant that the power of whoever controlled them was high enough.

    ''Besides, it doesn''t look like the necromancer magic of humans, which tends to deteriorate the physical body to prevent its subjects from eating each other. This is different... Is it a Vampire Necromancer?''

    Still, after thinking about various situations that were popping into his head, he quickly cleared his mind and started researching what he wanted.

    These guys worked on many strange documents, but very few had logic. Maybe they (the controllers) were teaching them.

    However, the logic behind these was confusing, so Matt found it a little hard to understand. Still, he didn''t need to.

    He turned around after looking around and walked toward the back of the mansion. ording to Philip Baker, he still had to go further down to get to the designated ce where they had their meetings, so that''s what he did.

    Soon, he came to a bathroom, and a huge staircase down was visible to him, which he quickly jumped over.

    ''If I could find the necromancer controlling them, maybe I could take that pile of corpses for the herb... But that necromancer must be powerful.'' He thought and sighed, shaking his head and leaving behind what he had to leave behind.

    Then he reached the main basement.

    It was alsorge, but here it was different.

    There was only arge desk with many papers, and severalfortable chairs were arranged on one side of another altar.

    This one was exactly the same as the previous one, so Matt focused on the desk.

    Even so, just then, he froze after feeling a terrifying burst of power above him.

    He looked up and frowned.

    ''I must hurry. Even being so far away I can feel that terrifying power...'' He thought and quickly stopped fooling around.

    He began to search through the documents on top of the desk.

    There were various kinds of information about different things that made him frown.

    Still, the voicesing to him from above from those powerful presences made him hurry to find the information he needed.

    He just needed to find information about the betrayals of these nobles.

    It was not difficult for him, but the excess of information in each document was a problem.

    Some documents had information on several things that required other documents toplete the information. But he will never leave all this information to these guys.

    He''ll only leave them the information on the betrayals; the rest must go with him so he can investigate.

    As he read, he noticed several things.

    The information on the betrayals can be summarized in a few sheets.

    ''That''s good, I can forge it...'' He thought as he continued reading different documents.

    Soon, he stopped on one and frowned.

    ''Sacrifices... Drugs and ughter...''

    The document in his hand said several essential things that mentioned those three topics. The Sacrifices carried out in this ce had a surprising purpose.

    ''Opening the Forbidden Library... Is that why things are sacrificed to the sun? After all, it takes the sun''s rays to be able to create the Northern Lights, and there seem to be rays of the sun in that ce.'' He thought about it.

    Then there was the next topic.

    Drugs. This was a clear vition of thews of the Vampire World and the kingdom, as they sold mind-control drugs, which could kill a person slowly without them even realizing it.

    It was a powerful drug, and they had a target poption: Orphans, very poor people, or people who had suffered a lot and were at their lowest point in life.

    ''I see. It''s to catch them at their most mentally low so the drug has more control. Everyone outside was first controlled by this and then turned into the undead, as they died in perfect condition, and only the brain was broken down... I guess they''re here because they''re testing.'' Matt thought.

    Still, the magic they had to control these guys had to be very powerful for the body''s condition to be well maintained, so they were dangerous.

    There were also several tons of these drugs here, which made Matt think they were corrupting inside the city as well.

    This was just what he needed.

    But there was still something else.

    The ughters.

    These weren''t ughters of other races; these were ughters of vampires.

    As he read through the various documents, Matt realized that these guys were the ones who were controlling the ughter in the different viges he investigated as soon as he arrived in this world.

    ''A lot of the corpses we didn''t get, I originally thought they had been eaten in their entirety by those beasts, but... I see; they were taken by these guys somewhere else. They are very powerful.''

    Still, the more he read, the more he realized what he could leave and couldn''t.

    Soon, he started forging documents. The first thing he had to do was forge the handwriting and make it exactly the same, and then he started writing various things on various documents.

    He also forged some ''target'' issues, putting in false targets, but they looked realistic.

    Also, all the drugs that were here he took with him.

    Before leaving, he hid the entrance to the cer underneath the basement. He might return in the future, and he didn''t want anyone else to find it.

    After that, he left this ce. He left various signs in the main mansion to tell the guys who were preventing his allies from taking these guys away toe and check in case they doubted anything.

    He wasn''t afraid of being caughtter forging things; as long as he was out of n City, he should have nothing to fear.

    So, a whileter, he finally arrived upstairs and found the ce thrown into chaos.

    Therefore, he spoke.

 Chapter 150: Evidence

    Many turned to look at him in shock.

    ''A 1-star vampire general? So young?'' thought the city leaders as they looked at his clothes.

    "Who are you?"

    "I''m here to investigate these traitors; the King sent me. As General Bloody Vampire, I think I''m allowed to speak, right?" replied Matt without revealing his name.

    He was using his real face right now, so it was best to keep that name hidden.

    Reagan Cooper was d to see him return, "General, did you get the evidence?" he asked.

    Matt pulled out several documents he had found in that ce, some of which he had forged.

    "All the information is here. I found a lot of information about huge killings that have been dely, including ones they had recently in the vicinity of the Vampire Academy. ording to the information we have about those killings, they were done by devourers, but somehow there was all that information here, and they were the ones who sold that information to those devourers."

    "There is also the sale of illicit substances; it is a strange drug of which they had a lot of under this city. They say it is for mind control. There are also indications that they were selling it in and out of the city, using different packaging." He said, looking at the city leaders, who were frowning.

    "You can verify my words in the basement of this ce; there, you can even find many people who were being controlled by this drug, all dead. Here you have all the drugs I could find, also the documents."

    "Leaders, all the evidence the Kingdom can and should offer is here. I tell you: If you still insist that we can''t take these guys, then we will remind you why you are under our banner. The Kingdom is not a ce you guys can easily offend just because you are powerful."

    Matt wasn''t going to back down just because they were strong. He needed to show his guts when necessary, now that they were being bombarded with factual and truthful evidence of what was happening.

    So, he did not hesitate to lecture those powerful guys.

    They frowned and looked at the documents.

    There was nothing they could talk about now.

    ''This young man...'' The three of them stared at him.

    They didn''t think they would lose so much face in a single day, let alone to someone as weak as him.

    That made them frown. True, the evidence was here, and they were simply making a fuss so that the city''s status would be shown before all the world''s powers.

    But...

    They nced slightly at the surroundings. The problem was that man in hiding.

    He was hiding only because he was confident they were incapable of making him appear.

    Maybe it was because of the power he wielded or because he knew these guys would not fight him to keep the city from being meddled with.

    Still, the fact remained that this presence was there.

    ''We can''t fight.'' After thinking like that, they let out a snort.

    They were furious.

    ''''Hmph, with so much evidence, we can''t look the other way. We will also investigate those bastards. Take them away, but all of you leave as well. You will never set foot in this city again; you are expelled. If you have belongings, I will give you until dawn to get them out of there.

    If not, we won''t care if anyone else protects you; we will attack with everything." They replied with anger and frustration.

    Matt smiled slightly at hearing this and nodded to Reagan Cooper.

    Then, all the nobles who had been found guilty were arrested under the gaze of extremely powerful people.

    They were careful but quick. Then they walked to Ericson''s mansion, and after a few hours, they left the city.

    Still, Matt left some marks around here for future investigation.

    That way and fast, Reagan Cooper, Matthew Dietrich, and others left the City of ns with everyone involved in this investigation.

    Such a critical mission, and with so many powers involved, Matt was able toplete it sessfully.

    ''Still, this isn''t over yet.'' He thought as he turned away from the group and ran to meet Alice to start with the second part of the n.

    ...

    Inside the City of ns, the powerful presence was not removed for a long while.

    "Weren''t you just here for that? Why are you still here when I already handed them over?" said one of the city leaders as he stared at Albert and spoke to the powerful aura behind him.

    Albert scoffed but didn''t respond.

    "n City... Lately, you guys have be more arrogant than before. As I expected, you have found good things inside the Library, huh?" The powerful voice sounded again, causing the three leaders to frown.

    "Hehe, don''t worry, I don''t n on meddling with this. I''ll leave that to the youngsters. I just want to remind you of one thing: n City leaders and all the idiots who think they''re hiding and listening to us..."

    His words shook arge number of powerful people who were hidden nearby. Two of them made up the quintet of n City Leaders.

    They were all stunned that this man could find them, but before they could react, a powerful attack was created from one side to the other and mmed into the three leaders standing on top of the Nobility Club.

    That powerful attack pushed them forcefully backward to crash into the building behind.

    "Don''t forget, City of ns. We Vampire ns don''t mess with you it''s not because we fear you, it''s because you are so small that we don''t care. If you continue to act so arrogantly in my territory and think yourselves gods, I hope you are prepared for the wrath of one of the Vampire ns."

    Once these words shook everyone, the powerful presence disappeared, and many powers jumped over the city, rushing out of it.

    The three leaders struggled up from the rubble and looked toward the horizon.

    "That damned bastard... How dare he attack us? It really is, as the rumors say!"

    "Gray Allen, you''re taking more into your mouth than you can chew!" they growled.

    Still, there was nothing they could do.

    They turned and went back to their quarters, extremely angry.

    .

 Chapter 151: He wants to destroy the headquarters

    When Gray Allen left the City of ns, he appeared walking through a vast forest.

    All his subordinates arrived together with Albert there.

    A man he didn''t expect to see also arrived next to them.

    "Anything new?" he asked while yawning slightly as he passed by his side.

    He was his younger brother, who at one time was one of the Heirs of his time along with Gray.

    When everyone saw him arrive, they treated him with respect.

    This man nodded.

    "That''s right, big brother. The niece requested the n''s help in mobilizing one of the divisions."

    "Oh? What are her ns?"

    "She says she got the headquarters of the organization we are pursuing, and so she is requesting immediate assistance to raid the ce. It is the ce we were investigating; I can verify that the information she has is truthful."

    Gray Allen''s eyes sparkled as soon as he heard this, and he smiled. ''Matthew Dietrich, you are more capable than I imagined,'' he thought and nodded to his brother.

    "Well, the third division is clear. Albert,mand them over there, but don''t show yourself unless they are in danger." He replied, and Albert nodded.

    "You mean that young man was responsible for finding that headquarters?" he asked, and Gray nodded.

    "I like you being smart; it makes you more valuable. The same goes for him; he''s just in a different league than you. You understand?" he asked as he stared at him, and Albert felt the hairs on his body tingle.

    ''The Lord is saying that no matter what happens, I must protect him with my life if necessary.'' He thought, frowned, and nodded.

    "I understand, sir."

    After that, he took everyone around him with him.

    Gray smiled after this, ''Looks like it''s been a fortuitous trip this time. And to think I''d find out about the bastard that''s been bothering me for so long.'' He thought, and a sinister smile emerged on his face.

    ''The days will cease to be peaceful.'' He thought, though then he noticed his brother was still there and stopped smiling.

    "Why haven''t you left?"

    "A medium-scale war has broken out on the Kingdom''s border with the human empire. I think the humans are trying to test our avable strength and exhaust our patience again."

    "Oh, what force do they have? Some Grand Sorcerer, a high-level Divine Knight, or some hero?"

    "No, you think moving those guys is easy?" his brother asked, smiling a bit wryly.

    "They are just testing us. There are Sacred Knights of different levels, and a low-level Divine Knight and a small new Hero are leading them. It''s not powerful, what should we do?"

    Gray Allen took a deep breath and lost interest when he heard that.

    "Let the Kingdom handle it. We have more important things to do." He replied and disappeared from his spot. His brother followed close behind, so soon, this ce was again lonely.

    .

    Matt quickly ran after separating from the group, telling them that he would catch up with them in the Kingdom shortly.

    ''I wonder who were those powerful people who helped us this time... I heard that the man below was ''The Ruin'', the legendary King General of the current world. He is still alive.''

    After grabbing a transport at the government points near the n city, he set off to where Alice awaited him.

    This time, he nned to meet with her and the forces the Allen n designated to determine whether they could destroy this organization''s headquarters.

    Besides, this time, he was more interested in this because of what he had just discovered about it.

    He had been carefully reading those documents as he traveled and learned several interesting things.

    ''That Special Envoy they mention here, he seems very powerful, but he doesn''t seem to be in this region very long. Apparently, there is one more, the official Recruiter who is in charge of all the affairs of this headquarters...''

    ''His power is not very high ording to this, and he''s a bit enigmatic, though they say he looks a bit young...''

    "Sigh..."

    ''A lot of information that leads nowhere there, too, perhaps to divert the attention of someone who finds out.'' He thought and stopped reading.

    He simply watched until he reached that ce a few hourster. It was already noon, but the darkness of night still adorned this world.

    He got off at a nearby town and then ran to meet Alice.

    Sometimeter, he met up with her, who had already informed him of her location.

    Right now, Matt was wearing fancy clothes; he had taken off his general''s uniform.

    "Matt!" She said with a smile,ing up to greet him.

    "Have you got everything yet?" he asked after greeting her, and she nodded.

    "My father decided to help me this time and sent several powerful people with me. The Third Division of the Family. We did some research on the section you say, and it''s true. We were able to find several people there. Some are a bit strong, and others not so much, but they all wear the same kind of clothes. Still, it''s a bitplicated to get in.

    Entry requires a strange token, which we don''t have."

    Matt nodded, smiling slightly.

    "Don''t worry. I have the token needed to get in there. The n is very simple. Where are the members of the Third Division?" he asked, ready to exin the n once and for all.

    He needed to attack at this time when it was all over in n City. They could consider this a sess if they arrived before the information got here.

    Alice noticed this, and although she did not know what had happened in the City of ns, she quickly took him there.

    There were arge number of people here.

    There were 50 people in total. Several of them were powerful, and among the most powerful were people with over 30 thousand power.

    ''Holy shit... That powerful? That many people with over 30 thousand power?''

    Matt realized that he had been vastly underestimating a Vampire n, specifically the Allen n.

    He nodded to all of them.

    "Gentlemen, the n is simple. We are going to attack head-on to create chaos and catch them all off guard. The attack will begin immediately. The idea is that, before dawn tomorrow, we can destroy this ce." A simple and easy-to-carry-out n came out of his mouth.

    Although this surprised them, they still nodded firmly, and the raid began...

 Chapter 152: Attacking the organizations headquarters

    The headquarters they were talking about was a mountain construction with several security inscriptions and strange doors.

    The carving in the rock of the mountain was incredible. If someone saw it, they could get the feeling that it was a small castle carved by hand and with delicacy.

    At a nce, you could see numerous inscriptions protecting this ce, although some were hidden. There were magic inscriptions for rms, others for attack and defense.

    Three people were also in the vicinity. Although they were not visible to the naked eye, Matt''s group found them quickly and knocked them out instantly.

    Matt stopped at the various inscriptions and nodded to those behind him.

    "My token will deactivate the inscriptions for a few seconds and open all these doors, but inside, there are possibly powerful people, and we will be in for a fight, so be vignt. We must all enter at the same time so that the inscriptions do not detect us and rm those inside."

    At his words, everyone behind him nodded. Matt then pulled out the token and activated it ording to what he had learned from Philip and his research.

    Immediately, all the nearby inscriptions were deactivated, and the massive doors opened in unison. At that precise moment, several tens of powers shed brightly and disappeared behind the doors, which closed a secondter. The inscriptions returned to their original ce.

    Outside, there was no one left.

    Matt and Alice entered with everyone, but several people looked at them in shock as soon as they entered.

    "We have intruders!" one of them shouted, but before he could turn around to warn, several of the more powerful ones jumped on them and ripped their heads off in an instant.

    It was a clean and smooth attack; the next thing you saw was the spurt of blood shoot out of the guy''s neck, and the body fell backward.

    "Young Sir, Miss, please be careful." They said, and Matt nodded.

    He was looking straight ahead.

    A few tunnels were in front of him, but they weren''t very long. On the other side, he could see some buildings, so he was once again inside a hollow mountain, simr to what he found in the dragon cave.

    Alice noticed it, too, so she walked over to him.

    "Matt, doesn''t that look like that mountain?"

    Matt nodded at her question. "It''s the same thing. From what we found out in n City, these guys seem to be working with the Devourers, so let''s make this quick. Let''s hit those buildings quickly and meet at the main mansion. Alice,e with me to the main mansion. There are some things we need to take with us, and I need your help to get them," Matt said.

    They all nodded and soon entered like speeding shes through the tunnels until they came out on the other side. People with clothes from the organization were working around here, but Matt''s group was running at high speed and jumping around, using the darkness of the ce as cover so as not to be noticed.

    All the buildings here were connected to the mansion in the middle; it was a vast medieval-style mansion.

    As soon as they crossed the tunnels, they ran towards the different buildings that had people in them, and fights and killings broke out from one side to the other.

    Four people stayed at the door to avoid escape, but the rest of the people came in with force.

    Matt and Alice ran towards the main mansion.

    "Matt, what are we going to look for?"

    "Dead bodies. I can smell them."

    "Corpses?"

    "That''s right, in n City I discovered a bunch of corpses that were in a basement. I couldn''t bring them to me, but I feel there are twice as many here and many seem to be dormant. Since we are going to destroy this ce, we should take them with us." He replied and smiled.

    ''Shit, if I don''t take anything away from destroying these guys that have been bothering me for so long, then I''d be an idiot.'' He thought, but just then, both came to an abrupt halt as various explosions went up all over the ce.

    Shouts came soon after...

    "WE''RE BEING ATTACKED!"

    "There are many intruders; turn on the rms! Call the Recruiter, everyone out!"

    Various shouts came from one side to the other, but what made Matt stop was not that shout, but one that came from the mansion...

    "These bastards are powerful; activate the corpses! The Envoys, destroy the intruders!"

    ''Activate the corpses?''

    Soon, the movement of mana and magic shed in the surroundings, and the ground began to tremble.

    Then, various hands shot out from all over the ground, specifically in the ces where the members of the Allen n were attacking.

    Terrifyingly and mysteriously, arge number of corpses rose all over the ce and began to attack the Allen n.

    At the same time, numerous people came out of the houses present. They were powerful and numbered more than 200 people.

    The weaker ones had 5,000 power, and several had more than 10,000.

    Faced with such arge group, the Allen n members snorted.

    "Annoying bastards, did you think the Allen n would stand by and watch you y in our territory? Since you''re so eager to die, then it''s time for the Allen n to show their fangs again!" they shouted.

    "Young sir, young miss, go on ahead! These little scumbags, we''ll wipe them out in a moment and erase the scum of this world!"

    Then they mmed hard against them, as they were shocked by the revtion that they belonged to the Allen n.

    "A Vampire n discovered our hideout!" the members of the organization shouted in fright, and before their corpses could do anything, most people were decapitated.

    This was arge-scale attack sponsored by the Third Division of the Allen n.

    On the outside, this division also goes by another name: The Demon Killer Division of the Allen n.

    Even Matt was stunned after seeing this.

    ''Certainly, they are so powerful that they are scary.'' He thought, but he quickly ran back to Alice''s side, and they soon entered the mansion.

    Still, Alice immediately jumped in front of Matt, drawing her sword in a moment...

    *CLANKKKK*

    The impact knocked her back a little, but simultaneously, a beautiful woman on the other side stepped back forcefully.

    Alice was stunned at the sight of her.

    "Emma Watson Davies!" She uttered that name in shock.

    But then her gaze rolled back behind her, feeling even more stunned by what she saw.

    "Maria Becker!"

    Both of them were also surprised to see her.

    "Alice Allen." Both said at the same time.

    Especially Emma, who had even stepped back a little.

 Chapter 153: The Real Recruiter. A familiar face.

    "You... What are you doing here? And those clothes... You... Have you betrayed the Vampire World?" growled Alice angrily as she realized they were wearing the clothes of this organization.

    They were Alice''s ssmates. Although they don''t often talk, they tend to respect her when they are at the academy.

    Maria Becker, not so much, as she also belongs to a Vampire n and feels jealous of her, but also doesn''t dare to mess with her.

    Realizing this, Alice was angry.

    Emma didn''t know how to respond, as she was somewhat close to Alice, though she was never honest with her.

    But Maria simply scoffed.

    "Heh, betray the Vampire World? We''ve simply taken another path, Alice Allen. Don''t think your family knows everything, and don''t think you know everything about the world." She replied, and Alice red at her.

    "An organization that dares to make passes at enemies and use them to murder its own people, what is it, if not a traitor to the vampire world?" She asked angrily.

    The two in front of her answered nothing.

    They didn''t need to.

    They unleashed their powers and drew their weapons.

    "Alice Allen, since you''re here, there''s nothing we can do. At the academy, we respect you, but here, you''re just a frog at the bottom of the well trying to think you''re wise. So, along with that waste next to you, it''s time for you to go to hell."

    The powering out of their bodies made Matt frown.

    ''They''re so much stronger than me.'' He thought, frowning.

    Especially the woman named Maria; the feeling of her body was slightly terrifying.

    Still, Alice simply swung her sword to disperse this strange aura.

    "Matt, how many people are left in the mansion?" she asked as she looked at the two women.

    Matt looked at her, "One only. The one who spoke a moment ago is outside fighting and is the strongest man present. From Philip Baker, I hear he has 20,000 power."

    Alice nodded, "How strong is the one left inside?" He asked.

    "I don''t know. I don''t think he''s very powerful, but I can''t figure out where he is."

    That made Alice frown.

    "Take the elder ones with you; let me take care of these two." She said softly.

    "It''s okay. I can do it alone. If I can''t, I can see several ways to get away here, so don''t worry. Quiet fight; I''ll go down and check it out," Matt replied, walking inside while Alice watched him.

    ''asionally he usually acts without saying anything because he has various ns... This time it''s the same.'' She thought and red at her two ssmates.

    "As Heiress, I must watch over the Vampire World and its prosperity. That is why I cannot turn a blind eye when my own ssmates betray it. I don''t know why you are here and have betrayed the Vampire World, but I have an obligation to stop them."

    At Alice''s bold words, Mariaughed.

    "Hahahaha, stop us? Alice Allen, did you forget that you recently lost to me in the battle of halls?" Maria asked arrogantly.

    "Yes, I lost to you. But it was in the halls battle, not in a real fight, Maria Becker." Alice said coldly.

    With astonishing speed, she disappeared and appeared behind Maria, shing her with the sword from the side.

    The impact sent her flying across the room, and an explosion was created when she hit the walls around her.

    "In a real battle, I would just like to see your true ability, to remind you that I am an Heiress."

    Alice''s deadly cold words startled Maria and Emma, but their power stunned them.

    Maria soon stood up sore, and stared at her.

    A sinister and evil smile formed on her face, "Ah, yes. Well, let me show you why you''re a scumbag who should hand over her heiress token to us then." She replied angrily.

    A battle would form there in no time.

    ...

    Matt walked through this vast medieval-style mansion to the basement.

    He felt like corpses were here.

    ''A mansion this big and it''s only used to train corpses... They seem to take that stuff very seriously.''

    The different rooms in this mansion had different purposes and contained different things. Some contained desks, while others contained gyms and other strange and diverse things.

    But they all had one thing inmon and that was the aura of death that was around.

    Even though there were no corpses, Matt could still feel that aura, so he was sure that they used these rooms.

    When he finally reached the basement, he was stunned by what he saw.

    There were numerous corpses here from one side to the other; some were stuffed in tubes filled with some strange liquid, and others were lying on the floor.

    None were active.

    ''Looks like a modern-day scientific research facility.'' Matt thought after arriving here and looked around.

    In a moment, he could count over 200 corpses; if he counted the ones outside, it would possibly be over 400, which would be a blessing for the Bloody Herb.

    Then Matt realized why these guys wanted it. ''I see; this is why they want the Bloody Herb. With so many corpses avable, the amount of real blood they could create would help them massively.''

    Still, now there was doubt about what was controlling them. The drug served to kill them slowly and unnoticed, but to control them would require necromancer magic.

    Matt turned to the side with doubt towards the center of the room.

    A small stone b rose slightly there. At the top was a strange grayish pearl with a yellowish tint covered by a grayish aura, unique and intense.

    Matt''s eyes sparkled as soon as he saw it.

    ''Necromancer''s Magic! Besides, it''s a very high-level one,'' he thought and ran over there.

    This was a great treasure. Even on earth, to get a Pearl capable of containing Magic as powerful as Necromancer''s, it cost him a lifetime. And when he finally found it, it was almost destroyed.

    But this was one in excellent condition.

    Still, before he could reach it, he stopped abruptly, and a man appeared from behind the pearl, staring at him.

    "Mr. Becker." Matt spoke.

    The man smiled slightly at him, walked over to the pearl that was very close to him, and took it in his hand.

    "Mr. Becker is the way I''m known outside, at the academy, Matthew Dietrich. Here, you can call me The Recruiter." His haughty manner and arrogance in tone were almost palpable.

    Moreover, his body made an incredible resonance with this pearl.

    "Heh, so you''re the real Recruiter." Matt replied mockingly.

    At the same time, he saw all the corpses around him rise as the man in front of him moved the pearl.

    ''...Pearl controller. He has excellentpatibility with it besides.'''' He thought.

 Chapter 154: Matt vs Mr.Becker, a strange necromancer (1)

    "Aren''t you surprised by my identity, Matthew Dietrich?" asked Mr. Becker, whose real name is Gabriel Becker.

    Matt shrugged at his question.

    "Why would I be surprised? I already suspected as much, you think you''re the only one investigating the other one?"

    Gabriel Becker frowned, "You suspected as much? You don''t look like someone very smart; how could you suspect it?"

    "Haha, do you think someone incapable would destroy your minions in the n city?" Matt asked as he threw a few tokens and several sheets of paper on the ground.

    That stunned Gabriel Becker, who frowned shortly after and red at him.

    The look on his face was dangerous.

    "I see. No wonder they''re attacking us now, so they''ve already made big moves in such a short time." His tone of voice trembled slightly, and for a moment, he breathed unevenly.

    Still, he soon returned to normal and simply hovered with a dangerous look on his face.

    "Matthew Dietrich, since you dare to take issue with my Vampiric Prosperity Organization, it''s time for you to leave this world!" he snarled, imbuing his vampiric energy upon the pearl in his hand.

    It glowed slightly, and an aura dispersed at high speed throughout the vast basement, making the nearby corpses roar.

    This roar was deafening; at the same time, numerous corpses rushed at Matt like an avnche that wanted to devour him.

    ''A magic or maybe ability of a vampire necromancer... Then these corpses should be vampires, too; how much power do they have?'' Matt thought but was stunned by what Gabriel Becker had just done.

    Gabriel Becker pped the pearl on his chest, which remained on a small ornament on his clothing, which had been made specifically for this type of situation.

    This also drastically increased his power with magic; it was a powerful magic Matt had seen before.

    ''Human magic!'' He shouted in his mind in shock, but he had to defend himself from several corpses attacking him.

    The blow from these corpses forcefully pushed him backward.

    ''That much power? Shit.''

    So far, Matt had ignored most of the corpses he encountered because, after all, that''s all they were��undead.

    Most undead tended to have some power after they died, but that power wasn''t usually high. Besides, this time, he could understand what made them undead.

    It was that strange pearl, using a method somewhat unknown to him. It looked like magic, and in fact, if he thought about it objectively, he would be sure it was magic. But if he uses the logic of this world, ording to what he has seen so far, vampires cannot use magic.

    This is why they rely on abilities or their vampiric power to vary their attacks and surprise the enemy.

    Even if this seems strange to Matt, because it should not be possible for someone not to be able to practice magic, that is the situation in this world.

    So, maybe it''s not magic, and instead, it''s some strange ability.

    Still, based on what little he had seen so far, he was sure that this pearl did not have too much necromantic power to allow the corpses it controlled to be so powerful.

    That''s why, as soon as he felt the blow he received, he immediately thought that these undead vampires, maybe, had lost almost no power after dying.

    ''Could it be the drug? That drug had some peculiarities and killing without anyone noticing...'' Matt thought.

    If it was the drug, then it is a treasure. One that these idiots hadn''t realized.

    As Matt found himself thinking, he had to return to his senses after seeing Gabriel Becker rushing at him at an astonishing speed.

    Matt jumped to the side over the corpses and watched him hit the ground.

    ''I see... I hadn''t noticed, but a vampire necromancer could be the most terrifying existence if allowed to grow. After all, not only does he control arge amount of powerful undead, but he himself has vampiric power to use. How troublesome.'' Matt thought. Perhaps that was why vampires couldn''t learn magic, though he still thought everyone should be able to.

    Matt fell to the ground shortly after,nding on top of one of the corpses that were trying to jump to get to him.

    As soon as he fell, his feet dug firmly into this corpse, and all of its flesh shredded beneath his feet.

    Matt''s eyes shed then.

    ''I see; the weakness is that they have zero defense.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    As long as he knew the weakness of his adversary, everything would work out.

    Therefore, he drew his weapon and threw it through the air towards several corpses.

    This managed to pierce them easily due to the force used, which ended up destroying several heads instantly.

    Even so, the number of corpses was still enormous.

    And there was still Gabriel Becker, who attacked him from the front.

    Matt defended himself from this attack, striking back as well.

    *BOOOOM*

    An intense explosion urred as they collided, resulting in Gabriel Becker being pushed back.

    He was stunned.

    ''Although I haven''t been trainingtely, my authentic power is 5,500. With the pearl, it would increase to over 6,000, and I''m also wearing a ring, so I should have over 6,500 power... How the hell did I lose out to a freshman in the second academy?'' He thought in shock and looked at him.

    "Boy... You''ve been hiding your power. You surprised me."

    Matt smirked but didn''t answer him.

    He immediately moved once again at an astonishing speed and threw a strong punch to his stomach. Gabriel Becker didn''t expect it so fast, so he was knocked backward hard.

    He raised his hand towards Matt and clenched his fist; simultaneously, the undead to the side of him rushed at Matt.

    And a strange aura spread around the pearl on his neck.

    This aura enveloped all these undead.

    "ROOOAR!" They roared and mmed towards Matt with great power.

    ''Increased stats? This is mass magic!''

 Chapter 155: Matt vs Mr.Becker, a strange necromancer (2)

    Matt was quick to defend himself, but the increase in stats these undead received was surprising.

    "Through tools, you can use magic, eh... I see. That''s a pretty good tool you got there, Becker," Matt said, jumping back a bit to dodge a blow from one of the undead.

    Gabriel Becker smiled, "You have a lot of knowledge, Matthew Dietrich. Still, that doesn''t do you any good. But since you came alone, let me show you the true ability of this pearl."

    He immediately pulled the pearl from around his neck and said some strange things about it, activating it.

    The pearl then floated in the sky and began to give off strange auras of different colors: red, yellow, and gray.

    These auras surrounded everyone below it, quickly reaching Matt.

    ''Buff and Debuff? Tsk, this pearl is annoying and very well made.'' He thought.

    He could feel the speed in his body slowing down considerably, but he could also feel that there was some kind of strange poison trying to get into his body.

    This stunned him, so he jumped backward.

    At the same time, all the undead received various upgrades.

    Specifically in their defenses, as their bodies grew slightly.

    One of the undead jumped towards Matt, knocking him down again.

    He fell with a tter to the ground, and several lunged at that spot to choke him.

    Still, theynded in a lonely ce, for Matt had disappeared.

    ''Let''s see if I can steal this thing.'' He thought.

    He wanted to find a way for the Becker before him to drop the pearl, which was why he hadn''t been attacking with determination. That''s why this was the perfect time to reveal his power.

    And Gabriel Becker was stunned after seeing him appear above him instantly.

    Still, when Matt touched the pearl, he felt a strong repulsion that pushed him several meters away and sent him to the ground again.

    Immediately, the pearl flew into the hand of Gabriel Becker, who smiled.

    "Stealing this treasure? I think you''re crazy, Matthew Dietrich."

    "I have to kill you if I want to get it then," Matt replied at his taunting words, and Gabriel shrugged.

    "Why don''t you look around? Let''s see you do it to kill me." He replied, and Matt frowned.

    Around him were over 100 undead in the room. Several were attacking him, so he had to worry about this.

    He immediately jumped back.

    ''So many numbers are annoying. I must get rid of a few...'' he thought as he stood in the air, but then he noticed Gabriel Becker jumping back into the air, leaving the pearl again floating.

    "Matthew Dietrich, it''s boring fighting you!" he shouted.

    All of Gabriel''s vampiric power shed in his body with a grayish-red hue as his fist came closer and closer to Matt.

    "Hehe, I''ll give you some fun then," Matt replied coldly and hit him back while in mid-air.

    It''s just that just before the two punches collided, Matt activated the two abilities that he had created...

    All the vampiric power in his body swirled in his arm, and the weight gain was absurd. Gabriel Becker felt like several tons of weight had fallen on his arm, and his whole body dropped like a meteorite to the ground.

    "Aghhhh!" The scream of pain after feeling his bones break was terrifying.

    Matt was also pushed back, but he fell slightly to the ground and smiled as he saw the undead finally lined up.

    His body shot out towards them shortly after and hit one in the head...

    *BOM*

    The undead''s head was destroyed in an instant, and flesh mixed with strange dead brain fluids flew everywhere.

    There was not a speck of blood after this.

    At the same time and in session, more than 50 heads of different undead were destroyed.

    They had all formed a line while trying to run towards Mat, so they didn''t even have a second to react with their low defense.

    Matt then jumped to the other side andunched a powerful attack toward five undead, destroying their heads instantly.

    ''I can''t destroy anything else; it''s better to focus on the head.''

    Even so, when he thought like that, he had to turn his body to dodge the attack of Gabriel Becker, who had recovered and was attacking him.

    He hit the wall behind him but quickly recovered to attack him again.

    His second attack was fast and urate. He recovered at an amazing speed, but when he thought he would hit Matt, Matt appeared behind him.

    "Mr. Becker, I think it''s time for you to sleep for a while." Matt said softly as he attacked him from behind with a powerful blow.

    The blow was meant to hit him in the ce where the heart was, ready to kill him at once. Moreover, he had used his two skills skillfully, causing the weight of his fist to increase dramatically. But at thest moment, a shadow passed by him, taking Gabriel Becker with it.

    Matt''s punch then hit the ground hard as it failed to find a target and he frowned.

    ''It''s powerful, '' he thought, seeing that a person had materialized to the side as he carried Gabriel Becker.

    Gabriel Becker was stunned by Matt''s speed earlier, but he remembered the moment they met and was stunned. ''At that time, he seems to have done it too. Is it a skill?''

    Then he looked up to see who had rescued him.

    "Luke White." He said softly as he stood up once again, his arm sore.

    Luke White nodded to him, "Mr. Recruiter, what do we do? I came to warn you that many of the allies within the City of ns have been taken by the realm, and several have died. But I did not expect to find so many powers here, and now they are hunting me down." He said as he frowned.

    Gabriel nodded, "Let''s assassinate this bastard quickly and get out of here. Let''s use the secret passages." Gabriel Becker replied, but then his eyes widened as he saw Matt disappear from where he was and could not find him.

    "Look out!" he shouted.

    Then a voice came from behind him, and a strange, slightly blue light crossed his sight, making him feel cold on his neck...

 Chapter 156: Destruction of the headquarters.

    "Becker, you better figure out how to run away from hell, and don''t forget that your mistake was targeting me," Matt said softly.

    His dagger then crossed Gabriel Becker''s neck from side to side, enveloped by an extremely deadly and icy aura, employing one of the ways to use his icy curse, using it through an instrument.

    Gabriel Becker''s head rolled as he looked on with a dazed and fear-filled expression.

    Thest thing he could see was his own body and Matt, who was indifferent as he used a strange dagger enveloped by an icy power. Then, he was plunged into an infinite darkness from which escape was impossible.

    Gabriel Becker''s body lurched forward, and not even a drop of blood came out.

    The ice murder was always worth seeing, as the only thing that remained in the atmosphere was a slight blue aura that blended with the atmosphere and gave it a unique and enigmatic touch.

    Even so, Matt, this time, could not enjoy this atmosphere. His body was hit hard by the man in front of him.

    He couldn''t even defend himself; this guy''s power was as high as Philip Baker''s or even higher.

    "You fucking bastard, how dare you kill the Recruiter!?" shouted Luke White with hatred as he lunged over Matt.

    Thetter hadn''t even been able tond correctly on the ground and already had a fist imbued with power in front of him.

    His mind traveled rapidly between his thoughts to find a way out of this.

    Still, the only way he could think of was to increase the weight of his vampiric power and then use it as a shield, so he did exactly that, swinging his arms forward to meet the impact.

    The blow from someone as strong as this would not be stopped so easily, but it was all he could do.

    And soon, he could feel an extreme attack girdle over his body. It was the first time he felt such a tremendous power in his own body.

    This power pushed him back while making him spit blood immediately.

    *BOOOOOM*

    A powerful explosion urred where Matt''s body hit, and this powerful attack killed numerous undead.

    Luke White did not lower his momentum and continued his onught on Matt.

    Matt could barely kneel on the ground slightly, enduring the pain in his arms and body, while one of his hands held his dagger firmly behind him.

    Then Luke White appeared in front of him again, his fist ready to strike him.

    At that moment, Matt''s eyes changed color for a brief moment.

    The typical crimson red that illuminated them had transformed into silver, giving off a terrifying coldness.

    Matt then swung his dagger towards Luke at high speed, though halfway there, he stopped...

    "Matt!"

    "Young Lord!"

    Two voices shouted at that precise instant, and a powerful man appeared behind Luke. He struck him in the back, sending him crashing across the room with a tremendous explosion.

    Matt''s eyes immediately returned to their usual crimson-red color, and his dagger disappeared from his hand.

    He then fell forward, and Alice held him up.

    "Matt, are you all right!?" She asked impatiently and desperately.

    Just then, another explosion urred where Luke had fallen, as the man who had attacked him appeared holding a small nk piece of paper.

    Alice turned that way and stared at him.

    She felt she had seen him before but didn''t remember.

    ''Someone of my father''s underlings? I think he was powerful, he appeared without me noticing.'' She thought in shock, and he looked at her.

    "I''m sorry, Miss. I''m a littlete. How is the Young Lord?" he asked.

    She then looked back at Matt, and her concern rose after seeing him spitting blood. Matt smiled at her to reassure her, though he didn''t know his current appearance didn''t look good smiling.

    "I''m fine..." He said and looked at the man there.

    "The Ruin?"

    His words surprised Alice, who looked up sharply to see this man again.

    "King General, The Ruin!?" She asked in shock, and Albert smiled.

    "I''m just passing through. Here, I guess it''ll do for research. That guy left using a sorcerer''s talisman. They sell them in the Human Empire." He said, and after giving them the talisman in his hand that had already been used, he disappeared without a trace.

    Alice was stunned but more worried about Matt than anything else, so she immediately carried him in her arms and ran out of there.

    Before she left, she didn''t forget to grab that pearl floating in the middle of this ce and take a bunch of stuff Matt told her about.

    This basement was not only where they kept the undead, but it was also the principal office of this ce. Therefore, the information found here was precious.

    Before they could leave this ce, though, numerous explosions urred everywhere. Downstairs and upstairs.

    Alice was stunned by this, and several people ran toward her as soon as they saw her.

    "Miss, those dagger weapons are exploding; the mountain is going to copse shortly; let''s run from here!"

    Alice quickly nodded, and they started running out of the ce.

    The fact that Alice was carrying Matt made it look a bit curious, as she didn''t even look at herself saving Matt from something.

    And more so because she was carrying him like he was a princess.

    They all left this ce at an rming speed after grabbing the important things.

    The moment they came out, a terrifying explosion urred inside that ce, blowing the mountain to pieces.

    Not even the inscriptions could be saved from this explosion.

    All the corpses that still remained inside disappeared.

    The only thing left in the ce where a moment ago there was a beautiful headquarters above the mountain and underground was a huge hole.

    Still, Matt''s group was not affected.

    But when they finally got out, Matt decided to stand up when he saw that Alice was also injured.

    He felt his bones screaming at him not to do it. He felt his internal organs screaming in pain.

    Still, he endured that pain and got up to see what was left.

    Dawn hade to this world, but there was nothing to show for it. The sky was still dark; the stars were still there.

    And the explosion in this ce didn''te from the fire, so this ce was still as dark as ever.

    Still, Matt wanted to see this scene with his own eyes.

    Finally, the bastards who had been bothering him for so many days were dead.

    ''Anyone who dares to try to kill me in the future will suffer the same fate. I don''t care about the days of peace, and I''m not against them either, but if you won''t let me enjoy myself and be strong like I want to, then we have a problem that your extermination or my death will solve.''

    The words in his mind were dedicated to his present and future enemies.

    Perhaps they could not hear them, but they can understand them in the near or distant future.

    After this, he indifferently turned around and walked back to the Academy beside Alice.

    .

 Chapter 157: Improvements

    The days passed quickly since that event.

    For Matt, these days have been calm and rxing.

    He was able to train properly and noticed that his power had risen to an incredible height, so he became increasingly encouraged in his training.

    Also, thanks to these peaceful days, he could train hard with his bloody partner and noticed great things.

    The first thing is that having a bloody partner is the best thing a vampire can do. The difference is noticeable between training without one and training with one.

    Before, his power increased by 30 to 50 during every academic training using high-level blood.

    Considering that each academic training session tends tost between 1 hour and 2, that amount was incredible��even more so because he didn''t use authentic blood.

    However, this time, he could notice an increase in quantity by 40 to 50%, using the same high-level blood. The difference was even more noticeable if he practiced with authentic blood.

    The previous 30 and 50 had now be more than 100 per academic training.

    If he wanted to train more roughly and without following the academy''s guidelines, the number could only increase, although injuries also increased.

    This was unbelievable to him, and if it weren''t for the fact that he needed rest for the blood to merge properly with his body, he might have trained 20 hours a day to increase his effectiveness to the maximum.

    Unfortunately, he couldn''t do that.

    Still, he saw his power increase amazingly every time he trained.

    I was also a beneficiary, and she didn''t expect it to be that way, for her power had skyrocketed tremendously since she started training with Matt.

    Though she had her own conclusions and among those conclusions, she was sure of one thing: Matt''s blood is not just any blood.

    Not only is it incredibly delicious in an abnormal way, making even her addicted to drinking it. But, since she drank it, her stamina and resilience increased.

    Everything inside her has increasedtely so much that she even feels a bit afraid of it.

    However,tely, she seems to feel more afraid of other things, like how some beautifuldies tend to look at Matt a lot, somehow making something inside her activate and want to pull out her sword.

    Still, they are only fleeting little feelings.

    She is still in awe of the fact that her strength has increased dramatically, for which she feels grateful to Matt, as she is sure it is all due to him.

    For both of them, these have been beautiful training days as they feel their power is getting closer and closer to their goals.

    Yesterday, Matt was summoned to the Kingdom''s Capital, where he was to be finally consecrated as a Bloody Vampire General before all the kingdom''s powers. He seized the moment to bring the entire report of the mission he had recentlypleted.

    He came here alone, but I and Alice also rushed to the Capital to be present when he was consecrated.

    After entering the Castle, he was brought before the King and handed over the entire mission report.

    In addition, he told him about the destruction of that organization''s headquarters with the help of the Allen n.

    It was an extensive and exhaustive report that showed Matt''s skills as an expert investigator, assassin, and a great strategist.

    The meeting with the Kingsted several hours until nightfall when Matt could finally be free.

    ''Tomorrow will be the consecration.'' He thought as he walked back to his room.

    As he did so, he frowned as he passed near a balcony of the Castle and looked over.

    There stood a beautiful woman in herte thirties. Long red hair waved in the wind as the cool evening breeze lightly brushed against her.

    Her beauty was incredible, and her mature aura gave her a special and unique feeling.

    She was the type of woman that could cause many to fall in love.

    She turned as soon as she felt Matt''s gaze and frowned as soon as she saw him.

    "Matthew Dietrich." He said softly.

    "Miss Assassin, you are quite interesting. Perhaps I should say better, Princess Royal." Matt replied.

    She red at him and then shrugged as she began to walk.

    "Won''t you join me, General Bloody Vampire? Let''s have some wine." She said as she walked past him, inviting him to a different ce.

    Matt smiled and followed her, "I don''t want wine, I prefer some blood or water."

    "Fine, follow me then."

    After that, both walked through the Castle deftly and entered a room.

    ''It has her scent. So, she sleeps here. It''s not as elegant and feminine as I expected.'' Matt thought.

    Alice''s room was quite feminine and elegant with slight extravagance. I''s room is very feminine, with surprising tidiness.

    But this room was a little different. It didn''t have the feminine touch of those rooms; it seemed more mature.

    It was veryrge and decorated with elegance and wisdom. Red was the predominant color, whichbined very well with the golden decorations. Themps hanging from the ceiling dimly illuminated the room, giving it a slight sense of mystery.

    Although it looked elegant, there was a touch of roughness in every section of the room, as the furniture, although made of excellent oak wood, was not very elegant.

    "I didn''t expect a princess''s room to be so rough, with so few touches of elegance." Matt said, surprised by this, and she smiled at him.

    "If you can''t see the elegance in roughness, you won''t be able to understand the elegance of the harsh reality of life." She replied.

    Her response made Matt startle.

    ''She sounds like she has a lot of experience.'' He thought.

    She led him to sit at a window overlooking the balcony, where she served him what he asked for.

    Authentic blood as if it were wine in a slightly rough ss of wood.

    She did the same for herself and stared at him as she drank this delicious blood.

    "Do you like it?" she asked softly.

    Matt nodded, "Surprisingly, this authentic blood is delicious. Looks like I need to buy more blood in the stores."

    She smiled at his response, "This blood is not for sale. It''s royal blood."

    "Oh, it''s royal blood? What a surprise, so that''s what you take in this ce." Matt was surprised by this and took another sip.

    Then she nodded slightly.

    "Well, the one you''re drinking is my blood. The one I''m drinking is second-rate blood I bought."

    Matt stopped drinking for a moment and stared at her.

    "It''s notmon to invite someone into your room and give them your own blood to drink."

 Chapter 158: She is a self-made woman

    For a moment, both stared at each other.

    But soon, she looked down and nodded at him.

    "That''s right, you''re the first person to take my blood, Matthew Dietrich."

    "I don''t think I''m someone who deserves such an honor. What do you want?"

    "No, you do deserve it. I don''t need or want anything from you. If I let you take my blood, it''s because I want you to know that I respect and admire you a little. I was originally jealous of you; the rank you hold should belong to me, and you are not worthy of being a Bloody Vampire General, much less receiving the honor of having 1 Star Adorning your Neck. I thought so."

    "Still, you proved it to me this time. Not only did you show me you had enough guts to get into that ce, but you also did it spectacrly. On a mental level, I can''t beat you, and on a physical level, you are amazing. A person with so little power was still able to arrest all the nobles the Kingdom was suffering from," she said and sighed slightly.

    She averted her gaze and looked out the window at the stars.

    "They told me that you were not afraid to stand up in front of the leaders of the City of ns and give them a verdict of the Kingdom. That is admirable, Matthew Dietrich. I would not have dared to do that."

    Then she looked at Matt once more.

    "For this, I respect you and admit my defeat. You took my blood now because of it. Just like the teachings of our ancestors, I will admit defeat in this way."

    Her words were firm, and although she was a bit indisposed in her heart, she was not one who did not know when she lost.

    In her motto of life, admitting defeat when losing was the first step to reaching greater heights. Therefore, this time, she wanted to invite Matt to her room for precisely this reason.

    Perhaps it was solely to feel good about herself so she could move on.

    Matt could see this in her eyes. His experience told him that she was being sincere, and it was a strange sincerity. He had never seen such a person in his life.

    So, he found it a little curious and interesting.

    Still, he said nothing and simply took arge sip of blood from his ss.

    This surprised the woman before him, but then Matt put the empty ss on the table and nodded.

    "If you do it this way, you force me to abide by the traditions of where Ie from. As a respect for you and what you have done, I have to ept the gift in a good way," he replied.

    "Still, I am surprised. Your father told me you were a bit stubborn and didn''t like to admit defeat, but this is totally different from what he had told me."

    "Everything I know was taught to me by my mother. She''s the most honorable woman I''ve ever known, unfortunately I can''tpare to her, but at least I can make the attempt. My father tends to be a bit ignorant of the rtionships between families, so don''t take too much notice of what he tells you."

    Matt nodded at her response.

    The two continued to talk for an extended period, and somehow, they were able to hit it off in just the right way. They were an interesting pair of friends who shared interests.

    After a long while talking, she stood up and sighed after receiving a message from a messenger bird.

    "Matthew, I hope to see you in the future. If you have anything you need, feel free to contact me, and I''ll do my best to help you," she said, and Matt looked at her.

    "Something urgent?" He asked, and she nodded, putting on her army fatigues in a moment.

    "The Frontier these days is more heated than it looks. As a General of the Army, I must go. After all, I am thest one free; the others are too busy with what happened recently," she said. After perfuming herself with astonishing speed, she held her sword firmly and pointed it at Matt, who had risen.

    "Good luck, Matthew Dietrich. I want to tell you that I won''t give up on getting the rank I''ve been seeking for so many years. When I get it, I hope you''ll be willing to fight me to see which of us is stronger."

    A roar of vampiric power burst from her body, hitting every corner of the room with force.

    Still, that vampiric power didn''t hit Matt. It was simply to demonstrate her power.

    Matt nodded. "Well, I''ll wait for you and strive to be able to fight you by then," he replied.

    She then turned and walked out of the entrance to the room without looking back.

    She is not just any woman. She is an imposing woman who can cause fear in anyone who sees her.

    Her aura is rougher and thicker than that of many men of her same power level.

    A woman like her, who earned her status by effort and without requiring her family, is admirable and worthy of entering Matt''s eyes.

    ''For her young age, to be able to be stronger than Reagan Cooper shows that she is a woman who has forged herself in battle. The aura of toughness she has is because she has forged it for a long time... Tsk, what an amazing woman.'' He thought, even admiring her a little in his heart.

    She reminded him a bit of his wife, Charlotte.

    ''It seems like swordswomen always forge themselves,'' Matt thought, leaving the room to return to his own.

    .

    The following day, he was up bright and early and got ready. The King sent a host of stylists to groom and prepare him for the consecration ceremony.

    Still, during the morning, there was a greater influx of influential people in the castle, walking back and forth with different news.

    It was not all good news.

    The newsing in these days from the situation on the frontier was that everything was escting, and the war looked more severe than they expected.

    Even I was in danger of being called up for duty in the army if things continued like this.

    Even so, Matt soon gathered in a special courtyard where many high-level people were present.

    Reagan Cooper and various government ministers. Dukes and Marquises were present.

    Both men and women of high rank stood beside the King to consecrate the new Bloody Vampire General. Moreover, Dawid was not the only King.

    There was also one of the Kings of the Five Kingdoms and a few others.

    Although many of them had no idea who he was.

 Chapter 159: The consecration

    News had reached many these days that a new Bloody Vampire General had been announced to the World, so many rushed here as soon as they had the chance.

    High-ranking people from the other Kingdoms were sent, but some of the Bloody Vampire Generals were possibly among them.

    This was a simple consecration, but it had to do with the world''s power structure.

    They were inserting a new power into the World that could shake the power structure shortly.

    Also, the fact that he received 1 Star at the time of his announcement showed that he had aplished great things.

    How powerful was he? How young was he? What is his identity?

    Most of the current Bloody Vampire Generals came from wealthy families, but they are people who have strived on their own to achieve their great statuses. Did he belong to a family of Dukes or Marquises? Perhaps he was a rich man without nobility.

    The other case is that he was the powerful subordinate of a Heir. Considering the Heirs in this Kingdom, their eyes were on the Heirs of the Murphys and the eldest son of the Allens. Who of them got the rank this time?

    Still, many others somehow congratted the King, with obvious intentions.

    They thought it was his daughter who had attained the rank.

    After all, besides the Kingdom''s youngest Army General, who else deserved that rank in this Kingdom?

    Still, the King simply smiled mysteriously and did not say much.

    Soon, it was time for the consecration, and the gates opened.

    A giant red carpet wasid from the central part of the square to a massive gate through which the Bloody Vampire General would exit.

    The decorations around the square were red and gold, while the chandeliers were illuminated in gold and white.

    The setting had been prepared to give the feeling of light mystery and bloody battles.

    The red of the decorations looked like blood and was everywhere. Even the red of the carpet was the same as the decorations.

    Light golden lights added to the elegance on each side of the carpet.

    Soon, a trumpet sounded in the surroundings, and everyone fell silent.

    The sound of the trumpet spread to every corner of the vast capital city, so everyone who had some knowledge of the army in every corner of the city made a salute and stood in that position, facing the castle.

    It was a sign of respect for the birth of a legend.

    The trumpet''s sound boomed, as did the drums, but after a moment, everything returned to normal as a person emerged from the vast open doors.

    Today, Matt was wearing one of the costumes of a Bloody Vampire General, the one he had been bestowed with earlier. But it was better adorned with some gold-colored chains and other ornaments, which signified ''greatness''.

    He walked down that huge red carpet as if it were routine, maintaining his typical elegance while the sound reigned throughout the square.

    From side to side, numerous people were sitting, staring at him.

    The fact that he was so young shocked them, and they didn''t even know how to react.

    It wasn''t until Matt stood before Dawid Lewis and others in the Kingdom that several of them reacted.

    "Isn''t the new General too young? How could they make someone so young a Bloody Vampire General? Has the King gone mad?" one person in the crowd asked quietly.

    It was the first of many whispers.

    Until the situation stopped being whispers and they literally started talking.

    The King stared at them, "Silence." He said coldly, causing everyone to shut their mouths.

    The King then looked at Matt and nodded to him.

    "Toplete the bloody oath that I, Dawid Lewis, recently swore, I will today enshrine Matthew Dietrich as one of the Bloody Vampire Generals."

    "The situation on the frontier will merit the consecration to be short, but that doesn''t mean his status should not be recognized as such." He spoke.

    He looked at one of the high-ranking people at his side. This person advanced, cing a long sword adorned with red and gold in the King''s hands.

    It was a curved sword and edged on one side only, like a Japanese katana of the Earth.

    The King then grasped it, and on the other side, a man stepped forward to squirt some blood upward. Immediately, the King unsheathed the sword and threw a blow towards the blood.

    The sword was painted red from the blood, and the rest of the blood fell on Matt.

    The King then thrust the sword into the ground, and a huge book appeared out of nowhere, floating in the sky. This book began to descend towards the King''s hands.

    And he shouted, "By Royal Mandate of the King of the Dark Kingdom, Dawid Lewis, I will today consecrate Matthew Dietrich as a 1-Star Bloody Vampire General! This rank is irrevocable unless the announcedmits a crime against the Vampire Race!"

    His words echoed throughout the square, and he held the record book.

    From now on, Matthew Dietrich''s name will be written in this book.

    Immediately, Dawid Lewis grabbed a pen from the man beside him and filled it with bloody ink, ready to write this name.

    Still, some people of very high rank were not convinced.

    So much so that many stood up at that moment.

    "King Dawid Lewis, wait a minute!"

    The first to speak was a man with a thick voice. He removed his ck clothes immediately, revealing his robes as a Bloody Vampire General.

    The King stared at him after this.

    "General, please speak." Dawid replied.

    "I am opposed to this. It makes no sense. Bloody Vampire Generals tend to be chosen from the younger generation; I can''t deny that. But it is always the younger generation who have over 10,000 power and have done various aplishments for the vampire race. What could a small student havepleted? I have connections in the Vampire Academy, and I am sure he does not belong to the First Academy.

    How is it possible for him to be promoted to such a high rank?

    "I cannot ept it; if you promote him to be a Bloody Vampire General, not only will your name be tarnished, but the name of all those who strive day in and day out to obtain the rank, like Miss Lewis." He spoke firmly and softly without raising his voice too much and without disrespecting Dawid Lewis.

    And the fact that he brought up the subject of his daughter caused Dawid Lewis to frown.

    But, following him, several people stood up to voice their opinion.

    "I agree with the General!"

    Numerous voices of older people and a few younger ones.

    Among those was a young man who, like the previous one, removed a ck cloak from his back to show his identity.

    He was not a Bloody Vampire General, but his status was high. The clothes he was wearing right now were a uniform of the Kingdom. He did not represent the army.

    He represented the Heirs to the Throne!

    He was a respected and recognized person in the KKingdom

    He red at the King.

    "King Dawid, I respect you and am grateful to you for giving me the opportunity to be an Heir to the Throne. But this time, I have to oppose you. Miss Lewis should be in that rank now. That you would pass over her aplishments to bestow that rank on a student like him is a mockery to those of us who are trying to achieve great things in life. I disagree."

    His voice echoed throughout the ce. Once again, he used the King''s daughter as currency to get Dawid Lewis to desist from this.

    Dawid Lewis stared at him for a moment.

 Chapter 160: Words by The Princess

    "What do you guys object, you say? Hehe, well." He said and pulled out a letter of invitation.

    This letter he had sent to the various powers present, some of whom had brought the people who were nowining.

    He then read it aloud, making all present hear him.

    He was clear in reading and writing this letter because he naturally knew that something like this would happen today.

    So, when he finished reading the letter, which made everyone wonder what he was nning, he stared at them.

    "Did you read the letter well? It clearly says that you are invited to witness the consecration. I did it out of respect, not for you toe andin and say you are against it. This is a consecration ceremony left by our ancestors. Where do you get the nerve to object?"

    "And I don''t care if you are a Bloody Vampire General, Duke, or Marquis, High Commander of the Kingdom, or rich man; you have no right whatsoever to object. You are invited to witness it, not to oppose it. I hope my words are clear; if they are not, let me exin once more."

    The King looked at all those who hadined and spoke again.

    "None of you are worthining about. A Bloody Vampire General who earned his rank by ying devourers and creating an amazing ability that can be passed on to other generations. I respect you for that, but let me tell you that Matthew Dietrich here has done no less than you.

    Being much weaker, he managed to assassinate several high-level devourers, helped the Kingdom capture powerful traitors, and was even able to destroy one of the headquarters of the organization that is now creating trouble in the Zimermann Kingdom. Are any of you here worthy of standing in front of him?"

    "You, a Duke who lives off the greatness achieved by his father? Or you, an Army General who is with one foot in the grave? Hmph, back to your seats. You are not worthy."

    Dawid Lewis has always been straightforward and tells things like they are. While he sometimes seems like someone who relies purely on force, he also vets people in high ces so he knows what to do in case something happens.

    He learned this from Gray Allen, so he tends to be careful when these types of meetings ur.

    So, he was already prepared.

    His words made many of them frown, but the Bloody Vampire General was unwilling.

    "Even if you say I''m not worthy, Miss Lewis isn''t? She should be in that ce right now! We all saw how hard she has tried, being your daughter; how can you ignore her in such a way? She''s not even here, so I guess you sent her to the border to fight. Are you really going to overlook what people trying to reach great heights have done for someone as small as him?" he replied fiercely.

    Being one of the highest-level people in the world and being so young, he naturally knows the King''s daughter, and they have even done missions together. Therefore, it is obvious that he was going to stand on her side this time.

    Likewise, he knows that his words cannot be ignored.

    "Since you want to bring up the subject of my daughter, I must show you my daughter''s decision in this matter." The King said coldly and took out a royal scroll.

    It bore the seal of royalty, specifically the one belonging to the Princess of the Kingdom.

    Then he opened it and read its contents, which were not much.

    -I, Emma Lewis, am leaving for the border after speaking with Matthew Dietrich. I must make one thing clear to anyone who would oppose his consecration: He is worthy. I would not have done what he did, nor would I have aplished what he aplished. So, even though he is weaker than I am, I recognize him as worthy.

    I don''t think anyone else can say anything about it besides me. So, I hope that his consecration will be carried out correctly.

    I leave this writing with my acknowledgment, the Royalty Token that belongs to me. I will now bestow it for anyone to recognize him as someone worthy of the title.

    Honestly, I am not up to the task yet, but I will not give up onpleting my dream. Thest Token of General Bloody Vampire belongs to me.-

    That''s what the scroll said; simultaneously, the Royalty Token fell from the scroll into Dawid Lewis'' hands.

    He didn''t even bother to say anything else.

    "Whether my choice was right or wrong is not for any of you to say or decide, so fulfill your role as a spectator guest and stop wasting my time." He then handed the scroll to Matt, along with the token.

    Even Matt hadn''t expected that move from this fascinatingdy.

    Smooth and elegant in name but rough and decisive in nature, this time, she had made a move exactly equal to what her nature indicated.

    ''She really is a great woman.'' Matt thought.

    The Bloody Vampire General, who had been made a fool of this time (or at least that''s how he saw it), trembled with anger upon hearing this.

    "Right, I can''t say anything more in that regard. If she decided to give up, then I have to ept it. But I can''t ept him," he said, jumping up from where he was to stand on the carpet.

    "Audacious!" the King shouted as soon as he saw this.

    "How dare you stand on the sacred carpet at a time that does not belong to you!? Do you really want to die!?"

    Several shouts came from one side to the other.

    But some people stood on his side.

    Among them, the King present finally revealed that he wanted to see this.

    "Dawid, stay out of the problems of young people. We''ve told you so many times, so why do you keep doing it?" he said, causing Dawid to re at him.

    The Bloody Vampire General smiled as he saw this person take his side and red at Matt.

    "If you think you''re worthy, why don''t you fight me? Ever since I was chosen as a Bloody Vampire General, I said I would participate in all subsequent consecrations, and if someone weren''t worthy, I would kick them off the mat. You are not worthy; that''s why I''m here to kick you and prove it to the world."

    Matt looked back at him, "I think, in addition to being arrogant, your brain broke down a bit." He replied with slight disdain.

    Still, there was reality in his words.

    However, the guy in front of him didn''t seem to notice.

 Chapter 161: An impact on the world

    "Oh? You dare insult me!?" she shouted back angrily.

    Matt shook his head at his response.

    "No, it''s not insulting. Just think a little. You are a 2 Star Bloody Vampire General, and you are 30 years older than me. Putting aside the fact that you have over 20 years in the Generals group and just focusing on your age, you''ve had to train for at least 40 years. In my case, you could consider that I had eight years of training; if I had started at 12, do you think we are at the same level?

    Just because the rank is the same doesn''t reveal that everyone is equally strong, does it?" Matt asked, making the guy in front of him feel embarrassed and frown.

    But Matt spoke up once again.

    "Or do you think that for The Ruin, you are worthy of being in the same group as him? If he had stood in front of you to challenge you 20 years ago when you were enshrined, would you have epted the challenge?"

    Matt''s words were full of truth. A truth that made everyone present cringe.

    Although the fact that Matt was so weak still left them indisposed.

    But the reality was that they could not refute his words.

    But the General in front of him still seemed to have his brain broken.

    "Hmph, well, I ept that. Then, I won''t fight with my full strength. I will only use 15,000 power. Prove to me that you are worthy of being in this exalted group, and I will say absolutely nothing." He immediately pulled out a spear and swung it fiercely.

    The King was getting more and more annoyed, "Shit, this guy... Do you want to die?! Yeah..." He shouted and was nning to pounce on that guy to kick him off the carpet, but someone interrupted him before he could finish speaking.

    "Hehe, why don''t you prove yourself to me if you''re worthy? As Matthew Dietrich says, would you ept my challenge if I stood before you?" the voice asked, and a terrifying power rose among the surroundings. A powerful attack came from somewhere to crash into the Vampire General who was present there.

    That guy felt a terrifying force m him backward, sending him crashing into a massive wall at the corner of the square.

    The terrifying power that girded over everyone soon manifested in someone standing on the carpet but not touching it.

    "Don''t dirty the sacred carpet of the ancestors, with those dirty, unworthy feet." He said, leaving many in shock.

    "King General, The Ruin!"

    "It''s really King General, The Ruin, the real one!"

    The diverse shouts from all present revealed the identity of this person as the chairs of those seated rolled back and forth.

    Everyone wanted to rush out to meet this enigmatic and legendary figure, but Albert red fiercely at them.

    "Since you all want to see if he is worthy, why don''t you all stand up and see if you are worthy? I''ll test them myself; whoever can withstand a blow from me without flying away like that bastard, I''ll let himin."

    Many were stunned and obediently began to return to their seats.

    No one could say anything.

    Comining was not in their books right now.

    Simply put, everyone obediently sat back down.

    Even the Bloody Vampire General who was with a sore head.

    "Hmph, if you don''t think yourselves worthy, then be quiet and fulfill your role as spectators. If even I fulfill it, who are you not to!?" He retorted loudly and sat back down where he had been before, only this time he didn''t wear the ck cloak he had been wearing.

    That ce soon became the center of the spectators, and they all agreed on one thing.

    The Young Man standing there was receiving the support of the King General, so no one would dare stand up andin again.

    That meant that the consecration could finally go on.

    Because the King was stressed, he did it faster than he nned, although it was also Matt''s request.

    Therefore, the consecration culminated a few hourster. Then followed a banquet and some celebrations.

    At the same time, the news of the consecration of a new Bloody Vampire General hit the kingdom and the different powers.

    The name was finally revealed, as there was no way this important event could be hidden.

    Matthew Dietrich.

    That name had been written in the book of the Generals of this world and currently held 1 Star to his credit.

    Still, the most shocking thing cameter, the moment it was revealed that Matthew Dietrich''s identity was that of a student of the Second Academy, as well as being the subordinate of Alice Allen, the youngest woman among the Heirs and also the weakest.

    That created a significant impact on the whole kingdom and the neighboring kingdoms.

    Most people set their eyes on Matt and started to judge what was happening right now.

    The fact that someone so weak was in that status brought strange looks from the high society.

    For the Second and First Academy students, this became an impact of admiration and jealousy.

    For those in the Second Academy, Matt had now be the way to go.

    Although they didn''t know what his power was, he was at the pinnacle of the Second Academy, being respected and admired by many.

    But for those in the First Academy, it was filled with jealousy.

    Some even made a few disturbances within the academy that were quickly quelled so that nothing happened.

    The impact was tremendous and, in a way, increased Alice Allen''s status significantly.

    For with just one subordinate she hadpleted a goal that all the Heirs had: to have a subordinate in the exalted group of Bloody Vampire Generals.

    .

    Far away from the Kingdom Capital, at the time when this news began to hit the world.

    Emma Lewis was standing on a hill, looking toward the Kingdom Capital.

    She was thinking about this news when she sensed someone''s presence and looked back.

    "Charles Relish." She spoke as she looked at the handsome face that had appeared there.

 Chapter 162: Follow me, Emma Lewis.

    He wore beautiful ck high-ss robes with beautiful silver trimmings illuminated in the moonlight.

    His head was adorned by a ck top hat, making him look much more elegant.

    He looked at the horizon instead of looking at Emma Lewis.

    "I heard that The Ruin showed up again and helped him in the ceremony; that''s amazing. What kind of person is he? ording to rumors, you know him, and it looks like you had some drinks with him," he said.

    She frowned and sighed.

    "Well, he''s the most talented man I''ve ever met below the heirs. Maybe he''ll be a second The Ruin, or maybe he can reach greater heights," she replied.

    Charles looked at her in surprise.

    "That''s the first time I''ve heard those words from you dedicated to someone. Is it that surprising? Are the rumors true that you gave up on him?"

    "Rumors are just rumors. I haven''t given up on him, I simply recognized him as more worthy than me. That''s all."

    Charles smiled at this and nodded.

    "Well, certainly. Standing up in front of those guys to give them a verdict while being so weak takes great guts. I can''t think of anyone more worthy than him for the title of Bloody Vampire General. I wonder if I would do the same if I were in his position." He spoke.

    Emma Lewis turned slightly to look at him after saying this and frowned.

    "If even you wonder that, it means he is more capable than I judged him to be." She replied, and he smiled and looked at her.

    "Haha, just because of what I wondered? I''m not as good as you think, Emma Lewis. There''s still that crazy woman; she''d be able to stand up to all those guys and p them even if she had simr power to Matthew. If she said anything about him, it would make me want to go meet him personally." Charles replied.

    "Oh, that woman, eh. Who knows what she thinks? But it''s strange that you say you''re not as good as her; it''s not like you."

    "Hahaha, no, I''m not saying I''m not as good as her. Maybe in guts, she has more than me, but I think that''s all."

    Charles Relish disappeared from where he was sitting in the tree and appeared behind Emma Lewis at a speed almost impossible to perceive.

    "Emma Lewis, don''t think me so good but don''t think me so bad either. You know my power, my status, and my abilities. I am on the level of the Great Heirs of History, with the difference that I have received better abilities than them. I am the most likely to walk the true path of a Vampire, and perhaps only that woman can be worthy of being in the same sentence as me."

    "That''s why I told you, follow me. You cannot enter that ce to glimpse the true path of a Vampire, but I can. As long as you follow me and agree to be my subordinate and bloody partner, I will take you there. I will show you what it means to follow the true vampiric path."

    Charles Relish raised his hand towards Emma Lewis, urging her to take it.

    She only needed to take it to be a subordinate of one of today''s most powerful heirs, who holds an incredible status among the heirs.

    Emma Lewis looked at him and thought deeply about a few things but then walked and passed him.

    "Charles Relish, my answer will always be the same. Just give up. The path I will walk, I will choose on my own." She replied, and Charles sighed.

    "I can give you thest token of General Bloody Vampire if you want it."

    Emma Lewis stopped after hearing this and looked at him.

    "Thest token of General Bloody Vampire is in the hands of the Murphys. Do you think you can get it? That woman is not easy, even if she is a student."

    "I have my ways."

    Both stared at each other momentarily, but Emma started walking again.

    "My goal is to get that token, so I''ll get it on my own. You should pay more attention to your image; instead of chasing after a little princess like me, you should focus on trying to discover the true path of a vampire. Although the remaining time is long, someone else might get ahead of you; don''t underestimate people." She spoke. She walked down the hill, heading back to the army camp.

    Charles Relish sighed once more. He looked at the border and noticedrge camps of two armies on both sides of a vast in.

    ''Hehe, I think I want to have some fun. Let''s see what the people in the Academy are capable of right now.'' He thought and disappeared without a trace.

    .

    The days at the castle were quite dull for Matt, so as soon as he could, he returned to the Academy once again.

    But when he arrived, he was met with a greatmotion, which had him as its target.

    Many people gathered at the door and greeted him while shouting congrattions.

    Even so, they were orderly and did not obstruct his passage; despite that, he found it annoying.

    Perhaps it reminded him a little of the scenes in which he was received with joy and happiness by the humans of the earth afterpleting an important mission.

    The same humans whoter betrayed him.

    Therefore, he acted with indifference towards all this and simply entered his room minutes after arriving.

    The whole Academy was still in a frenzy over this, but tomorrow, there would be sses, so everyone slept early.

    The following day, Matt got up early and went to find I; they went to the ssroom together.

    Reagan Cooper was here again, teaching various things.

    Everywhere Matt went, he attracted attention.

    Although I Moore''s status and poprity were also incredible these days due to her being appointed as a Brigadier General and being the highest-ranking student below Matt when she was hanging out with Matt, most people took her to be Matt''s servant.

    Despite that, it seemed to be an immensely exalted status to be Matt''s servant as countless women approached her, trying to change ces.

    That included beautiful women from wealthy families.

    That''s why when they saw them arrive, they immediately caught the attention of the few students, although one of them was in the corner ring hatefully at Matt.

    He ignored him and watched the ss until Reagan Cooper ended it and called them into his office.

    Matt found it timely, as he wanted to ask him for permission to train with I on the Academy''s most important training grounds.

 Chapter 163: The test to promote to the First Academy?

    "Congrattions, Matt. Looks like you got some great rewards from the King this time. Also, I guess the other kingdoms already sent you the payment due, right?" Reagan asked after reaching his room, and he nodded.

    "That''s right, Professor Reagan. I wasn''t expecting such a high payment, but now I have enough to spend a long time training behind closed doors. That''s why I wanted to ask you for special permission for me and I, so that we can go to the Academic Training Grounds."

    "Oh? Do you have a lot of authentic blood avable?"

    "That''s right. Too much, I''d say."

    His answer surprised Reagan Cooper, who hadn''t expected that.

    Although he knows the King had granted him a certain amount of authentic blood, was it to such a limit?

    What he didn''t know was that Matt had obtained hundreds of corpses since the raid on that organization''s headquarters, and they had all been processed by the blood herb, which meant that now he, I, and Alice hadrge amounts of blood reserves.

    Right now, he might be one of the independent people with the most blood, with liters numbered in the hundreds.

    Still, Reagan Cooper nodded toward them.

    He immediately pulled out a document and handed it to them after signing it.

    "I was calling to warn you not to be too careless or go out too much these days. The situation at the border is not good. Also, we found traces of that organization on the other side of the world, in the Zimmermann Kingdom, which is problematic. It seems to be bigger than we expected, so you should be careful."

    Matt nodded at what he said.

    Naturally, he knew this.

    He stole many documents from that organization; only he and Alice knew about it. Thanks to that, he was able to investigate everything properly.

    Among so much research, he found several things. First of all, the organization''s name is ''Vampiric Prosperity''.

    It is so big that it could amaze anyone who knows about it, even more so considering that what Matt and the Allens destroyed was only a tiny branch of the organization that sought to take control of the region.

    The motive was the same as Matt had suspected: they wanted to take control of the City of ns.

    Now, there are a few more things that indicate that the organization''s powers in this region have not beenpletely eradicated. They likely have powers among the upper echelons of the City of ns, but there, the danger increases.

    It is said that the ns of the City of ns have powerful people of over 30 thousand power. Even 40 thousand would be possible to find there, which makes the danger scale increase by a big step.

    But where is the central organization?

    Matt came to an assumption after doing so much research and reading so much; that assumption tells him there are two ces they could be.

    The first is the Central City of the World. It is one of the most likely.

    The other would be in the faraway Human Empire. From everything he could see, Matt is sure of one thing, and that is that in that organization, there is at least one human among the leaders.

    Unfortunately, that''s all he could find out.

    And he''s not willing to investigate right now.

    In fact, he knows that if he delves any further into the situation, he might meet an untimely end.

    That''s why he decided to turn a blind eye to anything to do with that organization from now on.

    He doesn''t care.

    This time, he got into trouble because those guys provoked him repeatedly.

    Since they wanted to assassinate him, then the problem was already personal.

    But if they are looking for something other than messing with him, then he doesn''t care, even if they put this whole region under hismand.

    So, he turned his eyes to the side and stopped caring about this. It was better to focus on bing strong; he had enough to do with finding a way to assassinate Caspian White and finding Charlotte.

    So, he nodded and revealed nothing more to Reagan Cooper.

    "Okay, now I have two more things. The first is a letter from Miss Alice. She left it for you before she went back to the family mansion," he said, handing him something.

    Matt frowned. ''Alice?'' He found her signature and the seal that only he could unlock on this strange letter.

    She had gone along with I to the ceremony, but what he heard from I was that she had just watched it from afar and had returned to the academy quickly without saying anything to him.

    ''Did something urgent happen?''

    Matt didn''t open the letter and simply put it away to look atter and looked at Reagan.

    "What''s the other thing?" He asked.

    "All indications are that the academy wants to form student groups to send all the Second Academy students who want to move up in rank to the First Academy on a mission to the frontiers, and those will be this year''s tryouts. So, I wanted to ask, how are you both doing in terms of power? Have you been approached to move up to be Mid-Rank students at the First Academy?" Reagan Cooper asked.

    There was a difference between the First and Second Academy Mid-Rank students. Matt could already be considered one in the second academy since those in the second academy need 3,000 power. But those in the first academy need to have 5,000 power minimum.

    Wanting to rise to that rank of student and reach the first academy was the goal of all students in the second academy, but to be one, you must pass certain end-of-year tests.

    But this year would be different.

    Matt was surprised by this and frowned.

    ''Tsk, even in this world, trouble follows me.'' He thought. Then he looked at I, and she nodded.

    Then he looked at Reagan again.

    "Professor, don''t worry about our power level. When will it be time for us to go to the border? We would like to go, too."

    "Oh? If you say not to worry it means you both are very close or already have it, so I won''t worry then. We don''t know the exact date, but it''s possible two weeks from now or a month."

    "If that''s the case, then that''s fine. We''ll be ready for that time. Professor, we''ll say goodbye; we''ll go to the training grounds."

    After a short goodbye, Matt and I left the office and subsequently entered the academy train to head towards the main training section.

    It goes by so many names that sometimes almost no one remembers its real name: Sacred Grounds of Bloody Training.

 Chapter 164: A Training City

    As they headed in this direction, Matt pulled out the letter Alice had left for him to read and frowned.

    ''This girl is getting stronger at quite a rate. When I first met her, she had 5,050 power, but she''s already so close to 10,000 power. That''s pretty impressive growth.''

    The letter told him that she would temporarily return to the family mansion to get as close to 10,000 power as possible, as she was already close. She wanted to achieve this before the year-end holidays, so she needed to exert herself behind closed doors at the n Allen training grounds.

    She would also tell him that she would call him as soon as she was close to reaching it.

    ''Good growth. I wonder what would happen if she and I were a bloody couple...'' He thought, looking out the window.

    He had seen the explosive increase in I''s power since they became a bloody couple, so he wondered what effect it might have on Alice, an Heiress.

    Between thoughts, Matt and I arrived at the academy''s Sacred Grounds.

    When they got off, they were stunned by what they saw.

    This ce was a beautiful city thaty between the First Academy and the Second Academy.

    It was not very big like the big capitals of the world, but still a big city where many people seemed to live.

    But the reality is different here.

    The only people who live here are the teachers and staff in charge of maintenance and running the city. The rest of the ''poption'' are the students, who are only here for training.

    The city has numerous diverse training centers, with very high costs for their use.

    As both walked through the lonely and dark streets, they saw a few students walking fast toward different parts of the city.

    Thanks to a map they had been given at the city''s entrance, they knew where to go.

    They were heading towards the Central Tower of the city.

    Which has very high-level training that requires the use ofrge amounts of authentic blood.

    Everything in this city was for training. The houses were for training, the buildings, etc.

    The only habitable thing here was a vast apartment-style building, which spanned much of the city, where the teachers and authorized personnel lived.

    The rest of the buildings, whetherrge or small, were all for training.

    Soon, Matt and I arrived at the Central Tower.

    There was a long line to request a room, but they were at a standstill. They were not being served at the moment.

    ''What''s going on?'' thought Matt. He didn''t stop behind the line of people but walked past I to the front.

    Many gave him strange looks, and some even yelled at him to get in line.

    "What are students from the second academy doing here? Do they even have enough money to pay for a room here?"

    "Hey, why doesn''t that guy get in line? Back up!"

    Various shouts began to echo around the ce as they pointed at Matt and I.

    This caught the teachers'' attention, but then they smiled after seeing Matt and ran towards him.

    "Young General, Miss!" Said one of them, and another quickly grabbed them.

    "We were informed beforehand that you wereing, and from the entrance, we were informed that you were already here, so we were waiting for you. This way, Young General, we have prepared a nice room for you," Said another professor, rming the students.

    "Professor, what''s wrong!? That guy hasn''t queued up; why do you say that you already have a room for him? Even that woman is there as luggage!"

    "That''s not fair, professors. We''ve been here all day and all of a sudden you stop us and stop us from renting one when there clearly is, isn''t that disrespectful to us?"

    "Right, right!"

    The teachers looked at them with disdain.

    "Hmph, we work with fullness and sincerity; everyone knows that. But there are key moments when we don''t care about those things, don''t you know? When someone distinguishedes to visit us, we have, as a rule, to attend to them first. If you guys have such a high status as the Young General, why don''t you show it to me? Shit, stopining when you''re all idiots!" Replied a teacher.

    "What exalted status could a student of the second academy have? Is he the rich kid of a duke or what? If so, I''m the Son of the Southern Marquis; why don''t you cater to me the same!?"

    The professor red at him and sneered again.

    "Rich kid? If you''re a rich kid, it just means you can afford what''s here. But if you have the status of the Young General, earned by your effort, you can enter here at your leisure and have a personal room. Don''t you know who he is? Matthew Dietrich, the new Bloody Vampire General of our Kingdom! Even your father must pay homage to him.

    Who the hell are you!?"

    This professor became temperamental at the drop of a hat because it was about something important this time.

    As a professor who had once been a student, he had respected and admired all the Bloody Vampire Generals since childhood.

    Because his parents and he had been saved by one of them. So, to him, a Bloody Vampire General was as exalted as an Heir.

    That was why he did not hesitate to insult that stupid student.

    He was frightened as soon as he heard Matt''s identity.

    Not just him; they all did and hid behind the one in front.

    Among those who hadn''t made a fuss were looking at Matt with admiration but also at I. She was not only beautiful.

    She should be that new Young Brigadier General who appeared at the Second Academy.

    They were popr these days, and they didn''t even know it. They initially thought it was only at the Second Academy. Still, seeing the expressions on these guys'' faces, especially the teachers, they realized that both had greatly underestimated the statuses they had just achieved.

    Still, thanks to this, they could enter the Central Tower without any problems.

    "Young General, since we were told you would be here, we prepared one of the three best rooms for your use." Said the man, guiding them with happiness and a smile.

    He guided them to the top floor, where three lush rooms were located.

    One wasrger than the other two, which would allow for better training performance.

    But Matthew was awarded the Second Largest.

    "Actually, I wanted to give him the best room, but I can''t get past that woman in there," the professor said after giving him the keys.

    What he said got Matt''s attention.

    "Oh? Who''s in the first room?" he asked.

    The man smiled sheepishly, "Sophia Murphy." He replied.

 Chapter 165: Closed-door training begins

    Matt and I were surprised, but soon after, the professor returned to work, and they both tered the room.

    The Ctral Tower was a massive tower, both in height and width.

    That allowed the three main rooms of this ce to be as big as some mansions.

    That boggled Matt''s mind as he wondered what kind of exciting architecture this world could have to build something like this.

    No matter how he thought about it, this ce was a training site for powerful people.

    How could it hold up wh so many people were training at once and pounding the walls and floors? Why hadn''t it copsed yet?

    That was the biggest question hanging over Matt''s head.

    Although he had a few clues that were confirmed as soon as he tered the room.

    It was sorge and had so many strange instations that it was a bit tiring to the eye.

    The important thing is that these rooms had powerful inscriptions on the walls and floors, making each room''s strgth incredible.

    "This is amazing," Matt said as he looked a, and I nodded.

    The walls looked as tough as the hardest ore. Hitting them seemed like it would make her hand hurt.

    She grabbed a piece of paper that was on the wall next to her, which looked like directions and was surprised by what she read.

    "Matt, look. This says the room could ev withstand the fight betwe two people with 30,000 power."

    Matt grabbed the paper.

    It didn''t say much besides giving instructions on how to use everything in this ce. But it mtioned the ce''s durance as if the writer was proud of that.

    ''It is a pride that it can withstand so much power. I have tested on my own the power of my fist, and I am sure that  of the walls on earth could withstand a blow from me. Perhaps only those of the highest security level could withstand a few, let alone someone with 30,000 power.

    This architecture and the raw material of this ce are amazing but most impressive, I suppose, are these inscriptions of strgthing and defse.''

    After looking a for a few minutes, Matt and I finally met up for training.

    "As I understand it, for us now, it suits us to train the body and vampiric power, right? I read that the mind can only be trained after one reaches ,000 power."

    "That''s right, Matt. Wh you reach ,000 power, you must also train your mind and the strgth of your soul. There are ces here to train that, but we can''t go in there. For now, those would be our training rooms."

    I pointed to the training rooms she mtioned, and Matt nodded.

    "It says they require a minimum of  liters of true blood to function... Okay, so we''ll do as nned. Let''s train our physical body for a while first; our body is too weak right now."

    Once Matt said that, both wt into differt rooms to change clothes and change into lighter clothing.

    After a couple of minutes, they came out.

    I was wearing light workout clothes. Leggings adorned her lower half, and a sports top her upper half.

    While Matt only wore loose-fitting, flexible shorts with a short nnel.

    Th they walked to the cter of the room, where there was a ball to measure high-grade vampiric power.

    "Let''s check our power before training to track every workout perfectly." Matt said, taking out a notepad to write down the results of each training session.

    It wasn''t necessary to do it, and maybe in this world only he did it, but it helped him to understand everything in every training better, so he felt it was worth it.

    I th tested her power.

    A number hovered above it after a slight glow from the vampiric ball.

    -5,00 Vampire Power.

    It was quite a big number, which made I smile. Naturally, she already knew her power because she had tasted it before.

    But it still made her happy to know that she had be getting so much strongertely and that she had achieved a great aplishmt along the way.

    However, her power increase didn''t seem noteworthy in the face of what Matt had achieved.

    He, too, tested his power th.

    And a number floated once again above the vampiric ball.

    -7,0 Vampire Power.

    I couldn''t stop being surprised to see this, especially wh Matt could ascd 0 vampiric power per training session.

    It was something worth seeing.

    ''Too talted.'' Was all she could think.

    She was happy about it, though.

    After Matt wrote things down in his notepad, they stood before a training room.

    "I, it seems to have several stages. The most effective stage, but also the most dangerous, costs 50 liters of blood. The cheapest is  liters; which one do you want to use?" Matt asked, and she looked back at him.

    "The most effective one for you. We will train together, after all." She replied, and Matt nodded.

    "Are you sure? It looks like the 50-liter one is too strong, and we won''t be able to get out for another 4 hours."

    "That''s okay, I can do it."

    Matt looked sideways at her and nodded, "Good. Th it''s time to train."

    He immediately drew arge amount of blood and deposited it into the device outside the room.

    This device had numerous inscriptions and mechanisms made with strange and advanced technology. Once he absorbed the blood, he allowed them to ter.

    The room was quiterge and had numerous mechanisms for differt training.

    They could train alone, fighting each other while receiving those terrifying blood baths, or they could summon extremely tough puppets that could fight.

    The most effective thing to do in this ce was to fight these puppets, so Matt activated everything to the maximum level of what they could handle.

    With 50 liters of blood in the room''s reserve, the mechanisms that seemed slightly obsolete started moving as soon as Matt did this.

    Several inscriptions were arranged in differt ces in the room, as eight chains made of blood shot out of the floor and walls, firmly holding Matt and I at the same time.

 Chapter 166: Special body training (1)

    This was the first test in the room.

    The training mode was to train the physical body, so everything here was arranged specifically for that.

    These chains that chained them firmly to the wall were using blood and some inscriptions to seal the vampiric power in the body of both of them.

    But that was not the only purpose of such chains.

    There was one more goal, and that was to break free from them using only physical strgth.

    That''s why it was the first test in the room.

    Matt frowned after feeling the blood chains binding him, for they were stronger and thicker than he expected.

    ''This is going to be tricky for I.'' Matt thought, trying to untie himself.

    The power of the chains was surprising ev for him, who had more or less trained his body.

    He tried harder, but the chains also seemed to be stic, making it ev more difficult.

    Matt firmly put his feet on the g th, putting strgth into his legs to try to walk forward. The effort he put into these movemts while trying to break these strange chains made the veins on his face show.

    Ev so, just at that precise instant, a shot of blood shot out from the side of the wall and mmed into his body.

    The terrifying pain in his body as the blood hit him was as if he had be thrown backward and straight into a pool. It was so terrifying that it st him mming hard into the wall behind him.

    His body was burning.

    ''So painful.'' He thought and looked at I.

    I was trying to do the same as Matt. The procedure was repeated on her, but soon, the bloodshot hit her as well and st her firmly into the wall.

    "Agh..." A small scream came out of her mouth, but she bit her teeth hard to hold in the pain and frowned.

    ''This is more painful than I thought.'' She thought and looked straight ahead.

    Matt frowned and looked at the chains.

    ''They''re stic but extremely hard and tough. What''s the catch?'' He thought.

    He looked at the floor and noticed that there were differt lines on it. These lines crossed the whole room from side to side, and there were three in total.

    Soon, something urred to him, so he moved again to the front.

    "I think the trick is for us to be physically strong ough to get to that front line. It looks to me like that bloodshotes out the momt we step on that." Matt said as he lurched forward.

    Two chains were holding his legs, and two were holding his arms. So, he had to coordinate well to walk unless he wanted to lose his bnce.

    But that coordination has toe along with a superhuman effort to be able to move his legs.

    So, his veins began to show all over his body as he took one step forward and soon the second, which put him exactly over the line he was thinking of.

    I was doing the same thing but at a slower speed.

    Still, once Matt stepped on the first rung, blood shot out of the front and hit him in the side.

    The pain was terrifying; for a momt, he felt like his body had be pierced, which caused him to be pulled back a little, but he held his legs tightly to the g to avoid being hit by the wall and frowned.

    ''Did it pass through my flesh?'' He thought and tried again.

    A momt ago, it wasn''t like that; this time, it felt differt.

    So, he didn''t hesitate to step on the other side of the line that divided the floor once more and looked up to see where the shot wasing from.

    He th traced the trajectory in his mind and stiffed that part of his body where he foresaw he would receive the blow.

    Ev so, just th, a scream came from his side, which made him startle slightly, and the blow st him hard into the wall.

    ''Shit...'' He thought but looked quickly at I.

    She was sweaty and looked down at her body in shock.

    "It passed me through?" she spoke softly in confusion.

    Matt th understood what had happed and smiled at her.

    "I felt that the second time, too. But I think I got the point. This room is amazing, I."

    I was surprised by Matt''s statemt and looked at him. "Why do you say that?" she asked.

    Matt th pointed to the lines on the floor.

    "Wh we stand on the first line, we will be shot a stream of painful blood capable of petrating our bodies. But this is authtic blood, and wh it gets into our body, our vampirism uses it to strgth itself. Since it is not tak in the normal way but ters through the pores, vampirism uses it to strgth the body from the inside.

    Also, the strgth with which ites in serves to strgth the body on the outside."

    "It''s a really amazing room that serves for training the physical body and for understanding the workings of vampirism. Don''t you think it''s amazing?"

    I was stunned wh she heard this and tried to think of the feelings she''d had wh she''d be hit by that blood and nodded.

    ''I see, so that was it th.'' She thought with surprise.

    Finding this out made it more pleasant as they knew they were getting stronger.

    "Focus on taking as many hits as you can from this while keeping your vampirism active. Also, the whole point of reaching the first part of this, I think, is to use those shots to break the chains, so we should try to strgth the legs properly so that wh we see that one of the shots might hit the chain, we use it for that." Matt replied and walked back that way.

    There was no exnation of that in what they read a while ago, but it was a bit obvious to him that it was so.

    After all, it said that the whole point of the first training was to break free from the chains.

    So, he soon stood firmly with two feet on the line that stretched across the floor.

    This was difficult, but soon, the bloodshot came from the front, and Matt, after anticipating the trajectory, stiffed his abdom to meet the impact.

    A popping sound rang inside his body th, but Matt was so firmly pinned to the g that he didn''t ev push it back.

 Chapter 167: Special body training (2)

    The pain was frighting, but Matt dured it by gritting his teeth hard.

    But th, he noticed that two shots came from two differt ces into two distinct sections.

    ''Shit, so that''s how it is.'' He thought and quickly stiffed two sections of his body.

    Still, the power this time was quite terrifying; his teeth shook hard, and his body was pushed sharply backward, about to m into the wall.

    The blows so far had not hit in the same ce every time, so he was curious to know what would happ wh they hit the whole front area of his body.

    So, he stood firm once again on that strange finish line.

    His body began to bleed slightly after a momt, but this blood was being absorbed by the room with astonishing speed.

    The blows from the mech continued toe at him.

    Until finally, everything on the front of his body had be covered by those shots of blood.

    The pain in his body was a bit unbearable, but still, now came the part he wanted to know.

    What would the mechanism do now, reinforce?

    Th he saw a strange shoting out of the front.

    ''In front again?'' He thought, but th a shiver wt up his spine as he felt something approaching him quickly.

    ''Opportunity!'' He thought, dramatically moving his body to the side...

    Two blood shots hit in two differt ces.

    One of them in the chain, the oneing from behind.

    But the other one hit him in the section where the liver was in a way that the pain became so unbearable that it made him hit the back wall once again.

    "Agh..."

    The pain in his body was quite frighting wh he felt that blood was petrating his organs.

    ''This is really painful...'' He thought and looked at I quickly.

    She was no better off than him.

    The blood in her body was still oozing out everywhere, and she already looked a bit pale.

    ''...Not good. Her body''s resistance isn''t as high as mine; she''s lost a lot of blood. At this rate, she''ll make it, but she might get hurt,'''' Matt thought and looked ahead again.

    Standing up with determination. He walked once more towards that finish line, and this time, various shots of blood shot out from differt ces.

    Matt was able to predict the direction quickly and moved his body soon so that these shots hit him in just the proper and necessary ce to hit the string of blood.

    Some hit in the wrong ce, which caused him terrifying pain, but some hit in the right ce.

    Matt held on and continued to do the same until a cracking sound rang out.

    *CLANK*

    The sound invaded the room, causing it to reverberate and bringing happiness to Matt.

    ''Finally!''

    Still, that happiness was a grave mistake, for he overlooked other iing attacks and that only one of the chains had brok.

    Therefore, he was soon hit in the back and mmed hard against the wall head-on.

    His mouth started to bleed after this, and pain invaded his body while I looked frighted.

    "Matt!" she shouted but was soon hit for being careless and mmed against the wall as well.

    She was weaker, so the pain overcame her and prevted her from being able to get up from the position she was in.

    Matt th dured the pain with determination and stood up once more.

    ''This shit, it thinks it''s going to beat me.'' He thought angrily and walked there once more.

    With one arm free, he could do something about the other chains.

    And soon he noticed that it was much easier, wh two of thest three chains broke.

    He could feel his body getting stronger. In fact, somehow, he felt as if his body had slightly increased in muscle mass.

    Just th, thest chain on his body burst.

    It was also the momt wh two explosion sounds rang out on the other side, as two chains of blood exploded at the same time from I''s body.

    Matt finally took a deep breath, but he couldn''t rx as he noticed the exploding sound in I''s body had the same effect as the first time. She was thrown off her conctration and mmed against the wall again.

    Ev getting up proved difficult for her.

    ''Agh... It''s so painful. Training the body is terrifying; I never thought it would be so painful.'' She thought with difficulty, as she tried to get up.

    Her body was pale, and her legs were shaking slightly.

    Still, she didn''t want to be a burd to Matt anymore. So, as best she could, she tried to get up and keep her determination afloat.

    Still, the pain in her body also reminded her of her past trauma.

    Making her mind waver.

    ''...Shut up. I don''t want to list to you...'' She said in her mind, but it was hard to deal with trauma.

    That made her breathing slightly unev, and she felt a need to fall asleep. Perhaps her mind was betraying her, and although she wanted to get up, the pain in her body increased the betrayal her mind wasying on her.

    ''...I wonder if Matt made it out...'' She thought, and her body lurched to the side, about to fall to the g.

    She was totally dizzy from blood loss.

    She knew she had missed something.

    That blood permeated her body and could also be used as a blood supply for her body to some extt. But it was so hard to keep her consciousness subject to vampirism and so many things at once; she had not done it correctly.

    She could feel her body getting stronger, but perhaps not as much as she would like.

    Just as her body wobbled, a hand quickly grabbed her.

    She was stunned and oped her eyes with difficulty.

    Although her eyes were a little misty, she could see Matt before her.

    He had knelt and was holding her firmly. Th he smiled at her.

    "If you''re short on blood, you can take as much as you want." He said as he put her face on his shoulder.

    I still hadn''t be able to react wh those words struck her like a bolt of lightning and shook her slightly.

    She looked at Matt''s neck and, without a second thought, sunk her fangs there.

    Soon, that delicious blood rushed back into her body as she felt her back being stroked by Matt, which brought new heated thoughts to her mind.

    Still, there was one more thought invading her mind.

    ''So powerful and talted. How did he manage to do things in such a versatile way? I''m really missing a lot,'' she thought.

    If she knew that Matt didn''t need to conctrate on keeping his vampirism active because it was always active, maybe she''d have a heart attack.

 Chapter 168: Special body training (3)

    After I was able to drink Matt''s blood, her body returned to its full glory.

    That made it possible for her to break free from the chains easily in a few attempts, and she finally sighed wh she managed to break both chains.

    But that had only be the first test.

    The main test was still toe, which consisted of fighting many extremely heavy and robust puppets arranged in the cter of the room.

    Matt looked at those puppets arranged in the cter of the room and frowned as I approached him.

    "I guess it won''t be as simple as just fighting, so be prepared. Ev though those puppets are made of blood, I don''t think all the blood was used to activate them."

    I nodded.

    Based on the theme of the room and the gunshots she had se, more so considering that this ce is supposed to give you a ''bloody bath'' to make you reborn, the pain might have be just beginning for both of them.

    Still, this time, I was more determined toplete it.

    The problem with the room was that they had to dure all of this without using that vampiric power that immsely helped vampires. Butpleting it was naturally more difficult for a woman like I, as her body is getically weaker by nature.

    Soon, the two stood in line and tered.

    "ROOOOR!" A robotic roar escaped from the mouths of the puppets th, as theyunched themselves forcefully towards where the two of them were in a momt.

    That st Matt running into their counters and mming into them in a momt.

    I did, too.

    Th, various walls of magical inscriptions rose a where they stood, across the linesid out on the floor, and a voice sounded above them, exining what they were to do in this room.

    "Wee. The Physical Training room has two phases. The first requires you to work with your mind to understand it; if you are already here, it means you have passed the mtal test. It is now that the real physical test begins. You must fight the puppets for at least three hours straight before you can leave.

    If you can''t hold on, shout the word ''stop'' to make the mechanism stop, although it will take a few seconds to stop. If you stop before  hours and 30 minutes have passed, you will lose a tth of your training time."

    Matt and I frowned wh they heard this because the puppets were really tough and robust. Fighting for three hours against these things would be tricky.

    These puppets were differt from the ones in that room in the courtyard of the mansion where they lived.

    These puppets could fight and were so tough that their blows hurt to death. A bad blow could break bones, so it was a difficult test.

    And just at those momts wh they were struggling, five spurts of blood shot at an incredible speed shot out from five differt ces.

    These hit with thunderous force in all directions of Matt and I, and not ev a drop touched the puppets.

    Both screamed in shock after feeling the pain of being hit in such a way.

    They gritted their teeth hard and punched the puppet in front, but just th, another one of those puppets knocked them both backward.

    "Agh..."

    These puppets were trained to keep hitting, regardless of the condition of the person in front. So ev though I and Matt had be hit from all sides, these continued to attack with force.

    ''I see, that''s why they''re called bloody baths...'' Matt thought, after feeling the blood that had be shot at him covering his tire body.

    Furthermore, this blood had be shot at with great force by a mechanism that could shoot it at high speeds to petrate the body''s defses, so it was incredibly painful but extremely effective.

    Both knew this, so they got up and continued training.

    And so, the hours passed.

    Betwe breaks every 3 hours, intse fights against puppets, and bloody baths, both had spt a whole day there.

    They were mortally exhausted, as these trainings stretched them to the limit of what was academically allowed, bordering on the forbidd.

    They were 3-hour workouts (minimum), with breaks of 0 minutes maximum, which put a tremdous strain on their bodies.

    Ev so, both were able to dure throughout the day and did not stop to rest for more than 0 minutes. During this time, they realized that the room could learn from them.

    It got to the point of making things more difficult for Matt after it realized that he could hold on much longer than I.

    ''It''s probably artificial intelligce from this world... They''ve advanced a lot in numerous important subjects, leaving aside what doesn''t serve much purpose. If they hav''t advanced in devices like cell phones, it must be because mana intercepts those kinds of signals... How interesting.'' Matt thought at the time.

    Thus, the training came to an d as a final spurt of blood hit their bodies and drched them in blood once again.

    That was thest part of the training, so the force of the attack was ough to make them hit the room''s walls, totally exhausted.

    This training day brought a rebirth to their bodies, which were glowing slightly with a red hue. The muscles of both became firmer, albeit in differt ways.

    Matt became slightly muscr, more so than before. These muscles grew in the usual way, making him look like a muscr, well-toned man. In addition, you could see that the muscles gave off a strong power.

    Instead, I did not have the same effect of increasing muscle mass. Her arms, legs, and, in geral, her whole body had toned firm and delicate, more perfect than they already were.

    It was as if the training had spldidly increased her beauty.

    After the first 4 hours of training, they left for a long rest.

    It was not the only time they would train there. That training was still very effective on them and you could tell by the fact that they had barelypleted it this time.

    So, after a rest of several hours, they wt back into that physical training room...

 Chapter 169: Training to increase vampire power (1)

    So, the days went by.

    Due to their short time, Matt decided to spend five days training the physical body and ten days increasing the vampiric power, as it was the most difficult at this point.

    So, after five days of intense physical training in which they both pushed their bodies to the limit, they felt rejuvenated and ready for what was toe.

    The workouts to increase vampiric power must be getting harder and harder for both of them.

    Already, a 1-hour training beating puppets does not give them too much power; it gives them a minimal amount, which was immensely reduced from the moment they ascended to the 5,000 power.

    During these five days, they increased their vampiric power a little, even though that was not the objective, simply as a secondary effect to the increase in body power.

    That makes those types of workouts less effective.

    They must train with workouts that push their bodies to the limit and make them bleed to feel the pain and sweat of the workout so that it can be more effective.

    That was precisely why Matt decided to train the body first so that he could endure what was toe from now on.

    Once that training was over, it was time to start the real training that could categorize them and see how much power they could increase in 10 days of intense training.

    That''s why they entered the vampiric power training room.

    For some reason, this room had a illuminated sign above it all that said, -It''s Fair.

    Matt couldn''t figure out what it meant, so he continued.

    It is assumed that this ce had a simr modality to the physical training around the bloody baths. It''s just that, apparently, here, every power was increased many times.

    So, both were careful when they entered and activated the mechanisms.

    Soon, several shots of blood shot out of the mechanisms on the walls. Both of them could see a greater number of inscriptions that had that function in this room.

    Those shots were not aimed at them. Instead, they fell to the floor with a bloody explosion, and a bloody character began to rise from that spot.

    These characters were about 180 centimeters tall. Their faces had no eyes or mouths; they were totally bloody, but somehow, they could tell the exact location of Matt and I.

    They had somewhat varied weapons created with blood in their hands, such as swords, spears, etc.

    As soon as they appeared, theyunched themselves hard on Matt and I, their contenders this time.

    *BOOM*

    The explosion of vampiric power that was unleashed as soon as they hit their targets was tremendous and pushed both of them back.

    ''How strong.'' Matt thought and quickly ran towards them,nding a blow to two in their stomachs.

    Still, these guys don''t have weaknesses as basic as breathing, so the recovery was instantaneous. They immediately attacked Matt with a powerful stun force that he received in his arms.

    I was making a superhuman effort to be able to stand; after all, these guys were too strong. Still, she was soon pushed back with a blow delivered to her stomach with a spear.

    "Buagh..." A spurt of blood came out of her mouth then.

    "I!" Matt was quickly able to wriggle away from those in front of him and appeared to I''s side to avoid being hit again and, at the same time, hit one of the bloody soldiers in the head.

    It was a precise and quick move, which paid off, but the number of bloody fighters was too many.

    He was soon knocked backward as well, though he protected I.

    "Are you okay?" he asked, getting up, and I nodded awkwardly.

    "Just knocked the wind out of me for a moment, sorry. I''ll fight properly." She replied and Matt nodded, looking straight ahead.

    "I don''t understand their weaknesses; it''s probably the amount of hits they can take since they were formed by blood. But I don''t know how many hits they can take, so let''s try to hit them as many times in the head as possible to see if we can do anything. Also, be careful." He said and turned to look at her to wipe some blood off her cheek.

    "I got hit in the arms, too; they were so fast I didn''t even notice them." Matt said.

    He also showed her his own wounds.

    He had several sharp-edged wounds on his arms.

    It was surprising that they could wound him in such a way, in a situation where he was so focused on fighting that he shouldn''t have missed any of the opponent''s points.

    Perhaps they were faster than he imagined.

    They soon returned tobat, for they could not wait too long without the three hours having passed.

    Thus, they once again plunged into bloodybat.

    Blows sounded back and forth as thebat''s intensity peaked.

    Bloody droplets floated everywhere and fell to the ground soon after, but so did the bloodybatants.

    As Matt had suspected, these bloody fighters had no weaknesses in sight; their resistance was limited to a few hits. The problem was that the number of blows was too great and had to be to the chest, stomach, or head.

    The number of blows could not be measured; some had more resistance than others, but they took around 40 to 50 blows given in the right way.

    Some exceeded that amount by a certain margin.

    Also, asionally, powerful shots came from the sides, striking them and making them feel sore.

    And so the first 3 hours ended.

    The blood that covered Matt and I''s bodies could not tell if it was their own blood or the blood of the bloody fighters, but they had arge number of wounds on their bodies.

    ''They''re not going to recover that quickly...'' Matt thought and sighed.

    "Matt, did you find out why they can inflict so many wounds on us? I still haven''t managed to see those attacks; what''s going on?" I asked, and Matt nodded.

    "It''s kind of unavoidable. The blood thates off of them with every movement has the ability to cut. It''s as sharp as their swords. But I get why that said ''It''s Fair'' at the entrance to this room." Matt replied.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Look at those inscriptions on the ground. They''re all to control the bloody fighters on them. I don''t understand them, but they seem to use very advanced magic. They have the ability to increase or decrease the power of those bloody fighters, depending on the opponent they''re going to face. When they face you, they are weaker than when they face me.

    I guess it''s the same with the blood; when ites off them, it''s sharp; when it''s on them, it has incredible defense, and when it''s on their attacks, it has incredible prating power."

    "It''s a near-perfect mechanism." Matt replied.

 Chapter 170: Training to increase vampire power (2)

    After talking for a long time and telling each other about their different experiences when fighting against those bloody fighters, they both returned to training.

    With so much knowledge, they should be able to fight more versatilely without suffering as much.

    Still, they quickly realized their mistake.

    Every time they entered the battlefield, the way these guys fought changed. Sometimes, they were defensive; sometimes, they were aggressive. Sometimes, they were so fast that even Matt couldn''t see them, and other times, they had absurdly high attack power that made it difficult for them to do anything they wanted.

    Something even more annoying is that they can''t know which of the states these bloody fighters will have until they fight them, so they must be prepared for everything at every moment.

    Still, those guys'' attacks were almost deadly. After several rounds of intensive training, while fighting against bloody fighters with absurd attack power, I totally lost the rhythm of the battle and was struck in the stomach.

    It was a clean and powerful blow that left her without any hint of air internally and made her try to suck it in through her mouth quickly.

    But one of the fighters near her punched her in the mouth, sending her mming harder into the wall behind them.

    "I!" shouted Matt, but as he tried to get closer, he noticed something else.

    These guys are controlled by artificial intelligence, possibly some brilliant mechanism that can learn from the opponent.

    He soon found himself surrounded by four bloody fighters while the other two lunged at I.

    Matt then activated his dimensional move to move behind I, but before he could do so, a bloody jet came from two different sides, mming him hard backward.

    ''Tsk, shit. This stupid mechanism.'' He immediately defended himself from a blowing from the front and stood up to the mighty fist that was trying to hit him.

    Every time, he felt that these guys were much more powerful than before.

    Maybe it''s because he was getting stronger, and the mech knew it, but that was the main issue he was worried about.

    If I gets hit by these guys, she will suffer a lot and risk losing a limb.

    Now, he couldn''t scream to stop the mechanism because this room didn''t have that defense mechanism. It''s room to train vampiric power; how could it make it easy for those who want to do it?

    That''s why Matt had no choice but to m head-on into these guys, who were delivering heavier blows than he was.

    At the very least, he''s sure she wouldn''t die.

    ''It might serve her right for her to grow up...'' Matt thought, focusing on getting these guys in front of him out of the way.

    For her part, I was in mortal pain.

    ''Ahh... Lately, everyone''s been saying I''m just Matt''s suitcase, and the worst part is that I can''t deny it.'' She thought with difficulty, trying to get up.

    Although she pretended to be indifferent, the truth was that she cared a lot about people''s words, especially when they were around her strength.

    Maybe it''s because she wants to feel epted by everyone, or maybe it''s because she cares so much about appearances.

    She knew that didn''t make sense, but changing that about herself was hard for her.

    Still, it makes her feel bad whenever someone says that she''s just Matt''s baggage.

    She worries not about being seen as strong or weak but about Matt realizing that and, therefore, walking away from her.

    ''In the end, maybe I should have stayed close to thedy... I could have learned more from her...''

    She knew that two bloody fighters were targeting her right now and about to hit her.

    She also knew that Matt was worried about her but that he couldn''te to her aid as he always had.

    Still, although she felt like getting up, she had no strength.

    Those two blows were terrifying for her because they caught her totally off guard and with much greater force than she had expected.

    ''Why did Ie here? Sometimes I feel like I''m an idiot...'' She thought and tried to look up.

    Her eyes were full of blood, so she couldn''t see much; added to the intense dizziness she had, she could only see some auras moving back and forth.

    ''...''

    Her thoughts became slightly chaotic in her mind, even she couldn''t understand them.

    But a memory came to her mind.

    ''Mother...''

    She remembered her mother, who fought to the death against the powerful devourers attacking her n. They all knew those devourers were more powerful than themselves, but none of them gave up.

    Her mother stood out the most in the battle, but unfortunately, all her efforts were in vain.

    She ended up being tortured and died at the hands of devourers.

    Her children were tortured in front of her.

    ''Mother never gave up...'' I thought with difficulty.

    Even when all her rtives gave up, she didn''t and bought so much time that she gave time so that even though her children suffered, one of them was saved.

    It was only because of her mother that she was still here.

    ''...If I want to stop being his baggage and be his truepanion, I must be strong...'' She thought, and just at that moment, two bloody swords headed towards her, ready to cut her in two different parts of her body.

    That made her frown, and although she couldn''t see clearly, she slightly moved one of her hands to draw her sword, immediately grabbed strength in her legs, and jumped towards where the nearest one wasing from.

    Her sword had gripped as if it were a dagger, so as soon as she came in front of this bloody fighter, he swung it fiercely back and forth, shing at his neck, causing blood to fall to the ground.

    With the same thrusting motion she had taken, she made her sword change position in her hand andunched a powerful horizontal attack towards the other guy, who was standing behind her.

    That attack was strong enough to cut off his head. The remaining blood fell to the ground and was consumed by the inscriptions on the ground.

    I then staggered backward and fell to the ground again, this time looking up at the ceiling as she tried to breathe.

    ''I did it...'' She smiled.

    At that moment, Matt appeared before her and held out a hand.

    "Well done, I. That was a great move."

    I looked up at him and tried to grab his hand, but the pain prevented her, so Matt took her to rest.

    In the time it took her to destroy those bloody fighters, he was done with his as well.

    He was sore, and his skin stung from the blood that hit him so many times. Still, he felt like he was getting stronger, so he was happy.

 Chapter 171: A great increase

    Thus, the days continued to pass quickly.

    Matt and I had set out to swallow the desire to know how much power they had and would see at the end of the 10-day training. But this training really taught them how difficult it was to be a powerful person in the vampire world.

    Especially Matt, who came from being a human who just had to level up to be strong.

    At that time, he had researched a lot about the Fantasy Worlds from which those who attacked him came, but he couldn''t find much. All those who attacked him didn''t know much about the worlds they came from; they only knew that they were locked up and allowed to get stronger using a system like the hunters.

    Still, when he raided one of the great dungeons of the Earth, he got a few books that mentioned something about it. There was a world of difference between the mention of how those who used mana became strong and what he was now experiencing.

    Those who use mana really don''t need too much to be strong; although they push their bodies to the limit, it''s not that much of an exaggeration. If we take, for example, the human race, we can say that the human race is a perfect vessel for mana, and mana can be instilled in their bodies naturally; that is why they can be so strong in less than 100 years.

    But vampires are different. Although they have a perfect synchrony with blood, blood is not the mana in the environment. They need a long, much moreplicated process associated with pain and mortal danger so that the blood they consume can be part of their strength.

    That just means that vampires work harder to achieve strength than humans. But maybe that''s why vampires can dominate this world.

    Because they try the hardest, though that''s just Matt''s assumption and nothing more.

    He still doesn''t understand his own body; how will he understand this whole world?

    Still, what was certain was that he had never strived in this way to reach the heights he once reached on Earth, so he had some basis for believing it.

    And amidst pain and suffering, as their bones broke and mended, as their flesh was torn to shreds, they spent ten days training.

    Both persevered through these days until it was finally time to test their powers.

    I smiled as she clutched the ball in her hand.

    "Matt, I''ll do it first. I think you''ll be surprised by the result."

    She immediately imbued her vampiric power upon the vampiric ball.

    This ball slightly grazed glowed...

    -6,500 Vampiric Power.

    A number floated above it and made I jump for joy.

    "Hahahahahaha, look, Matt!" She said happily, showing him.

    "That''s 1,300 Vampire Power in just ten days, Matt!" She was pleased about this and couldn''t stopughing out of happiness.

    Matt was also surprised, but he looked happy.

    "Congrattions, I. I think you''re slowly getting closer and closer to me." He spoke.

    I couldn''t help but look at that number with happiness, but her eyes also showed some disbelief.

    Just a short time ago, she was striving to surpass 2,500 power; how had she been reborn so fast and was now above 6,000 power? That was fantastic growth.

    How much power would she have in 1 year? Would she surpass 10,000 before the age of 25?

    She was amazed and anxious about this.

    Even Matt was; he grabbed the vampire ball soon after and tested himself.

    He had only a rough estimate of how much power he had gained in thest ten days and thought it was amazing, so he wanted to see for himself.

    I had increased from 5,200 to 6,500 in 10 days.

    Considering the breaks they had to take that were over 5,000 power, it was a considerable increase.

    Although they obviously can''t repeat that for a whole year, earning such amounts every ten days, earning it from time to time, was still amazing.

    That was why he wanted to see how much he had earned this time.

    And the vampire ball didn''t keep him waiting.

    This one glowed brightly and soon showed a staggering result.

    -9,600 of Vampire Power.

    ''...2,500 power in just ten days. This training is really effective; with the previous training, I barely increased a few a day.'' He thought.

    Although he seemed to be able to gain 100 power or more per academic training, the truth was that the academic training that the Academy rmended for him was no longer effective.

    Although, at times, he managed to earn over 100, it was only a few times when he took the academic training written for him by Reagan Cooper and the King, and that was until he surpassed 7,000 power.

    From then on, it took him two full days to reach 7,100.

    That showed him the incredible difficulty of increasing power above 7,000 power.

    But it also demonstrated the enormous effectiveness of this training.

    Although it was difficult and excruciating, the result was amazing.

    I was shocked after seeing this, and a big smile bloomed on her face soon after the initial surprise had passed.

    "That''s amazing, Matt! The difference between us 15 days ago was 1,900 power, but now it''s already over 3,000!" She said in amazement and began to congratte him continuously with joy.

    I did not feel ufortable this time. Although she could see that Matt got almost twice as strong as she did in the same period of time, thus increasing the difference, she still felt that if she had the right mindset, she could keep up with him, increasing her strength with every step.

    It was because of this that she was brimming with joy and happiness.

    They both were.

    So soon after, they dressed once again to go out.

    The clothes they wore were stylish for both of them.

    Since I started following Matt more frequently, her tastes in clothes had changed slightly. She now liked him to see that she was more beautiful than any of those who sought him out at the Academy, so she tended to choose elegant clothes that enhanced her excellent figure and physical beauty.

    Matt didn''t care about that. He doesn''t want to team up with anyone who doesn''t prove to him that they deserve it, and for now, the only ones who have proven it have been Alice and I, so he does not need to bring anyone else onto his team or look the other way.

    To him, these two women were just his teammates.

    One was his bloody partner who would help him be strong, and the other maybe would be in the future, but he didn''t see them in any other light.

    They were beautiful if he had to say so, but Charlotte was more than enough and perfect for him. He didn''t need to look at someone else with the same eyes he looked at Charlotte.

    Therefore, he did not consider I''s actions important; he was sure she would realize his intentions someday.

    So, both left the room radiant and full of energy.

    But they were surprised as soon as they came out because a beautiful woman was waiting for them there.

    She looked up when she heard the door and smiled slightly.

    "Matthew Dietrich."

    Matt frowned.

    "Miss Sophia Murphy, long time no see." He replied respectfully.

 Chapter 172: Sophia Murphy Premonition?

    I was happy to see her, "Miss!"

    "I can see that you are getting stronger well, even I am surprised that you can reach such heights in such a short time. So, I''m looking forward to seeing your future." Replied Sophia towards I, who was excited to be praised by her and nodded to her repeatedly with happiness.

    "Can you let me talk to Young Matthew for a moment? There are some things I want to tell him."

    I was surprised by this but nodded without much thought and walked away quickly.

    Matt was surprised but asked no questions. He simply stared at her while keeping his senses on a constant alert.

    ''I thought I had narrowed the gap in our strength, but even now, I feel my skin itching from this woman''s strength. What a terrifying person.'' He thought.

    She noticed his nerves were at their peak, so she smiled, "You don''t need to be so alert; I''m not going to eat you."

    "It''s not often that one of the most well-known Heiresses asks to talk to me alone, honestly."

    "Haha, for everything, there''s always a first time, isn''t there?"

    Matthew stared at her but nodded softly.

    "I guess you''re right. But I''d like to know what the reason is."

    Sophia then wiped the smile off her face and walked toward him.

    She didn''t stand in front of him but stood beside him, looking sideways at him.

    "Matthew Dietrich, I can''t understand you. But since you''re I''s partner, I''ll give you some advice. The ce you''re going to is full of incredible ups and downs. I see you surrounded by powerful people, not for the better but for the worse. Matthew Dietrich, in the very near future, you will be full of blood; blood will cover your body like pitchers of cold water."

    She said and looked straight ahead, as she frowned.

    "That strange blood... It seems to be your strength but also your undoing. I advise you not to go, Matthew Dietrich, but in the end, it will depend on what is destined for you.

    Sophia Murphy then started to walk in the opposite direction to where Matt was going.

    But he turned to stop her.

    "Wait."

    Sophia stopped and looked sideways at him, "1 year is all I can see, Matthew Dietrich." She replied before Matt could ask.

    That shocked him, as it was just what he would ask.

    She then started walking again.

    "You''re amazing, Sophia Murphy," Matt said suddenly, and she smiled without turning around.

    "Don''t underestimate the Heirs, Matthew. You may grow up amazing, but we will always be one step ahead of you."

    Matt smiled a little at these wild ims.

    Still, he paid them no mind.

    His mind was full of what she had told him just now.

    It was a strange thing, and he couldn''t quite understand it.

    ''The ce where I''m going? I don''t n to go anywhere...'' He thought, though soon his eyes sparkled slightly.

    ''The frontier?''

    If he weighed it carefully, that was the only ce he nned to go in the short term.

    Still, was that ce really that dangerous? If that were the case, why would the academy decide to send so many students there?

    ''1 year... If you can see one year into the future, it means that what you told me is what will be of me from today until one year in the future...''

    ''Come to think of it, the blood she was mentioning saying it''s my strength, isn''t that what I''ve been thinking abouttely?'' He thought and frowned as he started walking towards where I was waiting for him.

    He was so thoughtful that he couldn''t answer what I was saying to him because, though confusing, what that woman had said mentioned something he had been thinking abouttely.

    From the moment the blood covered his body when he was training in the physical training room, he began to notice the changes in his body and to understand the blood. It had been a full 15 days of deep understanding as the blood hit him, and he acted differently in every circumstance.

    The whole process made him realize that blood was more special than he thought. Lifees from it, but so does strength.

    That was always an enigma for him, for he could not exin how blood could give strength. That is why he had always considered that blood was not an element, but this time, he realized that his thoughts were wrong.

    Although blood may not be a primary element of nature, this time, he realized that it was a secondary and mighty one.

    And if blood is an element, why couldn''t it be used to create a transformation?

    Naturally, he has a basis for believing that a transformation can be created.

    The first reason is that his ice element has one. It is so powerful that it could kill him if he used it, and he has only used it once in his entire life.

    The second reason that makes him believe it''s possible is because he once faced off against a mighty demon who controlled Hellfire, and that guy had an incredibly powerful transformation.

    All that tells him that each element can be molded differently to increase strength. And he is now a vampire, the closest being to blood.

    When he realized all that, he began to think of a way to create a transformation using his icy transformation as a base.

    Still, it was veryplicated. Maybe he needed more experience using blood, so he hadn''t managed to do it, but he was sure he could. He just needed time.

    But now this strange woman who has the ability of irvoyance mentions that subject to him.

    ''I can''t help but think that it''s about the same thing...'' He thought, looking very thoughtful about it.

    He was so thoughtful about what that woman had said that he didn''t even notice when she had left the Central Tower. Even so, a strange sound brought him out of his deep thoughts when a strange hawk screeched and came down to deliver a message to him.

    ''A hawk?'' He thought and grabbed the small letter.

    Opening it, he smiled broadly.

 Chapter 173: Saint Weapon

    "I, I have to go to West Commercial City. Apparently, he already have my weapon ready, are youing with me?" Matt asked.

    The message was from that cksmith he had hired some time ago to make a weapon for him. That weapon was already ready, and he could pick it up whenever he wanted, so it was best to go before going to the frontier.

    I was surprised but nodded gently and decided not to go.

    "I need to get stronger, so I will train hard these days to be ready for when we have to go to the border." She replied, and Matt nodded at her.

    "Don''t overexert yourself too much; remember that to reach the greatest heights, timely rest is necessary. Otherwise, the blood won''t fuse properly with your body."

    Both knew that.

    Although they achieved a breakthrough in only 10 to 15 days, they cannot repeat it too often because it would be counterproductive.

    The body needs some time to fuse with the consumed blood and its new strength properly. If Matt managed to gain 2,500 vampiric power in 10 days, it doesn''t mean he could gain 90,000 power a year.

    That is unrealistic, and there is no way it is possible. If he continues to train in such a way, his body has a good chance of not being able to handle the increase. His muscles and bones would break, and all the veins and nerves in his body would burst, leading to sudden death.

    That is known as ''The Vampire''s Curse'', and it is nothing more than an overload of the physical body thates from blood. Too much blood is poorly processed by Vampirism, and the mechanisms of a Vampire''s Body can cause such a situation.

    That is why they should take their due breaks after training behind closed doors.

    They can train in a different way that does not require too much effort, or they can distract the mind. It was proven that mental distraction after excessive training makes the body merge better with the blood consumed.

    In addition, there are other factors that prevent a person from achieving 90,000 power in one year. That is the main one.

    Other issues include training bing moreplicated from time to time, and the money factor.

    They spent a lot of money on training during these 15 days. Although the rooms were given to them for free, the rest were expenses and more expenses. The authentic blood they used was enough to partially empty their coffers.

    There were simply too many factors to consider. Bing a powerful person requires too much effort.

    Not for nothing is the motto of the Vampire World: Every path requires effort and patience.

    Therefore, I must be patient if she wants to be strong, and she knows it.

    After both said goodbyes, I returned to the Academy, and Matt grabbed a different vehicle that would take him to the western region of the world.

    Since his weapon was ready, he needed to get it immediately.

    Days passed until he finally arrived.

    "Mr. Paul, long time no see."

    "Hahaha, boy, it''s been several months since then. Come on, let''s grab a bite to eat, my treat." ��$�����?-?+?#?��?���?-??!?��?-

    Paul Cox looked unkempt right now. His beard had grown a bunch, and his hair was so long it was surprising.

    Matt was surprised to see him like this, but he wasn''t worried.

    They immediately went inside and ate until they were satisfied.

    "Mr. Paul, you look more cheerful than before. Have you aplished anything good?" Matt asked, and Paul Cox smiled.

    "Hehe, boy. Come over here so you can see your weapon." Paul said, getting up and directing him to another room.

    He stopped in front of a room that seemed to give off power, which made Matt frown.

    This room gave off a strange, slightly bloody, and captivating power. It was as if a living entity was there, giving off power.

    "Boy, the weapon I made this time surpassed anything I ever aplished. I''ll tell you it''s my masterpiece, and I''m sure I won''t be able to create another one like it anytime soon. It''s unfortunate for thedies who are waiting for their weapons. Still, I''m proud of this weapon."

    "I won''t tell you how you should use it because that''s up to you. If you want the weapon to be the weapon of a cold-blooded killer or a hero of justice, that''s up to you, and it''s not my problem. The only thing I want you to do with it is that it always bears my name as its creator.

    I did not put my cksmith mark on it because I consider that it will damage its beautiful figure, so as long as his bearer recognizes and promotes me as the creator of this weapon, I will be satisfied."

    Paul Cox did not stop after saying all this. He didn''t even wait for Matt''s response.

    Instead, he opened the door before him, and a red glow escaped from the room, apanied by a cool and enigmatic, slightly warm and strange breeze.

    Paul then walked into the room, pulling Matt along in the process.

    In the middle of the room, a weapon wasid out on a small block of elegant wood.

    Its eclipsing and exciting appearance gave a sense of beauty.

    It looked like a sword but was smaller than one. It was only slightlyrger than a slightly long dagger.

    The weapon was a bit curved at the tip and one part of the body, but it looked so sharp and deadly that the red of its edge gave the feeling that it could break bones with astonishing ease.

    The predominant color was red, but it wasn''t red that was disturbing to the eye; it was a soft, carefully crafted, and molded red.

    Its hilt appeared made from the dragon''s scales, giving a sense of intense roughness. It was a slight contrast to the elegance and careful design of the rest of the weapon, but it made it look fascinating.

    On one side was arranged an exciting and unique scabbard, red in color, with gold decorations.

    This weapon continuously gave off power, which seemed to transform into the illusion of a vast bloody red dragon behind it, giving a great roar to the sky.

    "Saint Weapon!" Matt said in shock after seeing it.

 Chapter 174: Lostmist

    Matt quickly stepped forward to grab it and was stunned by the immense power it gave off.

    Not only was it beautiful and powerful, but it had captured the perfect essence of what he wanted. A weapon that can serve for assassination and to be used as a sword. It could serve to carry his icy powers because of the way it was made and also to use the bloody power of his body.

    Since he began to understand blood in-depth, he realized that the weapon he requested Paul to make for him was more and more perfect in his eyes.

    Because it is perfect for using every power he has been developing. It''s not big, but it''s not too small either.

    It can be used for surprise attacks and to fight head-on against any type of weapon. Because of its small size, it can also be used for him to show off his fist skills.

    It''s just a perfect weapon for him right now.

    Paul Cox stepped forward when he saw him dumbfounded.

    "It was many hours it took me to create it. I haven''t been able to sleep properly since I started, especially when I found out that the blood of that dragon is the Royal Blood of Dragons. The best type of dragon to make a weapon out of. Even so, the weapon is still notplete."

    "It''s been difficult, and I''vepleted the first stage, but toplete it, I still have two more stages to go. Look."

    Paul Cox showed him some blueprints with materials and stuff that made Matt frown.

    Although the weapon''s rank is that of a Saint Weapon, it is iplete. It is a long way frompletion, as the requirements for the second and third stages take a lot of work to achieve.

    Still, if it''s already a Saint Weapon when it''s notplete, what will it be when it is?

    ''It''s a blessing, honestly. I didn''t expect that dragon to be so special.'' He thought.

    While it was troublesome to have in a Draconic Royal Dragon, he could not do anything about it.

    "I haven''t given it a name because I feel it might taint it. It''s hard to name a Saint Weapon; what do you think? Do you think you can name it?" He asked, but then pulled out a small hammer and tapped lightly on top of the weapon.

    Immediately, a flood of information transferred through the weapon into Matt''s mind, making him feel dizzy.

    "It has one ability, from what I could understand, it''s iplete. But it''s called Bone Destruction. I think you''ll be able to see what it''s about now."

    "It also has something special about it: A stat. Thest time I got a stat on a weapon was when I made Young Lord Gray''s Weapon. At that time, the materials were amazing and the stat was one of the best out there, below the Saint Weapons. 5% power increase!" He said and smiled again, but this time fanatically, looking at the weapon.

    "Not many weapons have the power increase by percentage. This one does, too, but it''s not as simple as Young Lord Gray''s; this one increases the percentage by 20%! That''s the highest I''ve seen so far in a weapon!"

    His words were genuine.

    Matt was in shock because of it.

    ��!�Ŧ�!?*-?%��+��?$-#?&��-+

    The Bone Destruction skill was already incredible enough to stun him. It was an absurd and unbelievable skill that could destroy bones in an amazing way.

    It can turn bones into mist!

    Although it naturally has conditions, and the main condition is to touch the bone to be turned into mist, it is still unbelievable, and you may not understand how incredible the ability is until you try it.

    But, to give an example, if Matt is fighting someone and hits him deep in his forearm until he touches the bone, he can totally disable that arm, making him feel terrifying pain.

    It can be a perfect trump card in any situation.

    In addition, itplements the icy power very well. There were so many ways of rapport between them that it made Matt smile mischievously.

    But then there was the unique statistic that the weapon had. 20% power increase when held in hand. The power will decrease once you stop holding the weapon, making it much better.

    Because 20% will increase it, whether you have 10,000 or 30,000 power, however, there seems to be a maximum limit, which the weapon doesn''t say.

    ''It must be because it''s iplete,'' he thought, looking at the proud man beside him.

    "How about Lostmist? I think it looks good with its Bone Destruction skill. The bone of the one touched by this weapon will transform into a Lost mist." he replied, giving the weapon the name he wanted.

    The name and the meaning made Paul Cox smile.

    "Hahaha, good. That''s a good name for it; I like it," he said, and Matt nodded.

    "Mr. Paul, don''t worry about what you told me before. This weapon has the best wielder in this world. You may not know this, but I was recently appointed 1-Star Bloody Vampire General by King Dawid, so when the world knows that General Matthew is the bearer of a Saint Weapon, everyone will know the name Lostmist." He spoke.

    He grabbed the weapon and stowed it in the sheath, which felt extremely good.

    Paul Cox was stunned after hearing this.

    ''I remember he was very weak when he came; why do I feel his power is 10,000 now? How talented is he?'' he thought in shock, but Matt interrupted his thoughts.

    "Lord Paul, how about I rmend you as my Personal cksmith? Among the facilities the Kingdoms grant to Bloody Vampire Generals, I can rmend a Personal cksmith to work for the Kingdom in the service of the General. You will be paid a very high sry, and you can work for whomever you choose; no one will exploit you or judge you for what you do.

    You could get your revenge in the future as well." Matt said.

    Matt couldn''t pass up the opportunity to put such a good cksmith under hismand. If he could get this person to work for him, almost everything would be within his reach in the future.

    The importance of a cksmith in a world where they fight with weapons like that is incredible.

    Moreover, one as experienced as him is even better. The possibilities that would open up for him were immense, and he could learn something new if he needed to.

 Chapter 175: Very close to reaching 10,000 Power.

    For Paul Cox, this was also a blessing, and for that, he was surprised.

    Being a Royal cksmith in the service of a Bloody Vampire General was no small thing. He could almost do whatever he wanted and have ess to great resources for his work. Plus, he could ess cksmith bookstores in the cksmith Kingdom, which would be great for him.

    The blessings he would get for obtaining that rank were so great that there was no way he would turn it down.

    Besides, he had the chance to get revenge on the guys who took away his lifelong cksmith shop; how could he not ept it?

    "Young Sir, if you want to hire me and give me such a high rank, there is no way I can turn it down." He replied sincerely, and Matt smiled.

    The two then talked for a long time about different things.

    I''s and Alice''s weapons were not yet ready. Making a Saint Weapon took all of Paul''s attention, sopleting them would take a while longer. Until then, he would stay here making them, as no one wasing to bother him in this ce.

    After talking for some time and bing friends, the two said their goodbyes.

    Matt went to the auction because he wanted to buy several things that he thought would be in it.

    The hours passed, and he managed to buy several things, but unfortunately, he couldn''t find a Skill Book.

    ''I''d really like to see if anything has changed in my skill book, but getting one of my own is quite problematic. Although, well, I guess I came out on top this time.'' He thought, smiling.

    There was a piece of the map that he was trying to collect that he bought at the auction, so it wasn''t bad at all.

    If he went by what he already had, perhaps only one or two small parts were missing toplete it, so it was good progress.

    Matt returned to the academy shortly after that, and the day after he arrived, he again introduced himself to the ss.

    "Look, it''s Matthew Dietrich!"

    "It''s Bloody Vampire General, let''s go see him!"

    wee-to-MVLeMpYr

    The feeling of having a Bloody Vampire General among the ranks of Second Academy students was incredible.

    Everywhere Matt went, he attracted people''s attention.

    Yet, that also began to attract jealousy from many seniors who were about to be epted by the First Academy. They kept asking themselves, what level of power does Matt have? Why did they give such an important rank to such a weak person?

    The weakest known Bloody Vampire General had 10,000 vampiric power when awarded the rank. He was also the weakest at that time, but he went on to be one of the most powerful members of that group, so why the hell did they award that rank to a person who wasn''t even close to 10,000 power?

    That was unfair to many!

    After all, ording to them, Matt should have a maximum of 6,000 power. Because of this, many people also directed hateful looks at him, but he was still respected.

    So, two days passed quietly while Matt and I regrly attended sses.

    Until Alice came back.

    She looked radiant and full of happiness when she saw Matt.

    "Matt, I''m so close to reaching 10,000 power!" She said as she passed him a vampire ball, she had just used.

    "Look, I''m already at nothing!"

    ''9,900 power... How fast she is.'' He thought.

    In the time they had met so far, she had managed to advance almost 5,000 power.

    Considering that it took her several years to reach 5,050 power, her speed had increased several times since they had met.

    But it wasn''t because of the effect he thinks he has, for although the two of them had trained together for a while, she achieved most of that power by training on her own.

    So, it had to be something else.

    ''I''ve seen that his personality has been changingtely. Maybe that''s why? Maybe her developing personality is making her take her training more seriously, or maybe she has some extra motivation.'' He thought and nodded to Alice, smiling slightly.

    "You''ve advanced really fast. I didn''t expect you to be so close to reaching 10,000 already. I think that''s amazing progress," he replied.

    "Hahaha, that''s right, Matt. It will be even faster when I get my new skill. It would be great if it could be a growth-type skill. Starting today, we have to stay together until I get my skill," she said, smiling broadly.

    However, she soon lowered her voice and approached him.

    "I ran into I outside. Is it true what she said? Your power advanced that much!" she asked in shock, and Matt smiled at her, showing her his current power.

    "Unbelievable... You say I''m fast, but aren''t you twice as fast as me? When I met you, I had 4,500 more power than you. But now there''s only a difference of 300 power."

    She couldn''t help but be shocked after seeing this, and Matt had nothing to say.

    He was also shocked by his own speed.

    But he still had one more surprise for Alice, so he pulled out a slightly short sword, which gave off tremendous power.

    "Saint weapon!" She shouted in shock but quickly covered her mouth and lowered her voice.

    Although she knew that only I was nearby, what she saw was too unique, and she feared someone would notice.

    She gripped the weapon lightly and shivered. "Is this what Mr. Paul did?" she asked, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right, it''s called Lostmist." He replied, smiling.

    She was stunned.

    Still, when she tried to unsheathe it, she couldn''t and sighed.

    "It recognized you as its owner." She said and handed it to Matt, "Let me see it." She then said, and Matt nodded.

    Naturally, after leaving Paul''s house, he made this weapon absorb his blood so that it would recognize him as its owner.

    After all, he wouldn''t want someone in the fight to grab his sword to kill him.

    Therefore, he soon unsheathed it, and a glow emerged on the weapon at the same time it appeared on Matt''s body.

    Simultaneously, the vampire ball in Matt''s hands glowed, and the power increased.

    11,520 Vampiric Power!

    "?20%!" Alice eximed.

 Chapter 176: Abnormal growth

    "That''s amazing, Matt... Your total power is over 11,000 if you use the weapon and over 12,000 if you use the ring! What a rapid growth!" Alice said in shock, unable to contain her voice.

    What was in front of her made no sense.

    Just a few months ago, this man in front of her had barely 500 power!

    In fact, let alone 500 power. He didn''t even know how to use Vampirism.

    But now...

    He totally surpassed her in power!

    ''This is... I''ve never heard of anything like this, if my father knew about it... I''m sure he woulde running here to do what he told me.'' She thought in shock.

    That growth was simply abnormal.

    There should be no such thing as a vampire capable of growing like that.

    ''Unless he has a growth-type skill... But I haven''t seen something like that in him.'' She thought. Still, even though she was surprised, she was also happy.

    Her subordinate, whom she considered her closest friend, had be so powerful; how could she not be happy?

    Besides the two of them being a team, she was naturally happy for him.

    "Congrattions, Matt!" She congratted him.

    After that, they talked about different things, and she was interested in his weapon.

    She looked it back and forth and learned about its skill.

    They talked about many things until I returned to the room, and the three started talking until nightfall.

    The following day, someone knocked on the bedroom door.

    "Professor Reagan?" Matt asked as soon as he opened it, and he nodded at him.

    "The groups are going to start forming right now. It''s almost time for the students to go to the frontier and be trained for a couple of days on the wars, so you need toe with me." He spoke.

    As he spoke, he noticed two beautiful, newly risen women look out the door to see who it was.

    "Professor."

    "Mr. Reagan, long time no see."

    Both greeted him in their own way, and he was stunned.

    ''This boy moves fast. An Heiress in the Harem! How many people in this world wouldn''t want such a blessing?'' He thought in shock but nodded to them calmly.

    "Miss Alice, long time no see. Student I. You guys cane with me. Groups are about to be formed, and I believe you will participate."

    After these words, Matt, I, and Alice got ready and left with Reagan Cooper.

    ...

    In a distant part of the Academy.

    Two people were gathered in a dark, dimly lit room.

    Still, both were unaffected by this.

    One of the two people was kneeling on the floor, while the other was sitting in a small chair, looking out at the darkness outside.

    Her face was not very visible, but she was a beautiful woman whose mere glimpse of a part of her face could cause many a man to fall madly in love.

    Still, the kneeling man did not dare to look up until she spoke.

    She soon set the tea she was drinking on a small table and looked back. Every movement of her body was graceful, bordering on perfection.

    "You may speak." She said in a captivating yet powerful voice.

    Then she turned her gaze again to the front as if she didn''t care what the man would say.

    The man stood up, handed her a small piece of paper, and knelt down again.

    "Miss, could we borrow that person for a while? It is not only my request. If I am here and acting like this, it is because it is a request from my Lord. He asked me toe here and ask you to lend us that person. We need to use that person to assassinate someone and also the one next to her. They are the only ones we can use toplete this mission."

    The woman looked at the paper for a moment and then instantly lost interest.

    "If you want to use my people to kill someone, you must be willing to give something in return." She replied, and he nodded.

    He pulled out another piece of paper and handed it to her.

    "This."

    The woman looked at it and smiled. She grabbed what had been handed to her and put it away.

    "I take no responsibility if it goes wrong. But I have to ask, who do you want to murder? Your master is not a person who usually does that."

    She gave him a sidelong nce, and the man pulled out another scroll again.

    He handed it to her, and she opened it to look.

    There were three faces there, with their respective names.

    She was surprised by one of thest names and looked at it.

    "Hahaha, do you have that much guts to do it?" The woman asked graciously, and the man nodded.

    "It''s an important mission."

    "Well, what''s your main objective? It will be interesting to watch a rat game while waiting to fight that woman." She said, smiling slightly.

    Although curious about who she meant by ''that woman,'' the man did not ask questions because he knew the type of person this woman in front of him was.

    Instead, he pointed to someone on the scroll, and after lingering his finger there for a moment, he moved it to another person, demonstrating to whom they gave more importance in this mission.

    The seated woman frowned slightly after seeing this. However, when she thought about it for a moment, she lost interest again.

    Few things have interested hertely, and although she was interested in watching ''A Rat Fight'' a moment ago, she has lost all interest in it right now.

    She found it boring because she realized that the fight wouldn''t escte as much as she would want it to.

    So she sighed and tossed the scroll aside.

    "Go away. You can use her. But if I find that you are making one of my own do an impossible task, I will hunt you down, and you will feel my wrath. Your own master will flee because you would not be worth saving," she said coldly.

    The man trembled slightly and lowered his head quickly.

    "Yes, miss!" he answered quickly and ran out of there.

    The room returned to its usual silence, and the woman took an extra sip of tea.

    "Agh, horrible." She spit out the tea and tossed it aside.

    Then she stood up and began to walk out of the room.

    "The vampire world is getting boring. Too bad I can only have some fun out of the distant human race. So let me see more of your power, Human Sorceress. Show me your capabilities. I want to have more fun." She said softly.

    The moment she finished speaking, she passed over the scroll that had three names and faces painted on it.

    Still, she paid it no mind and left the room.

    The room fell into a deep silence while the names glowed slightly in the golden color with which they were written.

    The names were clearly distinguishable: Matthew Dietrich, Alice Allen, and I Moore.

    ...

 Chapter 177: Three Main Alignments

    The Vampire Academy was in morous mor as the teams were being decided.

    Matthew Dietrich, as Bloody Vampire General, and Alice Allen, as Heiress, had been chosen as the leaders of one of the teams formed.

    The group consisted of 25 people. The leaders were Matthew Dietrich, Alice Allen, Ray Jowel, and I Moore, with Caspian White as an additional.

    The rest of the 20 people were students from different ssrooms. Most were from the Second Academy, but some were from the First Academy.

    The power of this group was rated as one of the Top Three Groups.

    That was mainly due to Ray Jowel. This person was an acquaintance of Alice; they studied together, and Ray Jowel respected her greatly.

    He''s a nice guy that anyone could get along with if they tried. But in reality, he is one of the most marginalized in his ssroom because he is amoner among the rich and noble.

    Still, he is talented, and no one can deny that. He has more than 13,000 Power, making him the most powerful of the group.

    They were the Third of the First Three.

    The First of the First Three was a group with tremendous power.

    The group''s leader was a beautiful and powerful woman. With her 15,000 Power and status as a Noble, Hanna White upies an exalted position among all the groups present.

    She is also the older sister of Caspian White.

    But the most dangerous thing about her, and what made Matt keep his distance, is that she is one of the most beloved subordinates of that legendary Heiress, Cecily Edevane.

    Thanks to all this, Hanna White is among the elite among all the High-Level students.

    That group was much more powerful than Matt''s group. There was not only her; there were still several subordinates of heirs, and among them, one stronger than Ray Jowel, who seemed to have an intense love for Hanna White.

    The selection of the groupssted all afternoon. In the evening, the army leaders began to exin to them, in detail, the correct way to fight and everything they would do once they reached the border.

    These teachingssted a few days until it was finally time to leave.

    Each group left in huge caravans of carriages and cars, arriving at their destination several dayster.

    Although they had just arrived, no one could rest. The leaders in the field called everyone to inform them of the situation at the war.

    Soon, Matthew Dietrich and Hanna White''s group and numerous other groups stood in front of a vast tent, waiting for the leaders.

    They emerged shortly after that, being led by a young-looking man but one of tremendous power.

    His face caused Matt to frown, and he threw himself into a slight darkness that onlysted briefly before his face returned to normal.

    The man in front of him looked at him and also frowned as soon as he saw him.

    Numerous thoughts crossed the man''s mind, but he said nothing.

    Instead, he looked at all the students who had arrived.

    "Students, let me introduce myself. My name is Luke White, Lieutenant General of the Dark Kingdom Army. I am the Field Leader in the East Wing."

    check-out-MvLeMpYr

    Luke White recognized Lieutenant General of the Dark Kingdom Army for not being too old. He was also the man Matt confronted when he was about to assassinate Mr. Becker.

    Matt didn''t need to think to know that this guy in front of him was his enemy and that he had been put in a dangerous ce.

    Still, he didn''t care.

    Luke White soon called out to the higher ranking people within the groups and gave Matt a respectful salute.

    "Greetings, General Matthew. I was informed that you would be here; I look forward to receiving your assistance now." Afterward, Luke White respectfully greeted I and Alice before turning to all the group leaders, who were allowed to enter so that they could be exined the partial situation of everything.

    The first thing to note was that the army was divided into three regions on one side of the border ins.

    The outer zonesprised the East Wing and the West Wing, led by Luke White and an equal in the West. Army General Emma Lewis leads the Central Wing.

    Being the most powerful among the vampire ranks.

    Matt''s group and Hanna White''s group were put in the East Wing to reinforce, as apparently they had a critical mission toplete shortly.

    After exining the minor issues, they exined the forces of the Human Empire.

    The Human Empire was attacking hard this time, and its forces strengthened as the days passed. No one understands what these guys were thinking, but it is possible that they were looking to take away some recently discovered mines in this area of the border to the Dark Kingdom.

    This empire had powerful forces, which caused the powerful people stationed in this area to be many these days.

    If Emma Lewis was called here, it is mainly because they fear that some of the strongholds of the Three Main Alignments of the Human Empire may intrude, as the presence of two Persons belonging to two of the three Alignments was confirmed.

    The Main Alignments of the Human Empire, of which they were all severely warned, are:

    The Grand Sorcerers: Not much is known about the Grand Sorcerers, but they have tremendous power. They are said to be the most powerful, with exceptional abilities and powerful magics.

    The Heroes: With extraordinary physical abilities, they have no special skills; they are Martial Artists. They do not even use weapons. Their bodies are their weapons.

    Divine Knights: They are the best known because they rule the Human Empire. The world-renowned Holy Knights are subordinates of them. They fight with Divine Power and Divine Magic. They are all Magical Knights of Divine Magic.

    These are the Three Main Alignments of the Human Empire and form the major force of the empire. All the students were especially warned to beware of the Grand Sorcerers, who are the most feared due to their different abilities and the fact that they are the least shown.

    After exining all that to them, the HQ stationed in the Central Wing issued a call to all the leaders of the different groups, so Matt, Alice, and I had no time to rest when they were taken to the Central Wing.

    There was Emma Lewis, who was the one who summoned them urgently.

    **

    *Three Main Alignments: The Three Most Powerful Groups among the Humans.

 Chapter 178: Talking at night

    Emma Lewis invited them all to enter the army buildings set up here.

    And once inside, she began to exin to them.

    "These are orders from above; even I cannot refuse them because they bear the Royal Seal. The High Spheres of the different kingdoms have apparently sent amuniqu�� in which they express their annoyance with this war. They want it to end as soon as possible, so they have sent us reinforcements. Among those reinforcements, the students of the Vampire Academy are the most important part."

    "The idea of all of youing here is only because the higher-ups want to end the war in one attack to send a message to the Empire."

    "I won''t be able to move unless something urgent happens because if I did, there''s a good chance the Grand Sorcerers would move, and that would be disastrous."

    "The war n is simple and will happen within four days. Listen carefully."

    She walked over to a vast table disying aplete and detailed battlefield map.

    The idea was simple but one that may work because of therge number of forces they have right now. The East Wing and the West Wing will move simultaneously on their respective sides, behind a few mountains in the distance, intending to infiltrate and attack the enemy camp''s central area.

    At the same time, the Central Wing will move in force throughout the central part.

    Emma Lewis would not battle but would be the principal strategist of the central battle.

    Once the whole n, in detail, was exined, Emma Lewis dismissed them. However, because they needed to receive detailed maps and were on way, they had to wait in this central part, and only a few came back.

    The n was simple; Matt didn''t need to mortify his head about it.

    But some things were bothering him, so Matt infiltrated the room where Emma Lewis was restingte at night.

    Because this ce was a fortress in a small army town, he had to jump over several windows to get there.

    Emma Lewis had not yet slept, so she was surprised to see Matte through the window.

    "Matthew, what are you doing here?" Emma asked in surprise and got up to greet him.

    "I have something I want to talk to you about. It''s about Luke White," he replied, and she invited him to sit down.

    "What do you want to tell me about Lieutenant General Luke? I hear he''s had some good aplishmentstely."

    "Luke White belongs to the organization we were fighting against."

    Matt''s words made Emma frown, and she quickly got up to close all the doors and windows in the room.

    She then activated several important inscriptions inside the room and walked over to where Matt was.

    She sat down and stared at him.

    "Are you serious?"

    "I am. The report I delivered to the Kingdom is notplete. I mentioned that I fought a necromancer when I was destroying that headquarters, but I didn''t say who he was."

    "Before you think about it, the necromancer was not Luke White. In fact, the necromancer I killed and his status was far more amazing than Luke White''s. Luke White simply came along to prevent me from being able to assassinate the necromancer, who was also known as ''The Recruiter''."

    Emma Lewis frowned and plunged into deep thought briefly, "Who was the Recruiter? Luke White not only has a high position in the army, but he is also the second sessor of the Whites. Behind Hanna White, he is a man of high status; it''s not easy to have a more amazing status than that."

    Matt shook his head.

    "It''s a name you wouldn''t expect and one that should nevere to light."

    "A Vampire n?" She asked in shock, and Matt nodded.

    "You should know by now. Lately, some news has been spreading about the death of a famous student at the Second and First Academy," he replied, and she widened her eyes in shock.

    "Becker!"

    discover-stories-MVLeMpYr

    Matt nodded softly, causing her to close her mouth again, immersed in her own thoughts.

    After a couple of minutes, she looked at Matt again.

    "You can''t tell that to anyone else. But, if it is as you say, then Luke White is a traitor. I must find a way to exterminate that bastard along with all the Whites who have dared to betray the Kingdom."

    Matt nodded and then told her several more things, and she told him about some crucial issues.

    After getting enough information and reporting everything to Emma, Matt returned to his room.

    The next day, they all returned to their respective ces where their missions would begin.

    Because it was a high-level mission, everything should be done carefully, so several groups were chosen to go ahead and others to go behind. Among those, the most powerful groups would be the first to lead the way with Luke White because if they encountered humans, they could kill them quickly.

    They would use the nearby small mountains and trees for camouge, so there could not be too many of them.

    Five groups were chosen to go to the Human Army Headquarters. Matthew''s and Hanna''s were the first two. Then, three more groups were selected, which didn''t give Matt a good feeling.

    He ignored them, though. Only I and Alice knew about his currentbat power, so as long as he kept hiding his power, everything would be fine.

    Right now, the vast majority couldn''t stand up to him, after all.

    He is even sure to win a fight against Ray Jowel, who has been teaching Matt a few things about this cetely.

    Apparently, he knew the frontier very well.

    .

    So, the days passed until, three dayster, the vampire army of the central wingunched a powerful attack from the front.

    The humans did not expect a sudden attack that day, so they felt pressured, and soon, shouts ofmand began to go out from one side to the other as the powerful began to ready themselves for the attack.

    But the vampires were not unprepared this time. They immediately unleashed powerful beasts on the battlefield, which were trained to hunt humans.

    "Inform the leaders the Dark Kingdom wants to attack us with all its might!"

    Simr cries were heard everywhere among the enemy ranks throughout that day as the hours continued to pass.

    Meanwhile, Matt, Alice, I, and the whole group managed to infiltrate the core areas of the Human Army.

    They had crossed a long road at great speed, taking advantage of the battlefield''s chaos to infiltrate. Although they seeded, it was due entirely to the help of Matt, who had been leading from the halfway point because he saw that the rest were idiots for going incognito.

    .

 Chapter 179: Doubts? Betrayal?

    Emma Lewis had been pensive since Matt had visited her the night before.

    His words left a bad taste in her mouth because the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something didn''t add up about this considerable mission the leaders had issued.

    This mission was not her father''s doing; she is sure of it. If anything makes Emma feel annoyance against her father, it is precisely because he does not usually meddle in such vital matters and usually lets his ministers do so.

    Naturally, they have given a lot to the Kingdom and have spent hundreds of years serving it to achieve their ranks, but Emma thinks that doesn''t mean they are not prone to betray the Kingdom.

    That''s why she has been feeling bad things in her heart since she learned that Luke White is a traitor.

    ''Such a close man was a traitor... Maybe many are. It''s even possible that guy''s father is, and he''s one of the high-level ministers,'' she thought and groaned in her heart.

    ''Shit, I can''t be left alone watching. Matthew is a very talented man, and there is also Miss Alice there; if something happens to them, a catastrophe could ensue for the Kingdom!'' She thought and flew at high speed while trying to hide her aura as much as she could.

    She wanted to watch the fight from above, and although she had not discovered a betrayal because many things could be happening in the dark, she still kept alert.

    .

    On the other side of the equation, Matt''s entire group was hiding near the main fortress.

    At this point, Luke took up the charge again, and somehow, a light council of leaders was formed, where Luke told them the n to infiltrate.

    "But for that, you need to lock down the escape and entry routes. I Moore, you''re not that strong, so it''s dangerous if youe in with us. That''s why I want to put you in charge of locking down the escape routes for these guys along with several of the members," he said and pointed to a few of those present.

    They were a slightlyrge group; to close off the retreat, it was a well-thought-out group.

    But it made Matt frown.

    As soon as they were named, he noticed something about these people that made him re at them.

    ''They don''t mean well.'' He thought and looked at I. He approached her and said a few things, causing her to nod carefully.

    If she were honest, the truth is that right now, she was afraid. She was in a dangerous ce that she never thought she would get to; being one of the leaders of such arge group, how could she not feel nervous and afraid?

    So, she didn''t refute the idea of going to do a secondary task like that, which was just as important. Maybe it''s because shecked confidence in following Matt, as she felt she would be a burden to him again.

    After formting this n, both groups split up, and Matt continued on his way along with a moderatelyrge group.

    Halfway through, Matthew began to notice things that were too strange all around.

    ''There''s no way it''s that easy to infiltrate this ce... These guys are nning something.'' Matt thought.

    He felt that he had forgotten something importanttely, perhaps because he did not pay too much attention to what he heard or discovered.

    So he didn''t pay too much attention to it and continued with the whole group.

    Still, he was preparing himself for a hypothetical case of betrayal.

    He knows he can''t trust anyone here, so he must be prepared for the worst.

    After passing through a long, dark corridor, therge group arrived at the main room of this enormous fortress.

    On the other side of the door, he could feel many powerful people with an aura that he remembered perfectly.

    ''Humans...'' he thought, looking sideways at Luke White, Hanna White, and others.

    ''No one reveals anything...'' He thought after finding that the face of all of them was cautious and indifferent.

    Despite that, he was sure something was wrong, for the road here had been too smooth and easy to travel.

    Still, faced with such a situation, he only needed to see the stupidest one to know if they were up to something.

    That was why he looked at Caspian, who was a bit away from him.

    That guy had a mischievous grin when he saw him, though he soon wiped it off.

    ''Tsk, these bastards seem to be scheming well.'' He thought, ready to refute them before entering.

    But then the vast door opened from inside, and many humans stood before them with a grin.

    ''They''re not surprised... I see. That''s right, how could I forget? Shit, I''ve fallen into a trap this time.'' He thought mockingly to himself.

    For a moment, he forgot that the organization to which Luke White belongs seems to be led by humans as well.

    Now, humans are not surprised to have so many vampires on their doorstep; it is obvious that they are together.

    What happened in the next moment confirmed that for him.

    A powerful man standing there, wearing light clothes, looked up.

    see-more-MVLeMpYr

    The aura he carried was sharp and powerful, but it was not the same as the other humans present; it was the aura of a martial artist!

    This man, who is also known as ''Hero'', smiled.

    "Hahahaha, Emma Lewis, you just can''t seem to sit still for a moment." He said with a big smile and jumped up and down hard.

    "I''ll distract this girl. Do what you have to do!" He said and disappeared over the roof.

    At the same time, Luke White and the whole team moved in a way that allowed them to surround Matthew and his entire group.

    It was a quick move that shocked the different members of Matt''s group; even Alice was surprised by it.

    She looked at the formation they took, and the humanspleted it before them.

    "Luke White, Hanna White, what the hell does this mean!?" She asked angrily.

    Causing both who had been called out to scoff.

    Luke White was the most obvious: "The Allens have stepped on a mine that would sooner orter explode. What are you surprised about, Matthew Dietrich and Alice Allen? You''ve gone against the wrong organization. There''s no way you''re getting out of here alive!"

    "The Vampire World is against you guys surviving!" He replied forcefully.

 Chapter 180: Taking revenge

    His words stunned many, including Hanna White of their group. ''Organization? Wasn''t it family?'' she thought doubtfully, but she didn''t pay too much attention.

    She didn''t have much to say here. She had been ordered to assassinate Matthew, so naturally, she must.

    The various people in Matt''s group began to shout, some scolding Luke and others begging for mercy.

    But Matt was calm.

    He analyzed all the power of the people present and frowned.

    Although it didn''t seem so, the truth was that he had fallen into a deadly trap without realizing it, just for forgetting a small detail like that.

    After the Hero left, the group''sbat power decreased, but with the addiction of the vampiric forces, it increased!

    There were several Holy Knights, each with more than 5,000 power. A Divine Knight with 15,000 Power and two others below him with simr power.

    But perhaps they didn''t even need to do anything because the vampires made up arger force.

    Luke White was the most powerful here, with 20,000 Power. But Hanna White, several of her group, and the army were also obviously traitors.

    They had over seven people with over 10,000 Power and over 40 with power between 5,000 and 10,000.

    They were too powerful!

    ''There are traitors in high ces... But this was a royal order... Was it the king who got me into this?'' Matt thought, frowning.

    He didn''t hesitate much to follow the whole n he had been following so far because it had the Royal Seal and Dawid Lewis didn''t look like a person of a treacherous character.

    ''...Well, if it was him, it''s not too strange.'' He thought.

    During his thoughts, several of his group had already betrayed him and turned on them, and it made sense; they were mighty, not that it bothered him to have a few more there.

    But somehow, Ray Jowel stood beside him, shaking with anger.

    "You fucking ungrateful bastards, you dare betray the race; shit, I''m pissed!" he shouted hysterically towards them.

    Vampires allying with humans was a huge sign of betrayal to him, and it made sense. He was strong but had no status, so he wasn''t someone who could know how great powers were wielded.

    Still, his anger was real.

    ''He''s a nice guy,'' Matt thought when he saw this vampire with a pleasant personality pull out a giant sword.

    "Ray Jowel, take a good look around; why are you still hell-bent on staying on that side? They''re dead meat!" shouted Hanna White, trying to open Ray Jowel''s eyes, but he scoffed.

    "Yeah, maybe the group is dead meat. I''ll take a few, Matthew a few, and the Missus a few more. If that amount isn''t enough to kill all of you bastards, then we''ll be dead meat, along with several of yours." He replied, smiling.

    Although he knew this was crazy, he couldn''t stay back when he saw Alice draw her sword.

    He respected Alice a lot because she was the only one who did not despise him. She even trained alongside him on several asions. Although he wasn''t willing to be her subordinate, it was not because he despised her. It was because he had a different goal in life.

    But his life goal is so insignificant to the world that he feels that having an end fighting alongside a Bloody Vampire General and an Heiress was a more dignified end.

    Therefore, even though it was crazy what he thought, he did not hesitate to do it.

    He did it while Alice firmly argued with Luke and Hanna, which stunned her.

    Still, it felt good that this good friend she made several years ago was not an ungrateful person like these bastards in front of her.

    Still, it was when he stood up that she realized the danger they were in, so she approached Matt.

    "Matt, I think we''re in a dangerous situation," she said, smiling and slightly apologizing.

    Matt nodded. MVLeMpYr-reader

    "That''s right... This is the second time I feel like I might die." He replied.

    His voice had no emotion; it was a t, indifferent voice that surprised Alice.

    "Matt, you..." She spoke but fell before she asked what she wanted.

    She saw that Matt wasn''t angry and didn''t seem happy, either. He didn''t even look sad.

    And that was strange to her.

    She had seen that Matt could get angry despite being quiet most of the time.

    ''Why not now?'' she thought, in shock, and felt that something inside Matt had changed from one moment to the next.

    Although it wasn''t really that he had changed.

    ''Sophia Murphy, now I understand your words.'' He thought, but he wasn''t even allowed to finish his thoughts.

    "Luke White, make it quick. The Kingdom forces are approaching at great speed." Said one of the humans, nodding to several on his side to go stop them.

    Luke White then remembered, ''Shit, that''s right. The stupid westerners aren''t all on my side.'' He thought to himself, slightly annoyed, and stepped forward.

    "Matthew Dietrich, Alice Allen. I''ve said it before: You''ve messed with who you shouldn''t. So now, it''s time for you guys to step into the infinite darkness," he said, smiling sinisterly.

    "Listen, everyone, assassinate these three idiots who oppose us!" he shouted.

    He immediately pounced hard on Matt.

    "Even though you escaped, it''s time for you to die!" He shouted.

    But then, a giant sword approached him quickly, hitting him squarely and knocking him back.

    "Miss, Matthew, I charge the rest of you, this bastard. I''ll teach him a lesson in morality!" shouted Ray Jowel. He looked happy as he jumped on Luke, maybe because it was the first time he would fight against someone as powerful and outstanding as him.

    "I''ll be your opponent, Luke White!" he shouted.

    That was a huge opportunity for Matt.

    ''Time for revenge.'' He thought and immediatelyunched his dimensional move.

    At the same time, Caspian White leaped forward,ughing hysterically, "Matthew Dietrich, it is today that I willplete my revenge!" he shouted, unleashing all the power that resided within him.

    He had been training hard day and night and was nothing short of breaking to reach absurd heights in no time.

    6,000 of vampiric power was unleashed forcefully from his body.

    Still, he didn''t find his target the next time he blinked.

    "Caspian, watch out!" shouted Hanna from the other side as she leaped towards him, but then she saw Matthew materialize in front of her younger brother and rip his head off with his hand.

    Caspian White couldn''t even understand what was happening when his perspective looked into an indifferent face of Matt and his eyes fell into infinite darkness soon after.

    Matt appeared on the other side of a headless body while the head was in his hand.

    "You had to suffer more, but to lose this opportunity would be ridiculous."

    Just as Matt said that a great scream came from the front.

    "YOU FUCKING BASTARD, YOU''RE GOING TO DIE!" Hanna White felt her head buzz with hatred as she saw Caspian die; her adored younger brother had been killed in front of her!

    How could she not feel hatred?

    She summoned her sword without thinking and lunged at Matt.

    "DIE!" she screamed, but then Alice appeared before her.

    "A traitor doesn''t deserve to go on living." She growled as sheunched a powerful attack from Hanna''s blind spot.

    Hanna swung her sword immediately, and a sh of weapons reverberated through the ce.

    *CLANK*

 Chapter 181: A Sorceress

    "Get out of my way!" shouted Hanna as she punched Alice, but surprisingly, Alice managed to counter her.

    ''Shit, this stupid upper blood.'' Hanna thought angrily.

    Both of them plunged into a fight, while some others came to support.

    After that, Matt was attacked by the holy knights, but after two of them were headless, several icy inscriptions started exploding around the ce.

    They were the preparations Matt had made before arriving here.

    "Watch out; those are explosive inscriptions!"

    "They''re put on our bodies!"

    "Shit, since when?!"

    Numerous screams went up all over the ce, and many people were killed by strange explosions that caused the ce to be surrounded by an icy fog.

    Just then, a vast explosion sounded as Luke White hit Ray Jowel hard backward.

    At the same time, the Divine Knight appeared from behind Ray, knocking him across the room.

    His body was treated like a ball for a brief moment, and he was beaten until he bled.

    "You''re annoying, you bastard!" shouted Luke, hitting Ray Jowel hard.

    ''He''s dangerous.'' Matt thought after seeing this and didn''t overthink of it.

    He immediately stopped fighting the little guys and jumped up high.

    "Alice, use the ring." Matt said, making Alice nod.

    He also did the same.

    Soon, his 9,600 power became 10,560.

    It was a drastic increase that made those who were still inactive jump towards him.

    "Miss Hanna, don''t worry. I will take revenge for you!" Said a man as he appeared in front of Matt, spear in hand.

    A person with 13,500 power was attacking him, but Matt simply waited patiently for the attack to reach him.

    That mighty spear reached his body in no time but only managed to hit the air.

    Matt''s power shot up instantly, creating an explosion, as heunched a strong horizontal attack toward this guy''s head and several people behind him.

    That attack was riddled with tremendous power, which decapitated the man in an instant as he was caught off guard.

    At the same time, the weak vampires behind him were decapitated in their entirety.

    And their power surge was so absurd that it stopped thebat nearby.

    read-on-MVLeMpYr

    "What the hell!?" shouted some in shock, staring at him.

    In fact, his power had reached 12,480 at this moment.

    Everyone was drawn to something red in his hand and frowned, trying to recognize it.

    Luke White was the most stunned.

    "It''s a Saint Weapon!" he shouted in shock, and numerous more screams followed his shout as everyone realized this.

    "Holy shit, that bastard''s got a Saint Weapon!"

    "Attack him! It''s a saint weapon!"

    Many screamed, full of fear, and others saw this as an opportunity, including Luke and the Divine Knight.

    Many people attacked Matt at the same time, so he was able to decapitate several, but a few hits hit him.

    At that moment, he felt a heavy blow on his back, which sent him flying for tens of meters and hit a huge wall.

    ''Shit, who was that bastard?'' He thought, trying to look at who it was.

    But before he could look, a huge explosion sounded next to him.

    Ray Jowel then fell to the ground,pletely bloodied and almost dying.

    He smiled when he saw Matt.

    He took advantage of the moment when no one was attacking him to speak.

    "Dude, I''m sorry... 20,000 power is too much for me." His voice came out slurred, and a puff of blood came out of his mouth after he said that.

    Matt looked at him for a moment.

    "If you don''t die here, I''ll make you fulfill every wish you have. For now, you''ve done well." Matt said.

    Ray Jowel nodded slightly heavily and fell to the ground; he was trying to get up again.

    Just then, several voices came from the front.

    "Miss Sorceress!" shouted several humans in shock.

    Even Luke White was shocked when he saw her appear behind Matt to hit him.

    ''This woman... She''s as strong as I remember her.'' He thought in shock.

    She was a beautiful woman with green hair and yellow eyes. In the Human Empire, she was well known as a powerful Sorceress in the military''s service.

    She smiled.

    "Haha, Saint Weapon? Well, looks like my Empire will get too many good things out of this." She said, staring at the weapon in Matt''s hands.

    "Listen, I''ll take care of this guy. You can take care of the Heiress that one and the other idiot." She said, preparing to pounce on Matt.

    Yet, Luke suddenly stopped her. "Wait, this guy is mine. You can go find your targets somewhere else," he said.

    The Sorceress who had just appeared looked at him.

    "If you seed in killing him, all his belongings will belong to you. If you can''t, then stay out of my way." She retorted in annoyance and released his grip as sheunched herself at high speed at Matt.

    Luke wasted no time.

    He didn''t bother to look at Ray Jowel but immediatelyunched himself at Matt.

    Two mighty fists shed with Matt, who also jumped in their encounters.

    Still, these two people were immensely powerful, so even though they received Matt''s attack, he also received both of theirs, sending him flying backward to m into a trellis once again.

    ''Too strong...'' He thought but looked up in shock.

    ''How fast!'' He thought in shock when he felt the presence of that woman extremely close.

    Raising his head, he was stunned; a sinister smile was before him.

    "You are a talented vampire, so strong while so young. It''s a pity you find me among the Sorceress," she said. Her arm moved at an almost impossible speed and hit him in the stomach, knocking him at high speed into the other wall in the other corner.

    A spurt of blood shot out of Matt''s mouth at that moment, but before he could even react, he felt another terrifyingly strong blow that mmed him t against the ground and created a huge hole with his body.

    ''Holy shit... There''s no way she''s that fast!''

    Matt''s mind buzzed loudly as the pain and dizziness suddenly hit him. Still, his perception increased drastically in a moment as he focused on trying to look at this woman''s silhouette.

    Her movement was absurdly fast; even so, for a brief moment, he could see a trajectory forming before his eyes.

    He did not doubt his senses and struck at that spot, creating an immense explosion, for it was right where that woman was going to stop to hit him.

    *BOOOOM*

    The resulting explosion ejected both of them to two different sides.

    ''...It''s a skill. And it''s terrifying.'' Matt thought in shock as soon as he caught his breath.

 Chapter 182: An Expansive Domain

    He wasn''t the only one stunned at the scene.

    Even Alice was.

    ''She''s a Grand Sorceress of Adam. She inherits the perfect foundation of the human; it''s an Expansive Domain!'' Alice was in shock after recognizing the ability she was using and this woman.

    She was basically her counterpart in the human race. Just as Vampires have Heirs who Inherit Ancestral Blood, humans also have and are spread out among the Three Alignments of the Human Empire.

    They are people who inherit Ancestral Blood, and while they are not necessarily descendants of the Human God of the past, the blood they carry is so amazing that it grants them powerful abilities as the Heirs.

    There is a clear difference between the abilities that the vampire heirs receive and those that the Humans receive, with the vampires being the most powerful. However, no one among them has an inherited ability like that right now.

    Therefore, right now, this woman is practically unmatched on this battlefield.

    "Unbelievable. I never thought that the Miss would use the Expansive Domain she controls... It''s so amazing every time I see it." Said the top-level Divine Knight when he saw it, and several humans were also amazed.

    "Is that the Expansive Domain of the Storm Sorceress, the Intense Dance of the Fist Goddess?" one of them said, and another nodded to him.

    "As far as I know, now that the domain has expanded to epass the entire room, there''s no way that guy can run away. Once this woman''s Expansive Domain marks him, she will be able to follow him in less than 1 second."

    People were so shocked by this that they had all stopped fighting. read-first-on-MVLeMpYr

    Alice realized that Matt was in danger, so she became desperate and threw herself on Hanna.

    "Shit, die, traitor!" she shouted angrily as she swung her sword at high speed.

    This move of hers brought everyone back to reality, so several of them lunged at Alice and Ray Jowel, who had already gotten up.

    Still, the central focus was on Matthew and the sorceress woman before him.

    ''It''s a Domain... She can move at immense speed over this domain and strike precisely at her target. I don''t even manage to perceive her until she hits me; what a cool skill.'' Matt thought, having difficulty getting up.

    "You''re strong, vampire. I didn''t think you could withstand so many hits from me using my Expansive Domain," the woman, standing before him, said with a slight surprise.

    She didn''t attack him because she was surprised by that, which allowed Matt to take a deep breath momentarily.

    "I didn''t expect there were people with such good skills in the Human Empire." Matt replied, smiling slightly.

    If a hunter of Earth had this single skill, it could be one of the supreme skills. It may not have been on the level of his Ice Power, but it was still a level above the skills Charlotte had.

    She stared at him and shrugged.

    "It looks like you haven''t seen anything, then," she said and disappeared from where she stood, appearing instantly from behind Matt.

    "My skill is hardly good among my peers." She said softly. Then, she threw a hard punch at Matt''s back.

    Just then, Matt abruptly moved his arm and body, causing this woman''s blow tond firmly on his saint weapon.

    The impact was thunderous but didn''t push him back, which surprised the woman.

    "How?"

    Matt grinned.

    "Hehe, even though you''re good, it doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want." He said andunched four sessive and swift attacks towards her with the sword, trying to hit her in the bone.

    His small sword crossed the flesh at high speed but failed to hit her in the bone as she dodged the attacks with a backward leap.

    That unleashed a strong attack from Matt, but Luke struck him from the side before he could hit her full-on.

    "Buagh."

    A spurt of blood spurted out of his mouth, and he was sent mming hard into the wall to the side.

    ''Shit, I forgot about this bastard.'' He thought grumbling.

    He didn''t have time toin, as he quickly had to fend off two powerful attacksing from different ces. The attack that came first was the woman''s, which pushed him across the room with a powerful impact.

    Matt did not want to remain passive, so before falling to the ground, he steadied himself and lunged towards where she wasing from. Even so, this woman''s ability was absurd.

    The speed she was gaining and the speed at which she could attack him exceeded his ability to perceive.

    Although he could perceive where she wasing from and where to defend himself, this woman''s speed was so high that he could not defend himself.

    In pure power, this woman had about 21,000 power, so her blows were incredibly painful. In a short time, she turned Matt into a bloody little pulp that kept hitting the walls.

    When the two were struggling, Luke could do nothing but watch.

    ''Shit, this woman is too fast. Even I can''t keep up with her speed.'' He thought to himself,ining.

    So, he focused his attention on someone else, Ray Jowel, who had already gotten up.

    Still, before he could strike, a person came running into the room.

    "Sir, it''s bad. People from the Weste here, and they are powerful! Besides, there are many humans who don''t belong to our faction whoe running to this ce to see what''s going on!" Said the man as he spoke to the Divine Knight, who frowned.

    He was about to hit Alice at that moment but had to stop himself.

    He looked at Luke then, and Luke nodded.

    The fight had stopped for a moment, so Luke looked at Hanna.

    "Cousin Hanna, why don''t you go stop those guys? It''s only enough for you to fight the humans; the rest of the vampires are sure to stop when they see you fighting. You can kill him if you want; the family doesn''t care," he said, making Hanna nod softly after looking at Matt.

    "I''ll go if you promise me that guy in there is going to die a painful death, and you''re going to record it." She spoke.

    Luke nodded, "Okay. I''ll make him suffer once we take that saint weapon away from him. You have my word." He replied.

    Hanna then looked at several of her friends to get out of there.

    Before she left, she looked at Matt with hatred, but she could do nothing about it.

    She had seen that Matt was not weak. As absurd as it sounds, maybe she would lose if she fought him.

    But the hatred of seeing her brother die still gnawed at her. Still, she left the room soon after.

    At the same time, Luke joins the other holy knights in killing Alice. Time is precious, and they need to hurry things along.

 Chapter 183: He wants to find himself

    The room filled with explosions as the sorceress woman swept the floor with Matt.

    Her ability allowed her to stay on top of him, no matter how she hit him. Once Matt fell for her game, it was almost impossible for him to get free unless she so chose.

    So, his ribs soon began to break, even though he was trying to avoid further damage from this woman.

    But soon, an intense explosion sounded as Alice Allen and Matthew Dietrich were mmed hard in session into a nearby wall.

    Ray Jowel also fell at that moment, unconscious, not knowing whether he was alive or dead at the feet of the Divine Knight and one other man.

    There were many people dead, but because Matt had been taken as a ball by that woman in a short time, he was unable to aplish his task of killing as many people as possible.

    ''Agh... This woman is really dangerous...'' Matt thought, with severe shortness of breath.

    His body was sore, but he didn''t open his eyes, as it was painful for him to do so.

    Also, because he was trying to get himself into this world.

    Ever since that woman started beating him, he realized how dangerous the world was.

    So far, he has only fought very powerful people on a physical level. Philip Baker and Luke White, for example.

    They could make him feel helpless against them because he was so outmatched. But the more he has lived in this world, the more strange characters he has encountered who can give him a different problem.

    Right now, he found a woman capable of making him feel helpless because she had absurd speed, with an impressive dominance that allowed her to always be on top of him, no matter how much damage she did to him.

    He knows perfectly well that this ability must have a weakness, but figuring out what it is, isplicated when he is under a continuous flurry of attacks.

    Showing his trump cards without figuring out that weakness makes no sense. He''d be beating himself in the foot if he did that.

    That''s why he''s been holding punches, trying to find a way in his mind.

    Still, he''s getting more and more sore.

    He opened his eyes slightly and felt time passing gently as he looked at Alice beside him, lying in a state hard to recognize.

    Farther away was Ray Jowel, who was perhaps dead.

    Matt then looked again at the woman in front of him. She red at him and prepared to attack him.

    His mind filled with thoughts then.

    ''...There is no better way to fight than to let my heart be consumed by hatred. I wonder if I can ever be the same again if I let it.''

    ''Maybe I''ve been too soft these past few months. Is that what Charlotte would want?''

    ''No, right now, that shouldn''t be the question. Is it what I want? Charlotte is no longer with me; perhaps she is not in this world. But my enemies are...''

    ''Charlotte... I don''t know if I should let go of you and leave the past behind, but my mind tells me that if I don''t, I won''t be able to move forward... Howplicated life is, Charlotte.'' His mind was gued with various thoughts as he remembered Charlotte.

    He had been trying to live how he thought Charlotte would like it. Maybe he tried to mold his personality and way of being toward what she wanted, but now that he had reached a dead end, he began to wonder if that was the best way to live.

    His mind was filled with thoughts that, maybe, if he backed away from that, he could get out of this dead end.

    But those thoughts were telling him that he should live life his way, causing his feelings of wanting to live it Charlotte''s way to sh with these new thoughts invading his mind.

    ''...Living over 35 years with you left me with so many beautiful memories; I''ve been trying to find them in myself, but maybe I''ve been walking the wrong path these past few months. I will never forget you, isn''t that obvious? Why would I need to live your way to remember you?''

    After a few thoughts, he realized that his mindset was a bit wed. Keeping Charlotte in his memories was something he would do naturally.

    He was sure of one thing: His ability and power would increase if he let himself be consumed by hatred.

    He would manage to understand everything more because he would have let go of the weight in his heart: Not having Charlotte. And all that would happen while he still remembered Charlotte.

    But he was also sure that, if he did, he would have no face to see Charlotte in the future.

    For she was the one who always urged him not to be consumed by hatred and was with him all the way so that he would never fall into the wrong path.

    That is why, in his mind right now, two different paths had formed.

    One path was to let go of his determination to live as Charlotte would want him to live��without losing his way or being consumed by hatred.

    And the other was to stay that way.

    Both paths had consequences.

    And choosing either was dangerous.

    But his power would soar if he chose to live his way and act ording to his desires and hatred. He would stop worrying about things from the past and could focus his mind more on getting stronger and getting revenge, on killing his enemy.

    Not that he couldn''t stand up to the woman before him. He could do it if he used his ice, but how dangerous would that be for him and the people around him? If the powerful found out that he had a power like that, then he would be in mortal danger, and he would have realized that after living in this world for several months.

    If you can''t sustain your skill, then you better not show it.

    It''s thew of life in this world, and that''s why he hasn''t used his icy power.

    ''...In the end, it''s an effect of wanting to live the way you want me to live, Charlotte... I don''t want to harm those around me, internally.''

    When he thought like that, he scoffed at himself.

    ''Heh, how ridiculous. So, I''ve really been being soft and stupid these past few months. I''ve been such an idiot. Shit, not only can''t I trust anyone who won''t prove it to me, but I should stop worrying about the future that doesn''t exist now, why have I been worrying so much about stupid shit?''

    Matt''s heart gave a buzz at that moment.

    Time passed slowly as his heartbeat, and he could hear it.

    It was a strong beat that shuddered every second.

    With his eyes closed, he could see a heart that gradually seemed to turn cker and cker. But he didn''t care. novel-hosted-MvLeMpYr

    ''I don''t need to choose either way... I just need to put the bullshit aside and live the way I want to.''

    ''I gave you a life, Charlotte. But I failed you in it. So, I will live this life the way I want to so I won''t fail you again. Maybe I won''t dedicate it to you, but I don''t need to. I don''t think that''s what you wanted; you just wanted to live with me and not lose myself, didn''t you? I will.

    I don''t need to be consumed by hate; I just need to live by who I am and do what I need to do, no matter what circumstances arise.''

    ''I just need to understand my path.''

    Matt looked up at that moment.

    The sorceress woman in front of him was approaching at an astonishing speed, but he still managed to see her.

    At that moment, his red eyes glowed with power, and his heart beat loudly enough that even the sorceress woman could hear.

    She stopped instantly, totally stunned, before striking him.

    Matt''s look prevented her from moving, and his appearance changed slightly simultaneously.

    His white skin began to take on a bloody hue. The red on his body soon covered his face, and his eyes were paintedpletely red. The white part of his eyes that glowed in the dark was now paintedpletely red, giving the sensation that he had no pupils.

    At the same time, his body grew slightly in size, and soon, a terrifying power was unleashed from him.

    Everyone was stunned, turning sharply to look at him...

    ...

 Chapter 184: Alices Thoughts (Alice’s POV)

    Alice was full of deep thoughts from the moment the battle began.

    She wanted to find a way to prove her worth, authority, and power as a Heiress. Although she could fight evenly with Hanna White, a woman who greatly surpassed her in power, she was still at a disadvantage in every fight.

    If they kept fighting for any time, Alice would lose, and she knew it.

    Still, she didn''t give up because she knew that if she did, Matt was going to fall into a passive state, where he would die soon after.

    She needed to keep fighting to at least keep a few busy with her.

    But the difficulty was too much, even more so when she saw a Grand Sorceress appear who already had her domain inheritance.

    A Grand Sorceress with an Expansive Domain is someone too powerful for her and Matt, so she immediately knew that they would fall into a severe state before long. That was why she became desperate and tried to take the lead, but in the end, too many people were fighting against her.

    Adding to her concern for Matt, she couldn''t do much before she was mmed into one of the room''s walls.

    To her surprise, shended next to Matt, so she felt like smiling, not of happiness, but of pity.

    She was sure this could be the end for both of them.

    chapter-source-NovelFire

    Still, she plunged into her own thoughts once she could think again.

    Countless memories and thoughts crossed her mind at that moment as an endless pain hit her.

    This pain was not physical; it was mental.

    ''...An heiress, huh.''

    ''Heh, what heiress? I''m just a useless one who has inherited ancestral blood... There''s nothing to be proud of what I am now. It''s been so many years, and I''m barely approaching 10,000...''

    Alice knew that she was the most unworthy among the Heirs with Destiny.

    At her age, all the heirs were already over 10,000 in power. They were all born with determined, firm, and powerful personalities.

    But she...

    ''Among all of us, I am the stupidest and softest... You are right, Sophia Murphy. I am the most inexperienced among the Heirs, and my softness is also my weakness... It is not for nothing that you usually call me childish.''

    Her thoughts were always full of idiocy if she thought about it correctly.

    The smoothness of her actions always determined how far she could advance in her life; she has witnessed that. She has always looked out for the welfare of the entire race and has thought that helping everyone and avoiding deaths within the race is one way to do that.

    While she doesn''t think she''s wrong, this is not what is expected of someone like her.

    She is a Heiress with Destiny. She had an amazing start from the beginning, but her personality was her weakness and sentence.

    Being soft in a world of traitors makes no sense.

    When Alice realized that, she smiled a little.

    ''...If I''m able to acknowledge my mistakes, doesn''t that mean I can improve?''

    ''Honestly, I don''t think I need to worry about race. My efforts won''t make a difference when there are 100 more than me trying to exterminate it. Saving one won''t save the race.''

    ''The vampire race has seen highs and lows to the point where traitors are now everywhere.''

    ''That''s why I don''t need to go easy on them or save them.''

    ''I see. What''s expected of me it''s not that I save one of them, not that I''m soft either...''

    ''What is expected of me...''

    Soon, she realized that she had been walking the wrong path.

    No one expected her to save them; no one expected her to be gentle with them to provide protection.

    The only thing they expect from her is that she will be powerful and decisive.

    That she can stand in front of the vampire race and can eliminate the great enemies of the vampire race.

    And she will not aplish that by being soft and childish, for the Great Human Sorcerers, or any of their Three Alignments, are not smooth and childish.

    Much less the leaders of the Devourer race.

    They are determined, firm, and ruthless.

    ''...What is expected of me is that I can be just as ruthless as they are...''

    ''Sophia Murphy, just as you said... I am useless and childish. I can''t deny you that. I don''t need to worry about race. I need only care about my people; I don''t care about the rest.''

    ''You once told me that if I went on like this, I would attract bad ability... Now I understand what you meant.''

    ''I must forge my own personality, identity, and character before I receive my inheritance.''

    ''I see. That''s why our ancestors didn''t allow us to receive help from our families. It''s for us to forge our own identity.'' Once she realized that, she looked up determinedly, and a ruthless smile formed.

    ''Sophia Murphy, you had a better start than I did. You realized this so early; it helped you forge yourself. Still, you''ve be confident and think you''re perfect. That''s why I think I will surpass you. I just need to start forging my personality based on my beliefs and stop worrying about useless things.''

    Alice moved her hand to grab the weapon next to her.

    She didn''t realize what Matt was bing and didn''t care. Right now, only her enemy was in her gaze.

    Only the Divine Knight and the rest of the people attacking her were before her perception.

    That allowed her to look at everything in detail and hold her weapon despite the wounds.

    ''I just need to be powerful enough to kill all these bastards who dare try to assassinate me.''

    ''Whether they be vampires, humans, or devourers. If you dare to stand in front of me to challenge me or try to kill one of mine, then I will show you what it means to be a Heir of the Vampire Race.''

    At that precise moment, her aura changed, bing sharper. Her sword finally connected perfectly with her aura, causing it to be as sharp as a saint''s weapon.

    It wasn''t the weapon.

    It was her power.

    It wasn''t the tool; it was her determination!

    ...

 Chapter 185: Isla’s Thoughts (Isla’s POV)

    "You bastards, how dare you betray the vampire race!?" shouted I, as she was almost kneeling on the ground, fighting many people in front of her.

    Her whole group had been a farce from the start.

    From the moment they were separated from the rest of the group, she had fallen into a bizarre trap that she didn''t think she would fall victim to.

    Still, thanks to Matt''s warning, she could hold out for a while until the Devourers showed up to help these bastards in front of her.

    She couldn''t understand much, but from what she could make out, there were several of those guys in front of her who wanted to kidnap her to hand her over to a young master from a noble family.

    And the whole group was working for that young master and that family.

    At first, she fought against them and killed several as a warning, but there were too many. Some stronger than her.

    Although she had two army buddies at the start, they were killed by those bastard students from the first academy, causing her to fall into a passive state that intensified the moment two devourers with over 5,000 power and the ability to instill fear arrived.

    The slowly dying trauma was revived like a phoenix the moment she received powerful blows from those devourers.

    Even more so when she realized that those two bastards in front of her were among the devourers who attacked her family.

    The intense hatred inside her was burning, but the vampires and the devourers were allies, so she was hit again and again.

    It was inevitable that she had several broken bones in the process, and the pain engulfed her.

    But each time she got up.

    ''...I can''t fall... Not before I murder these bastards.'' She thought.

    Still, her past trauma added to her present wounds made her mind reel, and she hesitated several times.

    ''...I shouldn''t have been separated from Matt...''

    ''I''ve been such an idiot... Honestly, I agree. I''ve been baggage for Matt. No talent whatsoever, no ability whatsoever...''

    ''I''ve only been trying to fight alongside him because I don''t want to be separated from him, but... Do I have what it takes to fight alongside him?''

    ''Why hasn''t Matt thrown me aside?''

    ''I''m so useless... Why does he keep me by his side?''

    ''Why not just throw me out? I... I''m of no use to him...''

    ''I''m always giving him trouble...'' She thought.

    But a mocking voice brought her out of her thoughts.

    "Hehehe, are you worrying about that idiot Matthew? Let me tell you a secret. This is all a trap orchestrated by the leaders. And the idea is simple: they want Matthew and Alice Allen''s head. They fell into that trap, and they are surely dead right now!" shouted one of the vampires mockingly whileughing hysterically.

    His mocking face and words made I look up.

    "What did you just say!?" Anger seized her from one moment to the next, and tremendous fury plunged into her heart.

    She swung her sword again after hearing this.

    ''I have to help him!'' That was what she thought, so she immediately lunged at them, not caring about her wounds.

    "DIE, YOU BASTARDS!" she shouted.

    But suddenly, four people hit her belly without her noticing...

    "Buagh!"

    She was sent backward, falling across the floor, rolling like an old rag thrown in the trash.

    At the same time, the two fear abilities reminded her of her trauma, along with the maniacalughter of the devourers.

    "HAHAHAHAHAHA, VAMPIRE, ACCEPT YOUR FATE!"

    Pain filled her, and she couldn''t help but vomit another mouthful of blood.

    ''Shit...'' Her body began to tremble.

    Fear, anger, helplessness, and countless bad feelings hit her in that instant.

    She wanted to fight.

    But her mind betrayed her, for her mind wanted to know the answers to her questions.

    At the same time, a part of her mind was tormenting her differently.

    You''re not going to aplish anything.

    Matt has you there because you''re pretty and nothing else. You''re not worthy of being with him.

    You''re just a piece of trash who should have died a long time ago.

    How could you leave your family alone in the other world?

    If you''re never going to get revenge, what are you doing in this world? Why do you keep getting in the way of someone as great as Matt?

    The best thing to do is to give up; you are unworthy.

    ''Yes... I am unworthy.''

    ''I know, I''m not on his level. But he''s not that shallow. If he''s with me, it''s not because I''m pretty; Miss Alice is much prettier than me... Why would he seek me out if he has her?''

    ''Besides, his eyes are always pure... There''s no way he''s that kind of person.''

    ''Even so... If it''s not because of that, why is he still with me? Agh... I really don''t understand you, Matthew...''

    ''You have no reason to be with someone as useless as me, but you always look out for me and care about helping me be strong.''

    She tried to remember the many nights Matt taught her various things, trying to find the reason why he was with her, but she couldn''t.

    The only thing she found in her mind were some words Matt said to her some time ago.

    -The most important thing about a person is not their talent, but their determination to be strong. It is not their status but their mentality. If you have determination, you will be powerful in the future. If you don''t have it, no matter how much talent you have, you will end up sinking into a bottomless pit from which you cannot get out.

    Those words churned in her mind from one moment to the next, trying to understand their meanings.

    For a moment, her mind felt rified.

    ''I see... So that''s why.'' She thought and looked up slightly to see her badly wounded body and her weapon at the side of her.

    ''I just need to beat my trauma so I can move on. I just need to... Kill these bastards so I can go help him...'' She thought.

    experience-NovelFire

    Looking at herself, she realized she was one of the strongest in this ce. She was chosen as a leader because she was among the strongest, and even though she wasn''t the strongest... She had the teachings Matt had given her.

    That made her realize that she had been beaten just because she was having infighting.

    "If I fight head-on... I can go help Matt. I just need to get rid of all of you..." Her thoughts left her mind and materialized in her in a cold, emotionless voice.

    Although she was trembling slightly from the pain, she gripped her weapon tightly and stood firmly again while repeating those words in her mind.

    The fear ability will only hurt her if she lets herself ovee the trauma; Matt told her that once.

    ''I just need to ignore and ovee the trauma. Just once is enough for me.''

    Although the people in front of her were stunned, and someughed out loud, they soon saw I move at immense speed toward them with a bloody sh, using a tactic unknown to them.

    "BEWARE!"

    That sword soon pierced the necks of four people in session; among them, the devourers were the first to fall, for they did not expect such an onught when under the effect of their abilities.

    I knew how to attack and did not even defend herself. After the first four, she bent her sword to decapitate others. Her attacks were fierce and full of hatred. She was not attacking to disable them; she wanted to murder them!

    So, she moved among them at great speed, attacking with ferocity while her eyes were bloodshot.

    Because she was not defending herself, she could not tell whose blood she saw; she only knew that she had to decapitate all these bastards at once...

    ...

 Chapter 186: A drastic change (1)

    Matthew Dietrich had drastically changed from one moment to the next, startling those present.

    Luke White and the Grand Sorceress felt terrible about this, but even so, the Grand Sorceress still had the upper hand, or so she thought.

    She moved at great speed through the domain and arrived before him in an instant. She threw a hard punch to his face, but Matt''s eyes glowed with power in that instant.

    His aura suddenly increased by arge percentage, and the sorceress''s blow was firmly imprinted on one of Matt''s hands, which he had raised without her noticing.

    The thunderous impact appeared from behind Matt, hitting the wall behind him hard. Nothing happened to him, but this blow made evident all the changes that had urred in Matt.

    The previous red tone of his skin had transformed into different bloody vessels and veins showing through his skin all over his body, looking like a demonic inscription on his skin.

    At the same time, four lines formed on his face, connecting to his two eyes.

    His ck hair, slightly painted red in several parts, grew to his back.

    But the most significant change was in his power...

    Matt moved his saint weapon at great speed and struck between the arm of the great sorceress.

    It was a swift strike, which the great sorceress dodged narrowly. Even so, the tear she suffered in her hand showed her bones as she appeared away from Matt.

    ''What the hell was that?'' She thought in shock.

    Matt looked down at his dagger and looked back up at this woman.

    ''...It didn''t hit.''

    His body disappeared, and he appeared behind this woman in the blink of an eye.

    He moved at high speed his weapon towards her neck, trying to decapitate her in one move, but he had a mental setback, and she managed to move at high speed. She didn''t get away scot-free, though.

    "Shit, what the hell?" sheined as she brought a hand to her neck and felt the blood oozing out there.

    The wound wasn''t severe, but she couldn''t understand how this guy was moving so fast. She couldn''t even see him.

    Matt''s shock was different.

    ''...I can''t use my icy power.'' He thought, looking down at his hands.

    He was confused about what he had just aplished and what he couldn''t do.

    Still, the shock in his mind was interrupted by a shout.

    "Look out!"

    The scream belonged to Luke White and was directed at the Divine Knight.

    Both became alert to the woman attacking them, but suddenly, Alice swerved her way through the air with a sudden movement.

    A shter, she held two weapons in her hands.

    Both swords and two heads flew off their bodies at that moment.

    "Be careful; there''s something weird about her!" shouted Luke White, lunging once more at Alice.

    They couldn''t lose any more people; he had to kill her!

    When Matt saw this, he was distracted for a brief moment. The great sorceress took advantage of this, but before she could strike him, Matt threw his body to the side to dodge her blow.

    At the same time, heunched an attack toward this woman''s leg, but she dodged it by a few inches, jumping backward.

    The two barely pinked up, but their attacks were absurdly powerful, especially Matt''s, which carried a powerful vampiric power attack and mmed into the people behind.

    Screams filled the room, but Matt came back at her with force, again and again.

    Four times in one moment!

    Then, one of his attacks hit her firmly in the side of her left arm.

    His weapon embedded itself hard into the flesh, touching bone soon after.

    Matt smiled slightly at this, and an ability was activated internally.

    ''Bone destruction.''

    Just at that precise instant, the holy sword pierced the arm back and forth, bringing immense pain to the great sorceress.

    "AGHHHHH!" her scream rmed the room as she hurried through her domain.

    She appeared extremely far away from Matt with a dazed look on her face.

    ''What just happened? My arm... Did the bone disappear?'' She thought with intense pain hitting her.

    Still, Matt followed her with a bound.

    *SWOSH*

    This-is-a-NovelFire-special

    His saint sword tore through the air but missed its target.

    Matt frowned and looked back but didn''t get the woman anywhere.

    ''Gone was the domain... Did she escape?'' he thought, grumbling.

    Still, in that instant, his body felt an intense, slightly terrifying need for blood.

    A pain seized his stomach, making him fall to the ground.

    The same pain hit his mind like a whirlwind of needles stabbing him from side to side.

    Although most of the room was in shock, as soon as they saw Matt hit the floor, they couldn''t help but jump up to kill him.

    "Kill him!"

    At the same time, Alice was being rammed by the two most powerful people in the room; she could do nothing.

    The next thing that happened, more than 20 people attacked Matt with force.

    Matt didn''t even notice that the pain in his body was begging for blood over and over again.

    ''Blood? I need blood!'' he growled internally and suddenly looked up.

    The 20 people heading towards him to attack him, in his eyes, looked like 20 bags of blood, so the sinister smile on his face showed, and he disappeared in a sh.

    "AGHHHHH!"

    "WATCH OUT, AGHHH!"

    "SHIT, STOP THAT BASTARD!"

    Matt moved as he pleased through those 20 people, killing two or three with each move.

    Heads circled the ground like footballs.

    At the same time, blood was sucked from his body, but also from his weapon.

    That uncovered new information regarding his weapon and this strange phase he had entered.

    Which made him smile as he decapitated thest man standing of those attacking him.

    The blood from their bodies was consumed in an instant. His sword and body absorbed this blood from all 20 people present.

    This was all because two strange skills suddenly appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 187: A drastic change (2)

    Dragon Weapon Passive Ability: Each person decapitated or killed through the heart serves as fuel to recharge the Dragon Weapon. Temporary 1% power increase per corpse absorbed.

    It was a hidden passive ability.

    Simrly, in his mind, there was also another skill or, well, it was something like a skill. It was used to maintain this bloody transformation that he had just created.

    Basically, it would absorb the blood of all the nearby corpses that died in his hands, using it as power fuel to keep it active.

    The timing and side effects, though, remained to be seen.

    Matt just knew he had to keep killing to gain power and be able to maintain this transformation.

    In addition, his power continued to increase for each corpse that absorbed the weapon. experience-NovelFire-content

    With his transformation, he managed to obtain 17,500 power temporarily, which is an incredible increase.

    But he had just killed 20 people, and his weapon had managed to absorb enough to give him an additional 15% increase of all his current power.

    When he felt his body had over 20,000 power, the blood in his body bubbled and, with a sh, appeared from behind Luke White.

    "Die, trash White." Matt said coldly, just as Luke prepared to strike Alice.

    *SWOSH*

    Matt''s sword firmly pierced his neck, and the head of a powerful vampire with over 20,000 power floated through the air, being thest thing this guy managed to see.

    At the same time, Alice attacked the Divine Knight with force, decapitating him with four sessive attacks. He had been caughtpletely off guard by Matt''s arrival.

    Matt quickly absorbs the blood in Luke''s body, and even so, he is unhappy. His body felt an urge for blood to a great extent, so the pain hit him again.

    As a result, he moved from side to side, decapitating all the people present in the room in the blink of an eye.

    Despite that...

    "AGHHHH!" The excruciating pain in his head and stomach made him suddenly fall to the floor.

    From one moment to the next, the vessels in his body and some veins ruptured, filling his body with blood. But the transformation quickly consumed this blood, causing him to fall straight to the ground.

    Alice was stunned after seeing this, "MATT!"

    She ran, and despair suddenly hit her as she felt that Matt might be dead. Even so, she could see that he was breathing with great difficulty all of a sudden, which brought her momentary relief.

    She didn''t understand anything that was happening, and it wasn''t just her. Matt didn''t understand what happened either, until thest of his thoughts before he fell unconscious.

    She quickly carried him but suddenly felt a powerful presence heading this way.

    Her body trembled slightly.

    ''Shit, Hanna White and her team!'' she thought.

    For a moment, she had the urge to murder those traitors.

    But suddenly, she felt powerful, terrifying presences girding over her head.

    A tremendous explosion urred when the roof of the fortress where Alice was standing was blown off in one blow.

    Alice thought no more.

    She ran at great speed into a corridor she saw where no one wasing and then ran into a distant forest, trying to hide as much as she could.

    Soon after...

    Hanna White appeared along with numerous vampires.

    Among them, Emma Lewis was present with a head in her hand.

    I Moore was also there, with a desperate look on her face.

    At the same time, four people as powerful as Emma appeared from the other side.

    They were all human.

    Still, Emma didn''t mind seeing them.

    She looked around the room, and her countenance suddenly dropped in color.

    All the people in that room were dried corpses at this point.

    Many of them are unrecognizable.

    She looked at Hanna coldly.

    "Hanna White, what happened here?" she asked with an intense rage.

    But Hanna was just as stunned.

    ''What the hell is this?'' She thought in shock and quickly looked at her.

    She felt fear at her cold stare, so she lowered her head.

    "I swear I don''t know, Ma''am!" She replied in fear.

    "Where''s Matthew Dietrich? Where''s Alice Allen!? Hanna White, you better answer!" Emma shouted angrily.

    Her power mmed into Hanna, who felt her legs shaking and fell to the ground on her knees.

    "Ma''am, I swear, I have no idea what happened!" she replied.

    ''She''s telling the truth...'' Emma thought.

    But at the same time, a small voice came from behind her.

    "...I can''t feel Matt..." I said softly.

    Hardly anyone heard her.

    But Emma felt her countenance turn darker after hearing her say this.

    ''...A bloody couple who can''t feel at her partner...Shit.'' She growled in her mind.

    She could also see that a human possibly did this. Only a necromancer could render so many corpses bloodless, after all.

    ''Although if a Becker was a necromancer... It looks like he could also be a vampire.'' She thought and felt a slight headache just thinking about it.

    "Emma Lewis, give us an exnation for your attack!" Suddenly, a voice came from in front of them.

    It was from those powerful people of the human race.

    Emma looked up to see them and sneered.

    "Hmph, I think someone else needs to exin to me," she said coldly and threw the head she held in her hand to the ground.

    It was the head of that Hero who came out to confront her.

    "This bastard attacked me when I was reconnoitering the terrain and didn''t even listen to what I was saying to him. Do you want an all-out war against my kingdom? Are you sure you can handle the consequences!?"

    They were stunned to see the head of the young hero of the Hero group there.

    ''Killed him? Shit... That''s going to be hard to exin...'' thought one of them.

    "Emma Lewis, do you really want to fight our entire human race!? You''ve killed one of the geniuses of the Hero Group. Do you know what that means!? Can you handle the consequences!?"

    One of the men present pulled this head up to his hand and stared at Emma, repeating her words.

    "Heh, you think I''m afraid of your empire? It seems the Human Empire has forgotten who it is that rules the world."

    "You, too, seem to have forgotten the might of our Empire. Do you want to prove it?"

    The rays of anger from both groups shed in the middle of this ce.

    Even so, at that moment, a different attacknded in the middle of the ce, causing the humans to shudder and look up in shock.

 Chapter 188: Emma Lewis angry

    "Charles Relish!"

    How could they not recognize one of the Heirs of the Vampire Race? As powerful people, they were also aware of this man''s power.

    So they couldn''t help but shudder when they discovered him here.

    He smiled towards them with a slightly yful attitude.

    At the same time, he removed his top hat and threw it into the air.

    This hat floated in the air, circling the humans.

    "Power of the Human Empire? Hehe, I want to witness it; why don''t you show me?" He said softly and then clenched his hand into a fist.

    This caused the hat to turn into a strange little thread that broke the air. One of the four men''s heads floated in the air amid blood and fear.

    At great speed, this thread arrived in Charles Relish''s hands again in the form of a hat, and he put it on his head elegantly.

    The other three humans felt their bodies tense from one moment to the next.

    They hadn''t received the attack, but theirpanion''s blood sshed over them, and they felt a terrifying attack pass in front and to the side of them, almost making them feel suffocated.

    "Hmph, Charles Relish, not only your vampire race has strong people!" A voice came from the empire side then, as a man appeared at high speed in front of the three men, destroying the remaining power and the body of the man who had just died.

    "Sir!" The three remaining humans instantly recognized him as one of the most potent Grand Sorcerers today.

    "Oh, Grand Sorcerer, you want to fight my race? Your Expansive Domain against one of my abilities, which one do you choose?" replied Charles, smiling slightly.

    The Grand Sorcerer, who had just appeared, scoffed.

    "Hmph, I''m not here to start a battle between races. I''m simply here to clean up the trash my worthless minions caused," he said and forcefully waved his hand toward the fortress.

    Then, a vast fireball suddenly formed and mmed into the fortress, instantly settingrge portions of it on fire.

    Still, he frowned and looked up.

    A strange thread passed a few moments before in front of him, "What are you doing?" he asked as he looked at Charles.

    This one simply pulled what he had gotten with his thread and tossed it to Emma Lewis.

    "Emma Lewis, I think this is enough help from me. I hope your Kingdom will cooperate in uncovering the bastards who dared to betray my race. If not... Expect my Relish Family toe visit you." Charles said.

    His manner of speech was neither loud nor soft. It was just normal, as if what he said was nothing more than a few empty words.

    Only Emma Lewis could know that this was also his greatest threat.

    When she saw what he had handed her, she frowned and reached up to grab Hanna White by the neck.

    "You will help me uncover the treacheries within your family." Her eyes shed with rage.

    The Grand Sorcerer lost interest after seeing what this was all about and instead turned and walked away.

    He immediately ordered a withdrawal of forces, just as the troops on Emma Lewis'' side did.

    She stayed on these sides for a while, investigating the situation further and talking to Hanna and I, who were aware of it.

    ording to I, all this betrayal was orchestrated by the top. Emma believed her because she saw when those guys told I that and tried to kidnap her.

    Those words from I lit mes in Emma''s heart.

    Because she knew who was responsible for all this.

    The disappearance of Matthew, a talented Bloody Vampire General, and Alice Allen, an Heiress with Destiny, would be enough to raise waves back and forth, and only she could think that this would soon turn into chaos.

    And it was all the fault of a traitor and an irresponsible man.

    Emma Lewis ordered a retreat to the border. It was not the time to go to war against the empire.

    After that, she returned to the Royal Castle.

    But before going there, Hanna White promised to help her, so they went through the White Family first. Hanna was considered a traitor for allying with humans, but her treachery was not as strong as that of the rest of her family members.

    When they arrived at the Castle, numerous ministers and people of power were thrown into the main room, where the King was residing.

    Emma Lewis then looked at him angrily.

    She did not even utter a word before throwing several documents at her father''s feet.

    "Matthew Dietrich and Alice Allen have disappeared. Of their group, only I, Sophia Murphy''s subordinate, remained. I couldn''t even find the corpse of both of them; it is possible they are in the hands of humans, possibly a very powerful necromancer." She said coldly.

    Dawid Lewis looked stunned, but before he could react, Emma spoke again.

    "All these damned bastards behind me were found guilty of treason. Do you understand? Your irresponsibility caused the demise of a Vampire General and a Heir with Destiny!"

    "How will you pay for that, oh exalted Dark King!?"

    Emma Lewis'' chest began to rise and fall exaggeratedly, demonstrating her anger. She was so angry that she almost blew fumes out of her head.

    Dawid Lewis couldn''t find words to say anything to her. Stay tuned with mvle-mp _y,r.

    He just read the documents in shock.

    But that made Emma even angrier.

    "Don''t you even say anything!?"

    "Do you want to bring the Kingdom down with you!? Alice Allen is missing. Do you have a way to appease Lord Gray''s fury!? Dawid Lewis, you disappoint me!" she shouted and turned around to vent her anger on the ministers behind her.

    One of them, Minister White, received a hard kick to the chest that sent him mming into the back wall.

    "By royal decree, you will all be stripped of your offices and thoroughly investigated. The White Family will be stripped of all noble charges, and each of its members will be investigated. Because of Hanna White''s assistance, she will be exempted from punishment."

    "And I don''t care what the King thinks; if I can''t get his approval to remove all of you, I''ll get my grandfather. Let''s see who says I can''t do it then," Emma growled.

    "Besides, this time, the Empire has withdrawn first, for they could not win against us. All credit for this victory will be given to Matthew Dietrich, also the credit for finding these traitors, for it was he who told me of Luke White''s treachery. He and Alice Allen will be recognized as the heroes of this battle, helping to drive off powerful humans." After saying this, she left the room.

    Outside, waiting for her, were her most loyal subordinates, whom she had personally trained.

    "Watch all the bastards in that room. All the traitors can''t escape. I have to pay a visit to someone." She said coldly and walked out of there.

    Near the Castle, a man was staring at this and frowned.

    ''...The days of chaos will return to the vampire world.'' He thought and disappeared from his ce.

    Some strange particles and strange leaves fell to the ground below where he stood, disintegrating a portion of the sturdy rock the Castle was built from.

    ...

 Chapter 189: Clan Allen Announcements

    The Allen n these days was quiet and without so muchmotion.

    After learning that the organization they were fighting against was so big, they decided to change their approach.

    They wanted to show themselves to the world once again and stop being on a low profile to fight those bastards fully.

    Even more so because of the discovery that a Vampire n was on the subject.

    As they were preparing to make the announcement, Albert arrived with another piece of news that blew them away.

    "Matthew Dietrich and Miss Alice have disappeared. Their whereabouts are unknown, but they were victims of traitors to the Kingdom."

    "Miss Emma is angry and ns to give them two all the credit, but she already has most of the traitors in her hands. Apparently, she discovered them with Matthew''s help. Still, I searched the border before I came here, everywhere, and couldn''t find either of them. I even asked I Moore if she could sense Matthew through her connection, and she denied it."

    "Sir, I believe a Vampire n is behind these mass betrayals because apparently they have connections to humans."

    If even before Albert could finish speaking, Gray Allen stood up abruptly. His power was unleashed in fury, destroying everything around him.

    Even the other members of the Family who were present were affected, though they were also angry.

    Gray Allen''s blood burned with rage, and his fury shook the mighty Allen City.

    "These bastards have crossed the line this time!" he shouted angrily.

    He immediately turned around and walked into one of the adjoining rooms of his room.

    When they saw him go in there, they were stunned and followed him closely.

    "Brother!" Gray Allen''s brother yelled after him, but Gray didn''t stop.

    This room was a little strange. It had an immense amount of magical inscriptions and strange devices.

    This room was called The Vampiric Call. A room made in ancient times by the ancestors with inscriptions of all kinds that could carry the voice and aura of the person, activating it all over the realm.

    Every Vampire n has one, but it is not used very often. It is used only for announcements of the highest level and importance to the vampire world.

    Gray threw his blood into the inscriptions, which caused them to glow brightly.

    Then, a potent aura manifested, with his figure above the mansion. Likewise, the magical inscriptions began to spread this aura everywhere.

    A few secondster, some personifications appeared in the room.

    Once they were embodied, a thunderous voice reached every corner of the Kingdom.

    "n Allen will issue an announcement to the entire Vampire World after such a long time. Alice Allen and Matthew Dietrich, whoever finds them, will be rewarded in a great way and recognized as a member of my n Allen. This is an emergency mission with rewards tempting enough to reach 30,000 Vampire Power or more for the one whopletes it."

    This voice rang out in every city and every small town throughout the Dark Kingdom, causing many people to look up.

    The rewards announced were so tempting that just from hearing them, without knowing the backstory, they already wanted to go looking for those two people, even under the rocks.

    Even so, many felt fear after learning that the Allen n issued the search. If the Allen n itself issues such a mission, who would be able to find those people that the Allen n could not?

    But that was just the beginning of themuniqu��.

    "Far Human Empire, take my word as a Law to be fulfilled by my own hand and do not think it is an agreement between the Vampire World. I, Gray Allen, am the one speaking now. And I, I swear by my name that if it were you who kidnapped my people, I would turn the entire empire upside down to find them.

    If you think my n Allen can be easily outwitted, then I challenge you to try me and see for yourselves what a Vampire n is all about."

    After giving that statement, Gray Allen''s aura changed direction, facing the world central.

    "Vampire Prosperity Organization: traitorous organization of the vampire world that seeks its own benefits. Since you want to challenge me to such an extent, then I will show you why my Allen n is so feared in the world. From this day forward, I will seek you out even under the rocks, and I swear I will destroy you!"

    That thunderous voice echoed in every corner of the Kingdom, but it was so powerful that it even reached other realms and crossed sound barriers to ring out across almost the entire world.

    His words were filled with a great rage that could not be hidden.

    Even so, once this statement was finished, the aura disappeared from the world without warning, leaving everyone in shock.

    At the same time, the personifications that had appeared earlier in the room stared at him.

    Several disappeared soon after; in the end, three were left, and two disappeared a few secondster.

    Then Gray looked at thest figure. It had no face; they were just personifications like holograms, but he could recognize that person.

    "Murphy, do you want to pay a visit to n Becker?" he asked.

    "Before that, my daughter just informed me that she gave a prophecy to Matthew Dietrich before he left. What do you think about that?" the personification asked, his voice sounding manly.

    Gray nodded a little; he even looked a little proud. Latest chapters on mvle-mp _yr.

    "Only those with guts can rule the world." He replied.

    "You hold him in very high regard."

    "Honor to whom honor is due, Murphy. That is the Law of our vampire world." Gray replied and started to leave the room.

    "If you want to join, I''m going to pay a visit to n Becker; those bastards think they can do whatever they want just because they are a Vampire n; then I''ll show them what it means to be one."

    With that said, the inscriptions stopped working, and Murphy''s personification disappeared.

    Gray then ordered n Allen to show to the world again and decide to stop keeping a low profile.

    At the same time, he flew at high speed towards the Becker n.

 Chapter 190: The Vampire World in Chaos

    *BOOOOM*

    A huge explosion urred in a huge mansion on the outskirts of a city.

    The explosion brought many figures, two of them fighting.

    "Becker, do you understand what you''re doing?"

    Gray looked angry. He ran here, and from all the questions he asked the guy in front of him, he was sure they were traitors. They had betrayed the vampire race.

    But to reveal it would be stupid.

    They are Vampire ns, pirs of the vampire race. If one of the pirs betrayed the race, the whole world would fall into tremendous chaos, and no one could save it.

    It is known that vampires have diminished in proportion. They are no longer as numerous as in the past, and now they are locked in one ce, trying to fight against survival against humans and devourers. If one of the most important pirs of the vampire race betrayed it, what would be left then?

    It was better to do things calmly.

    Or at least that''s what Gray knew, but the anger of knowing that this guy was possibly the one who kidnapped his beloved daughter and a person who could be the future of the race made him not hesitate to attack this guy.

    "Hmph, Gray Allen, you''re attacking my mansion without warning!"

    "Who do you think you are!?"

    Gray frowned and took a deep breath. "n Becker... It seems you won''t understand. Keeping a low profile all this time seems meaningless. You have forgotten the might of my n Allen!" growled Gray.

    At the same time, he unleashed his power with a roar. The power mmed into the surroundings and the people below him.

    There was one person who was still intact, n Leader Murphy.

    Naturally, he hade too, but he wasn''t about to get into a fight with another Vampire n.

    Maybe hecks the necessary guts, or maybe it''s because Gray is enough.

    Just then, Gray''s body flickered, and he lunged at Becker.

    As the two fists collided, there was a tremendous impact, but Becker was pushed back to m into the vast mansion of the Becker n.

    *BOOOOM*

    The thunderous impact was even heard in the nearby city, Becker City. A giant crack opened up from where Becker had fallen toward thecitybut failed to prate it.

    Becker''s figure shot out from where he had fallen to m into Gray, causing the two figures to intertwine in a bloody battle filled with tremendous impacts that shook all the surroundings.

    Still, the advantage was on Gray''s side, who hit Becker again a few minutester against the vast mansion, destroying a portion of it.

    At the same time, dozens of powerful figures jumped up and down to stand before Gray.

    "Mr. Gray, stop!"

    "Do you want to create a war all over the world!?"

    "Mister Gray, we are in my Becker n, if you want to raise a war between the two ns, I hope you are willing to face the consequences!"

    Gray red at them and sneered.

    "A war between your n Becker and my n Allen? Heh, what consequences could there be for me? You seem to have forgotten who I am!" He replied fiercely.

    At the same time, his eyes shed with intensity, and a wave of powerful attacks erupted from his body, striking all the guys in front of him and creating numerous explosions for every body that crashed to the ground.

    "I am Mister Allen!"

    "Your Becker n could never match my Allen n!" he shouted, but right after his shout, he brought both arms to his chest as he noticed a tremendous attacking from his side.

    A powerful impact sent him hundreds of feet backward in the air.

    He looked down at his arms, which were smoking slightly, and looked up, frowning.

    Murphy reached his side at that moment and looked ahead.

    "Relish and Edevane, eh? Long time no see." Gray said with slight disdain.

    "Allen, you''re still as temperamental as ever."

    "Your temper is annoying; you want to start a war again? Don''t you know the consequences!?"

    Asked the two men who had just arrived, who both had tremendous power.

    As they appeared, Becker feltforted and stood up, wiping the blood on his lips.

    "Shit, just because you''re one of the most powerful among us doesn''t give you the right to offend my Becker n like that." He retorted fiercely but didn''t really attack.

    Gray sneered at these three.

    "A traitorous n doesn''t deserve to say that." He replied and looked at the two neers.

    "Hmph, you stand in front of him to defend him? I think you guys aren''t idiots and know what this bastard has done."

    "Allen, do you want to start a full-scale war? It''s a Vampiric n!"

    Gray shrugged, "If I must start a war against a traitorous Vampire n, then I am not afraid to do so. If you want to stand in front of me like that, I hope you understand the consequences of opposing my n." He retort.

    Relish and Edevaneughed lightly after hearing this.

    "Hahaha, Allen, do you really want to fight us? Our generation was fine for your n, but can you say the same in our current generation? You seem to forget which n was elected Leader among us!?" Relish retorted fiercely and released all his power, unleashing as great waves of blood, mming everywhere.

    Still, Gray Allen didn''t care.

    see mvl,em,pyr for more

    "A n Leader elected in my absence, what do I care?" Still, he did not continue to press these guys.

    He didn''t want to start a war of no return right now, so he red at Becker.

    "Becker, Relish, and Edevane. I will remember your faces. I will investigate you one by one. If I find youplicit in this treachery, you all will prove the wrath of Allen, who has been resting for so many years!" With ferocity, Gray Allen turned and walked away.

    Murphy, one of the eldest of the vampire ns, looked at them and shook his head.

    "If a war breaks out in the Vampire Race, we will fall to the humans and the devourers. Don''t forget the situation on the other side of the mountains. There is still time to do things the right way." He said and started to follow Gray.

    "You think Gray Allen can stand firmly against all the Vampire ns? You''re overestimating him." Relish replied, causing Murphy to stop and look at him with a smirk.

    He uttered a few words thatwereclearlyheardby these people and caused them to frown, then turned and left, disappearing into the distance shortlyafter that.

    The ce remained silent for a long time.

    ...

    Far away, an old, gray-headed man stood lookingupwhile a young woman, Emma Lewis, stood behind him.

    He frowned and spoke suddenly.

    "The powers of the world are fighting each other. This is a catastrophe that could bring about our own destruction, if they don''t stop." A long sigh escaped his mouth at the end of his words.

    Emma was surprised,"Grandfather, is there movement from the Vampire ns yet?"Sheasked in shock, and the older man nodded.

    "That Gray guy is fighting a powerful individual right now. But there are more who are just as powerful. This is really catastrophic."

    Although he couldn''t see them fighting, he could feel the air currents shuddering back and forth, mming into every corner of the world.

    If youlookat the nearby trees, theymovejaggedly as if theyarebeing beaten.Many people could only think that a storm caused this.At this time of year when winter was almost upon us, storms were frequent, so it wouldn''t be strange if they were.

    But the reality was different.

    These storms were air currents charged with power, anda powerfulperson could tell. When theolder mansaid that, Emma looked around, and she noticed that it was true.

    Still, theolder mansoon sighed and turned away.

    "Is what you say real? About Miss Alice."

    Emma nodded quickly.

    "Miss Alice disappeared. A newly promoted Bloody Vampire General, Matthew, whom I value as someone talented, too. I uncovered many traitors, but I need your power to be able to find them all. They are more powerful than me."

    Theolder mannodded softly.

    "That''s quite dangerous for the kingdom. It''s time for me to return. If not, I think things could get so bad that it would get out of hand." He replied and walked back to the lonely mansion.

    Emma followed close behind him to tell him everything.

    ...

    The Dark Kingdom and almost the entire Vampire World went into a frenzy, which waswatchedby all thepowers of this world.

    The departure of the Allen n into the world, taking control behind the scenes of the Dark Kingdom, the revtion of a powerful organization, and the possible conflict between the Allen n and the Human Empire caused many to consider whether the world would be okay from now on.

    Causingthe Vampire World to go into chaos.

    ...

    **

    Author: This chapter ends Volume 1 of the Novel. Sorry for the dy in posting; I have a lot of problems with the inte these days. Tomorrow, I will bring 3 or 4 chapters if the inte works well for me. Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 191: An illusory and distant feeling

    ''Agh... what a pain...'' Matt tried to get up gently, unable toprehend what was happening.

    Suddenly, memories hit his mind like a torrent of dark waters, which made him feel tremendous pain.

    He frowned and opened his eyes, but his vision was blurred, making him unable to see much. In addition, he could hear a roaring sound, as if many waters were falling into his ear.

    When he opened his eyes, he noticed that the roar of the many waters was not an illusion. It was pouring rain in this ce.

    That was also making his eyesight difficult. In addition, the pain in his mind and stomach hindered his thoughts.

    Despite that, he discerned very well among the thoughts pounding in his mind.

    ''...That''s right, I was fighting those bastards recently. I remember murdering them.'' With difficulty, he tried to get up, but an urge of blood came to him.

    That caused him to fall again to the ground, or so he thought.

    But as he fell, he noticed that he was on top of a beautiful body and face.

    ''Alice?''

    Now that he noticed, they were in a strange forest.

    Alice was underneath him, and by her face, she had fallen exhausted.

    ''Carried me this far? Where is this forest?'' he thought.

    Still, after thinking like that, an urge of blood struck his body again.

    It was then that he felt that he was almost bloodless.

    ''What the hell? My blood was partially consumed?''

    The blood urge was like a severe pain in his stomach, simr to hunger. But he didn''t feel hunger for food, but for blood.

    His foggy mind and strange vision, coupled with the fact that he was in an unfamiliar ce and Alice was underneath him, led him to look at her neck. Read today at mvl _em _pyr.

    ''...Blood...'' He thought.

    At that precise moment, Alice opened her eyes.

    She was in a better state than Matt. Seeing that he was awake, she smiled.

    "Matt!" Filled with joy, she hugged him tightly.

    Then she felt a pain in her neck as if someone had stuck their fangs there.

    Alice was stunned, but a wave of strange feelings, added to her drowsiness from just waking up, overwhelmed her.

    ''A dream...'' She thought and hugged him more gently.

    "Okay... Suck my blood as much as you want... Let me feel more of this strange pleasure." Without realizing it, her thoughts surfaced as she hugged him.

    Matt felt surprised hearing her say that, but those words activated his vampire senses, and he couldn''t hold back the urge to suck her blood any longer.

    .

    The two passed intertwined for a long while until Alice finally noticed that the reality before her was not a dream.

    That left her surprised, especially when Matt stood up.

    She couldn''t find words to speak at the moment.

    Matt didn''t notice.

    He looked thoughtful for a moment when his heart pounded from one moment to the next.

    This beat was a little strange and made him feel alert. All the hairs on his body stood up firmly suddenly when his mind buzzed loudly. These were sessive situations that led him to feel deeply dazed.

    A strange, unique, and solid feeling arose in his heart at that very moment.

    That feeling...

    It made him turn sharply to all sides.

    "Charlotte!" His cry was mixed with palpable happiness, also with nostalgia, and a strange sadness that suddenly hit him.

    His body, mind, and soul trembled with a single feeling: Charlotte''s existence.

    He could feel her existence, her presence somewhere.

    He was sure of this because, on Earth, the two of them had been connected in every way. Feeling each other, it was natural.

    Still, no matter how hard he searched the surroundings, he found no trace of Charlotte.

    Alice was stunned to see him like this. "Matt?" she asked hesitantly, bringing Matt to his senses again.

    He looked at her and frowned.

    "I feel Charlotte... My wife."

    Alice was surprised, "Really? Is she close?" she asked quickly, and Matt shook his head.

    "I don''t know... It''s kind of weird what I feel." He replied.

    His soul pulsed continuously, and he felt Charlotte''s soul. He was sure because they had been connected with a soul contract on earth.

    But, this time, it was different.

    He could only feel existence, but he could not feel where she was or anything simr.

    His feeling was totally limited to knowing that she existed.

    But where did she exist?

    Was she alive? Was she dead? What did this feeling mean? And why did it appear just now? He had been in this world for several months, so why hadn''t it appeared earlier?

    A countless number of questions popped into his mind because of this.

    But he would not let his feelings get the better of him. So, soon after, he calmed down and began to consider things.

    The first thing was, why did this appear now?

    ''Could it be because I came close to dying recently? My transformation almost absorbed all my blood, and although I''m recovering now, I can''t deny the fact that I almost died fromck of blood in my body.'' He thought.

    That was something he had noticed when he was sucking Alice''s blood. His body was in a pitiful state due to the transformation consuming too much blood from his body. It could be said that it was thanks to Alice''s blood that he could make his body have the strength to produce blood, again.

    ''That must be it... So Charlotte is dead?'' His countenance suddenly darkened. Not that it wasn''t a possibility for him.

    She was most likely dead, and he knew that. Still, if there was a glimmer of hope, he wanted to hold on to it.

    ''...That''s right, it may be because I became more powerful now. It might be that the transformation uncovered my senses to the fullest again.''''

    After thinking like that, Matt sighed and stopped thinking about nonsense.

    ''There''s no use worrying about the future. If she''s alive, I''ll find her sooner orter. If she isn''t, I''ll still go wherever she is and look for her.'' His mind had changed slightly since he had decided to live his way.

    If it had been before, he would have despaired to the point of running to look for his beloved wife.

    Matt looked at Alice, who seemed a little worried about him but did not know how to express her feelings.

    Matt could sense that in her, so he raised his hand to stroke her lightly.

    "Don''t worry, if she''s around, I''ll find her." He said and looked at the surroundings.

    "Where are we?" he asked.

 Chapter 192: The Human Empire

    They were a bit dirty and full of blood in soe parts, but the rain continued to fall, and after a few minutes, it washed their bodies clean.

    Alice looked at the surroundings and shook her head before answering. "I don''t know. When you fell unconscious, many powerful people gathered in that ce, and I had to flee. Along the way, I used a teleportation talisman to run away from some holy knights, and after running for another day, I fell unconscious here."

    The surroundings were a vast forest that was clouded by rain; they couldn''t see much because of that.

    ''That''s a problem...'' Matt thought.

    "Let''s try to find a town. It would be troublesome to stay long in an unknown forest; there could be powerful beasts hiding." He suggested.

    Alice favored that suggestion, so they started walking in either direction.

    After a walk to rx his muscles, Matt began to think seriously about what had happened recently.

    Mostly about his transformation.

    ''...A Bloody Transformation... I managed to make it based on my memories, but it''s too much trouble.''

    Since he could now think properly, he realized the problems and the good thing about this transformation.

    First, it drastically increased hisbat power, which was good. Second, he can use it at any power level, which is also good.

    But it has an absurd blood requirement. The fuel that allows it to function is blood, and it can''t just be any blood. It must be blood from his victims or his own blood.

    That''s a significant setback that makes little sense, and with that problem alone, it can no longer be used freely.

    It could only be used as ast resort in a deadly fight when he had many enemies before him because otherwise, it was not profitable.

    Or, well, that was the conclusion he hade to with what he could see and feel. The problem with this world was that it didn''t have a system like on Earth. With the system, he could see his abilities, know his operation, and so on wherever he was, which proved very convenient. But in this world, it is different.

    It requires a Skill Book, which is extremely difficult to get, to see a person''s skills.

    It was a bit of a problem he found in this world. He didn''t mind it for now, though.

    ''Still, it''s still a good transformation. I could feel an increase of 40% or more when I first activated it. That''s amazing.'' He thought.

    Another thing is that this transformation would increase a percentage based on his current power, not his actual power, which is different from the ring and his weapon.

    The ring and the holy weapon can increase 30% the vampiric power, but that is based on his base Vampiric Power. At that time, for example, it was 30% based on 9,600, which is why he increased his power to 12,480.

    However, with that transformation, the percentage increase was not set at 9,600 actual power but at 12,480 current power.

    ''It''s a good transformation, but nothing is perfect.'' He sighed after again remembering the big problem with the transformation.

    Still, he stopped thinking about nonsense.

    Both traveled arge portion that night until they finally could see some lights and after running there, they were stunned by what they found.

    It was a little city with a different architecture than they had seen before. Not only was it different, but the people...

    ''This is... The Human Empire?!''

    The people walking through the city gate were human. Some drove cars, some drove carriages, but the vast majority were human.

    There were other races, but there wasn''t even a vampire.

    Also, from the g that stood over the city, it was clear that this ce was the Human Empire.

    Both looked at each other in shock.

    "This... Did we really make it to the Human Empire?" Alice was astonished. No matter how she thought about it, it never urred to her that she would reach the human empire after running for so long.

    For both of them, this ce was one of the most dangerous regions in the world, and both knew it.

    ''Human Empire? Charlotte''s sensation urred the moment I set foot on thesends... Could she be in this ce?'' Matt thought.

    That was worrying. The Human Empire is not just any empire.

    We''re talking about it being the only empire for an entire race in this world, and it''s the most extensive race today.

    While it is true that the human race is much weaker than the vampire race, they are not a race to be underestimated.

    The Three Alignments of this Empire are so powerful that they could rival a Vampiric n. In addition, they have powerful Heirs of Adam, who have numerous Expansive Domains.

    Searching for a person in this ce, being a vampire, is easier said than done. Even powerful vampires can''t infiltrate this ce easily.

    ''It''s much better that she''s here, though, to the other option in my mind.'' Matt sighed. Although his heart was slightly pounding with some anxiety, he was able to calm down and look ahead.

    "Let''s get over there. Let''s try to get some information and see if we can get back to the Kingdom."

    Matt pulled out some dark cloaks, gave one to Alice, and then put on the other.

    They then walked into the city down the long road.

    Numerous cars were entering and exiting the city. There wasn''t much security, but the movements were abnormal.

    ''What''s going on?'' Matt thought after walking through the gate.

    Security was so poor in this city that they didn''t even ask him a question when he entered. But despite that, people''s movements were a bit uneven.

    Matt couldn''t understand, so he focused his ears on listening.

    "Hey, did you hear? Apparently, a lot of Holy Knights areing today to meet with the Bishop. They say they''re in search of some powerful vampires that have crossed the borders."

    "I heard the leader mention that, apparently, the city''s security will be increased shortly."

    Matt frowned, but suddenly, amotion urred in front and behind him that interrupted his thoughts.

    "Look, it''s the Bishop!"

    "The Holy Knights areing!"

    A greatmotion suddenly arose, taking Matt and Alicepletely by surprise.

    Both turned their heads sharply.

    There were more than 15 Holy Knights surrounding a carriage.

    As soon as they saw this, Matt grabbed Alice by the arm and disappeared instantly.

    Just at those moments, the Bishop looked to the side, ''There was someone, wasn''t there?'' He thought and looked behind him. Discover magic on m-vlemp _yr.

    ''How odd...'' Still, he stopped paying attention and ran to the entrance.

    "Sir Knights, wee!"

    The Holy Knights, who came escorting a high-ranking person, nodded.

    "Lead us to the church. We need to talk."

 Chapter 193: They are being searched

    Arge nuber of people entered a huge church built in the center of the city.

    Some holy knights stood guard outside while a burly man entered beside the Bishop.

    "Bishop, the Empire has just confirmed that some vampires are within the vicinity of the Empire. There are two of them, very powerful, and they are too important to the empire. So, we are scouring every city to increase security and try to find them; how is the situation here?"

    The Bishop nodded, pouring him some drinks.

    "Sir Divine Knight, this is one of the quietest cities in the empire, as you may know. The residents don''t tend to get into trouble, and very few adventurerse here, so defenses are always low in this ce; I can''t give you an urate answer right now. I''ll mobilize my people to investigate."

    "Still, I''m surprised the Empire is so determined to find these vampires. This is the first time they''ve sent a divine knight to this city."

    Since the Bishop arrived in this city, his days have been quiet and peaceful. He has only the local Church to run in one of the most pacifist and peaceful cities in the empire��even more so, a city at the other end of the vampire territories.

    They have almost no problems and very few deaths in the city, so it is expected that he was surprised.

    The Divine Knight in front of him nodded; naturally, he understood.

    He looked to the right and the left. He noticed that no one else was there besides the two of them and approached him.

    "They belong to a Vampiric n. The Grand Sorcerers are requesting that we catch them by all means; there are even several Grand Sorcerers who have mobilized this time." His voice was soft, but the Bishop could hear him clearly.

    His words surprised him, but the Bishop showed no reaction on his face.

    ''Members of a Vampiric n... I see; maybe it''s because of what I had heard before.'' He thought and nodded to the Knight.

    ''Sir Knight, don''t worry. If they are in the city, we will find them at all costs." He replied.

    The Knight nodded.

    ''Though well, it is highly unlikely that they are here. This ce is so far from where they werest seen that crossing it would have taken numerous weeks. The higher-ups are really making a fuss this time.'' Thought the Divine Knight.

    What he didn''t know was that two Vampires had been staring at him for a while now.

    Matt nodded to Alice as they looked out a small window. Both disappeared, returning to a hotel room they had rented shortly after.

    "What do we do?" Alice asked.

    Matt considered a few things first before answering. "We need some information. Apparently this city isn''t that big, so it will be simple to get information. All the information we can get on that Church and the knights." He replied.

    Alice nodded slightly and pulled out a book from her storage ring. "I didn''t think it would be of any use someday, but I think we can find some information on that church in here." She said and handed it to Matt.

    "This book was given to me by my father over five years ago, and it has detailed information on the forces of the world. Humans, Devourers, and other races are detailed in there; I think it will at least help us know what to do."

    Matt was surprised she had something so convenient and took it.

    ''As an Heiress with Destiny, what is expected of her is that she can stand up to these races. I guess that''s why they are bestowed upon them.'' He thought and looked at the book.

    He didn''t have time to skim through the whole book, so he focused on researching the Divine Knights.

    Divine Knights are divided into several categories, each separated by strength. The first category is Sacred Knights; they are not a problem for both of them right now.

    Thene Low-Level Divine Knights, Mid Level Divine Knights, and High-Level Divine Knights.

    The Divine Knight they faced at the border was a Low-Level Divine Knight, so a High-Level Divine Knight is a rather terrifying existence.

    Although they are not the most powerful, others are still above them within the same group. They receive other titles. But they are not of much importance right now, as those are the leaders of the Empire. But the senior leader, who is also the Emperor, is the only God Knight at present.

    No one knows how powerful he is.

    From all the information in this book, Matt confirmed that these Divine Knights use Divine Magic, whiches from the belief in some God, which they call Sacred God in this book.

    ''Divine Magices from faith, but this faith is based on facts. It strengthens the one who trains his body but not his faith. Hmm, sounds like the Divine Magic of the Hunters.'' Matt thought.

    Churches were basically ces to recruit disciples who wanted to be Divine Knights. A Bishop leads the weakest Church, so this Church should be one of the weakest since it had a Bishop leading it.

    ''Being such a passive city, I suppose it''s normal.''

    After reading much of the information there, he nodded to Alice with an idea in his head.

    "Let''s go search the city for information. I have an idea of what we can do to get information and get out of here quickly."

    Soon after, both went out into the city. Since it was still dark, they could move while everyone was asleep.

    Both were investigating different ces in the city; Matt chose to investigate the area around the Church.

    Since he didn''t know the city, he couldn''t tell where the information vendors were, so he had to look for it himself.

    ''I have to find a way to infiltrate towards the main halls. I guess there must be somewhere with documents there, but that will be tricky...'' He thought, walking near the Church, thinking what to do.

    After walking for several minutes, some Holy Knights came out of the Church. Join us at mp _yr now.

    ''Oh?''

    Three of them walked down the street outside the Church and disappeared behind a dark street in a moment.

    Matt thought of something and smiled, immediately following them. He summoned his weapon, and in a few moves, he plunged the sword into the necks of the three, rendering them lifeless.

 Chapter 194: Infiltrating the church

    Matt pulled them to one side of the dark street and quickly hid to avoid being discovered.

    ''This will be dangerous; if Charlotte were here, it might be simpler, but there''s nothing I can do.'' He thought.

    The first thing he did was freeze the whole body of one of the soldiers; blood and everything were frozen inside. Afterward, he used the ice to freeze these guys'' faces, making ayer of ice appear on top of them. Then, he began to pull the ice apart gently. This icy piece came out with a slightly thickyer of skin.

    He did the same on various parts of the body and made a strange, mask-likeyer of skin with the likeness of one of the knights.

    ''Hm... It''s shoddy, but this is the best I can do.'' After putting it on, wearing the gentleman''s clothes, and having his ice change the color of his eyes a bit, Matt entered the church through the front door.

    A few people greeted him respectfully.

    "I''ll be right back; I forgot something." Naturally, Matt''s voice also changed slightly to sound like the one he had heard in that alley, so no one at the door was suspicious.

    So, he entered the church and, after a detour, ran quickly, disappearing at times until he reached the deepest area.

    There were numerous rooms in this ce, but one at the end was a bit special.

    Two people were guarding it, so Matt quickly approached them and killed them in one move.

    These were low-level Holy Knights, barely 5,000 power. Although they are not weak, when taken by surprise and by an assassin as experienced as Matt, they are just small fry in the face of Matt''s icy power.

    Their bodies disappeared without a trace, and Matt was able to infiltrate this room.

    It was the main room, currently alone. So Matt infiltrated at the right time of the night.

    He immediately began searching the room for anything that might be useful to him.

    Numerous scrollsy around, as well as on the desk and the bookshelves, so Matt had quite a bit of reading to do��

    ''Shit, we''re on the other side of the empire, how did Alice run so far? It would take us a long time to get to the borders with the Dark Kingdom...''

    Among the scrolls was a map. It was not very detailed, but it exined a bit of their situation, surprising him.

    There was also information about the church. There is not much to say; they are a church of the Divine Knights corps. As such, they can actually be considered Academies and not Churches, but they call themselves ''Servants of the Sacred God'', so they named these ces churches.

    Even so, this church had a lot of status in the empire, and a small one like this could mobilize great powers if they wanted to, which was problematic.

    In addition, this City belonged to a set of Three Cities, which functioned simrly and supported each other. One of the three is quite problematic and has powerful people living there.

    ''It''s dangerous to stay here. But we can''t go to those other cities, we need to flee far away, but if even this far the news got through, it could mean they know an approximate of our location.''

    Though thoughtful, his thoughts were interrupted when he sensed movement outside the room.

    "Who''s guarding the central hall? Shit, these bastards are being irresponsible again."

    A voice came from the other side, causing Matt to be rmed.

    ''It''s the Divine Knight... Fighting him right now would be problematic, I must find an opportunity...''

    Matt hid in the room, behind some writers and shelves with books, as he listened to the voicesing from outside.

    "Sir, I can go get them; they sure went to the brothels. Those guys always do."

    The Divine Knight shook his head after this, "Those idiots. No matter how much I tell them it''s possible that those vampires are around, they tend to lounge around day and night. But forget it; looking around the city, I didn''t see anyone that strong, so they were probably not there. Let''s see what''s here."

    Two men entered the partially darkened room that had a fewmps on.

    "This is a mess. That Bishop is a bit messy with his rooms." The Divine Knight sat down and began to read the scrolls.

    Still, he soon frowned and looked around.

    "Sir, what is it?" his subordinate asked.

    "Don''t you notice something strange in the atmosphere?" He replied and frowned.

    "No?"

    "Youck experience..." Divine Knight replied and stood up.

    "There was someone here a little while ago. Nothing unusual, but the smell tells me it''s hotter than usual for this time of night." He replied.

    "Haha, sir, I think you''re being paranoid again. There''s no one here, or maybe those guys came in before they left. You know how they are." His subordinate was rtively calm.

    He didn''t feel anything strange here, so he continued to read these documents.

    His calmness made the Divine Knight think about whether he was right.

    powered by NovelFire|empyr

    "You may be right. Still, this bookshelf is a bit strange; it seems to be pushed forward." Divine Knight said and pulled out a sword.

    "If there''s someone here and you belong to our side, don''t me me if you die. You''re an idiot for trying to scare me." Said the Divine Knight and fiercely swung his sword over there.

    *SWOSH*

    A powerful attack crossed and split all the shelves that were in that ce, mming hard against the wall at the end.

    "Tsk, you were right in the end." Said the Divine Knight as he turned around to look at his subordinate with a smile.

    "No, you were right." Matt said suddenly; he appeared in front of the Divine Knight suddenly. Heunched four sessive attacks towards this guy''s neck at an rming speed.

    They were smooth, swift, and precise attacks that hit the neck, rendering him lifeless in a moment. The Divine Knight could not even understand what had happened, as his eyes were filled with infinite darkness.

    At the same time, the body of this guy''s subordinate fell to the ground, headless as well.

    Matt then put both bodies away and ran out of there.

    ''Well, I think the right decision will be to destroy this ce. I''ll look for Alice to do it tonight.'' Matt thought and soon disappeared into the darkness of the night.

 Chapter 195: Destroying the church

    Matt hurried back to the hotel. Alice still hadn''t arrived, so he went out to look for her. Soon, they had met on a dark street near the church.

    "I made the decision to destroy this church. I almost got caught by the Divine Knight, but he got careless and I ended up killing him, so it will be easier for us." Matt spoke, and Alice was surprised by this.

    "Destroy the church? Wouldn''t that be worse? That would be like reporting that we''re here." She replied in shock.

    Matt nodded, smiling slightly.

    "Actually, that''s the n. Look at this I found." He passed her a scroll with writing on it.

    As a vampire, Alice didn''t need illumination to read what it said, so she was soon stunned.

    The scroll mentioned four things. The first was that it was an investigation peculiar to the Bishop present, and ording to the scroll, no one else knew about it.

    The second thing was a special and important item for controlling vampires. The Bishop has no idea how to use it and doesn''t know who it belongs to. He found it at the moment he arrived in this city.

    The third thing, he mentioned about hundreds of corpses that were next to that item, and in that section, he also mentioned that all that was at the bottom of the church.

    The fourth thing was mixed with the third; it was a tunnel under the earth next to those corpses and that item. That tunnel seems toe out of the empire''s territories.

    That item reminded Matt and Alice of the organization they had been fighting against a while back, so they needed to verify it.

    When Alice read this, Matt proceeded to exin to her what the n was.

    It was simple: destroy and flee with that item and the corpses. The idea was to destroy the entire church to draw attention to that location and get them to shut down the nearby towns. Matt would deliberately leave several clues that would direct his searchers to that tunnel. At the same time, they would wear masks to enter a merchant caravan heading towards the central region of the empire.

    Although the n was simple, it could work to perfection due to Matt''s mask-making ability.

    Because of this, Alice didn''t have to think about it too much.

    "Shall we do it right now?" she asked, and Matt nodded.

    Both didn''t give it much thought. They wanted to avoid any possible mistakes, so they needed to move quickly.

    Therefore, they soon surrounded the church covertly. Fortunately, no one suspected anything.

    At the same time, they managed to assassinate some Holy Knights who were standing guard outside, while Matt ced different types of explosive inscriptions on the walls and inside the church.

    The inscriptions were ced strategically and without anyone noticing. For Matt, nighttime assassinations were always the best. It wouldn''t be hard to infiltrate a church like this and destroy it from the inside if he were alone.

    But Alice is a little different.

    She hasn''t trained her assassination or espionage tactics, so she made a slight mistake...

    That made her visible to the Bishop, who was walking in the wee hours of the morning, or rather, heading towards his main office.

    When the Bishop saw a woman with white hair and red eyes, he almost choked on his own saliva and, in an intuitive movement, fired a shot into the air with a pistol that was in his waistband.

    The explosion sounded like an rm that rang throughout the city.

    Alice became rmed, ''Shit, I made a mistake.'' She thought and jumped at him at high speed, trying to kill him in one move.

    Still, before she could get there, Matt materialized behind the man and cut off his head.

    "We''re leaving fast; this explosion was heard far away!"

    Both started running at high speed, and Matt exploded an icy inscription in his hand.

    *BOOM*

    The sound of a small explosion was followed by several screams of Holy Knights running this way. That sound of screams was also followed by many explosions that began to ur everywhere.

    The explosions reverberated back and forth, leaving the Holy Knights stunned.

    "What the hell is going on!?"

    "THE CHURCH IS FALLING!" A great scream came from one side, but a powerful explosion and a terrifying cold suddenly hit them from behind.

    Amidst the cries of pain, anguish, and anger, one of the holy knights came to the side of a headless corpse.

    ''The Bishop!'' he thought in shock and immediately pulled out a somewhat different pistol and pointed it at the window.

    Possibly, the vampires were here; this was the perfect time to catch them in a!

    But just then, two inscriptions lit up his face. One below him and one above.

    He looked up and was stunned.

    ''Shit... Goodbye, cruel world.''

    A massive explosion urred from above and subsequently from below, hugging him tightly in strange, icy, murderous ice.

    The explosion sounded so thunderous that the first thing he felt was his eardrums exploding.

    Even so, a shot flew at high speed outside the window; it was at thest moment that he managed to fire.

    And the explosion of the shot was mixed with numerous explosions in the cathedral.

    The cause of these vast explosions entered the basement, grabbed everything that was there, filled their storage rings with garbage, and went out like dark arrows on a moonlit night.

    After that, both ran all over the city, and in a moment, they had left it.

    They didn''t need to look at anything. That entire church had been destroyed, and possibly no survivors remained. Therefore, they quickly ran out of the city and soon found a caravan of merchants.

    Experience magic on NovelFire-lempyr.

    They killed two people among the guards of the caravan and disguised themselves as them.

    It was a quick and urate move. It didn''t even take 30 minutes from when they left the city until they were already dressed and disguised differently.

    And just when they did that, they could feel a lot of powerful presence appear nearby.

    Matt frowned. ''Shit, they were fast.'' He thought but revealed nothing on his face. He simply continued to do his job.

    The caravan leaders were stunned. They had heard the explosions in the city, but they had left it over an hour ago; they weren''t returning. But seeing so many Holy and Divine Knights appear from one moment to the next left them stunned.

    One of them approached the caravan.

    "Stop."

 Chapter 196: Were they discovered?

    The huge caravan came to a halt.

    "Gentlemen Knights, is something wrong?" asked the Leader of the caravan, the chief merchant.

    Read exclusives on NovelFiremp _y,r.

    The Divine Knights nodded to him.

    "What kind of merchandise are you carrying? Who are you? I ask you to please cooperate. We are looking for killer vampires." One of the Divine Knights approached him.

    The merchantman was surprised, though he was also filled with fear. He was a person who feared vampires and devourers, so he naturally nodded.

    "Of course, I will cooperate, sir. This is the stuff; it was checked in the city and confirmed by the Bishop." He passed him a paper with several things written on it. It bore the seal of the merchants and that of the church as well.

    He then proceeded to introduce him to the bodyguards.

    "They are protector adventurers. I rented them in the Capital three months ago, and they have been traveling with me all this time." After saying this, he looked at the adventurers. "Take out your badges so the Knights can verify them," he shouted.

    The adventurers had nothing to say; they immediately took out their badges and handed them to the Divine Knights.

    ''...There''s nothing wrong over here. It makes sense; they left the city 1 hour or so ago; the explosion has less than 45 minutes since it went off; they couldn''t get here that fast.'' Thought one of the Divine Knights.

    He then went through the badges, one by one, until he came to two particr people.

    Although they were wearing adventurer''s armor, he could tell they were stockier than the rest, so he looked up.

    Man and woman had a rustic and determined look, umon in appearance, and looked powerful.

    ''The leaders of the group?'' He thought and nodded towards all of them, unsuspecting.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. Keep up the good work." Replied the Divine Knight leader who was investigating them.

    Subsequently, the merchant thanked them and congratted them on their excellent work, and then each group departed on its own side.

    Before leaving, the Divine Knight leader looked at the pair of leaders.

    He still felt something was wrong, but he could not understand what it was.

    In the end, he continued on his way to the city and soon arrived.

    Once in the city, the number of people gathered here increased dramatically. Mighty people were among those present; they hade from other towns, which were somewhat close by.

    When therger group arrived, which was the one that encountered the group of merchants, several people came out to inform him.

    "Sir, it was numerous explosions that urred in the cathedral, totally destroying it. It is believed that someone ced explosive ice-attribute inscriptions on the walls and floors, exploding everything in their path."

    The Divine Knight leader was surprised by this, "Ice? Not blood?" he asked, and the man nodded.

    "I''m afraid... That the vampire didn''t make it. It''s possible some member of Low Deal did it, or it could even be maneuvered by the higher-ups." Replied the one reporting to him softly.

    The Divine Knight frowned.

    ''Ice? Ice Magic... Tsk, although few ns control ice magic in the empire, there are still several.'' His mind wandered briefly as he listened to the man''s entire report.

    ''Wait... Weren''t there records in the organization that they were chasing a vampire who could use ice?'' He thought, remembering some information that hade to him recently.

    ''Shit, if it turns out to be that guy and he''s hiding in some n, we''ll never be able to find him!'' His mind buzzed with rm.

    But before he could voice his concerns, someone rushed here.

    "Sir, the survivor woke up!"

    After hearing this, the Divine Knight ran to that ce.

    The survivor was wrapped in white bandages all over; he was not even recognizable. His legs were blown off, as were parts of his face and arms.

    When he woke up, he was practically dying.

    He had no eyes left. Still, he opened his mouth to speak.

    "...Someone... Someone... Infiltrated... No one... No one noticed... It''s an assassin...

    A hit... The Bishop died..."

    His words were clearer than anyone present could imagine, but just as several healing wizards were about to begin healing him, his body stopped reacting.

    He dropped dead, unable to look at the sunlight once again.

    ''Infiltrator... An assassin capable of infiltrating in front of more than 15 Holy Knights and who uses ice is a dangerous person. But his ice is also his undoing.'' Thought the divine knight with determination.

    At the same time, he was taken to a different ce, the basement, where they found footprints that were lost in a tunnel.

    The basement was practically empty, and the church had been destroyed, so they had no idea what this ce was for.

    "Sir, possibly they escaped through that tunnel." Several thought so, though it could also be a diversionary tactic.

    The Divine Knight frowned. He sensed something was wrong.

    ''An assassin capable of infiltrating under the noses of so many holy knights and a divine knight can''t be just anyone. But where is the divine knight? Did he die under the rubble? No, there is no way. A holy knight could die, but a divine knight as strong as that wouldn''t die under the rubble. That means he died in another way...

    As I recall, that vampire who could use ice, he managed to destroy a branch of the organization, so he was very powerful.''

    Suddenly, a strange couple came to his mind. The two people he had just seen, whom he judged to be the leaders of the group of adventurers.

    They looked different from the whole group. There was something about them that made them stand out abnormally.

    ''Could it be? Someone capable of infiltrating like this must be fast... It must also be someone with the ability to disguise themselves very well, but the aura can''t be disguised...''

    He immediately looked at his subordinates. "Send people down this tunnel; you all stay to check every person in the city; not even a child can escape your investigation. I have to go see something!" he shouted. Without giving them any more exnations, he turned around and dashed at high speeds out of the city.

    ''Shit, those bastards, they''re possibly causing this!''

    ...

    On the merchant campaign.

    When they were already far from the city, Matt and Alice attacked the merchants in force, killing all the adventurers.

    Thest ones left were the merchants, weak people engaged in trade.

    They trembled in front of Matt.

    "You... You are vampires..." Said one of them, with great fear.

    Matt smiled. "Time to die." He replied.

    "No, no, please... Forgive me, I have family. I will pay you back; I will never betray you or say anything about you."

    "We have children waiting for us, a baby girl just born, please forgive me..."

    Several of them began to beg, again and again, for their lives.

    Some use their children to touch Matt''s soft side or give him their wealth.

    Matt remained unmoved by these offers, and his figure flickered from one moment to the next, appearing from behind them instantly.

    "Humanity doesn''t deserve a second chance." His attitude was calm but deadly. Indifferent but sharp.

    Even Alice was surprised to see him like this.

    Matt looked at her, "Let''s go. We don''t know if anyone will discover our feint." After saying this and gathering everything here to put in a storage ring, they disappeared into the night light.

 Chapter 197: Joining the Vampire Hunters Guild

    Tens of minutes after Matt and Alice disappeared, the divine knight leaped across the ce and ran past, trying to catch up with the caravan.

    ''...There''s no way they''re that fast. Shit looks like I''m toote.'' His mind was filled with rage as he continued down the long road.

    Still, there came a point where he stopped.

    ''Those bastards... So it was them. Shit, I swear I''ll get you, you vampire bastards.'' The Divine Knight immediately returned to the city he hade from; he would let the whole empire know.

    ...

    A few dayster, Matthew and Alice entered a new city. It was closer to the center of the empire and was somewhat known, although it was not one of the main cities.

    But in this city, they had to be very careful and tried to hide their auras as much as possible because there were powerful people everywhere.

    Besides, news that two powerful vampires were in humannds wreaking havoc had spread since that day, so being careful was the best thing to do.

    Although the right thing to do would be to run straight through the empire until he left the territories and returned to the dark kingdom, Matt had made a different decision for two reasons. Find more at m _v _l _e _mpyr.

    The first was to look for Charlotte, and the second was to investigate the item they had just found under that church.

    The item worked simrly to the orb that Gabriel Becker was using at the time but had a smaller capacity.

    If it was here, it meant that there were also traces of that organization in the Empire. But what made Matt stay was that he found that this necromancer''s magic was strengthened when he put the orb together with this other item, which had a hexagonal appearance.

    That strengthening was a bit strange, and Matt couldn''t understand it, so he wanted to investigate it more and see if he could find another simr one.

    That was why he came to this city and decided to stay here for a while.

    Because he had discovered that the city''s Vampire Hunter''s Guild was issuing a quest to hunt a strong Undead Vampire, which had not been taken.

    Apparently, one or two groups had taken the mission at the start and died, which shows that it was more dangerous than it appeared.

    Maybe Matt could find some information about this hexagonal item he had gotten near that undead; that''s what he thought.

    So, after selling stuff they stole from the merchants and buying some other things on the ck market, both signed up for the guild.

    Because Matt wanted to spend more time here, he had gone out of his way to make amendable disguise so no one suspected him.

    They caused great surprises when they tried on it because their strengths were quite impressive, especially for ying vampires.

    Being the Vampire Hunters Guild, they naturally looked favorably upon them and awarded them a good starting rank: Rank B.

    .

    Both of them were wearing light full-body armor, pretty tough and good armor that they got from the ck market; not many people in this guild could wear such good full-body armor, so when they saw them entering with the B-Rank badge on their necks, many people stopped to stare at them.

    "Hey, I heard that those armors they wear are made of Emerald and bathed in Mythril. Is it true?"

    "I heard that too... They seem to be quite rich; I heard they live in the most expensive hotel in town, too; who could they be?"

    "Don''t you know? Shit, I was there when they were checking in. Those two look good under the helmet, but the important thing is that theye from the Nevod Mountains. I think you can figure out what that means."

    "W-what!? They''re from the Nevod?!"

    "Shit... No wonder they''re so rich... Fuck, from the Nevod Mountains... How I wish I had a background as great as that."

    Numerous adventurers looked back and forth at them, though they sighed.

    ''Looks like another A-Rank group is about to be born.'' They thought.

    People from the Nevod, one of the most well-known mountainous areas in the Empire, could rarely be seen. But whenever people from that ce are seen, they are incredibly wealthy and powerful.

    After all, that''s where the most powerful Grand Sorcerers are, leading the adventurers to think that perhaps they too are Grand Sorcerers, though all that remained to be seen.

    Matt and Alice walked through the guild and stopped at the Missions banner.

    They looked from side to side, searching for the mission they hade for.

    ''...Did someone take it?'' Matt thought about it when he couldn''t find it.

    Then, amotion urred at the door.

    "Look out, let them in; they are wounded!"

    "A healing wizard, quick!"

    Themotion immediately attracted attention, and when they saw who they were and what was happening, many came out to help. Several healing mages began to heal several seriously injured people.

    And rumors soon followed.

    "It''s that group... The white eagle also failed against that Undead Vampire."

    "I''ve been saying it since we faced him: the guild should raise the danger level of that mission; it''s not a B-rank mission!"

    As another group stood up, the rumors stopped.

    They approached the white eagle group.

    "I think you and I agree that''s not B-Rank. That fucker is at least an A-Rank, and a pretty strong one at that."

    The man who was the leader of the white eagle group nodded regretfully. "It''s not Rank B. Even I couldn''t withstand its strength." He replied, causing the guild members to frown.

    Several of them looked at each other in frustration.

    Mistakes kept hitting them repeatedly around that mission that initially seemed simple.

    The white eagle leader returned the mission token, but before the guild could grab it, a hand held it up and spoke.

    "Since they failed, could you let us try?" Matt asked, causing the guild to look at him.

 Chapter 198: First Mission

    "Do you want to take this mission? Your group is the smallest of all, and it''s a mission that should possibly go through a review; several B-Rankers have failed, after all." One member of the guild frowned after telling him this.

    The white eagle leader then replied, "Not a chance. That must go through a review! No one from Rank B can pass that test!"

    He, too, looked at Matt, "I don''t know who you are, kid, but I rmend you don''t put your life at risk like that. That bastard is very powerful, and even though he''s not smart, he''s a vampire who doesn''t feel pain, so he''s more dangerous than you think."

    Matt nodded quietly. "Don''t worry, even though we''re at Rank B right now, it''s only because we just registered. We''ll take this mission andplete it to prove we deserve a higher Rank." He was confident about this.

    Although his confidence did not lie in that he was arrogant, but in his saint weapon.

    A saint weapon is the first enemy of an Undead, even if the Undead is a vampire. As long as he is ''dead'' in some way, his saint weapon can easily cut him down, so he has nothing to fear against the Undead. Also, if it was set as Rank B, it means that its power level is not too high.

    Even if there is a margin of error of 5,000 power, it is still feasible for both.

    Those in the white eagle shook their heads at seeing him like that. ''Some people won''t understand a thing unless they experience it firsthand; it seems this guy is like that. It''s a pity.'' They thought.

    While the guild members could only sigh. read first at m,v,l,e,m p _y,r

    "You are a B Rank group; if you want to take a B Rank mission that hasn''t been reevaluated, there''s nothing the guild can do; the guild rules don''t allow it. I just hope you can seed." Said one of them, who was the one logging the missions.

    "Follow me. I will record the white eagle failure, and you guys will take the mission."

    .

    Matt and Alice left the guild a whileter with the mission already logged. They bought several things before leaving the city.

    This Undead Vampire was not in the city, naturally. It was a little way out of town, about 12 hours from the city, in a long-abandoned cemetery.

    When Matt and Alice arrived, they frowned.

    "What thick death energy there is in this ce. No wonder they said many powerful people were buried here."

    After entering, they also saw numerous open graves. Some bones were scattered around the ce, around those graves, but there was not aplete skeleton of those buried here.

    "They''ve been raping the graves here... I wonder if it''s the undead vampire or someone else." Matt looked back and forth as he walked among scattered bones; Alice was also surprised that such practices were done here, against the memory of a deceased.

    But if it were the Undead, then it would make sense.

    Walking down the main street of the cemetery in the moonlight, they could tell that there was a rather powerful presence at the end of the road; though they couldn''t see it, they felt it.

    So they padded to the end.

    This graveyard was gigantic, so after walking for an indeterminate period of time, Matt and Alice looked at a figure sitting on a grave.

    "It''s not just any undead." Matt said.

    Alice nodded. "It''s a real undead vampire. I heard about it from my father, and they seem to have ranks, too. I think it might be a Vampire Knight. It''s a good thing it doesn''t have full body armor; otherwise, we''d have big trouble killing it."

    "A Vampire Knight? Like the Death Knight?" Matt asked doubtfully.

    Alice smiled and shook her head in response. "No, he''s not that strong. But he has the ability to achieve that strength. I heard that a Vampire Knight has a basic vampirism that allows him to be strong with the blood of his victims, but I''m not sure if it''s real. My father didn''t tell me about this because Vampire Knights are very rare."

    Matt nodded slightly, ''Well, a Death Knight, eh... I haven''t seen one in a while.'' He thought, after remembering a powerful monster he once faced.

    That monster was so powerful that he destroyed an entire city while fighting Matt and Charlotte. Although, ording to research, that Death Knight was a rarity because it seemed to have reached the highest limit of its strength and could use magics, it was about to evolve into the next phase of an Undead.

    ''Let''s see how strong an undead vampire is capable of reaching those heights.'' Matt thought.

    His thoughts were interrupted, for as soon as the Undead saw theming, it leaped towards them with an extra quick and deadly move.

    Matt immediately drew his sword to defend himself.

    *CLANK*

    The mighty ng of the impact of both weapons reverberated through the air as an expressionless, bony face stared Matt down.

    Well, it didn''t have eyes, but technically, it was looking at him.

    That attack had pushed back Matt, so he smiled.

    "Oh, this is 10,000 power. A vampire that feels no pain and so powerful, let me see how strong you are." Matt said, swinging the sword fiercely at him.

    His blow pushed the vampire backward, who soon found himself rammed by a powerful head-on. The blow from Matt''s sword pierced him, and soon, a kneended firmly in his stomach.

    Still, this guy doesn''t feel pain or lose his breath. He only knew how to attack.

    So, without hesitation, heunched several speedy attacks toward Matt, trying to decapitate him.

    Matt had to jump back several times.

    ''That sword is sharp.'' Matt thought as he fell to the ground. The sword had slightly scratched some of his armor, which surprised him that it was such a good sword.

    Just then, Alice attacked hard from the side, and a thunderous nging sound rang out. She hit the Undead hard, sending it mming into one of the tombs.

 Chapter 199: Fighting a Human Wizard (1)

    The undead tried to get up, and Matt appeared below it, swinging his weapon fiercely, trying to cut it in half.

    Being undead, it moves by instinct and can sense death, so it immediately swings its weapon to defend itself. Matt''s weapon can only hit hard, deflecting its attack to the side.

    ''Tsk.'' Mattined slightly, but as an experienced person, when he saw that his attack was deflected, he suddenly moved his body, jumping, to reformte the direction of his attack and hit the undead''s arm.

    That attack cut the arm like butter, causing the undead''s sword to fall slightly away.

    At the same time, Matt grabbed the undead by the neck while on top of it and mmed it to the ground.

    *BOOOOOM*

    But Matt had to quickly dodge four blowsing from under him, bringing his arm to his chest to withstand them.

    ''Tsk, a guy so strong he doesn''t feel pain is a problem. Even though he fights like a kid, his punches hurt.'' Matt was pushed back and fell to the ground, rolling around a bit before getting up.

    He looked down at his arms and frowned. Despite not being urate, that attack made his arms numb, and it was due to an aura imbued there.

    "The aura of death, huh? What a troublesome fellow." He immediately moved his vampiric power to his arms, causing it to expel the aura of death.

    His arms returned to normal, but the vampiric aura on his body made the undead look at him doubtfully.

    It seemed as if he was thinking about who the person in front of him was and why he had a power simr to his own.

    Matt noticed this, even though this guy had no eyes and understood what was happening.

    ''He''s gaining intelligence... Looks like it''s like Alice says, he can grow.'' Matt thought.

    Alice took advantage of that moment of bewilderment in the undead to attack him ferociously.

    At the same time, Matt jumped from the other side with a terrifying force that shook the surroundings and the graves.

    Both attacked from different positions, but the undead only dedicated himself to attacking Alice, neglecting his rear.

    Alice''s attack came first, breaking his other arm, and behind, Matt appeared, ready to hit him and blow his head off his body.

    *BOOOOM*

    An immense explosion urred at that moment.

    "MATT!" Alice screamed in fright after seeing that a vast fireball had appeared just to Matt''s side and hit him squarely.

    Matt quickly dispersed the fire magic that had hit him with his sword and looked back to where it hade from.

    "A mage?" he said.

    Alice was also attacked after that, so they couldn''t give the undead the finishing touch.

    A man jumped down from a dry tree andnded next to the undead.

    He pulled out a hexagonal item and began to heal the undead.

    ''That item?'' Matt thought and looked at Alice, smiling slightly.

    It was just what he wanted and the main reason he came to this town.

    The man who had just appeared stared at them.

    "Damn vampires, who are you? What the hell are you guys doing here?" he was an average human; the only thing that would differentiate him from the rest was that he was pale and seemed to have no blood on his face.

    Matt smiled slightly. "Heh, you bastard. I came here with a mission, and I will aplish it. The master sent me to collect this stuff, so be good and cooperate with me." He then pulled out his hexagonal item and threw it towards the mage.

    The mage was stunned after seeing that item. ''What the hell? Do we have vampires among our own?'' He thought in shock and ran to grab the item.

    But just then, two red shes crossed the edge of his eyes, and a voice came to him.

    "Hehe, too naive, human." Matt said, letting out a loud punch towards him, hitting one of his arms hard.

    The human then realized he had fallen into a trap, and the pain in his arm soon hit him. But soon, he felt Matt grab him firmly by the neck, and his perspective changed; somehow, he found himself looking up at the moon.

    He quickly realized what was going on.

    ''Shit, you''re not going to get things the way you think.'' He thought.

    Then Matt mmed him hard into the ground...

    Or so he''d like to think.

    "Oh? Teleportation." Matt looked up to look in front of him.

    The mage was there; he was still sore and looked at his arm. It was partially destroyed, though the weapon didn''t manage to touch his bone, but it did give him a deep and long wound.

    "Tsk, you got a good weapon there, vampire." He said and red at Matt.

    Matt didn''t bother to answer him. He looked over to where another battle was going on and noticed that Alice was winning against the recovered undead, so he didn''t worry about her.

    Instead, he wanted to see what this mage was up to.

    Therefore, he jumped toward him fiercely.

    "If you have no tricks, then I''m going to kill you outright." Matt said and arrived in front of the magician in a second.

    The magician simply smiled and waved his hand a little towards him.

    Matt felt danger in his stomach, so he quickly used his dimensional move to move away, and a huge fireball shot out of the magician''s hand instantly.

    It narrowly missed hitting him, which caused Matt to be stunned.

    ''This guy is really fast at casting magic.'' He thought, surprised.

    The wizard noticed his surprise, so heughed out loud.

    "Hahahahaha, you stupid vampire, you''re up against the Wizard Genius of Low Deal!" his hystericalughter soon turned to rage.

    "Shit, since you dare try to kill my most prized creation, then it''s time you knew why I''m called the Low Deal Genius Wizard!" he shouted hysterically.

    Then he waved both arms out to the sides.

    Seeing this made Matt realize that that bastard had been healing all this time, for his other arm had recovered.

    Yet, he didn''t do that just for this. However, for the hexagonal item to start floating above all this ce, the same way that ball floated above Gabriel Becker when Matt was fighting with him.

    It''s just that this time, it was a little different, as no magics were created to reinforce the undead creature fighting Alice, but instead, arge amount of fireballs and various magics were created around it.

    Matt was stunned after seeing that.

 Chapter 200: Fighting a Human Wizard (2)

    His eyes shone brightly after seeing that, ''Can he do that? What a good item, no doubt that trying to collect them was a good decision!'' His eyes shone with the desire to obtain it, but he knew that he had to defeat this bastard in front of him first.

    And that made his eyes stop glowing.

    ''It won''t be easy if he can control all those magics to attack me.'' An item that could control an undead vampire was already dangerous. Still, if, on top of that, it could create numerous magics around its wearer to be used by the wearer, then the situation was even more dangerous.

    "Hahahaha, vampire,e to me; let me demonstrate the power of my magic to you." The mage immediately moved his hand to the front, pointing it at Matt, and released several shots of fireballs.

    The fireballs were dodged by Matt, who started running to the side and the front, trying to get closer to this mage. He wasn''t looking to kill him but to find out how powerful this magic was and how good the item was.

    The fireballs soon exploded on the ground, creating tremors around the ce and raising a lot of smoke.

    Matt sprinted and dodged several attacks, causing the mage to groan.

    "Tsk, you bastard. You only know how to run away." He immediately changed how he attacked, throwing the attacks hard and with both hands.

    The numerous explosions around the ce raised so much dust that they covered Matt, who quickly got behind the mage in a swift movement.

    His hand moved at high speed towards his neck; he wanted to decapitate him in one go. Yet, just then, Matt sensed danger below him, so he quickly jumped, and a huge explosion urred where he was standing.

    Matt could only move his weapon to cut the guy''s hair when other explosions sent him crashing into some graves.

    ''Mines... He''s got a lot of magics, this bastard, and he can cast them at an rming rate.'' As Matt rose from the rubble of the graves, a fireball lit up his face, millimeters from his body.

    Matt made a quick decision to cut the magic in two, with an extra quick move towards the magic. Then, two explosions urred behind him, propelling him forward, where several more magics came, which hit him hard and sent him to the ground again.

    The surrounding explosions shook the ground again, and a hystericalugh emerged from the wizard''s mouth.

    "Hahahahahahaha, vampire, you''re too weak, hahahahahaha!"

    He quickly leaped up high, flying with magic.

    "Time to die, Vampire!" he shouted. Immediately, arge amount of magic was cast with the help of the item, and the ce was surrounded by it, lighting up the sky like a sun.

    At the same time, all these magics shot toward Matt.

    Matt stood up and took a deep breath at the sight.

    "You talk too much; I think you''d be better off being quiet forever." Matt said coldly.

    His aura changed drastically. Not only did the thickness of his aura be thinner and deadlier, but his power increased as if he had been holding back all this time.

    That surprised the mage above.

    ''Shit, this bastard is more powerful than I thought.''

    Still, he didn''t care.

    "You''re going to die, no matter how powerful you are!" He shouted and swung both arms forward fiercely, pushing the magics at high speed towards Matt.

    A bunch of powerful magics rushed at Matt at high speed, all over the ce.

    Still, Matt had no intention of dodging them.

    Instead, he jumped towards them with ferocity.

    ''He jumped? Hahahaha, this guy is an idiot!'' The mage was excited when he saw this, knowing that soon, this guy would drop dead.

    Still, something soon happened that stunned him.

    Matt raised one hand towards Fire Magic and grabbed it as if he were grabbing a dry stick on the road. Suddenly, this magic froze into an icy block. Then Matt grabbed another powerful magic in front of him in an icy block. The rest of the magic crossed by his side.

    That was absurd for the mage to see, but although he was surprised, he didn''t care.

    Soon after, a bunch of air mines exploded as if they were huge explosive grenades.

    The explosion soon engulfed Matt and caused dozens of other magics to explode as well.

    "Hahaha, you finally ended up dead, vampire!" the mage shouted with glee.

    "Heh, I wouldn''t be so sure about that." A voice came from within the explosions, and the mage could see Matt arrive in front of him in one second.

    He was still carrying those two cast magics he had frozen. The mage couldn''t even react when a powerful hot punch hit him.

    *BOOOOOM*

    A huge st of fire engulfed him, sending him downward, mming into the ground.

    At the same time, Matt drew his weapon in mid-air and increased his body weight, falling on top of him.

    "Not bad, mage. That was a good show, but you can''t even withstand this kind of blow that you created; how could you be a match for me?" Matt immediately chopped his head off after saying this.

    This mage could only slightly process what Matt said before his body fell into infinite darkness, unable to feel anything around him.

    Matt stared at him for a moment, thinking about various things.

    ''It''s normal that this guy was so surprised. Only an ice like mine, capable of freezing reality itself, could do what I did. Freezing the ice but keeping its ming attitude and then thawing it, hehe, I haven''t done that for a long time. But...''

    ''How can he cast magics so fast? That''s several times faster than the best mages in the Earth could.'' He found it hard to believethat anyone could cast magics so quickly and was beginning to understand why the vampire race had been losing ground since the ancestors died.

    After a moment, he grabbed the item that had been dropping.

    ''I have to investigate these items thoroughly. Maybe they are the ones that allow magic to be cast so quickly.'' He thought.

    He looked to the side and noticed that Alice was also finishing her battle, so he was thoughtful about various things.

    After Alice finished her battle, he came to a conclusion in his thoughts and approached her.

    "We must report this to the guild. Originally, my n was to collect these items, and the n stands, but now let''s do it a different way. This guy mentioned several times something called Low Deal. It makes me think they are an organization, and if they have this item, it is possible they have more.

    So, I want to rank up in the guild quickly to see if we can find the whereabouts of this organization with the help of the guild. The more of these we have, the better."

    Alice nodded. "If that''s the way you want it, fine. I''m getting close to breaking the 10,000 barrier. Ideally, I''d like to cross it before we leave the city so we can fight any Divine Knights that get in our way."

    Matt nodded, and they decided to return to the guild. They took both corpses with them to present to the guild to make their story more credible.

 Chapter 201: Who killed him?

    When they returned to the Guild, many people came out to look at them.

    Although they had not taken too many hits, the wizard''s and undead''s magic and swords were quite powerful, causing the armor to have dents on several sides.

    That left everyone stunned, more so because they had walked back calmly.

    As the two crossed the crowd, the crowd gathered to talk.

    "What happened, does anyone know?"

    "No one knows? Shit, we''ll just have to wait for the Guild to announce something."

    Everyone was interested in what had happened, whether they had sessfullypleted the mission or failed again. None wanted to jump to conclusions, even though reason told them that failure was the norm.

    After all, they were back very quickly.

    Matt and Alice walked to the reception desk, and after reporting that they had several things to say, they were directed to a different room under the gaze of everyone present.

    Once there, the one who had issued the mission for them sat across from them; two other guild members sat next to him.

    Matt took out the corpse of the undead and ced it on the table.

    "The undead wasn''t a particrly big problem for us. Killing it was simple."

    After hearing this, the guild members were stunned and looked at the corpse on the table for a moment without reacting.

    The fact that a group of two people could y one of the most troublesome monsters around in such a short time was stupefying.

    It reflected not only their excellent skills but also their power.

    After being stunned for a few minutes, the guild members reacted quickly.

    "Did you both manage to kill him!?" A loud shout came, followed by several people rushing to investigate the corpse in front of them.

    Soon after a short investigation, the three present fell backward.

    "That''s right, it''s the Vampire Knight..."

    Matt nodded to him.

    "Naturally, you can go to the ce where he was, and I assure you that there is no longer another monster there." Matt was confident in this, but it wasn''t over yet. Immediately, he pulled out another corpse.

    "But he was not alone. There was a mage controlling him from afar, and he showed himself at the moment when we were going to kill the undead. That mage was quite powerful and could cast magic at an amazing speed. It was really hard to fight him, but he relied on his skill and ended up killed by a surprise attack.

    He also had a strange item; since we killed him, it belongs to us, but we would like the Guild to help us investigate what it is." Matt pulled out the item as well.

    The three present looked at that with a frown, and their leader stood up.

    "Are you sure this person was controlling that guy? Did you find him there?" he asked firmly.

    "That''s what I''m saying. The mage appeared when I had broken the undead''s arm and he healed him with magic. He was troublesome for that reason. Apparently, you know who this wizard is."

    "No, I don''t really know him. But I do know the item. It belongs to a dangerous organization, or at least that''s what I understand. Young sir, may I take this to show it to the guild leader? This could be dangerous, as we had no idea that there were people from that organization around, and they were usually powerful. Don''t worry.

    I''ll get everything back to you with an exnation of what it is in a few days, and we''ll raise your rank for your good work."

    Matt had nothing to say at this. It was just what he wanted, so he agreed.

    Afterward, Matt and Alice left the Guild with the mission prize, and the man who had spoken to them went to the guild leader''s office.

    "Sir, there is something urgent this time." He wasted no time. This male receptionist brought out the three new items he had received.

    Two corpses, one item.

    When the guild leader, who had been busy, saw this, he frowned and stood up abruptly.

    He ran over to where one of those corpses was and frowned.

    "This guy is Low Deal''s Wizard Genius; who killed him?" he asked in amazement.

    "Sir, they are new hunters, registered a few hours ago. They are a man and a woman. They went toplete the mission I told you about a while ago and managed to assassinate the undead, but then they realized that this person was controlling the undead and attacking them. Both had to kill him."

    "Two new hunters? What''s the background on them? Murdering Low Deal''s Wizard Genius, who is so dear to those guys, is not a smart y. They could die just for this."

    "I don''t think you should worry too much about that, Leader. They belong to the Nevod and apparently have a pretty good status there."

    At this statement, the Guild Leader looked up in surprise. "Theye from the Nevod? Tsk, I was worried for nothing." He replied, smiling slightly, and sat back down.

    The situation was still dangerous, but he needed to study the hex item.

    Thus, he spent a long while not bothering to see what was going on outside of his mind and his own investigations.

    A long whileter, he finally nodded a little. "Raise the rank of those neers. They killed such a strong Vampire and one of our Guild''s enemies; they deserve recognition. Regarding this, I''ll use it for a couple of days because I''m going to find out where the hell Low Deal''s nearby branch is.

    Those bastards, powerful as they are, are not going to do as they please in my territory." After saying that, the Guild Leader left the room without looking back and disappeared shortly after.

    The other man wasn''t surprised; he did what he was told to do to raise Matt and Alice''s rank.

    Although not many know it, the Vampire Hunters Guild is in an intense fight against two things: the Vampire Race, which they hate to death, and a strange organization called Low Deal.

    Finding Low Deal information nearby is always a good thing, and even more so because they know there is a branch of the organization somewhere, but they have not been able to find it. This time, they had a chance to find it.

 Chapter 202: New Guild Mission

    Though, of course, that didn''t matter to Matt.

    Why would he care if Low Deal was an enemy of these guys? His only interest was in obtaining more simr items, so knowing the location of these guys was a good idea.

    That was why, once they got back to the hotel room, Matt started investigating the items he had, trying to figure something out.

    However, after investigating for a while, he stopped.

    ''It''s not productive this.'' He thought and looked out the window.

    There was Alice, writing a letter that waster sent to a small messenger bird.

    Matt approached her. "How long will it take to arrive?" he asked, and Alice sighed.

    "I don''t know. If no one attacks her along the way, it should be able to get there in several months... No, it might even take one year. But if someone attacks it, it won''t get there. After all, it''s a vampire bird in a human empire."

    Both agreed on that, so there was nothing they could do other than wait for it to get to that side. Naturally, that was a message to Gray Allen and n Allen, though it was encrypted and written so that only the Allens could know what it said.

    After that, Matt and Alice started talking about different things, and the days passed.

    During these days, news that two very powerful vampires were on the empire''s grounds hit many cities, causing many people to raise rms. The Divine Knights were also working hard to find them, so the influx of Divine Knights in Reaver City, where Matt and Alice were, increased dramatically.

    Still, both remained quiet these days and raised no suspicions. They did some small missions of ying vampiric-type monsters, such as beasts or the like, which raised their status among the guild a bit.

    This is especially true because they had reached Rank A with only one mission, showing they were powerful and capable.

    They had earned a good reputation in the Vampire Hunters Guild, which made the Divine Knights not suspicious of both of them.

    But today, however, an important issue urred.

    Matt and Alice were called to the Guild urgently that day to deal with an important matter.

    As soon as they arrived, they were taken to the hall of the Guild Leader, a muscr man who looked quite robust.

    When Matt and Alice saw him, they felt a sense of intense oppression.

    ''...How powerful he is... And his aura looks a lot like that Hero''s... Could he be one?'' thought Matt.

    Behind him, two more groups entered, both of which were quite powerful as well.

    ''Oh? A-Rank groups? Apparently, the stuff they found was better than I thought.'' Matt smiled.

    The Guild Leader stood up to look at them.

    "I''ll be quick as I don''t want to waste your time, esteemed hunters of Rank A. Thanks to the help given by the newly promoted hunters, we were able to find the branch of the ndestine organization called ''Low Deal''. Everyone who knows this name should understand the reason why we are up against it. They want our extermination while they are engaged in creating powerful undead vampires."

    "This time, the branch is not very dangerous. I would honestly like to go and destroy it on my own personally, but that would be against the guild''s rules and would also trigger a war that the empire wants to avoid. Therefore, I took the trouble to issue a Rank A mission, being the highest rank of hunters we have in this branch of the organization."

    "The idea is simple: go destroy the Low Deal Branch. But that''s dangerous to do; that''s why I called you A-Rank Hunters to take on the mission as a single group. All the treasures there will belong to you, along with the rewards of the mission. You should know that the Low Deal Branches always have powerful members of Rank A. One of them was killed by ourrades here.

    I could confirm that there are three others, and they are powerful wizards, so it is better for you to attack in arge group; what do you think?"

    The guild leader spoke without allowing anyone to utter a word so that he could exin everything he wanted to say well.

    All the hunters listened to him attentively, and when he finished, he passed him the bounty sheet that would be issued for this mission.

    Matt and Alice didn''t really show much interest, although they feigned deep interest. The truth was that almost none of it was of any use to them; it was just something functional for those who practiced mana as a power.

    But the rest of the Hunters were surprised and even stunned to see such good rewards.

    That was why they had nothing to say against it.

    "If the new group wants to do it, then we''ll be happy to cooperate. The guild''s motto, and the one we always follow, is that we must y all vampires at all costs, so we have nothing to say." Both groups replied almost simultaneously.

    Matt nodded towards them. "I have no say in the matter; from the beginning, I asked the guild to investigate because I wanted to participate in the raid. So, I agree." He replied.

    The guild leader nodded with a smile. "Hahaha, fine. Then we''ll do it like this. Come, I''ll tell you the n and the location."

    The leader then began to tell them various things they had to keep in mind. Attacking a branch of an organization like this was not straightforward, more so because most of the A-Rank Hunters they have are not mages, and on the other side, there are several powerful mages.

    The mages can change the circumstances of a battle with just one attack, so they must be careful fighting them.

    After exining the situation to them and giving them a map, the mission was given to them, and they were given several things to help themplete it. They would not go on the same day because they needed to prepare.

    Two dayster, they were finally ready. The three groups left the city, heading for a small vige behind a mountain, more than 18 hours away.

 Chapter 203: Problems?

    ording to the guild''s investigations, the Low Deal branch of the organization was behind that mountain, and it was a huge vi that was arranged in a vige of poor people, or at least that''s what was believed.

    "From the investigations, it seems that all the people in the vige were killed... Tsk, the city was helping that vige develop properly; it''s unfortunate that they fell into the hands of those bastards without us noticing." Said one of the team leaders.

    They were all sitting by a campfire, spending the night to continue at dawn.

    In the meantime, they were exchanging information they knew.

    Another of the other Hunters nodded.

    "Low Deal is a troublesome organization. I''ve fought them several times before and they are too much trouble."

    "They are characterized by using their victims as undead, trying to turn them into vampires. Although they say they also fight vampires and what they want is to find a way to control them, after all, for all those tests, they need to murder countless humans, so they are unforgivable as an organization."

    "I don''t understand how the leaders let them continue to exist." In the end, the hunter who spoke sighed helplessly.

    Between them, a member of the other group frowned and looked at him, "Are youining about the leadership of our leaders? That''s an insult, Ray Jowler. They are the ones who have led the race to where they can catch up in strength with the vampire race; how could you me them? These Low Deal bastards are to me." He retorted fiercely.

    As a person who aspired to be a Hero, he was naturally going to defend the empire''s leaders.

    But the other hunter wasn''t nning on that, so he just sneered and didn''t respond further to avoid a fight.

    On the ground, perhaps only the Vampire Hunters Guild is fighting against Low Deal; despite the Empire knowing about the existence and practices of that organization, no one besides the Guild stood up to confront them.

    To this hunter, that was absurd. There is no way the Empire is busy fighting the Vampire Kingdoms becausetely, the Kingdoms do nothing but watch from the side.

    That''s why he was convinced that the leaders could do something if they wanted to.

    And Matt agreed with him, not because he thought they should do anything but because he knew humanity''s mindset so well.

    Matt smiled, "Hunter Ray is right not to understand what the leaders are doing. They are letting Low Deal exist because it suits them; Low Deal is like a hidden arm they have, which they use to maintain chaos within the empire and keep the rest of the things they do on the sly from being seen. The leaders are cunning, and they''re not as clean-minded as you think they are."

    When Matt said that, the hunter who had replied to Ray Jowler rose fiercely.

    "How dare you say something like that? Our leaders are respectable and powerful people; why would they let scum like Low Deal go free!?" The loud shout caused Matt to scowl.

    "Heh, if you defend them so much, why don''t you give me a viable reason why they haven''t sent one of their leaders to destroy an organization that is dedicated to exterminating their own race?" Although Matt didn''t care about this in the least, as he was bored and wanted to sow discord in the group, doing this was good for him.

    The man, who was angry and practically yelling, let out a snort. "Hmph, if it''s not the damn vampire race''s fault, whose else would it be? Those bastards are powerful, and it''s very likely that in therge border, we share with them, they''ll create trouble for them again and again; naturally, it would beplicated to do something against Low Deal then."

    ''Oh, it seems that the human race is more ignorant than I thought. They are not even aware that most of the attacks that are made between humans and vampires are sponsored by humans.'' Matt thought and sighed.

    "Wanting to me someone else for your irresponsibility and idiocies has beenmon in the human race forever, so there''s nothing I can tell you to convince you. That''s just how idiotic the human race is." After saying this, Matt went back to rxing where he was.

    This hunter frowned and took a deep breath. "Shit, are you insulting me? And you even dare to insult your own race; it seems you don''t understand Vampire Hunters'' etiquette!" Replied the hunter. Angry, he summoned his spear and aimed it at Matt''s neck.

    "You don''t sound very smart, Hunter. But since you say the human race is like that, why don''t we have a duel? A fight between you and me to confront both points of view. If you win, I''ll apologize and agree with you, and I''ll give up my share of the rewards for this mission. But if I win...

    The same will apply to you, and you will have to kneel to apologize to the human race." Although his words were quite far-fetched, and he was challenging a new A-Rank Hunter, his teammates and the other team said nothing.

    It was not in their best interest to get into this trouble.

    Matt frowned after seeing himself targeted by a spear so close to his neck. He looked up and red at this hunter.

    "Take your spear off my neck unless you want your head to roll on the ground." Matt spoke fiercely and didn''t keep his threat to himself.

    The fact that a human being was aiming for his neck again made his hatred bubble up like volcanicva.

    The hunter scowled and sneered. "Heh, you''re just trash." He retorted and, without hesitation, moved his spear a little more towards Matt, wanting to leave a warning on his neck.

    But just then, Matt''s eyes shed with ferocity, and his body flickered, moving at great speed towards the hunter.

    The movement was so sudden that no one expected it, and the next thing that happened was an explosion as the hunter''s body was mmed to the ground in front of Matt''s hand.

    "You''re just human scum; who do you think you are to point a weapon at me?" The anger in Matt''s voice was so palpable that it even scared those standing to the side.

 Chapter 204: Attacking directly

    The seconds passed as if they were hours for the man who had been smashed to the ground as he wondered what the hell had happened.

    The situation was simr for the people on one side. They spent several seconds trying to assimte the situation, and suddenly, one of the two teams stood up abruptly.

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing? How dare you take down one of my team members!?" shouted the group leader, attracting Matt''s attention.

    Thetter moved in the blink of an eye once again and appeared from behind the leader of that group.

    ''How fast!'' The leader was in shock and soon felt a small dagger squeezing his neck.

    "You think you are powerful? A mere A-Rank hunter, where do you get the arrogance to yell at me? Since you didn''t stand up when he was threatening me, then keep quiet if you don''t want your head to roll." After saying this, Matt moved his hand to where the man he had just struck down was standing.

    The dagger in his hand, which he had bought at the red market, shot out towards that guy''s hand and stuck him firmly.

    "AGHHHHH!" The hunter fell to the ground, holding his hand in deep pain as that slight movement shocked everyone present.

    It had been so fast that few of them could follow the trajectory.

    ''What the hell was that? I didn''t feel it was a very powerful attack; what skills does this bastard know?'' The leader of the group the injured hunter belonged to was confused.

    Still, he did nothing, and Matt stopped caring about this.

    "If I''m making a group with you, it''s because we have something inmon, not because you deserve it. If you don''t want to end up just like this bastard, you''d better stay out of my way." As he said that, Matt walked over to where the wounded hunter was, and after kicking him in the chest to m him to the ground, he took the dagger from him and returned to his ce.

    At that moment, Alice removed her hand from the sword at her waist. She had been prepared to move at any moment.

    To tell the truth, these A-Rank hunters were not particrly powerful. Although they had about 10,000 power, they couldn''tpare to both, so they weren''t worried about retaliation.

    After that small event, the situation was quiet again for the rest of the way. Still, the tension between the teams was palpable. Matt and Alice were the most rxed and didn''t mind this too much.

    Several hourster, therge group arrived near the vige. It was built so that it appeared to be both a vige and arge town.

    Once they reached the vicinity, they took out the map and a few other things that the Guild Leader had given them.

    "I think the strategy should be simple. We don''t need to investigate anything else; just enter through the two back doors investigated by the Leader to kill the leaders and everyone wee across. I think that''s the best way to do things since there aren''t too many of them, and fighting the mages in the open field would be stupid."

    "You''re right. This is a quick and effective attack designed to kill the vast majority. In all, we have 17 people, and they have 20 and several weak undead vampires. I think it won''t take us long."

    Both leaders of the tworger groups spoke and then looked at Matt to await his confirmation.

    He simply nodded, agreeing with them.

    He didn''t need to do or say anything else.

    Then, the three groups split up by lot to see who would enter through the west and east gates.

    In the end, Matt and the group of hunters he had hurt agreed to go through the east gate, and the other group would go through the west gate. So, each group went to their posts, and at the agreed-upon time, they ran inside the vige.

    ''It''s got no traps or anything. These guys were confident they couldn''t find them, to let the pass through so easily.'' Matt thought after noticing that there were no traps in a huge dark hallway of the main house.

    The house wasn''t too sturdily built either to be able to camouge itself with the houses in the vige.

    Besides, it looked a bit lonely. But being a big house with small walls, different people''s voices could be heard, and some guards were scattered around the ce.

    "Let''s do this quickly. The guards will first clear the corridors of the mansion, andter, we will attack the main hallway all at once." Once inside, one of the group members, where Matt was, was leading the issue.

    He was in charge of research and strategies, so he was experienced.

    Once he said that, he marked several points within the map that should be the targets of the attack, and the group dispersed momentarily to assassinate the isted people in the mansion.

    A whileter, they found themselves in front of a vast room. The other group had just arrived as well, so they nodded.

    After that nod, two kicked the door in front of them hard, causing it to fall.

    Those inside stood up abruptly, "Who!?"

    But at the same time, a loud shout came from behind them.

    "Sir, we are under attack!" Eight strong people came from behind, followed by several undead vampires, which made the three groups frown.

    ''At least at the level of B-Rank Hunters... They won''t be hard to assassinate.'' They thought.

    Inside the room, there were 12 people, not counting the undead. Even so, they were not weak.

    Especially one of them, who was so powerful that he was possibly equivalent to several A Ranks.

    Moreover, he was a mage.

    "Heh, Vampire Hunters, you''ve be arrogant these days!" Replied the most powerful Mage as tremendous power rumbled through his body.

    The Hunters frowned at the sight of it. ''We were not informed of such a powerful person.'' The tworger groups looked at each other.

    Immediately, those behind and in front of them unleashed their powers, causing venting from all sides. The undead also stood their ground forbat.

    One of the group stood looking back after seeing this.

    "We''ll kill these bastards quickly. Make sure you guys hold on; we''ll support you right away." Among the three groups, it could be said that the group that hadn''t fought Matt was the group that was helping the most.

    However, their decisions were bing more and more convenient for Matt.

    ''Well, it''s time to start doing things right.'' He thought to himself.

 Chapter 205: Killing

    The first to attack was Matt, who shot off at high speed towards the most powerful guy.

    "I''ll take care of this bastard, take care of the rest!" he shouted. He then gave him a powerful punch that hit some defense magic but ended up sending the mage mming into the back wall with a powerful impact that caused numerous people to start to fight back.

    With the most powerful one out, the other hunters grinned and began to fight back in force.

    "Everyone, shoot to kill; no need to go easy on these bastards!" The leader who had been in trouble with Matt earlier was leading his members as he fought one of the A Ranks and an undead.

    His way of leading was not in a strategic way but in a chaotic way. Soon, he started shouting things like, ''Old man from the south, beat that bastard you''re stomping to a pulp with your hammer.''

    But in the south, nothing happened. The man standing at the foot of one of his hunters let out a yell to try to wriggle free, but the next thing he heard was a cry of paining from the north, from one of hispanions whom a huge hammer had smashed.

    This leader was not bad; he had mental control of what was going on in the battlefield while fighting against a strong guy, and he could throw that kind of scream to generate confusion in an ideal way.

    This was an interesting thing to see.

    Soon, that same guy let out another scream.

    "Giant mammoth, are you an idiot? You''ve got one in the back. Hit it with your spear!" Many were confused, but those about to ambush anyone present saw their hairs specting as to what would happen.

    They didn''t expect one of the smaller members of the group to heed that call and throw a small dagger at high speed behind him.

    There was no one there, in fact. That dagger flew at great speed into a section of the room.

    Matt, who had been interested in this guy''s manner of leading, reached behind him and grabbed the daggering at incredible speed toward him.

    "You bastard, I said Giant Mammoth, not ant with legs! What are you doing attacking one of our own? Looks like someone doesn''t want their share of the rewards!" the leader shouted after seeing this, looking really angry about this.

    He even shot a fierce re at his group member, then looked at Matt.

    "Sorry, Hunter, these idiots are nervous!" He spoke.

    Matt simply smiled and used the same dagger tounch a powerful attack towards the mage fighting him.

    This mage was not as skilled as the one he had faced before.

    He wasn''t even as powerful but simply cunning because he had many magics to move away and strike.

    Still, Matt never moved away from him. He was always a step or two away from him, so he kept him at bay during the fight.

    And with the shouts of the leader, people were falling. Halfway through thebat, the other group came in with a roar to make the battle more unbnced.

    ''It''s almost time.'' Matt thought and looked down below him.

    ''I''ve been moving strategically this whole time, and this guy hasn''t noticed. He''s pretty much an idiot.'' He thought.

    A few secondster, the screams of those being razzed ceased.

    Matt was standing in the middle of the room, about 10 feet away from the mage he had been fighting, who was wounded with several nails all over his body. All of these nails were touching his bones, making them extremely painful.

    "Tsk, you fucking bastard. You fight so dirty." The most powerful mage was in great pain, but he had not given up yet.

    He didn''t care that hispatriots had died. All he cared about was the organization, and that was it. The rest were disposable people; he didn''t even care about the death of the Genius Mage, whom he had been charged with caring for.

    The hunters drew their swords from the victims and looked at the center of thebat.

    "New Hunter, you can''t against a single opponent? That''s pitiful for someone who could beat me so easily." Shouted one of the hunters, with a big sinister grin, and jumped towards Matt.

    "Let me help you then!" he shouted, but his spear was not aimed at the mage but at Matt.

    At the same time, the two teams surrounded the room.

    "New Hunter, I think it''s time for you to hand over whatever treasures you have; you have no escape!" both groups shouted simultaneously as if they had practiced it.

    Even the group that was being nice to him had drastically changed their act and now targeted him.

    Matt smiled slightly and took a small step to the side when he felt the attackering up behind him. That made this guy pass straight through without being able to hit anything, and in one smooth and swift movement, the hunter''s head left his body.

    "A person with barely 8,000 power, and he still thinks he can kill me? Heh, these Vampire Hunters are a joke." Matt replied as the hunter''s head rolled on the ground.

    That shocked the other guys, but they soon felt an extremely powerful oppression girding over them.

    Matt''s power had been unleashed; he was no longer trying to hide it. Right now, he was fighting with all his vampiric power, counting his saint sword, which was in his hand.

    "Vampire!"

    "You bastard, you''re a vampire!"

    Several of them screamed in shock; even the leader of this Low Deal branch was in shock.

    He hadn''t expected to meet a vampire here. Besides, he was much more powerful than he had shown a moment ago.

    "Damn bastards, you are in cahoots with vampires to destroy us; GO TO HELL!" shouted the mage, who was flying now and immediately pulled out two items that glowed with a purple light, also hexagonal.

    He raised both hands and opened his mouth to summon great magic.

    "Mines Expl...!" Before he could finish speaking, he felt something cold pass through his throat, and his whole body suddenly became deathly cold.

    The magics he wanted to summon were stopped in mid-air by a dimensional movement from Matt.

    "Alice, it''s now!" he shouted at that moment.

    Then, Alice, who had been going unnoticed the whole time, appeared behind the hunters. With all her power unleashed, she swung her sword ferociously at several of them, decapitating them in a moment.

 Chapter 206: A big surprise attack

    "Be careful, that woman is a vampire too!" shouted one of the leaders, but suddenly his sight darkened, and a terrifying coldness crossed his neck, being thest thing he could feel and see in this world.

    Since Matt had decided to murder all of these, he would leave none behind. Though they tried to fight, and magic flew back and forth, exploding all over the room, none could touch Matt or Alice, as they moved too fast and suppressed them with their powers.

    Soon, only one remained, kneeling.

    He was the leader giving the orders.

    "You... Bastards..." He said, struggling to breathe after being stabbed in the back by Alice.

    "Heh, from the start, you were all destined to die. Did you really think you had a chance?" replied Matt, blowing his head off in one motion, not wanting to talk to these guys anymore.

    He put the sword away before it could absorb the blood of his victims.

    "Let''s grab everything and head back." Matt said, and Alice nodded to him.

    "Okay."

    Then, they collected everything in the room: corpses, treasures, and the hexagonal items. In total, they now had four hexagonal items.

    But suddenly, they felt a tremor, and Matt raised his head sharply.

    "Alice, run! It''s too strong!" shouted Matt. Alice could feel it, too, so she reached Matt''s side instantly, but suddenly, they felt danger hitting them.

    ''Shit, we don''t have time!'' Matt thought and remembered therge number of activated mines the mage had put on the ground earlier, so he immediately created an explosive inscription and threw it on the ground.

    Then, an immense amount of explosions urred on the ground, as a powerful magic that gave off terrifying heat mmed into the huge house.

    ''Too big...'' Matt thought, stunned when he saw it.

    It was a huge fireball resembling a sun. This one consumed the ceiling in a moment and met the dozens of explosions from the activatable mines, which caused an even more terrifying explosion to ur, blowing everything up there in a few seconds.

    Even those who had thrown it were stunned by that huge explosion.

    "What the hell was that?" the Guild Leader asked in shock.

    Below him, the terrifying explosion had obliterated practically almost the entire vige, which was astonishing and almost senseless to witness.

    It was such a terrifying explosion that it left a huge hole there.

    "Was my magic that powerful? No, no way." He was confused by this. Although he knew that with his fire magic, he could practically erase this entire vige, he didn''t attack to do so because he wanted to concentrate his power on a single ce.

    Even the Divine Knight next to him was stunned. He hadn''t expected the man next to him to be so powerful.

    Still, this was no time to worry about that.

    He looked at him.

    "Guild Leader, did you kill all the hunters in there?" He asked, causing the Leader to shrug.

    "When you go to attack a target, don''t you do it this way? It was a target that could have been a vampire that could disguise itself. Naturally, I''m not going to leave anyone alive. It''s too bad for those hunters." He replied, smiling slightly.

    Looking beneath him, he knew there was no more to be done here.

    "Time to go kill the next target, Sir Knight." Turning around, the Leader walked out of there.

    The Divine Knight looked at the scene and frowned.

    ''I thought the Guild cared more about their Hunters. I seem to have gotten an impression.'' He thought though he smiled mockingly to himself.

    ''Well, better an entire city die than let such important vampires escape.'' He followed the Guild Leader after that.

    That day, arge number of people died, as they were believed to be that pair of vampires who had infiltrated the empire.

    ...

    Far away, in a cave in a distant mountain, Alice stared at Matt. She was in shock and did not know what to do.

    He was enduring a terrifying pain that made him scream and writhe after using a strange ability that she failed to understand.

    ''What''s going on? Why is he in so much pain?'' she thought in shock.

    Still, she could only see Matt there, lying there, enduring the pain as he thumped his chest, trying to appease that terrifying pain in his head.

    In this ce, being chased by such powerful people, he wasn''t going to disconnect from his senses for a moment.

    Just before that terrifying explosion urred, he froze time beforeunching his dimensional move dozens of times or could be hundreds of times to escape.

    Although he had no problem using Dimensional Movement a few times, when he did it so close together and in so few seconds, mixed with his ability to freeze time, the pain this made him feel was terrifying.

    And in tremendous pain, the hours passed until the first day passed.

    Alice found a way to cover the cave with arge rock at the entrance that could be camouged by the nearby undergrowth quite well, but throughout that day, Matt did not wake up.

    So, the second day came.

    Matt could finally feel his body again, and the pain was mostly gone.

    Still, he remained pensive before getting up.

    ''...I''ve gotten so much stronger, but I still can''t do this. If I keep going like this, my brain could burn out at the drop of a hat. I must be more careful with my decisions.''''

    However, at least he could confirm that his Frozen Power was getting stronger with him, as he was now able to freeze time a little longer before the powerful magic destroyed his ability, and this time, the man he was facing was stronger than Philip, so that was good news for him.

    After thinking several more things, he took a deep breath and opened his eyes.

    As soon as he opened them, the beautiful, unkempt figure of Alice came into his eyes. She was leaning against the cave wall, sleeping. But herplexion didn''t look too good.

    ''She hasn''t slept much, eh.'' He thought and went over to cover her with a nket so she could sleep better.

    After doing that, he leaned against the wall before her to consider his next moves.

 Chapter 207: Both reach 10,000 power.

    After several hours, Alice awoke.

    "Matt!" Although she was happy to see him well and awake, she was afraid to approach him because she didn''t know if her touch would make him suffer.

    "Did you sleep well?" Matt smiled softly at her, and she nodded several times.

    "Thank you, Matt!" Carefully, she grabbed his hand to thank him.

    "What are you thanking me for?"

    "For saving me. If it weren''t for you, I would have died out there. I don''t have the ability to avoid an attack of that magnitude on my own."

    Matt sighed after hearing this. "It''s okay, it''s nothing. I needed to save myself, and since you''re my partner and you''ve proven to me that you''re worth it, then naturally, I''m not going to let you die if I can help it."

    Alice nodded, smiling happily.

    "What shall we do now? Shall we keep going deeper into the Empire?" Shey down next to him after asking this question.

    Matt thought several things regarding it.

    If they wanted to go to the central regions of the empire, there were several problems.In a minor city, he already realized how bold the humans were to do things. Matt wasn''t surprised; that was within the realm of what could happen; it just happened faster than he expected.

    Originally, he didn''t think he would have left any clues that would have made him a target. The only thing he could think of was that they chose many couples as targets to eliminate.

    If that was the case, it made sense that he had been targeted so quickly, but he honestly didn''t care right now.

    The main issue was: If they went into the central regions of the empire, could they escape from the most powerful people?

    ''It is a dangerous situation. But, considering that they already know we are here, the situation at the border is likely to be just as dangerous. Unless we manage to contact n Allen on the other side, we won''t be able to get out on our own.'' He thought.

    That was why the idea of going towards the border at this time was dismissed in his mind.

    ''If I decide not to get into the Guild and just decide to live in a hotel or a small house in the city, I''m sure I wouldn''t be marked as a target, but that wouldn''t allow us to get stronger; it''s a waste of time. Besides, it''s not certain that letter will reach n Allen.''

    ''Tsk.'' He continued to turn his mind over until an idea urred to him, and his eyes sparkled.

    ''Right...'' He smiled and looked at Alice to tell her his n.

    After she heard it, she looked thoughtful and even a little excited. It wasn''t a bad n, and if Matt said so, it meant it was a good alternative for both of them.

    Therefore, both agreed that they would carry out that n.

    The main part of the n hinged on whether Matt''s research on the Hexagonal Items was sessful.

    So, Matt pulled out the hexagonal items and was going to start investigating them.

    But, just at those moments, both felt a slight shock to their bodies.

    Both frowned. Matt looked confused, but Alice was so excited that she quickly pulled out her Heir Token and looked at it.

    It was blinking in a clear red light...

    "Matt, I''ve surpassed 10,000 Power!" Happiness radiated on her face. She was so happy that she jumped towards him to hug him, forgetting that a moment ago, she didn''t want to touch him in order not to hurt him.

    But she couldn''t bear it.

    Her Heir Token showed her that she had reached the height she wanted. That brilliance meant it was ready to connect Alice to the past and give her an ability.

    This was the moment she was most looking forward to!

    ''I reached 10,000 power too. Is what I feel internally because I am her subordinate?'' he thought doubtfully, though he said nothing.

    "Matt,e on, let''s go try to get the skills!" She said and sat down cross-legged.

    "Your job is to sit behind me and try to connect with me. My job will be to connect with the token and get us to the Ancestral Dimension."

    With that said, both sat back-to-back, and she began to connect with the heir token.

    It was a slow process for her because she needed first to find her inner peace and tranquility, showing that she had the perfect control to be worthy of receiving an ability from that ce.

    She told Matt to do the same; it wasn''t difficult for him. In fact, it was as simple as deciding to do so.

    ''I see; Professor Reagan''s teachings are very good for these cases, and also my training trying to control my own power and my ice power, it has been so easy.'' Matt was happy with the results, but he could immediately see that Alice was struggling.

    In fact, she was doing it wrong. While trying to calm her power, her heart was restless.

    Matt noticed this, so he gave her some time to do it. But even though an hour passed, she continued to do it wrong, so he smiled.

    He turned around and hugged her from behind, causing Alice''s eyes to widen in shock.

    "Calm. A calm mind can help calm your restless heart. Just follow my steps, and you can do it correctly." After saying this, Matt grabbed Alice''s arms from behind and held them in his hands.

    He lifted both legs to wrap them around her and pressed his chest against her back so that she could feel the calmness in his heart. Then he closed his eyes once more.

    Alice followed his lead obediently, though she didn''t understand why.

    "The first thing to calm down is to be able to control yourself. Control what''s going on in your body, calm your heartbeat and palpitations first... Well, once you''ve done that, rx your mind and think that you''re swimming in a sea of ideas. If the ideas and concerns thate into your mind are the water, can''t you ignore them to float peacefully on them?"

    After saying this, they could begin to find peace as Alice dutifully followed him in everything he had said.

    She was amazed that she could achieve such an effect quickly and with so few words. She rxed her body and leaned back slightly into him.

    Then, without realizing it, the mood changed for both of them from one moment to the next.

    That shocked Alice, who couldn''t help but widen her eyes.

    ''The Ancestral Dimension? How did we get in without having connected me to the token?'' she thought, but then she felt that she had indeed connected to the token. In addition to her aura, there was one more aura connected to the token, which was connected in a more perfect way than hers.

    That left her in shock, and she stared at Matt, who was standing next to her...

 Chapter 208: Growth Type Skill

    She could feel Matt''s aura there, next to her aura. Not only had he managed to merge with an Inheritance Token that didn''t belong to him, but he had done it in a more perfect way than she could do.

    You must know that Inheritance Tokens will take you to the Ancestral Dimension when the time is right. Still, for an Inheritance Token to recognize you as an ''Heir'', you must go through a lengthy bloodbath process, in which you surround it with your own blood under a mystical technique from the past.

    Only after 24 hours of that long process and, of course, having ancestral blood will the Inheritance Token recognize you as an Heir and react only to you. Only you can enter the Ancestral Dimension through that Inheritance Token. However, once you are here, you can match with other Heirs who are going through the process of obtaining an ability.

    Subordinates cannot enter here; although these subordinates connect with the ''Heir'', they do not have ancestral blood, so they cannot ess the Ancestral Dimension, much less connect with the Token instantly.

    At least, that was the knowledge the Heirs had.

    But that knowledge had been destroyed in front of Alice at this moment. Not only could she sense that Matt''s aura was inside the Token, but she could see it in this ce.

    She looked at him for several seconds, not knowing how to react, but soon, the Ancestral Dimension led them to sit down to receive their abilities. In this ce, you could not speak. The Dimension itself would make you sit down and close your eyes to seek your own inner peace so that you could receive an ability ording to you or your ancestral blood.

    In the first two times, no one can choose an ability. Everything is given to you ''randomly'', or rather by choice of fate.

    Therefore, the time they spent in there was long but short at the same time.

    They did not feel the passage of time there, but they spent more than 48 hours sitting in the same position.

    And 48 hourster, both woke up in that cave they had entered. Alice felt slightly lost, lying in an extremelyfortable ce that seemed to give her security and tranquility.

    That felt strange to her, but then she remembered what had happened. She nned to get up quickly so as not to inconvenience Matt, but suddenly, she learned that she had acquired a new ability. The vague exnations in her head made her feel interested.

    Matt was the same. For a moment, he found himself lost, for he could not understand what kind of ce he hade to. Suddenly, something forced him to sit there, and he came out of that strange ce without realizing it, returning to his body to find that he had received abilities.

    But there wasn''t much information in his head, making him frown.

    When he wondered how he should find out about it, he saw Alice take out a small book.

    It was a Skill Book; since she knew she would reach 10,000 Power, her father gave her one so she could know what her ability did when she received it.

    After all, it was one of the most important moments in her life.

    She immediately used it, and soon, her abilities were on disy.

    ''Two Abilities?'' She thought in confusion when she saw two new abilities in her book.

    One of them was her central ability from today onwards.

    Growth Type Skill - Blood Above All.

    [Blood Above All: The blood of every living being killed by you will be absorbed in its entirety and be permanent strength. You will receive an additional 10% enhancement for every living being with more than 10,000 power that you kill].

    ''Growth-type ability! And such an amazing one!'' Alice felt excited and happy to see this.

    A growth-type ability is not rare among Heirs, but some Heirs still don''t get it their first time. Like Sophia Murphy, for example, but she is a special case.

    The first time she got her irvoyance ability, it was so impressive that it shocked the whole world.

    However, the Heirs who receive a growth-type ability for the first time always reach greater heights by the time they enter the Divine City, and for Alice, this is the best type of ability she can receive because she is the weakest among the Heirs.

    Much more so because of such incredible attributes it had.

    The ability was simr to Matt''s Bloody Transformation, with the difference that the Blood is not just a fuel; it would be a permanent power.

    Alice wasted no time and wanted to see what her second ability was.

    Union-minor type skill - Dual Charming.

    [Dual Charming: Conditional Skill: When you practice Dual Charming with your partner and the connection reaches the deepest level, both of you will receive an enhancement in Vampiric Power.]

    ''Dual Charming? Union-type skill... Does it mean practicing the Forbidden Technique of Dual Charming? I didn''t know there was a skill specializing in that type of Forbidden Technique.''

    Although she knew that Dual Charming was one of the best methods of bing strong in the vampire race, it was seen as a forbidden technique due to certain practices. This was the first time she saw a skill focused on that kind of connection.

    And it is not just amon ability but a conditioned ability of the growth type.

    ''That''s amazing... But they''ve always said that Dual Charming hurts vampires. I wonder why the Ancestral Dimension granted this ability.'' She thought and sighed.

    There was nothing to be done. Deep in thought, she felt Matt staring at her, so she passed him the book.

    "Did you get a skill? You can check it directly, and then we''ll talk about the skills to get to know them better," she said. For a moment, she forgot that Matt had achieved a deeper connection with the Token.

    Matt didn''t care. He grabbed the book and used it immediately.

    He was also curious about what kind of ability he had gained. The cloudy information he had received seemed more than a little surprising.

 Chapter 209: The Vampire

    He was aware of his identity at this point. He was not a fool to think that he had nothing to do with that Legendary n from millions of years ago.

    He was sure that his connection to that n was deep, and although he could not understand how he came to this era, he was not worried. There had to be a reason for it, and he was sure he would know it someday.

    For now, he wanted to understand why he came to this world. For some reason, these thoughts came to him while waiting for the Book to show him his abilities. It was as if he unconsciously knew that the book would tell him why he hade here or why he was still alive.

    The book immediately showed his abilities. After traveling through various skills, he focused on the book''sst written part.

    There were two new skills there.

    The first of them had a peculiar name...

    [The Vampire]

    You have been recognized as [The Vampire] by your Royal Blood.

    The Vampire: Conditional Ultimate Ability:

    When [The Vampire] sucks the blood of any existing living being in the world, you may turn them into a Vampire, receiving blood purity enhancements and True Vampirism.

    Condition: Suck the blood.

    Target(s): Any living being.

    Owner: Matthew Dietrich, [The Vampire].

    Any person turned into a vampire using this ability will receive a blood purity enhancement each time [The Vampire] sucks their blood.

    Evolutionary type skill.

    The detailed exnations of the ability excited Matt. This ability was more impressive than he expected to receive.

    He still couldn''t understand why he had connected with the Inheritance Token in such an easy way, but he didn''t bother to think about it because he had an idea about it as to what it could have been.

    Besides this, seeing what the ability said, he didn''t need to think about it.

    ''Royal Blood... Is it Dietrich''s Blood?''

    The ability in front of him was amazing. It would allow him to create vampires from other races, which was given to him because of this Blood of his. Such a fantastic ability made him remember the words Reagan Cooper said to him when he asked those questions.

    ''Is it the inherited blood of a Vampire Progenitor?'' he thought. He couldn''t think of anything other than that.

    The thing is, there was a difference between the skills the rest of the Heirs were receiving and the one he was receiving right now, and technically, those Heirs also had the blood of the Dietrich n in their veins.

    ''Is it because of the purity of blood?'' That was all he could think of after realizing that.

    But he honestly didn''t care; he had just received a skill full of riddles that made his blood boil, which was the important thing.

    One thing was clear: his objective in this empire had been rified. At no point does this ability mention a power condition, meaning that, as long as he is cunning enough to get close to a mighty person, he could turn him into a vampire. From how it says it, this vampire may be tied to him somehow.

    That being the case, why not seek to turn as many humans as possible into members of a secret organization within the empire? Besides, if he could get a powerful being in the empire to be a vampire, he could use him as cannon fodder to flee or even have a person within the human ranks serve as a spy.

    This was the best ability he could receive.

    Keeping his excitement, Matt checked his second ability obtained. This one was not so surprising.

    Union-Major Type Skill - Dual Charming.

    [Dual Charming: Conditional Skill: When you practice Dual Charming and the connection reaches the deepest level, both of you will receive an Enhanced Boost in Vampiric Power.

    When you practice Dual Charming with someone, you can pass on a union-minor type skill to your partner, granting them the ability to be stronger.

    ''Dual Charming? I only read that name a few times; what was it?'' Slightly confused, Matt looked at Alice, who was waiting patiently.

    "What is Dual Charming? It seems I received two abilities; one of them is a conditional ability, and it says I can pass it on to other people, but the condition is to practice Dual Charming."

    Alice looked at him in surprise, "Two skills too? And you can pass that skill on..." She was in shock, but then she remembered that Matt had fused with her Inheritance Token easily and in a moment.

    ''Who is Matt?" she couldn''t help but think so. There were too many strange things about this case, but she sighed in the end.

    She didn''t want to ask him so as not to make him ufortable, so she focused on answering his question.

    "Dual Charming is a Forbidden Technique... Honestly, there is not much information regarding it, and in this day and age, it is not practiced much.

    But the idea behind Dual Charming is to make the deepest connection that can be achieved as a couple and unite the Vampirisms in a perfect connection that only Man and Woman can achieve, or at least that''s what the ancestors left us written." She replied.

    Her answer made Matt frown, "Deep connection? You mean sexual rtions as a couple?" He asked, and Alice nodded.

    "That''s right." Alice blushed slightly after answering that, but that''s what the ability was.

    ''And to think that there is such an ability. It reminds me of earth fantasy novels and also Chinese ancestral teachings... It seems they had something like it is... Dual Cultivation, was it?'' Surprised but not stunned, Matt asked Alice about her ability. He didn''t want to tell her about his other ability because now was not the time.

    From what he knew, that ability might not make sense by today''s standards. As far as he knew, turning someone of a different race into a vampire was not something that could be done. Although there are half-vampires among the vampire race, it is not because they were created; they were born from a union of races.

    Therefore, it was best to keep this ability a secret for now.

 Chapter 210: Can he finally see that book?

    Alice didn''t mind telling him about her ability, so she told him.

    Since she received it, she has been excited about it. It is an amazing ability. Plus, the extra 10% it grants her for assassinating people with over 10,000 power is amazing.

    If she thought that was 10% more permanent power she would get from assassinating someone so powerful, wouldn''t she be immensely powerful on a battlefield? Just imagining being in front of arge army, murdering people left and right as her power slowly increased, made her feel bloodthirsty, a feeling she couldn''t control.

    As she recounted all this, Matt noticed that her personality was changing in some way or another.

    Her bloodlust was now so evident that it made her eyes sparkle, although she herself hadn''t noticed it.

    "If that is the case, then I think what we were nning is even better. I will tell you that I now have a way to do that thing I told you in a better way, and if we take advantage of your ability as well, I think we can get stronger at great speed as weplete our goals." Matt replied, getting Alice''s attention.

    "What do you mean?" she asked doubtfully, and Matt smiled.

    "I have a way to turn those people into vampires without killing them. We just need to go to a ce with arge number of people living, so it won''t be too noticeable."

    "Does it have anything to do with your other ability?"

    Matt nodded toward that question but didn''t answer. That made Alice stop asking and nod to him.

    "Well, if that''s the case, then let''s do that. As long as we can get stronger, it will be enough; shall we just leave at once?" Alice asked, and Matt nodded.

    Shortly after, both stepped carefully out of the cave in case anyone was nearby, but no one was there.

    It was night at this time, so the moonlight greeted them, illuminating their faces. Nearby, they could hear some wild animals and the typical night sounds but nothing else.

    Still, when Matt looked up at the sky, he frowned.

    The three moons in the sky illuminated his face steadily, and their brightness made the world more visible today, showing the moons'' state.

    All three were in the full moon phase, which doesn''t happen often in this world.

    Matt frowned as he saw this, and some memories of the past came to him.

    ''That''s right, today is the day I''ll be able to read that book that old man gave me.'' Matt thought quickly and took out the book that the old man in the library had bestowed upon him.

    It had some strange mechanisms, and when he received it, it showed no reaction whatsoever. If this book were tried to be opened by force, these mechanisms would be activated, and the person would receive a heavy blow and even run the risk of destroying the book.

    But today, these mechanisms had been removed, and he did not know how long they had been removed.Still, the fact thatthey had been removed allowed him to open the book like any other.

    Seeing this, Matt pulled Alice into the cave and closed it again with the stone, surprising her.

    "What''s the matter, Matt? Was someoneing?"

    "No, that''s not it. This book I can only read when the three moons are at their full moon, so I have to start reading it as soon as possible. It was given to me by an old man at the Academy several months ago."

    Although Alice was surprised, she understood that Matt valued this book, so she sat beside him.

    "What''s it about? It doesn''t have a name."

    "The old man who gave it to me said it was a book from the past and that it talks about the Dietrich n. Also, it seems to have teachings about the paths to follow to reach the greatest heights. Have you never read it? It seems to be a book known among the great powers."

    Alice frowned as she heard, "n Dietrich information? Could this be the Dietrich Road Book? I heard that the First Phase of that Book was in the Academic Library." After saying this, Matt opened the book''s first part, showing the first page.

    -Dietrich Road I-

    That was the name it said, so it confirmed the words of Alice, who plunged into deep thoughts.

    "Who gave it to you?" she asked after thinking about a few things.

    "An old man I met in the library. Ryan Adams called him a librarian; I guess that''s his rank."

    "Librarian? No, if I think about it right now, there''s no way. The Academic Library shouldn''t have any librarian. But I know who you mean. There are three people who have been able to see the contents of this book in the world, out of 27 who have tried to see it.

    One of them is a very powerful man from many years ago who locked himself in the library after wiping the floor with the directors of the Academy in a fair fight. I guess he was the one, the one who gave it to you."

    Matt was very interested in what she had said. Twenty-seven people tried to read this book, but only three could.

    There was no way it was because they couldn''t open it because of the full moon thing; it had to be something else.

    "Why couldn''t they read it, and what do those who could read it have inmon?" Matt asked.

    "Among the three people who could read it, the first was that old man who was locked in the library. The second was my father, and the third was Cecily Edevane; I heard there is one more person, and rumors say it''s Reagan Cooper, but I can''t say for sure... If they had something inmon...

    Honestly, I don''t know, but maybe it''s because they understand the path of the vampire better than the rest, or maybe it''s because the three or four have an intense love for Dietrich''s story and want to find out, but I don''t think thetter." She replied and looked at the book.

    "Open it; I''d like to see if I can see it. My father only told me a few things about it."

    Matt nodded towards her. Although he was thoughtful about what she said, he had no time to waste. He immediately opened the book in his hands.

    Once he turned the page where the book''s title was, arge number of words were visible before his eyes, but he focused on the title section, which did not look like a title.

    -Your love for Dietrich will pay off.

    That shocked him; it was too peculiar a way to start a book.

    Still, he was more interested to know if Alice could read it, so he averted his gaze to her.

    She was just as stunned as Matt, staring at the letters there.

    Somehow, those words written there echoed in her mind the moment when she had begun to feel an intense desire for Matthew Dietrich. And her heart raced.

    It was strange for her to feel this, but the interest in reading this very strange book kept her from realizing too much.

 Chapter 211: Dietrich Road I (1)

    Matt also continued reading the book and stopped paying attention to unnecessary things.

    The book began with a story from the past.

    It was a story about what it was once like to witness the power of existence on the level of the Dietrich n. The story starts with the first part, which isabout what triggered the destruction of the Sun God and his Star Sun.

    It all began millions of years ago when the Vampire World lived and lurked in the night, being a nightmare for many during the night and the rulers locked away during the day.

    Humans and the n of the Sun, a n said to have been destroyed, fought against the vampires for supremacy in the world. Still, there was one problem they faced, which was why they could not take control of this world.

    The Dietrich n.

    To many, the Dietrich n was the Saint n of the Vampiric Race. However, there was a worldly belief that they were the progenitors of the vampires, and this belief had several reasons.

    The first was that, despite being vampires, their blood was many times purer than the rest. In addition, they were the only vampires in the world unaffected by the Sun.

    Every member of the Dietrich Family could walk during the day as if nothing had happened because the Sun''s rays were not a problem for them. Being so powerful and overwhelming during the night, and with thergest Saint n of the Race doing what they wanted during the day, how could the Human Race and the Sun Race win over this race?

    Even so, although vampires ruled the world, the fact that the vast majority could only move at night was a problem.

    And without warning and without anyone understanding the reasons, the Dietrich n one day began to make different movements for an extended period of time.

    The whole world seemed in a frenzy then, for they did not understand what they were doing, but they could sense that it was something too big.

    Among the many theories that existed at the time, the strongest among the vampires was that the Dietrich n was preparing to simultaneously destroy the Human Race and the Sun Race. For all the Immortal ns of the time, this was what they most wanted to happen.

    Suddenly, as Matt became more immersed in the story he was reading, a peculiar change of line in the book brought him out of his immersion.

    -One day, Master Dietrich came to me and said, "We will destroy the Sun. Gather the entire Vampire Race. The next war might trigger too much trouble, but it will be the best thing for the future. We will create new rules that will govern the world, so all the leaders must be there."

    -When such an exalted man as he revealed that to me, I understood what the Dietrichs had been trying to do. It was the preparations to destroy what was the God of the highest level for all of us: The Star Sun.

    After that odd line break, Matt had to turn to the next page, where the story continued.

    It was a detailed history of what was the beginning of the greatest deed the vampire race could do: destroying the Star Sun.

    Plus, it was written in a way that made it seem as if the person who did it had seen it on their own.

    That made Matt and Alice dive back into this fascinating story.

    In today''s world, knowing the history of what was once the Golden Age of the vampire race is the best. Living in the same era as n Dietrich was so exciting that many wanted to be there.

    The book then began to recount the rules set forth by n Dietrich at the meeting of all the leaders moments before Dietrich destroyed the Sun.

    The first rule was the creation of an Inheritance Token, which would be given to the Heirs of the Major ns associated with the Dietrich n; they carry Dietrich''s blood, and these Inheritance Tokens would be one of the foundations of the world in the future.

    Along with these Inheritance Tokens came numerous rules, such as the family''s inability to protect the bearers of these Tokens unless they faced mortal danger, in which case the family could do something.

    But there were rules for the entire vampire race, not just for those who had this token. The first of these is that under no circumstances could they hold ves to their own race. This rule was marked in red in this book, which showed its importance.

    Numerous rules written here made Matt deep in thought.

    Alice suddenly opened her mouth.

    "Unbelievable... Was it the Dietrich n itself that left us all those rules? And to think that the vast majority of those have been forgotten... I guess the advancement of society has seen that they weren''t that necessary and prevented advancement."

    Even though she said that, she was still confused.

    Technically, the entire Vampire World didn''t want to advance. Instead, they wanted to go backward and return to the era of n Dietrich.

    Because they had realized that they weren''t really moving forward. They were advancing toward the direction of bing more passive rather than toward the path of bing immortal.

    So why would they forget the rules that the Dietrichs put in ce?

    Matt frowned at her words and looked at the book.

    ''They are trying to make us believe that bringing back the Dietrich Era would not be beneficial to the race. But no one can deny that the Dietrich Era was the best of the Eras. There is maniption of powerful beings... All these rules are not wrong.

    In fact, if the vampiric world had continued like this, they would be more powerful right now and could not be threatened by the human race.'' He thought.

    If he looked at the rules described in this book, he could notice important things. The most important thing was that the Dietrich n was not preparing just to destroy the Sun.

    ''It''s like they already knew they might face an immense crisis. If I go by my assumptions and think that''s real, all these rules and arrangements they were making, it was in preparation for something... What was that something?

    Is there something I''m missing?'' Matt was very thoughtful about this and wanted to read more about it, but as he turned the page, he realized he had reached the end of the story the book had to tell.

    In front of him was a page that read: ''The true description of the Dietrich Road begins''.

    It was one of thest pages of the book.

    ''The Dietrich Road... This means the way to bing strong, right? This should be interesting.'' Matt turned the page.

 Chapter 212: Dietrich Road I (2)

    Matt was immediately interested when he saw the first few words on this page, but he began to feel uneasy knowing that only a few pages were left in this book. Still, he continued to read patiently.

    -In the time of n Dietrich, the n was known as the Progenitor of the Vampires by many people. But what exactly is it to be a progenitor?

    Did they mean just strength or something else?

    What exactly is a progenitor?

    I can''t even imagine what it is like to be a progenitor. However, after witnessing the destruction of the Star Sun, I have two theories.

    The first theory, and perhaps the least popr, is that a Progenitor is an attainable level but one that requires a strange and extensive path to understand. This is the theory I will investigate from now on.-

    The book begins with the author''s words, revealing several things about what he wants to discuss.

    The most important point is that he wanted to address one of the most controversial topics throughout history and one of the main issues that many people feel headaches about in today''s age.

    Alice could not believe that something as profound as a ''Progenitor'' would be addressed in this book that she was now reading without understanding why she could see it.

    Not all heirs could see it; why could she? She didn''t know, and she didn''t care. She just wanted to read this book, and maybe she would receive a miraculous epiphany.

    -For a subject asplicated as being the Progenitor, if someone wanted to give his point of view, the world would require him to have a deep foundation in academics and personal experience. I have both, so I will say it: Master Dietrich has a changing form; it is like a transformation, but at the same time, it is not.

    Such a form was used at the time when he destroyed the sun and killed the Sun God.

    The fight urred simultaneously against the Great Adam of the Human Race, and Master Dietrich managed to assassinate them in a short time.

    Great Adam and the Sun God also showed a simr form during the battle. Before that form, the two of them were so supremely strong that both races bowed before them. It was the suppression of race that only a Progenitor can exercise. The same thing happened when Master Dietrich showed his form. All of us who followed him were forced to kneel.

    A sense of grandeur and power had been unleashed across the battlefield, demonstrating unmatchedbat prowess, ying three supreme existences in a single blow.

    With all that said, I can start with my theory about what I saw and what it might mean. As a Vampire Immortal and one of the Dietrich n Members, I believe I have a basis for speaking.

    Being a Vampire Progenitor may be an attainable phase. Master Dietrich''s demonstrated power and race suppression gave me that feeling but simultaneously revealed that there might be a way to reach it.

    Master Dietrich had never shown us this phase before, but he always taught us the right way to be strong.

    -Follow the Universal Laws of Control: The principle of all Dietrich n training is to control your power and follow the Universal Laws of Control in the letter. Thesews are based on Control, Deception, Perception, and future Destruction. If you achieve correct perception and perfect destruction, you may consider that you have just entered the World of Dietrich.

    Yet, how many in the n have been able to achieve it? This is written for you, descendants of my n: Only Five Beings within the Dietrich n seeded in entering the Dietrich World.

    Thest of them being the youngest son of Master Dietrich.

    Understand that the root of Control is Development. Develop your body, soul, and mind to the highest point of the Four Principles.

    The Progenitor of the Race that I saw the day before the world was plunged into absolute darkness was a Progenitor of Power who could destroy everything in front of him with a single move.

    I do not understand what Master Dietrich has been doing now, but the world could fall into chaos soon. I leave my teachings so that future generations can understand the greatness of Master Dietrich and our n and learn of the Path that Master Dietrich wants them to see.-

    Suddenly, Matt and Alice abruptly interrupted their reading when they found a nk page.

    ''Is it over?'' Matt thought. Something didn''t add up about everything this book said. It seemed iplete, and it would make sense if you took into ount the way it was called. But at the same time, he found it odd that someone would write a book in such a haphazard way.

    ''It doesn''t look like a book... Does it look more like it''s a rough draft? No, a personal diary, possibly that was waiting to be a draft. That would also mean why everything was written in such a messy way.'' Matt was confused by this, but he still turned the page once more.

    Then he saw a page with some final words, perhaps the author''s thoughts. But there was something strange about it: the ink it was written in was a little unevenpared to the rest of the book.

    -But, at this point, I wonder, what if the Progenitor is not by his power but by his creation? I once saw something extremely strange... I once had a dream... I once felt that I was human.-

    -Hans Dietrich.-

    Alice was very thoughtful about what all this could mean.

    She was too confused, but she felt that she had heard those words from someone.

    ''Who was it that told me that the power of Control was so important?'' she thought.

    After some thought, she looked at Matt next to her.

    ''Right...'' Even so, when she thought about asking him about it, she noticed that he was deep in thought.

    For him, thest words were practically more important than the rest because they were the ones that shocked his mind and heart.

    Although reading this book somehow made him nostalgic, thatst part made him rte too much to what he had just seen less than two hours ago.

    ''The Vampire... That ability... Does it turn humans into vampires with pure blood?'' After thinking like that, his mind felt a tremendous shock.

    It was then that an intense headache hit him.

    "Aghhh!" he couldn''t hold it in and let out a scream, but this was a scream that was drowned out and disappeared in a moment, as Matt fell unconscious after this.

    Alice was in shock and couldn''t help but scream and throw herself at him.

    "MATT!"

 Chapter 213: Path of Control (1)

    "What''s wrong, Matt!?" Alice felt frightened, but her pulse rxed when she touched him and noticed he was okay. Still, the sudden unconsciousness, in conjunction with that scream he gave, left her too stunned.

    Soon, she began to tremble, not understanding what had happened to Matt. Numerous thoughts came to her of multiple illnesses that could strike just like that all of a sudden.

    Still, she could not understand what was going on. Therefore, she could only use her own logic and desperation to do something.

    She quickly thought that warming him with her body would be a good idea, as she felt Matt''s body suddenly getting cold. She promptly took off her clothes, remaining in her underwear, and then hugged him tightly to her chest while tucking him in with her own clothes.

    From her awkward movements, you could tell she was shivering.

    ...

    After feeling extreme pain, Matt could not hold on and fell unconscious. Although he tried and tried as hard as he could to maintain his consciousness, he could not.

    But soon after, he opened his eyes again.

    ''What is this?'' He thought after finding himself in a strange ce.

    After briefly looking sideways, Matt found he was in a partially dark room. Very cold, but at the same time empty.

    Nothing was inside the room, surrounded by four walls and a door.

    This was slightly confusing to Matt, but without realizing it, his mind spun several times, and he fell backward. A look of bewilderment floated across his face as he hit the floor. His eyes were heavy, so he couldn''t keep them open for long until he fell back into unconsciousness.

    "My son." Soon, a powerful voice brought him out of his unconsciousness, so he tried to see who it was. Even so, he found he could not control his body.

    Besides, he was already awake.

    In front of him, a figure of a powerful man stood there.

    He could sense that he was mighty, so much so that he could not evenprehend the kind of existence in front of him.

    He was a tall man, 200 cm tall. He looked muscr, but not in an exaggerated way. Every part of his body and every little movement this man-made carried tremendous power.

    Without noticing, Matt''s mouth opened without his giving permission.

    "Father." He saluted and knelt in respect.

    The man before him smiled and reached over to help lift him. The man''s face was obscured; he could not be seen.

    "Haha. Good son, have you been bored here? Do you want to go out for a while and see the world?"

    "No, father. I still want to keep training more. I''ve been improving a lottely."

    The manughed again, finding this amusing.

    He hadn''t expected his youngest son to be so simr to him. So far, he was the son he was most proud of.

    "Hahaha, my son. In the future, you will inherit ''who I am,'' so I also want you to get as strong as possible, but having fun is part of growing up, so you can go out and y. The world is big; maybe by seeing it, you''ll be able to understand more." As a father, he wanted to see his son grow up in the best way possible and without forcing himself so much.

    Still, he knew his son was responsible and disciplined, with the most determined mindset of anyone in the n. He still understood that his son would not go out to y this time.

    So, he sat down beside him.

    "My son, if you have any questions, ask them. I will answer anything you want to help you in your training."

    After hearing these words from his father, he looked excited and thoughtful.

    ''I need to ask the right and perfect question... My father will surely be able to answer it correctly. But what do I ask?'' As his mind whirled around, trying to find a correct question, he found in his mind what he wanted to ask.

    "Father, can you exin the Four Paths to me again and which of them is the main one to choose?"

    When his father heard this question, he was interested in answering it. His youngest son''s maturity was always noteworthy, and on this asion, he did not disappoint him.

    Although he had exined it once before, it was never toote to exin it again.

    "The Four Paths are also known as the Universal Laws. The Universal Laws of Control, I called them, for I discovered that, among all the Four Paths, The Path of Control is the most important and the center of the four." Answering one of his questions, the older man looked at him.

    "They are Four different Paths that cross each other, each with different motives, but they can be traveled at the same time without any problem. If I''m not mistaken, you should be learning the Path of Control, correct?"

    His son nodded to him. "That''s right, Father."

    He then nodded.

    "When you get stronger, you must do things calmly or step by step. You must understand to the letter what you are trying to understand, and then move on to the next subject. Therefore, today, I will exin to you again what the Path of Control is."

    "As the name implies, the idea behind the Path of Control is that you can control your power to the maximum limit. The Path of Control has Three Phases: ''Early Understanding''.

    This is to control your Power while it is inside your body; when you can control your power until everything reachable by your physical body is possible to reach using your power, you will havepleted the first phase." After saying this, the man slightly moved, and a table appeared out of nowhere next to a cup of tea.

    The table was close enough for his arm to touch it. But he didn''t raise his hand to do so; instead, he moved his vampiric power towards it and brought the teacup to his mouth.

    "The limit of ''Early Understanding'' is what is attainable by your physical hide. Once you achieve this, you move to the next stage of Control, and the level increases, my son. The name is God Controller." As he said this, he stood up and walked lightly.

    "God Controller; once you achieve this understanding, you can Control the outside through your power. Your body bes a tool for Control to move. You unlock a Domain: The Domain of the Controlling God."

    The man then disappeared and appeared behind his son.

    "Turn around." He said softly.

    His son, in shock, looked behind him. Then, a different sight came into his eyes.

 Chapter 214: Path of Control (2)

    The once empty and lonely room now had beautiful, expansivendscapes behind it that shouldn''t be there.

    It was not just andscape. There were green and white forests, sea, and even volcanoes. It seemed like a surreal scenario, but everything thesendscapes could give off reached both.

    Even the smell of the sea or the fire from the volcanoes.

    "This... Is this my Father''s God Controller?" he asked in shock. His father nodded, taking everything away and bringing it all towards a small ball in his hand, resembling a.

    "I am controlling everything physical that exists. How far you can go will depend on your mind and ability. To reach this level, controlling your power internally is paramount. Then you can learn to control the outside."

    "Father, if the Controlling God is the second level, how about the third level? You had told me the name of the God Controller, but you never told me anything about the third level." Asked the little boy, who was still sitting, looking at the ball in his father''s hand.

    "The root of Control is Controlling your power, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right, Father."

    "The root is the deepest thing, too." His father replied a vague answer he hadn''t expected to receive.

    His father knew, so he smiled and walked toward him.

    "Once you reach the deepest level, you''ll be able to understand what it means. But I''ll give you a hint where you can start looking to reach this level." He lightly put a hand on his shoulder.

    From one moment to the next, the small young man standing there began to feel the world grow smaller before his eyes. It was a strange feeling.

    ''What is it?'' He thought and looked down.

    Then, he could see his body stretch before his father''s hand. That scared and shocked him, but then his father''s voice came to him.

    "You can control reality; that is the highest level on the Path of Control. Follow the path, and you can understand it." His father replied and allowed his son to see the world from this new height he had gained.

    But after a few seconds of shock, he returned him to his original height and, in one motion, appeared in the doorway.

    "My son, you must remember that you are the Heir of who I am. In the future, you must be prepared for everything. Fortify yourself well, but also enjoy a time that will not return. Follow your father''s advice, and you can reach unimaginable heights." After saying this, the tall man walked out the door with a shake and disappeared from perception.

    The young man inside was still pensive. Something in his father''s words seemed out of ce, but he could not understand why. Atst, he sighed and went to sit down.

    But his mind became clouded from one moment to the next, and he fell backward...

    ...

    When Matt awoke, he was once again engulfed in confused thoughts that prowled his mind like a torrent of powerful energies. They pounded on every side of his head and made him feel confused.

    It was a little strange what was happening.

    ''What is all this? Who is that man?'' He kept trying to figure out what he had just seen, but nothing in his mind could answer him.

    Soon, he stood up, slightly confused about seeing a different environment.

    Everything upstairs and on the sides was dark, which was strange to him. Still, there were four strange paths in front of him. Only those paths were illuminated in a light silver color in this immense darkness.

    It wasn''t glowing, but it could be clearly seen from any distance.

    Matt looked up in confusion; four different words were floating above the four paths.

    -Control.

    -Deception.

    -Perception.

    -Destruction.

    ''The Four Paths?'' Deep inside, Matt felt he had to choose one of those four paths.

    A specialization or maybe a momentary apprenticeship, but right now, he needed to choose one of the four.

    That left him more confused than he had already been this whole time.

    ''Aren''t they the Four Paths that man was talking about just now? The book says them too...'' He looked at each path before him, thinking deeply about what they might mean.

    Still, he soon turned his gaze back to the Path of Control.

    ''Not only does it seem to be the main one, but it''s also the one that man exined in detail... Could it be that it''s real everything he said?''

    At this moment, various thoughts crossed his mind: about Reagan Cooper, about the old man in the library, about some books he had read, andter, about some books he had found in the Second Academy library when he was trying to understand more about control.

    ''I see. That''s why the old man at the library told me to walk the path mentioned in that book. Although it''s not exined too much in the library books, there''s still enough information to walk it...

    If what that man said just now is true, then it''s possible that Reagan Cooper is in the beginning stages of this path; although I haven''t seen him fight, I always get the feeling that he can do more things than meets the eye.'' Matt thought, realizing this.

    At this point, he had realized several things, but ording to everything he knew, you couldn''t travel all roads at once ��or at least that''s what Reagan Cooper told him.

    But if he thought about it carefully, the feeling the man had given him a moment ago was one of overwhelming power. Reagan Cooper could very well be a child in the face of such a powerful presence. So, it would make sense that this man knew more information than Reagan Cooper did.

    There were several things he needed to think about before choosing a path and the first of those was, why should he choose? Why not travel all of them at once? But that question was answered immediately when he remembered the man he had seen a moment ago.

    He said that walking all four paths was necessary but that taking it one step at a time was best. Although he didn''t know who he was, Matt felt deep in his soul that he could trust him.

    That answered his question. So Matt started walking towards those paths, choosing one of them quickly.

    ''Come to think of it, without knowing it, I had already been trying to do that thing that man said... Seems like it wasn''t bad, after all.'' He remembered when he had been trying to control his power months ago when he would fight that Alumnus with over 5,000 power in the battle of halls.

    That made him feel more confident that this was the path he should tread.

    But as soon as he stepped on the path he wanted, his mind clouded over, and his consciousness disappeared.

    ...

 Chapter 215: Proposal and excuses

    Suddenly, Matt awoke with many questions and thoughts in his head. His foggy and confused mind became more clouded after thinking that he had lost consciousness several times in a very short time.

    Before he could think about what was happening, something prevented him from doing so.

    After waking up, he felt as if he was lying down somewhere, being hugged by someone who seemed to be trying to give him warmth.

    That felt strange, but when he opened his eyes, two ''balls'' of perfect size and ideal texture met his gaze. Those two balls of ''meat'' were big but not asrge as thest ones he had seen.

    Naturally, only at a nce could he understand what kind of ''perfect balls'' they were.

    But internally, he had the urge to raise his hand to squeeze them, perhaps because he wanted to wake up and didn''t know what kind of strange dream he had fallen into now.

    "Hnn..." Once he squeezed them, a slight moan emerged from a mouth with a female voice.

    Matt then looked up and looked at a beautiful face before him.

    ''Alice?'' He thought, confused.

    She was softly opening her eyes, so her face was cloudy. Still, soon, both eyes met, and the cloudiness was erased from Alice''s face.

    She stared at him for a moment, and a smile slowly emerged.

    "Matt!" Softly and still sleepy in her voice, she called his name and hugged him tightly.

    That was an unexpected move by Matt, who unconsciously squeezed his raised hand.

    That intense touch sent a lightning-like current through Alice''s body, bringing her to her senses. She then lowered her gaze with a slight tremor and looked down to see that Matt was gripping her breast firmly while his mouth was very close to the other of her twin peaks.

    Also, further down, Matt''s hand seemed to be close to her most private part. That was all a coincidence, but she didn''t think so.

    She blushed intensely when she realized this and tried to move, but because Matt''s arms were around her, her movement caused her to fall backward and pull Matt upwards off of him.

    "Ah..." She was stunned to see that Matt was on top of her, their skin touching softly.

    Although there was no light in the cave, the trained vampires had no problem seeing in the dark.

    So, she could see Matt''s muscles, because earlier, she had to remove his clothes as well to give him warmth. And she could feel Matt staring at her, which made her blush even more.

    Still, he didn''t move.

    She averted her gaze to the side as she felt the currents in her body swirl with more determination, asking her for something more.

    "...Matt, do you want us to try Dual Charming? Even though it''s a forbidden technique, since we have a skill for that... Should we try it?" Her voice emerged softly from her mouth, and although her words embarrassed her, the red on her face didn''t reveal what she was feeling right now.

    Her body was surrounded by an intense desire for Matt to say yes to her right now, while her mind continually demanded that next step, even though not even the first step had been taken between them.

    She didn''t even know why she felt that way.

    But her words naturally surprised Matt. Still, he smiled softly and shook his head as he stood up.

    In a situation like this, he didn''t know what to say. Turning down a proposal like that came naturally to him. On Earth, he rejected countless beautiful women, even those who were ranked as the most beautiful in the world; he was used to that. Charlotte upied his whole heart, after all.

    But this time, it was a little different, and it wasn''t because Charlotte wasn''t here, but because Alice''s voice trembled slightly and her eyes looked hesitant, even though deep inside them, there was a desire to do so.

    That hesitation told him that she was mustering great courage to say it.

    Perhaps she wanted to do it with him. He had noticed for some time that Alice looked at him differently, as did I. Those pure but intense gazes with which they look at him tell him that they have intense feelings for him, so if she wants him, it''s not for the same reason the women on earth wanted him.

    That''s why it was a little different this time, and he didn''t know what to say.

    After all, he didn''t consider her a freeloading girl who would make him discard her to avoid a betrayal.

    After all, it is precisely that feeling they both have that makes Matt count them as one of his own because they are feelings he once saw in Charlotte, the only person who did not betray him.

    Maybe it''s a bit immature, but he saw friendships betraying him. People he never thought they would because they had apanied him between life and death but still betrayed him.

    In his mind, that has been redargued, making him think that those whoe wanting a friendship with him only seek to take advantage of him. That is precisely why he believes that Alice and I will not betray him: because they have the same feelings as Charlotte.

    Despite all that, he wasn''t ready to do it with her, which meant he didn''t know what to say or do to turn her down. More than 30 years with Charlotte were not going to be forgotten overnight. Those 3+ decades of loyalty would not fade away so easily, even if she could be dead right now.

    So, he stood up, not finding what to say. Still, his mind quickly traveled through his knowledge to find something to say, for he wouldn''t reject her out of hand, knowing that doing so could hurt her feelings.

    So, he made up a quick excuse and tried to make it as convincing as possible.

    "Alice... This, I''m sorry. I fell unconscious, and I don''t understand what''s going on." He said, and he put a hand on his head.

    "I feel like I was in a strange room just now... Control Path?" To make his excuse more believable, he internally hit the ice on his head, causing it to hurt momentarily, and leaned back against the wall.

    "Agh..."

    When Alice saw this, she jumped and stood up abruptly. "Matt, what''s wrong!?" All thoughts from a moment ago instantly receded out of shock.

    After seeing this, Matt smiled in his mind as if trying to apologize. ''Sorry, I guess that''s all I can do for now.'' He said to himself in his mind.

 Chapter 216: Movements of powerful people

    A whileter, Matt and Alice were sitting together. Or something like that.

    Matt was lying on Alice''sp, telling her a bit about what he had learned and seen a few moments ago. At first, he thought she would know something, but when he realized she had no idea, he started telling her about the Path of Control. After all, it''s never toote to begin training the right way.

    And Alice didn''t reject anything he said; she was pleased right now as she looked at Matt''s face on herp.

    The two of them talked about various aspects of the book. To Matt''s surprise, there were ways to train that Path of Control well. Although Alice didn''t follow it because she thought it wasn''t necessary, her father did.

    So, he had researched those topics very well.

    That would be very handy for Matt and Alice when they try to learn more soon.

    ''Does Gray Allen follow the Path of Control? Maybe that''s why he didn''t give me a sense of crisis when I had him in front of me, despite the fact that he''s very powerful. To be able to control his power to such a limit... He seems to have made it all the way to the First Level and might even be at the second level.'' Matt thought.

    After that, the two of them talked about many bears while resting.

    And the next day, both left for the Imperial City. Thergest and most popted City in the empire. Now, they would not draw attention to themselves in any way; they had a different n.

    ...

    A man walked slowly in a long, well-decorated, and magnificent hallway. His shoes continuously rang throughout the hallway, creating a slight, elegant echo. He was elegantly dressed in a ck suit.

    On his left side, beautiful long windows, modern and elegant, were arranged side by side. Still, the protective blinds were down, so you couldn''t see through to the other side.

    Still, all this was decorated with precious stones; even the chandeliers at the top seemed to be made of the most beautiful and expensive precious stones.

    To his right, there were only beautifully constructed walls with golden decorations.

    After walking for an extended period, he crossed to the right and walked to the end of the corridor, where there was a door.

    The beautiful building seemed to be a castle because of how it was built.

    The man approached and knocked on the door slowly.

    "Miss, I have news." His voice sounded neither loud nor soft��it was firm.

    After saying this, he stood patiently waiting. The minutes began to pass, and after 25 minutes, he received an answer.

    "You maye in." A beautiful voice came from the other side. The man opened the door and walked in, closing the door behind him.

    He walked until he stood behind a beautiful woman who was standing in front of a mirror.

    "It''s not often youe. Looks like things involve the Grand Sorcerers this time." Said the woman in front of him.

    This woman''s reflection in the mirror was to be admired.

    She was so beautiful that the whole world could grovel at her feet to serve her. The dignified and elegant aura that carried her every movement blended with her long yellow hair, which waved slightly with every movement, giving her an indescribable sense of beauty and elegance. In addition, her beautiful blue eyes further enhanced her beauty.

    The man nodded to her gently.

    "I guess you are aware of 2 Vampires who infiltrated; one of them is of great importance to the Allens, which made Gray Allen himself go crazy recently."

    The woman nodded softly. "That''s right, Alice Allen is the one who is missing. I saw her once a while ago. Did you find her?" She looked at him slightly after asking this, and the man shook his head.

    "Recently, two of the Vampire Hunter''s Guild Leaders, along with several Divine Knights,unched various attacks towards a huge amount of young couples in various cities; they sought to assassinate them at once. If that gets out and the Grand Sorcerers find out that they tried to kill those they want to investigate, there will be big trouble."

    The woman, who wasbing her hair in front of the mirror, frowned and stared at the man through the mirror. "Did they kill them?" she asked.

    The man shook his head.

    "I investigated all those couples, and although they believe they possibly managed to kill them, the reality is that no vampires died. I investigated them with my ability." He replied.

    The woman nodded softly and rxed her brow.

    "Tsk, those bastards always cause me trouble." She grunted as she clenched what was in her hand. That little hairb exploded, and she stopped grooming herself.

    Then she got up and walked across the room.

    "I understand your concerns, but don''t worry. Right now, the Grand Sorcerers are very busy with that woman. Her talent is overwhelming, so much so that my master named her as the next Great Leader of the Human Race; they are too busy to find out." She said softly.

    "Do you think the new Miss can take the position from you, Imperial Princess?"

    The woman smiled teasingly.

    "No, I''m not worried. That will only increase thepetition a bit." She replied confidently.

    The man behind her shook his head softly but said nothing more.

    "Go to the Nevod Mountains and tell the Grand Sorcerers that they will soon receive their targets. Tell them that the Imperial Princess decided to move to find them toplete the deal." She said softly and opened the curtain in front of her a little.

    Then, the rays of the morning sun came through there, rxing her slightly.

    The man behind her nodded and, without another word, left the room.

    Meanwhile, the beautiful woman looked down at the Imperial City below her.

    ''I was given the title of Imperial Princess because I am able to be in any of the Three Alignments at the same time. To follow the Path of a Grand Sorcerer or that of a Hero, even a Divine Knight... How could youpare to me, Sorceress Charlotte?'' A smile formed on her face after this, and she turned around, closing the curtains behind...

    ...

 Chapter 217: Finally in the Imperial City... Are problems starting?

    After Matt and Alice set off toward the Imperial City, they found a caravan of merchants going in the same direction, so they wasted no time and stole some people''s identities again.

    After doing this several times, Matt became more specialized in this, and although he couldn''tpare to Charlotte, he could still hide quite well from anyone.

    That became more obvious when he received his new ability. This ability was terrific, especially when mixed with his ice attribute, as it hid his vampire aura very well. It did so well that even Alice couldn''t sense it.

    Together, these abilities lent themselves to too many things, so Matt was pleased.

    Thus, the two traveled for an extended period until they finally reached the Imperial City.

    This was a great city with unique and different architecture that blended the medieval era of the Earth with the modern era. The touches of elegance and modernism were amazing to see.

    Both of them didn''t bother to look at this city, though.

    When they finally arrived, theypleted the procedures quickly at night. They both bought a small house to live in the city''s middle-poor neighborhoods. They (now) were ordinary people but belonged to a set of viges led by a wealthy man who cared about poor people (they were the children of that rich man).

    Both of them wanted to attract as little attention as possible, so they chose a rarely visited ce with few residents.

    ''I think this is a good house to live in. Not only is it close to the workces of low-level people, but it also has an exit to a section where powerful people pass through at night. Since it''s a fairly touristy area among the poor, suspicions about us will be less.'' After looking at the house, Matt thought, and both settled there that night.

    "Tomorrow, we will start investigating the city, and in the evenings, we will carry out the designated n. During this time, try not to use your power for anything." Matt said, and Alice nodded back at him.

    She went to sleep soon after, leaving Matt alone.

    He looked at the sky, and the three moons stationed there made him think of several things. Something about this city didn''t add up for him.

    ''Why do I feel that the earth is hot? Although it''s not too noticeable, there''s something strange about the earth that matches the coldness of the night... It''s the first city I''ve felt this strange warmth and I don''t understand why.''Mattfelt slightly confused bythis.

    Also, when he came here, the herbs that were growing there were different from those in most of the world.

    Those herbs were different, but he couldn''t understand where the difference was.

    ''It feels like... There''s sunshine.'' He thought but frowned and shook his head.

    ''I''d better stop thinking about nonsense and go to sleep.'' In the end, he went into the house and went to sleep quietly.

    It was already more than evident that the sun in this ce had been destroyed; how could there be sun?

    Maybe he was using his human logic to think about it, but he forgot that this world is not governed by human logic...

    .

    Alice stood up in great pain. She felt as if her skin was being fried, and that made her fearful.

    And as soon as she opened her eyes, she felt a deep pain in them as strange lightning entered them.

    "Ahhhh!" a great cry of pain escaped from her mouth as arge number of sunbeams mped tightly onto her skin, her eyes, and her entire body.

    Although she was in a room with a window, this window did not stop those sunbeams from entering. Moreover, as soon as she opened her eyes, she stared at that strange luminary up there, floating like a terrifying star described in the ancestral books.

    Staring at the sun for a human would already receive damage that could be irreparable; what would it be for a vampire? By nature, they have a tremendous weakness to the sun. More so, one who has never been to a world with the sun.

    So her eyes soon began to scorch as if they were under the terrifying fire, which made her fall backward, trembling with fear.

    Just at that precise moment, Matt came running into the room.

    ''Sunshine!'' His mind buzzed in shock after looking out the window. He immediately saw Alice''s condition, so he ran to her and covered the window with therge tablecloths.

    At the same time, he covered Alice''s body with his own and noticed that her eyes were bleeding. In fact, at this point, she was about to lose her sight.

    ''Shit.'' In shock, Matt put Alice''s head on his neck.

    "Take all the blood you want; it will help. Trust me." He said softly, gently hugging Alice around the waist so as to not hurt her.

    She could hardly see; even hearing was a challenge for her. But her instinct and the few words she could understand from what Matt told her made her immediately sink her fangs into Matt''s neck.

    Soon, she felt a strange, powerful blood rushing down her throat. Such delicious blood was the best thing she had ever tasted in her life, so much so that her body grabbed strength and hugged him tightly so as not to let him go.

    Matt noticed this and smiled at her. He removed the part of the clothing that covered her neck and dug his teeth in there to allow them to be a Bloody Couple finally.

    However, as soon as Matt did this, he immediately noticed that something strange and different was happening.

    Their vampiric energies swirled gently around them, blending in a perfect symbiosis. Two figures soon materialized behind them.

    Those materializations of vampiric power were staring at each other, and soon after, the figure representing Alice partially knelt in front of Matt''s figure.

    That drastic change stunned them, but Alice didn''t want to consider it. She held tightly to Matt, feeling that he could give her a warmth she had never felt before.

 Chapter 218: A shocking change

    It was as if he was providing her with security and power. She felt as if Matt owned her in some way, someone who wanted to protect her. Meanwhile, her vampiric power internally began to change, along with small movements of her embodiments.

    ''How warm... His blood is also very delicious...''

    ''I see... I always knew you were special, Matt; I never thought you were so special...'' She was immersed in such strange and pleasurable feelings when both powers finally unlinked and the embodiments returned to their respective bodies.

    At the same time, Alice began to feel her body change. Her blood suddenly became purer than usual, and her Vampirism underwent a slight transformation. She could feel several noticeable changes in her body that left her dazed.

    That made her break away from Matt and look at him in shock. In her gaze was written a big sign of doubt and questioning, as if she couldn''t recognize the Matt in front of her.

    He smiled softly at her, brought his hand up to his eyes, which were dripping slightly with strange blood, and wiped them.

    Although he didn''t say anything, Alice could see he was happy and smiling softly, making her feel good.

    He was actually pensive.

    He could see a great deal of change in her.

    ''The Vampire, huh... It''s really an amazing ability. Although she doesn''t seem to notice it, her power has increased drastically, and her Vampirism has been enhanced. Her blood is so delicious now; it''s a bit strange.'' He thought, staring at her.

    She hugged him once more when she realized she was finally okay.

    For a brief moment, she felt she was really going to die. The speed with which those sunbeams struck her made her dizzy and afraid.

    Matt stroked her gently, "It''s okay. I think you''ll be okay now..." He said softly and looked out the window.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. Last night, I noticed the floor was warmer than normal. It looked like it was made by the sun, but I thought it was just a weird idea of mine. I didn''t think these guys had it so good here."

    She just listened, hugging him. asionally, her flesh trembled as she remembered that terrifying pain she had just felt.

    "It''s an artificial sun. It doesn''t have too much range, but it doesn''t seem like magic the vampiric world will like. This isn''t just any sun." He replied. She looked at him doubtfully, finally reacting to his words.

    "What do you mean?" her voice sounded very low.

    Matt frowned and sighed.

    "This is sun magic specifically made to y vampires. Those rays of the sun are specially made to destroy a vampire''s flesh in seconds. They are not just any rays; they carry different corrosive attributes and were made by Divine Magic, which is the main enemy of vampires."

    "From what I can see, it seems that this magic can only be seen and felt when you''re inside the city. If you go far enough away from the city, even during the day, you won''t be able to see it, so I must say that they have been preparing this magic for when the war against the vampire world starts." After saying this, he looked at Alice.

    "I don''t know if the vampires have anything to defend at this," he said, trying to find some information. They should prepare well to fight the human empire if they didn''t have it.

    She nodded.

    "The Vampiric ns have treasures left by our ancestors; they were created by n Dietrich to deal specifically with this kind of magic. But no one has ever used them because they haven''t been needed... Well, I heard that there are some vampires who have abilities to resist the sun. ''The Ruin'' is one of them." She replied softly, causing Matt to nod slightly.

    ''The Ruin... That man''s main ability is ''disintegrate''. If I think like that, I guess he can counter any kind of rays that try to hit him, as he would disintegrate them. He is a powerful man.'' He thought and looked at the sky through the curtains he had put up.

    "Do you want to try the sun hitting you one more time? I can assure you that you won''t have such a powerful reaction now; you might be able to resist it now," he suggested, leaving her a little stunned.

    Now that he had said it, Alice could feel that several things in her body had changed. She felt a little strange, different, and even... powerful? It was a strange feeling, but it brought her confidence.

    Despite that, the pain she had felt a brief moment ago still stung her flesh. Even though she was no longer in pain, the fear of feeling pain as strong as that once again pushed back her bravery and confidence.

    Feeling your skin constantly burning at a staggering rate was a terrifying feeling, one that would create trauma for anyone.

    So she held Matt gently as she thought about doing it and lowered her head.

    Matt understood what was happening, so he got up beside her andy on the bed under her, allowing her to rest on his chest. Since he wanted her to regain her confidence, he should also let her realize that her body had changed.

    Therefore, he took the vampiric ball out of his ring and gave it to her. "Test your strength; I''d like to see it," he said.

    She held it gently, clearly interested to know. She felt that she had somehow grown stronger after bing Matt''s Bloody Mate, but how much of a boost could that give? Getting a bloody mate could technically strengthen you, but it shouldn''t be too much, right?

    That''s why she didn''t want to jump to conclusions and simply tested her power...

    From one moment to the next, the vampire ball disyed a number shocking enough to surprise both.

    -15,510 Vampiric Power.

    Seeing such an absurd amount of power caused Alice to get up abruptly from the bed. Her abrupt movement also caused her body to hit the curtain, knocking it down.

    Once again, her body was left in the open air before the terrifying sunlight streaming in through the window.

    She was stunned and startled, quickly climbing down, but then she noticed that, although she felt slight difort...

    "I don''t feel pain?" Stunned, she looked out the window again, allowing the sun''s rays to hit her body and even her eyes.

    And although she felt slight difort in her eyes, her body was perfectly fine.

 Chapter 219: Who are you?

    She stared at herself for a moment, wondering what the hell was going on. She also looked at the vampire ball in her hand and didn''t even realize she was sitting on Matt''s body.

    She was so dazed that she ignored everything around her until Matt stood up, making her sit on his legs.

    She looked up at him in a daze.

    "I... What is this?" she asked in shock, and he smiled.

    "My ability." He replied.

    "Your ability? Is it possible?" She asked, and he nodded at her.

    "Your blood is now purer; it seems your vampirism has been enhanced. But even more, don''t you feel that you and I have a deep connection?" He asked.

    Now that he said it, she could tell that her blood seemed to have changed slightly or constantly evolved. She even felt that some new information about her vampirism was imprinted in her mind, which made her feel dazed.

    But the connection he mentioned... "Isn''t that connection because we became a bloody couple?" She asked, confused, and he shook his head.

    "The bloody couple connection is different. I know because I can feel I''s. This one feels deeper, and I think you''ll soon be able to understand what I mean." After saying this, she looked very thoughtful as the sun lit up her face.

    She couldn''t understand what Matt was referring to because she had never felt what a bloody couple connection was like. But what she was sure of was that her body had changed.

    ''It was his blood and his ability...'' After thinking like that, she took out her skill book to check what had changed in her abilities.

    When the book showed her abilities, her eyes shed momentarily in disbelief.

    Then she looked at Matt sharply.

    "You... Matt... Honestly, who are you?" she asked, stunned and not knowing how to react.

    Matt shook his head. He didn''t know how to answer that question either. He had been reincarnated; he didn''t belong in this world.

    But somehow, he had been reincarnated in a strange body that seemed to have more and more secrets. There were so many secrets that they left him confused.

    He has no idea what he is and stands for in this world, but he is clear that he mustplete his revenge and search for his wife. Understanding his motives in this world can take a back seat when he has those two issues in front of him, waiting to bepleted.

    Alice noticed that he wouldn''t say anything to her, so she apologized. "I''m sorry, I didn''t n on asking that. Whoever you are, right now, your identity is that of my bloody partner, and you are the one who saved my life, so I don''t care if you have another identity; I will follow you.

    As of now, I want to bestow this on you; I think you are more worthy than me to wear it." She said, pulling out her inheritance token.

    This token characterized her; it was the one that gave her the status, a status she was very proud of, even though she didn''t show it.

    But this time, she wasn''t afraid to step back and give this to someone who was more worthy than her. Perhaps there were many such people, but Matt was simply the most worthy of them all, so he should own this.

    Her mind was simple: ''He saved me, so now I owe him a lot. His special blood can''t be just any blood if he was able to connect with the Token, so he is more worthy than me.''

    Moreover, she acknowledged that she knew he had ancestral blood in his veins.

    Despite his initial surprise, Matt shook his head and handed the token back to him. "No, that''s yours. If I needed any, I''ll get it with my efforts." His words also indicated an unspoken agreement that his blood was special. Besides, he is the first person to refuse an Inheritance Token.

    Alice was surprised by both of these things, but she nodded gently. "If that''s what you think..." She said softly, and Matt lightly hugged her waist to remind her that she was on top of him, so she quickly stood up and apologized.

    "Okay, I think we should go for a walk for a while to get used to this city. The sun shouldn''t affect you anymore, but just in case, we should wear contact lenses to avoid eye damage. Even though they''re in disguise, the disguise isn''t perfect, after all." Matt pulled out some contact lenses he still kept, which he had bought recently.

    They were perfect, and virtually no one could tell they were contact lenses if they were mixed with icy power.

    So, both put them on and went out into the city.

    They just wanted to get to know the city a bit and get used to the sun, so they walked around the small tourist sites nearby for several hours and ate at some nearby restaurants until night fell when they returned to the house.

    "Let''s talk about the n we''ll make."

    Matt pulled out a map of the city that had been handed to him when they entered the night before. The tourist sites and such wereid out, named, and marked so that the visitors would stay aware of their location.

    "We''ll use this square first. People with decent power tend to gather, but it''s not that important to the city. The main idea is to look for targets who are female and who are strong to turn them into vampires. During the day, we will visit as if we were sightseeing in the city, and during the night, we will only dedicate ourselves to this."

    "The idea behind this is to create an organization of vampires within the city that will allow us to create chaos, to fleeter. So, we have to be careful."

    Alice nodded slightly and looked at him. "Are you sure you can turn a human into a vampire?" she asked doubtfully, and Matt nodded.

    "It may sound hard to believe, but you''ll know once we get our first target. Don''t think about it too much." After seeing the drastic change in Alice, he was sure he could do that. Besides, he was a little curious to understand how deep that connection he had just achieved with Alice could go.

    It seemed to be more special than he thought, and he was sure that such a connection was realized the moment Alice''s embodiment knelt before his.

    That''s why he wanted to leave as soon as possible to try all this.

    And Alice could say no more. She was nervous and did not believe that such a thing was possible. After all, she had never heard that someone could turn a person of another race into a vampire. That went against all her beliefs, but she trusted Matt.

    "If you say so, I''ll help you with everything." She replied, and after several more words, both dressed so that the night was lost on their bodies to avoid being found and then quickly ran to the designated square. It was 1 a.m. when they left the house.

 Chapter 220: First target

    The night hours in this city were the same as in any city in the world, with the peculiarity that the ground tended to retain the heat of the day for a prolonged time. In the rest of the world, the ground is always cold, sometimes bing freezing.

    Because of this peculiarity, Matt was able to get there quickly in the morning, arriving on time to save Alice. If not, it might have taken a few seconds longer, and his help could have been hopeless.

    But the earth''s warmth gave Matt information about what was happening as soon as he heard Alice''s scream.

    Tonight, the situation was no different.

    Matt and Alice quickly arrived at the square that was their target. Security was not too high in this ce, but powerful people asionally walked around. Matt''s targets were those.

    They looked from a hidden position at the few people walking around, hoping to find a target.

    Some moderately strong women crossed the square while walking quietly, walking their animals, or doing other simr things. None of them thought that someone might be staring at them, waiting for the perfect target to make her undergo an amazing transformation.

    The reason their targets were women was because Matt wouldn''t feelfortable sucking a man''s blood. After all, when he does that, he gets a deep connection between the two people, something he would be ufortable with if it were with a man. Also, a more important reason is that ''The Vampire'' had a perfect response in Alice.

    It increased her power by an absurd margin. Who would think that something as simple as that could increase her vampire power by 5,000? The thing is, Matt noticed that this happened simply because he and Alice werepatible, which makes sense. A man and a woman arepatible, so finding that kind of target is in his best interest.

    So, 2 hours passed.

    It was three o''clock in the morning. The number of people who had passed by was not too many. Between men and women, some 100 people had crossed from one side to the other.

    But most were too weak to get into Matt and Alice''s eyes, so they waited patiently for a good target.

    Suddenly, a woman of about 25 years old entered under the sight of both. The peculiarity that caught both of their attention was that she had a strong footprint despite not being muscr or fat.

    About Alice''s height and the same weight, but with such a firm footstep?

    ''A hero?'' Matt thought carefully and nodded to Alice to get ready.

    This girl seemed to have simply stepped out for some fresh air. She had nothing with her other than light clothing and some light makeup. She looked a little lovely in the moonlight as she walked through the loneliest section of the square, the darkest as well.

    She sighed softly.

    "I''m too nervous. It''s simply beating a stupid bastard at the Academy." The womanined softly, though, in the end, she sighed and tried to find peace as she closed her eyes in this lonely square.

    She would not see a person if she looked to her right or left. To many, this would be scary, but to her, it simply gave her peace.

    "Not doing so would endanger thedy and my whole family... Sigh... Maybe it was best to stay home and note here." Softly, she went to sit down, but suddenly, she felt someone looking at her, so she turned sharply.

    ''No one?'' She smiled, thinking she was too anxious, so she went to sit down once more on the railings of the square.

    But then she was stunned to see a man sitting there.

    He smiled at her.

    "I hope your match goes well, miss." Matt said.

    She was stunned and took a step back. "Who are you?" she asked in shock, and Matt stopped looking at her.

    "No one special. I live nearby and came to rx since I can''t sleep. I didn''t think you''d be so deep in your thoughts andints when I approached; you even spoke when I was next to you. That''s not good, miss; you might find yourself kidnapped." Matt said in a severe voice.

    His words stunned the girl. ''Was I so deep in my thoughts that I didn''t notice someone was here?'' she thought and stared at Matt.

    ''I don''t sense power in him... From the way he dresses, he must be one of the slum people...'' She wasn''t surprised by the way Matt dressed because this square was close to the slums. She was more surprised by the fact that she hadn''t noticed that someone was nearby.

    ''God, I''m really too stressed and worried about that...'' She sighed and sat down near Matt.

    She just wanted to look at the sky and didn''t speak for dozens of minutes.

    "Sir, what would you do if a very powerful person you can''t beat threatened you, your family, and various people you love?" Suddenly, she spoke as she looked at Matt.

    She thought Matt might be about 35 years old from his face, so treating him as ''Sir'' was expected.

    Matt smiled a little at that childish question. "Fight him. If you''re in this world and you can''t protect the people you love, then what are you doing here?" He looked back at her after saying this, surprising her.

    She nodded slightly a few seconds after hearing this.

    "You are right... But how can I fight if he is so powerful?" Sighing, she tried to get up.

    Matt then spoke. "There''s nothing you can do if he''s more powerful than you. Only what everyone would do: strengthen yourself. The ways of this life tend to be simpler than they appear."

    "What do you mean?" she asked. She couldn''t quite understand his words. What did he mean by the ways of life tend to be simpler than they appear?

    As she thought so, she noticed Matt''s body disappear from where he was.

    He appeared behind her and grabbed her around the waist. "I can give you the power you need to stand up to that person who threatens your life and family; that''s what I''m talking about." He whispered as he gently held her by the waist and touched her neck.

    He then revealed his face, and his vampire fangs were visible next to his beautiful crimson eyes.

    She was stunned after hearing this, and when she saw that he was an existence that shouldn''t be here, she tried to attack hard, but she realized she couldn''t move.

    ''What the heck? Why do I feel so cold?'' She thought in shock...

    Suddenly, she felt a slight pain. "Ahh..." A soft moan of pain escaped from her mouth as the pain of feeling fangs digging into her neck reached her...

 Chapter 221: His first creation (1)

    That cold pain of two fangs digging into her neck made her shudder inside. Her blood and flesh felt a tremendous pain from side to side, making her tremble.

    A great scream was about toe out of her mouth in this darkened street when her body fell forward as if she were a puppet whose strings were cut.

    Matt quickly grabbed her and disappeared from the scene, running rapidly towards a nearby street. As soon as he arrived, he put the woman on the ground, holding her in his arms, and Alice appeared behind him.

    They were in shock, watching the transformation the woman was undergoing before them.

    Her flesh moved strangely while a different blood formed inside her. That caused her abilities to conflict and made her feel tremendous pain. Despite that, she could not scream.

    Her vocal cords were totally closed.

    The first thing to change was some specific organs inside her, such as the heart and kidneys, that were in charge of pumping or filtering blood. These were transformed in an abnormal way inside her. Alice couldn''t see it, but she noticed the changes of expression and so on happening in that girl''s body on the outside.

    But Matt...

    He was a little different.

    ''After sucking her blood, my essence entered her and started transforming her body on the inside. She doesn''t need to do it on the outside and normally it wouldn''t require changing the flesh, but on this asion, her flesh and blood are firmly rejecting the new blood that is being created, which is trying to swallow everything else, thus bringing a new body into being.''

    It is for that reason that he could see the flesh move as if it wanted to move out of ce. Also, her blood seemed to be fighting inside against the blood that was now forming in her body.

    That blood represented her future vampiric nature, but her human blood was rejecting this.

    It was a drastic and painful change, but soon, that woman fell unconscious with her eyes open.

    ''Is her consciousness fighting against my essence?'' Matt smiled after realizing this.

    Then his eyes glowed softly, and he held her in a gentle embrace, only to sink his teeth into her neck again, making her shudderpletely.

    Suddenly, she could no longer retain what human consciousness she had, and her body fell backwardpletely, her eyes wide open.

    Once that happened, her body twisted hard in Matt''s arms, and the muscles of the body ripped hard, expelling a portion of darkened blood into various sections of the body.

    Gradually, the body began to recover after that, but the darkened blood did not stoping out until more than 5 minutester when the body stopped writhing and calmed down.

    During that time, Matt always had the urge to hold her in his arms, so he never let go.

    It was a little weird to see what he was seeing, but his feelings about it were different than Alice''s, who was just a stunned spectator.

    He was watching now as if one of his creations was being born. He didn''t see her as his child or anything like that because it wasn''t really carrying his blood; all that blood was being created right now. It was more like the birth of a creation.

    He felt locked in a room, trying to bring to life a puppet he had created, and somehow, he had seeded in doing so. He could not exin exactly what he was feeling, but it was a different and special feeling that made him feel good.

    Also, once again, he could feel a profound connection forming between this person and him. Only this time, it was a little different.

    The connection was not formted by the naked eye but formed inside. Somehow, his heart felt that this woman was his creation, so he could know her location and everything she did just by thinking about it.

    ''Could it be that she will feel something simr, when she wakes up?'' After thinking so, Matt stared at her for a long while.

    From the time the transformation began until she saw the first glimpses of vampiric power in the body of a human woman, Alice was in a deep daze.

    No matter how she tried to exin what she felt, she could not. This change was simply too drastic; even though it wasn''t a quick change, it was still too unbelievable.

    That was why she didn''t hesitate to stay there for many hours...

    Just before dawn, Matt loaded the woman up and returned to the house next to Alice.

    He didn''t expect the time he had to wait to be so long.

    Once in the house, the hours continued to pass, and little by little, the power built by the mana in this woman''s body was starting to turn into vampiric power.

    Her human blood was more or less pure, in such a way that it made her have almost 10,000 power at less than 25. And even though it wasn''t too high an amount, she is still a talented person, and that was all due to her blood having a certain purity coupled with one of the Three Alignments, that of the heroes.''

    ''Considering that she uses mana, why is her power shifting to vampiric power, without losing it? If I think about it correctly, mana and vampiric power shouldn''t bepatible...'' Matt frowned after realizing this.

    ''Wait... Who says they''re notpatible? That book I read, which seemed to have been written by a human turned vampire, isn''t that an example of it?''

    After realizing this, he felt that something was wrong with his knowledge.

    ording to Alice''s knowledge and the books, a real human could not be a vampire overnight just because. The only possible way was to use necromancy. There may be another way, but neither of them knows.

    It is possible to change the race of a living being with necromancy, although it would be by mixing necromancy with alchemy. On earth, such a thing was possible, and Matt witnessed it many times when fighting monsters dominated by necromancers.

    That being the case, Matt could think that the man who wrote those books was a person transformed into a vampire using those methods. Considering those hexagonal items he had foundtely, it wouldn''t be far-fetched.

    However, there is an important issue in that aspect, and it is that when it is done in that way, all the previous strength is lost because it is a change of race. The previous blood bes blood of a different race, as does the body, so this new body needs to get used to its new capabilities properly, resulting in it being strengthened once again.

    It is even more evident if you change from a racepatible with mana to a nonpatible one, as is the case here.

    But in this instance, Matt is not seeing just that.

 Chapter 222: His first creation (2)

    Not only was he watching her flesh and blood transform into that of a vampire, with even her eyes changing color and turning red, but he was also witnessing the mana power in her body transform into vampiric power.

    ''How is it possible?'' Matt was immersed in deep thought for a couple of minutes, trying toe up with the result.

    From one moment to the next, his eyes shed, and he stared at this woman''s body.

    ''It could be...'' A possibility crossed his mind, and it seemed to be very possible.

    ''Her body already started to recognize vampiric blood as her real blood. While the vampiric blood inside her, already started to function properly, that tells me that she already has Vampirism. That being the case, is the Vampirism working hard, to process human blood, into power?''

    ''After all, in part, it is the blood that carries the power. When you die and the blood stops circting, immediately the power starts toe out, whether it''s mana or vampiric power. That tells me that blood is a fundamental part of the body having power.

    And she hasn''t lost too much blood, just some ck blood, which is tainted blood because it refused the transformation and Vampirism discarded it.''

    ''So, the rest of the blood is being converted into vampiric power, with all the mana it has. The other fundamental part of the power, the body has, since it is the main container...'' Matt was amazed at the way the body worked in this respect.

    Besides, he did not expect the research on modern Earth to be of any use to him in a situation like this. Although it did not seem to have any value at first nce, for Matt, this information was precious. Understanding where the power came from and the importance of blood in it would allow him to better develop his skills and attack with more precision.

    He was satisfied with his thoughts for now, so he stopped thinking. At ater date, he would research this sort of thing more; for now, he needed to hurry the process along.

    That was why he prepared to suck the blood once more from this woman, but before he could do so, he noticed her eyes flicker.

    It had taken almost 24 hours for her to react that way, so Matt stared at her and set her down when he noticed she was trying to get up.

    She looked at herself doubtfully for a brief moment, her gaze slightly lost as she tried to understand what had happened.

    She couldn''t understand too much, but her mind was not nk.

    She had memories and could understand them well.

    She distinctly remembers meeting a vampire in that square, and it sucked her blood. ording to the books, that normally would have caused nothing more than a slight change in her humanplexion. This change would never ovee her own race, so she would never cease to be a human, or so she had read.

    As humans living in a world where vampires have had supremacy for millions of years, they tend to have researched these things well, so they have more information than the vampires themselves.

    That''s why she was confused; she could now feel that her whole being had been transformed into that of a vampire. Her blood no longer ran the same, her powers didn''t feel the same. Nothing in her body felt the same, but she still felt extremely familiar with this.

    The mixture of feelings left her confused for several minutes until she looked up after feeling connected with someone in front of her.

    She stared at Matt for a brief moment and could do nothing but kneel in front of him.

    "My Lord." Softly, she spoke naturally.

    After feeling that deep and strange connection, kneeling was the most natural thing for her.

    When both looked at each other, both had two kinds of thoughts. In her, it was: He is my owner, my creator.

    For him, it was: Here is my creation.

    Not only that, Matt felt that he could control this woman right now as if she were a puppet. Right now, this woman was like one of his arms, which he could control any way he wanted, making it feel strange.

    ''With Alice it wasn''t the same... Is it because she''s not my creation? She was a vampire all along, I just gave her a purer blood... Hm, why does it mean she knelt down to me?'' Although Matt was confused, he sighed in the end.

    ''Nothing to do.'' He thought and looked at the woman in front of him.

    "Since you keep your memories, what are your thoughts?" he asked, and she remained kneeling.

    "To serve you, my lord. I can sense that you, despite the fact that you were my creator, do not want to enve me and will let me live life as I please. That is why I want to serve you." She answered matter-of-factly.

    ''So she is instilled with extremely loyal thoughts towards me. Well, if I can control her it makes sense.'' He thought and smiled at her.

    "That''s good, stand up. I don''t have anything to tell you right now, but I''d like to hear your story." Matt invited her to get up and sat in a chair near the bed.

    She had nothing to say about it; she simply began telling him the story of her life slowly...

    After talking for hours into the night, she put on some contact lenses and snuck out of there.

    Matt and Alice stayed in the house a while longer and watched her leave.

    "Matt, are you sure she''s going to be okay? She''s... A little innocent. She hasn''t had too much teaching to control her power, I think it''s going to get out of control at the academy before long and when that happens... She''ll die. There''s no other way."

    Matt smiled at this. "That''s right, she''s destined to die."

    Alice looked at him doubtfully, "Aren''t you going to save her? You created her, don''t you feel like letting her die would be a bad thing?"

    Matt looked back at her. "Save her?" He smiled softly and with disdain at this and turned away to bathe.

    "If she''s of no use to me, even if I created her, I don''t need to save her. She has a mission and that''s it." He replied and started walking.

 Chapter 223: See through her eyes

    Alice looked thoughtful after hearing this and turned to look at him.

    "Are you sure? That woman seems to have some of the purest blood I''ve ever seen. I understand it being your power, but don''t you think you should keep her?" She asked.

    Matt sighed and paused. "If she holds out long enough, I don''t mind trying to do something to keep her from dying. But I don''t care if she ends up dying tomorrow or in 1 week. I''ll use these vampires to not reveal our location and confuse the enemy, that''ll be enough importance I''m giving her." He replied and went into the bathroom.

    He bathed first, then Alice did. Then, that night, both went out again to look for targets.

    While they were waiting for a target, Matt began to learn what he could do now that he had such a deep connection with this woman.

    To begin with, his connection with this woman was not as effective as his connection with Alice. While it is true that he had transformed her into a vampire and now that woman had received a power boost, it was not as Alice''s.

    That woman went from 9,100 power to 10,900. The increase was considerable but a far cry from the 5,000 power Alice gained.

    Still, the connection he had made seemed to be more profound. There were too many things, and using her as a puppet from a distance was one of them. This was more efficient than it appeared, as it would allow him tounch feints from afar to escape a situation where he was under pursuit.

    Moreover, if he could bring one of these puppets close to a high-ranking officer, he could perhaps assassinate him quickly, creating chaos.

    But that wasn''t all. When Matt closed his eyes, he realized that he could, in fact, do something else.

    He soon found himself looking into the other end of eyes that were different from his own.

    ''Can I see through her eyes? Even move their body from so far away... They''re really real puppets.'' Matt was in shock after realizing this.

    Right now, that woman was in a room with several teachers, all staring at her.

    "Are you sure you want to challenge that person in a battle to the death, five dayster?" one of the seated men asked as he looked at the student, who now looked a little different.

    She looked more determined than several days ago. She was resolute in her response, giving a firm nod without a hint of hesitation.

    Then, the teachers could only sigh and make the request for this match to happen. The other person was not obliged to ept it, but considering the hostility between the two and that the other is stronger than her, he would most likely ept.

    Still, the point is that there is a big difference between the two''s power. This woman did not have much chance of winning, even if she did perfectly inbat; that was why they were sighing exaggeratedly.

    A battle to the death that from the start was already decided; there was nothing they could do.

    At that moment, the woman turned to leave, and her eyes shed softly, causing one of the teachers to frown.

    "Stop." He said, and he got up from his chair to approach her.

    She looked at him doubtfully.

    "Professor?" she asked and saw the man approach her quickly.

    He looked into her eyes steadily and even touched her face a little where her eye was to check something, causing her to be stunned and almost paralyzed.

    He was exerting power in his fingers to check her flesh.

    ''Is he hesitating?'' she thought in shock.

    But soon after, he shook his head and smiled at her.

    "You may go. We''ll let you know if your opponent epts the match." Replied the professor, smiling towards her.

    She then nodded to him without asking him any questions and left, leaving the room a bit silent until she had moved far enough away.

    "What happened? That''s the first time you''ve acted so weird." One of the teachers got up to file some things and asked him that question.

    The professor shook his head. "No, thesest few days I haven''t been sleeping well, and I''m seeing strange things. It looks like I should start taking pills once again," he said and sat back down to work. The rest of the teachers stopped asking him questions.

    .

    Matt had returned to his body a moment before, for a target was before him.

    ''She''s heading for the dark road... Well, it''ll be easier this time, '' he thought, and he and Alice disappeared from where they were.

    This time, they were going to make an attack like what they had nned, so Alice appeared ahead of this woman.

    "Madam, I want to test your strength for a moment." Alice said, smiling slightly and jumping on the woman in front of her, a woman over 35 years old.

    She was stunned when she saw Alice''s red eyes and felt the vampiric power. She had spent many years here to return home, but this was the first time she had seen a vampire in these parts.

    They were in the capital, you know!

    Still, she quickly drew her sword to defend herself from Alice''s blow.

    And just at that moment, a man appeared from behind her and shed his fangs into her neck in one motion. The woman in front of her stopped, and she felt her body being seized by a strange power that entered her body, which began to wreak havoc.

    This time, Matt did not stop the woman from letting out a scream. Her vocal cords were free for a few minutes, so she screamed in great pain.

    After a few moments, the three of them disappeared. Matt took this woman to a secluded ce so that her transformation could bepleted correctly and smoothly.

    Afterward, he went to look for more victims since tonight''s hunt was just beginning.

    Something peculiar is that this time, Matt let each of his victims let out terrifying screams around the square...

    ...

 Chapter 224: Five days later, the production is great.

    So, the days passed as Matt and Alice searched for targets.

    Initially, both thought Matt''s ability might have some limitations. Mainly in the number of people he could turn into vampires.

    But they were no further from the truth.

    During these five days of turning women into female vampires, Matt found nothing but benefits.

    He was sure that the union between these people somehow benefited him enormously. Although not obvious, he had been slowly getting stronger while transforming humans into vampires, increasing his vampiric power.

    That was an extra benefit he didn''t expect to receive.

    Still, the biggest benefit is the following.

    The blood purity of these vampires is several times better than that of current vampires, perhaps on par with the Heirs with Destiny, who have Dietrich''s blood in their veins. And what''s better, they have extremepatibility with Matt.

    Therefore, during these days, some of them have been living in the house together with Matt and Alice...

    Today, Matt woke up early because he wanted to see the fight that would take ce at the academy. It will involve one of his creations, and he has been following the story behind the battle these days.

    But as soon as he got up, one of the vampires living with him came out of her room and greeted him.

    "My lord." She said, smiling softly as she bowed to him.

    Matt gave her a slight nod and lifted her up, wrapping his arms around her waist to pull her close to him and sink his teeth into her neck. She shuddered softly but said nothing.

    They''re being used for that these days. Matt is verypatible with them, so absorbing their blood is very beneficial to him.

    Later, he would practice with Alice, as she is the only one who has absorbed his blood from the ones here. This has helped them train harder during the day while they go out to hunt women at night.

    Matt then lightly wiped his mouth and looked at the vampire who was enjoying this. "Has your leader gone to do the paperwork I told her to do yet?" he asked.

    She nodded softly to him. "That''s right, Lord. Mistress Gales is a woman of status in the city. She can do that thing you asked her to do easily, I assure you." She replied softly, and Matt nodded.

    ''Gales, eh. She seems toe from a wealthy family and has a good position in the government. I didn''t expect to find her walking around unguarded in the city.'' Matt thought, smiling softly.

    During these five days, arge number of women have fallen into his hands, from talented young women to older women. Each has different powers, and there are even a few that are more powerful than him and Alice.

    The thing is, it''s just as Matt suspected. No matter how strong the person is, he can turn them into vampires if he manages to get very close to them. Although the more powerful ones exert greater resistance, in the end, with the help of the icy power, he can do it without them doing too much damage.

    So, he has been working hard while a new n was formted in his head. During these five days, he has turned more than 25 human women into vampires. Each of them has received an increase in their powers, ranging from 1,500 to 2,000.

    In addition, some women, the most talented and purest, are allowed to be close to Matt. Each time he absorbs their blood, which activates one of the characteristics of ''The Vampire''.

    This also made him open up more, being the reason why he now has several women living with him, to suck their blood and get stronger. He was starting to leave the past behind because he needed to get stronger. It was a life-or-death necessity that caused him to begin maturing in a way that he didn''t expect was necessary.

    In that way, the power of Matt, Alice, and these women has slowly increased these five days. And although they can''t be counted as a worthy power, it''s still enough to cause some waves in this city.

    And Matt, this time, had decided not to return so quickly to the vampire territories. This was the best ce for him at the moment. Not only could he have Alice as his bloody mate, but he could also have numerous women who were verypatible with him to increase his strength.

    It was like an odyssey for him.

    Today was the day to see thebat of that woman, his first creation. During these days, she came once, and somehow, Matt realized that the purity in her blood was several times better than that of the rest of the women.

    Maybe because she was the first or perhaps because she is the mostpatible with Matt among the current ones, added to that, she retains her abilities as a ''Hero'', which was a surprise to Matt and Alice, being the reasons why Matt chose not to abandon her for now.

    It will do him a lot of good to investigate her. He wants to see what will happen when she reaches 20,000 power.

    Would she be able to awaken an Expansive Domain, like all humans? Or would she no longer be able to? That was in doubt.

    So, after talking to that vampire woman, Matt met up with Alice, and with the help of one of her creations, they could get a seat to watch this fight.

    It was taking ce in one of thebat arenas at the Royal Academy of the Human Race, a ce where all members of the Three Alignments of the Human Empire are trained.

    Deathmatches tend to attract attention frequently, so many people are here today. However, today''s crowd was a bit abnormal, as today''sbatants were a bit unusual.

    One of them was a man of high status, the son of a renowned nobleman of the Empire. The other was ady born in a vige but subordinate to a woman with a higher status than the other guy.

    Matt knew this because he got the information about it.

    ''A Countess, huh... Although she was still young, because her parents died early and she was the only daughter, she ended up bing a Countess at the age of 25... Hehe, getting a Countess under me isn''t bad.'' Matt thought, smiling softly, as he watched a master announce the start of the fight.

 Chapter 225: Is she a vampire?

    After thinking that, Matt looked at the woman he was thinking about.

    ''Ava Thompson, uh... She''s a really beautiful woman. No wonder even that Duke is after her.'' He smiled softly after seeing her.

    She was a beautiful woman with brown hair and blue eyes. She dressed elegantly in full-body dresses simr to royalty''s, and she always used an umbre.

    She doesn''t have too many quirks, but she is a student of the Grand Sorcerer Section at the Academy, so she is strong. But what stands out most about her is her beauty and the title of nobility she has. This is the reason several Dukes and influential people want her, although one of them seems to have the upper hand, as he is a Grand Sorcerer, and Ava seems to like him.

    ''Well, things could work out well. She seems to be an open-minded woman.'' Matt thought and looked at the fighting arena as thebat was about to begin.

    Abyl Taylor is a 25-year-old woman with talent, buting from a poor family that somehow has Adam''s blood in their veins. She could be a mighty pir of the empire in the future. If at 25, she already had almost 10,000 power, how much power would she have when she was 50 or 70?

    This woman was a beloved asset to the Academy, who would not want her to die.

    But on the other side was William Johnson. He is the same age but has over 10,000 power today. Even better, William Johnson is the son of a famous earl in the empire, which made this man highly valued by the Academy.

    That''s why many didn''t know what to choose this time. Teachers don''t want to see a fight to the death between two such excellent and talented people, but once it is broadcast, no one can do anything about it.

    They must wait for one of the two to die.

    William sneered at Abyl as soon as he started the fight.

    "Heh, you little scum, who gave you the guts to challenge me like that? You really are an idiot." He subsequently made it as if he had realized something. "Oh, I get it now. You''re looking for your death fast, and that''s why you didn''t want to wait until the end of the month fights. Hehe, well, let me see what you got this time, scum."

    As soon as he finished saying this and without letting Abyl speak, he jumped towards her, summoning his sword extremely fast.

    He sought to kill her in one blow, so he used arge portion of his strength. His speed, being driven by a powerful movement ability, was so fast that few could keep up with it.

    Abyl immediately drew her sword and swung it to parry the oing attack towards her, creating a ng as the two des collided.

    The ng pushed Abyl back, but she held her ground and countered quickly with a horizontal swing.

    The attacks they were making were aimed at cutting the other party''s neck, but neither hit the target.

    Bothunched several attacks that were parried by their swords or dodged, but the fight was shown as it was from the beginning.

    A fight full of lethal attacks. To the neck, to the heart, etc.

    All of the attacks sought the murder of the other person, which made many understand the seriousness of the situation.

    William frowned when this woman countered him.

    "Tsk, there''s no way you''re getting that strong that fast, so you''re using pills, huh, garbage. Even viting academic rules." He grumbled and looked at her fiercely.

    "Well, let me see how long that stupid pill canst you." Fiercely, he lunged at her once more,ing in a second behind her.

    "I''ll just tell you that once it wears off, I''ll rip you painfully to shreds, and then I''lle for your fucking family, you scum!" with a tremendous hate-filled scream, William attacked her from behind.

    Abyl frowned after hearing this, and the hatred in her heart increased.

    She leaped into the air, and her eyes glowed with intensity while in the air. Immediately, numerous daggers appeared by her side, and she threw them in one great swing at him.

    "Die." She said hatefully.

    *SWING*

    These daggers flew rapidly towards William, who was rmed by the situation before him. He quickly jumped backward and sideways, dodging numerous attacks. However, several managed to hit him.

    "Agh... Scum, so now you''ve learned the tactics of the Thompson''s bitch. Hmph." He jumped once more towards Abyl after this.

    "Too bad that Thompson trash is so beautiful, but at the same time, she''s such a whore as to give herself at the Duke''s feet. Typical neighborhood whore." His act of mockery even led him to spit at where Abyl was standing as he attacked her.

    At that precise instant, Abyl felt an opening in the guy''s body. His power then suddenly increased from one moment to the next. Although it was not too noticeable an increase, it was enough for a surprise attack like this.

    She moved her weapon at high speed instantly, not caring about the sword that wanted to lunge at her shoulder.

    That rmed William, and he tried to stop, but that act made Abyl''s weapon hit him hard in the right arm.

    At the same time, his sword collided with Abyl''s shoulder, so both of them were shot in different directions by these attacks, one more sore than the other.

    William couldn''t help but let out a scream when he ended up rolling on the floor, as Abyl''s attack had managed to cut the bone in his arm. The pain was so tremendous that it made him writhe in pain for a moment, and he red hatefully at Abyl.

    Several people in the stands frowned.

    ''What was that strange feeling I had? That attack felt different and strange...''

    ''What the hell is going on with this woman? There''s something strange...'' Various teachers thought so.

    Even Ava, who was sitting quietly and watching the fight, frowned. She knew Abyl very well, as Abyl was like her disciple in sword techniques.

    That was why she was able to recognize what had happened.

    ''She... Why does she have vampiric power?'' In shock, Ava tried to watch the fight more concentrated.

    At the same time, William made a strange move that surprised the vast majority.

 Chapter 226: Persecution

    He suddenly pulled a pill from his ring and swallowed it. That created an explosion of power in his body, causing his muscles to grow in size from one moment to the next.

    The power in his body even came out in the form of smoke from his mouth as he moved at immense speed across the arena.

    In an instant, he arrived before Abyl and swung his sword horizontally with an attack so fast and powerful that it made many people stand up abruptly.

    He had openly broken the rules, but no one could stop him. Moreover, his attack was so fast that it was sure that Abyl''s head would fly off.

    The speed of the move was stupefying, and suddenly, this onended on Abyl''s neck.

    *CLANK*

    A stunned and loud sound of metal shing against metal rang out as a terrifying and ominous power was unleashed at the site of impact between the two people.

    The power was so terrifying that William flinched and took a step backward, but suddenly, he felt that same power crossing his body. The coldness reached his neck, and his perspective changed drastically.

    He couldn''t even react. Abyl''s attack had been extremely quick and surprising. He would never expect her to be able to parry his attack, let alone expect to feel the power of a vampire in her.

    That caused, in a single movement, his head to leave his body. But at the same time, other limbs left his body as Abyl attacked the body, shattering his arms and legs in one move.

    That''s when the teachers and everyone in the stands stood up abruptly.

    "IT''S A VAMPIRE!"

    At the same time, several teachers rushed back and forth at great speed. Various mighty powers rose all over the arena, shocking many people.

    Yet, just at those moments, these teachers felt several powerful auras rise in different parts of the Academy, causing them to halt abruptly.

    ''So many vampires!?'' In shock, they had a moment of distraction.

    "RUN AFTER THOSE BASTARDS, CALL THE DIVINE KNIGHTS!" One of the teachers shouted as he turned in his run against Abyl, but as soon as he saw the arena, he was stunned.

    ''What the hell? How could she escape?''

    At that moment, several other professors took notice.

    "Don''t let her escape. Close the Academy. Make a call to the Imperial Castle to close the City. There are vampires in the City!" The shouts of several teachers reached everywhere, and arge number of people started running everywhere.

    At that moment, Ava Thompson stood up from where she was.

    "Countess Thompson, what''s going on!?" several teachers came to her side, surrounding her instantly.

    Acting like she was part of the traitors made sense, for she had been protecting Abyl Taylor all this time.

    Therefore, Ava Thompson red at them and shook her head.

    "I can''t answer that, as I have no idea. Like you, I am shocked by this. That is why I will use my status to make an appeal to the Imperial Castle. By my name, I will request that the City be shut down immediately." She said firmly. She took out a document and hand-wrote it in front of them, then signed it and sealed it with her ring, which had a royal seal.

    She handed it to one of the professors, telling him he could go to the Castle.

    This surprised the professors. They had not expected her to be so determined, but how could they hesitate with the order they needed? Immediately, several of them ran to the Castle.

    "Sorry, Countess..." One of the professors bowed apologetically, and she shook her head.

    "No, it''s okay. You guys are doing the right job for the good of the race, so I support you. I will personally look for that woman, so don''t worry, I want exnations too."

    "I heard that you are protecting that woman''s family. Is that true?"

    "That''s right, but now I''m starting to doubt whether they were really her rtives. They don''t have too much power; I''m sure they''re human." Ava Thompson was just as surprised as everyone else.

    The fact that a person she trusted so much was not what she thought, if not one of the enemies of her race, made her feel ufortable and insecure. She never realized that she was a vampire.

    But there were too many questions in her head at the moment, from why Abyl had disguised herself as a human to why she never acted against her if they were basically enemies.

    Still, there was nothing to be done.

    Soon after, she left the Academy and moved her men to search for her.

    At that moment, the artificial sun was hidden behind many clouds, and it began to rain, making the search more difficult.

    Even so, the entire City had been rmed by the presence of several vampires, so the powers began to move to search for them, surrounding the City in short order.

    .

    During that night, under a downpour, a woman was running through the dark streets of the slums while wearing a ck cloak to cover her body.

    Due to the hour and the downpour, very few people were passing through the streets, and in the poor neighborhoods, the number was reduced to 0, so this woman was able to run through the alleys at great speed, arriving soon after at one of the squares in the area.

    She was running unevenly, which showed that she was exhausted. She had been running all day, it is normal for her to be exhausted.

    But, when she reached one of the alleys next to the square, she stopped abruptly.

    ''Is anyone there?'' she thought in confusion, and her body rm went off.

    Soon, a voice came from beside her.

    "Girl, it''s not like you to run away." The voice was a woman''s, making the woman in the ck cloak flinch.

    At the same time, she felt the rain stop falling on her and looked up in confusion. Then she looked at a woman holding the umbre she always walked with to cover her from the rain.

    "Miss..." She lowered her gaze in embarrassment after seeing her like this, but Ava Thompson smiled and patted her back.

    "No one wille here. I knew you''d be around this area, so I diverted everyone''s attention from this square, so I want to hear your story one more time. If you convince me, I''ll let you go."

    Abyl Taylor was shocked to hear her say this. She hadn''t expected her mistress to be such an understanding woman.

 Chapter 227: Ava Thompson (1)

    Abyl Taylor mustered up some courage to speak up, but seeing that Ava had made such a risky decision for her made her feel a lump in her throat.

    She wasn''t sorry for anything, though, because she couldn''t control these things. She was turned into a vampire overnight without her even being able to defend herself, and that was why she was now being chased all over the city. But there was nothing she could do.

    That''s why she didn''t know how to respond to a person who had risked so much simply to hear her side of the story.

    "Miss... It''s a difficult situation to exin..."

    Ava interrupted her when she tried to say something. "Don''t make excuses, Abyl. We were always good friends and you showed me your sincerity with your actions. You were willing to stand in front of me to face anyone to defend me; that had shown me that you were a trustworthy woman, and that''s why I gave you the status of being the Guardian of the Thompsons, even when you don''t have the power."

    After saying that, Ava dropped her umbre to the ground, and the downpour came down again, this time on the two of them. Ava walked to the front, turning her back to Abyl, standing helplessly before her.

    "I always considered you my most loyal friend, who I could turn my back on and feel confident that I would never be stabbed in the back. But this time, I don''t know how to feel. I turned my back on you, but why do I feel like I might be stabbed now? It''s not the identity you now use, it''s that you never told me before. If you had told me you were a vampire, do you think I would have dismissed you?

    Don''t think me a lowly human, Abyl." Ava spoke softly, but they were words that hit Abyl hard.

    For they were filled with a sincerity never before seen in Ava Thompson, a woman who, it is said, can give up anything if it is for the sake of her territory, even her body.

    She is not self-serving; she just wants the welfare of what her parents left for her.

    Abyl then swallowed several times and spoke.

    "Miss, the truth is..."

    "I can answer what you want to know, Countess Ava." Suddenly, a man''s voice came from behind them, startling them.

    At the same time, several dozen people were felt in the vicinity.

    After this, Ava was in shock and quickly grabbed her umbre. That wasn''t just any umbre; it was her most precious weapon.

    ''More than 25 vampires? And they''re strong.'' She thought.

    Abyl turned sharply after hearing this voice and smiled happily, "My Lord!" She said with a big smile after seeing Matt arrive.

    Matt nodded to her and waved as he arrived next to her. "You''ve done well. Sorry for taking so long to arrive; I was rounding up your sisters," he replied. Alice was also standing next to him.

    There were also 28 vampires in the vicinity. All powerful women.

    Ava was stunned to see so many vampires in the city. It was assumed that vampires had it extremely difficult to get in here. How could there be so many?

    Because of this, she was put on alert.

    If one thing made her feel good, it was that it looked like those people were with Abyl. However, in a way, it felt terrible for her, as she was the only human present.

    Matt stared at her.

    The rain continued to pour down on this night, but it wasn''t hard for him to stare into her eyes. He could tell she was being careful, and it made sense.

    What he was doing was practically a threat. He brought all the women with him because of the ''negotiation'' he wanted to make because he wouldn''t take ''no'' for an answer.

    "Countess Ava, as I said, I can answer the questions you have for Abyl. I can also tell you why we are here, so I would like to talk and negotiate a few things." Matt spoke up.

    "Negotiate? I guess you''re not really here to negotiate. It''s a one-sided negotiation that doesn''t take no for an answer, right?" sheughed after saying this, as it didn''t make too much sense to use the word negotiation in a situation like this.

    Matt naturally knew this but could only shrug his shoulders. "Countess Ava is a perceptive woman. That makes I want these ''negotiations'' to go faster."

    Ava Thompson frowned and looked at Abyl. "I just want to know what happened with Abyl, isn''t that too much to ask? Honestly, I can even turn a blind eye to you guys being here, if you don''t get me in trouble."

    "If you want to know what happened to Abyl, it''s not tooplicated. I found her almost a week ago wandering the streets and worried, so I gave her a boost to help herplete her revenge. If she''s much changed from the Abyl you knew a week ago, it''s because of this."

    "You mean you turned her into a vampire in 1 week? I think lies can be told in a better way."

    "Countess Ava, why don''t you prove it, then? Since you don''t believe me, let me approach you, and I will show you why Abyl is now so different from what you remember."

    Ava Thompson frowned once again. "If you want to get close, why don''t you? If you think you can turn someone from human to vampire overnight, then wouldn''t you do better turning me into one and talkingter? I don''t think that would affect your ns." She replied, and Matt sighed.

    "I''m not suicidal, Countess Ava."

    Ava sighed after hearing this. "So, you can see that. I thought I could use it this time to exterminate a bunch of vampires... Maybe it could raise my nobility rank with such a good deed."

    Matt smiled. "If I couldn''t see it, I wouldn''t have lived this long." He spoke.

    Indeed, this woman had a really powerful item surrounding her body. At the scene, only Alice and Matt could see it, and Matt was aware of this tactic.

    ''This woman is an assassin... And a very high-level one. She''s someone dangerous, even though she''s not that strong.''

    That item moved using mana and was extremely small, resembling a needle.

    The speed at which it moved was so absurd that it could assassinate anyone who approached her in a second.

    It was a deadly assassination tactic of the highest order, with the only w being that it had a limited range. Still, it would be enough to kill Matt if he was careless, so he couldn''t approach freely.

    Ava then looked at Matt. "Tell me, what exactly do you want?" She said, lowering her umbre.

    ''An umbre as a weapon, huh... I haven''t seen anything like that in a while. It''s more dangerous than I thought. She could hide as many needles as she wanted in that umbre, and no one would be able to see it. How dangerous.'' Matt smiled.

    "My n is to turn you into a vampire, Ava Thompson. I will give you a higher status than you already have, but before that, I want to show you why I want you to do it and why it is in your best interest to do it. I''m just waiting for your decision." He replied.

    Ava Thompson could tell he wasn''t kidding, which struck her as odd. Still, this situation became intriguing to her.

    What if it was possible to turn a human into a vampire? She didn''t hate vampires, for sure. On the contrary, because of the feats they had done in the past, she hade to admire them, even though she had killed several slightly.

    It was because of this that the weapon circling her suddenly stopped.

    "Follow me to the mansion. You can bring your people with you." She replied and started walking in another direction.

 Chapter 228: Ava Thompson (2)

    As they walked toward the city''s central neighborhoods, Matt noticed that the woman leading them had not let her guard down in the slightest, even though she was walking in the rain.

    She was a cautious and capable woman.

    ''Her tender beauty is only a deception. This woman is more dangerous than many powerful people I have encountered. And to think she can keep her guard so firm despite the circumstances.'' Matt was surprised. Still, he said and did nothing. He followed her, and soon, they entered a mansion.

    Thanks to Ava leading them, they met no opposition. No one even saw them, so soon, they were all in one giant room.

    Abyl, Matt, and Alice were taken to Ava''s private room, and even the mansion was stripped of people, although most vampires could camouge themselves slightly.

    Once there, they began to talk.

    The first part was telling her about what happened with Abyl. She was a party to everything, so Ava had to start believing, and the second part was Matt''s main n.

    "Although the n sounds far-fetched for you, since you are human, granting you status in vampire territory is much better than having it in this ce. Humans are strong, but not in their wildest dreams could they do anything to us." Matt replied and looked out the window. There was no sun because it was night and raining, but he would bring that up.

    "That sun magic you have been creating is great, but didn''t you see us being in today? That sun you want to depend on is really no good against us. Sooner orter, you will fall. Besides, humans can''t live as long as vampires. No matter how you look at it, it totally benefits you."

    Ava sighed after hearing this. "Does it benefit me? You want to change my race, and even though it''s too tempting... You think it''s an easy decision to make?"

    "That''s right, it''s not that hard to make when it involves your life or death." Matt smiled a little, saying this, and she sighed.

    The main issue was that she didn''t have the ability, on her own, to do anything.

    The people under hermand weren''t that powerful; even though she had some strong figures, they weren''t here, and even if they were, the other side had too many strong vampires.

    Among those women, she even managed to spot one person slightly known among the higher ss, Mrs. Gales. She simply had no room to turn him down.

    That made her sigh.

    "You... You are capable. I never thought the vampire race had such an amazing person. They''ve been hiding you so well, and we thought we had the upper hand, what with that new Lady appearing out of nowhere and our Princess... Sigh, how gullible we were." She smiled after saying this. It wasn''t a smirk or anything simr.

    It was a smile of pity.

    Just when they seemed to be grabbing the upper hand against the vampires, the vampires came out and showed a card they couldn''t match.

    It was too pitiful for them.

    Still, she had her doubts as to what Matt was.

    "Your ability is nothing like the ability of the Heirs of the Vampire Race. I don''t know why it reminds me of those fearsome existences of the past." She said suddenly, ncing at Matt to see if he would act in any way that would allow her to see anything else.

    Still, she didn''t need to.

    Matt knew what she wanted to find out and was willing to reveal it to her.

    "Well, my name is Matthew Dietrich." He replied.

    Ava then felt her body shudder, and she stared at him. Once again, she didn''t know what to say or how to react. She could only lower her head in thought.

    That surname instilled respect and fear in any race. Perhaps the ones it instilled the least fear in were the vampire race itself because they never experienced what it meant to live in the shadow of such a surname.

    Whether they are humans, elves, dragons, or any other race, they continue to live under an absolute shadow left by a bearer of that surname. No matter how much Ava thought the eras were different, the reality was that she was facing a person who imed to bear a great surname.

    ''...Even if we have a person with a worthy surname... This man is to be feared. Being a Dietrich and still able to do something as incredible as turning humans into vampires in such a simple way, how could he have nothing to do with it?'' She was plunged into her deep thoughts as she tried to think through the pros and cons of the situation.

    Matt''s idea was to use her family''s status and wealth to set up some secret organizations here. She didn''t understand the reasoning behind that, but considering they are vampires, it may be for a bigger plot.

    All of that was extremely dangerous, but if what he said was true, she would keep her abilities after the transformation. Being an assassin, it would be extremely difficult for someone to see through her.

    So, she wasn''t against the idea.

    But that would be betraying her own race.

    Would anyone feel right doing something like that?

    Despite that, she is not someone who would look out for the welfare of the race.

    ''...Although it would embarrass my parents on the other side, saving my life and the lives of those close to me is important...'' She thought and looked up.

    "I ept it. But we must be alone when you go to do it. I don''t want other people to do something else in a moment of weakness for me." She replied, and Matt smiled softly.

    "I have no problem at all. You must tell me how many people, women, will be turned into vampires as well. It might take some time, but in a few days, it would be ready."

    "That''s 20 women. All with over 10,000 power. They''re talented women; some are a little older now, but they''re strong."

    Matt stood up and nodded to her. "We can start with you," he replied, then looked at Alice and Abyl.

    "You can go outside; leave me alone with Miss Ava."

    They nodded after this and turned to leave. Somehow, Abyl was happy this time. She looked radiant, despite the fact that a while ago, she was running from certain death.

    Maybe it was because her best friend would join her or because she saw hope for her to survive; only she understood right now.

    After both left, Matt and Ava were left alone in the room.

 Chapter 229: Ava Thompson (3)

    "Miss Ava, just rx; although you will feel some pain, it won''t be too much." Matt approached her calmly.

    He stood behind her and bared his fangs. His skill to transform her into a vampire resurfaced inside his in a moment, and Ava showed her neck.

    Matt smiled. '' I got her,'' he thought. Suddenly, he turned around abruptly and raised his right hand back. This one was imbued with an icy energy.

    At the same time, an impact sounded as an icy st erupted from his hand.

    In a swift movement, Matt moved his other hand towards Ava''s neck at an rming speed.

    "Aghh!" A cry of pain came out of her mouth as she was grabbed roughly by the neck, but then she quickly moved her hand as if she were trying to catch something.

    Matt then looked to his left at high speed, and his red eyes glowed with a bluish hue. At that moment, another explosion sounded in front of him, as an icy wall formed there, stopping a tiny weapon that was heading towards him.

    But Matt wouldn''t let be attacked by this kind of attack anymore, so as soon as the wall formed, heunched himself on top of Ava and disappeared next to her with a dimensional move to change direction and height.

    He appeared from above the room with Ava in his hand and then crashed hard into the floor, freezing everything around him in an instant.

    They were extremely fast but deadly. Ava was in shock after she found herself unable to move a finger.

    He held her by the neck as he stared at her.

    "Ava Thompson, you''re good as an assassin. I like you. But you should know that at one time, I was the best assassin in the world. You''re not worthy to stand before me." Matt was staring at her, but simultaneously, several extremely small weapons moved at great speed and fell to Ava Thompson''s side.

    Close to her face, her arms, and her legs. None of them hit her.

    "You''re not the only one capable of little tricks like that." He replied, smiling softly.

    She stared at him in shock.

    ''Much faster than my technique.'' She thought in amazement.

    "How do you do it? You can''t use mana, and vampiric power isn''t supposed to."

    "Heh, vampiric power is more incredible than you think. The human race is never going to defeat the vampiric race as long as I am here, Ava Thompson; you are destined for certain destruction."

    Ava Thompson scoffed slightly after hearing this. "I don''t watch over the human race, so I will tell you a secret to prove that I do want you to turn me into a vampire. Long ago, the human race found one person who could stand up to you, and recently, another one appeared. Matthew Dietrich, you are not the only living being with an ancestral surname in this world, so don''t trust.

    That woman is an overwhelmingly talented Grand Sorceress who has just been named as the Future of the Human Race." She replied, smiling softly.

    Matt frowned and stared at her. "That woman? I heard that the Imperial Princess is a woman of great status among all the alignments, but I don''t think she can be called the Future of the Human Race, who are you talking about?"

    "Heh, you must not underestimate the Imperial Princess. That woman is so dangerous that I could never endanger her, even if I try when she''s asleep. Don''t be fooled by her sweet appearance." After saying this, she looked away.

    "But the woman I say, I have never seen her. There are rumors that she''s been out fighting a few times and there''s a possibility that she''s visited the Capital City, but no one knows what she looks like. What is certain is that the rumors say that every human who sees her must bow his head before her. She is very powerful."

    Matt stared at her after hearing her say this. "What''s her name?" He asked.

    "Charlotte Adams. Like you, she carries an ancestral surname. The surname of the n of Adam, the Progenitor God of our race."

    Matt frowned even more after hearing this. ''Charlotte?'' He felt his heart skip a beat but quickly thought he was overthinking.

    So, he decided to stop talking nonsense, and without thinking, he moved closer to Ava''s neck, which had been left unprotected.

    She noticed but did nothing. It''s not like there was anything she could do, to begin with. Besides, she wasn''t against this, though she wondered what would be of her life from now on.

    Soon, she felt something cold entering her neck as Matt''s fangs pierced her body.

    Then she began to feel her body grow cold, and a strange pain started to emerge in her body. The pain made her bite her teeth, but somehow, it didn''t feel as terrifying as she had been told.

    Although she felt like her body inside was twisting, and her internal organs were under a strange transformation, while a different essence and blood were inside her body, the pain was not as terrifying as Matt had told her.

    Although she had to muster a lot of courage and bite her lips to keep from screaming, it was still the best state that one of Matt''s prey had ever been in.

    Matt was also shocked when he realized that hispatibility with this girl was impressive. It was only because the two were highlypatible that she didn''t feel so much pain.

    This made Matt smile. He wanted to convince her first before turning her into a vampire because he wanted to investigate if when she agreed to change, she would feel less pain, and everything would be easier. Somehow, that seemed to matter this time, too, as the pain had reduced immensely.

    The expression on thisdy''s face was a clear example. Now, it remained to be seen if the time had been reduced.

    ''It should be reduced considerably since she agreed...'' He thought.

    Thus, he stared at her as he held her under his body. He hadn''t even realized he was in that position as he was focused on seeing how long it took.

 Chapter 230: This empire has very dangerous people.

    A few hourster, the following day, Ava Thompson, who was still under Matt, gently opened her eyes and looked at Matt as soon as she woke up.

    She unconsciously smiled, "My Lord." She greeted respectfully.

    Matt then nodded softly.

    "You transformed faster than I expected. It was only a few hours; it seems ourpatibility is incredible." He replied as he stared at her.

    The flesh and blood in her body had changed, her internal organs had transformed, and her power had increased. Though he didn''t know how much, for now, it wasn''t necessary to know.

    She nodded softly to him. "That''s right; we''re verypatible," she replied, and Matt felt arms embrace him from behind.

    Because he was taken by surprise, he was slightly pushed forward, causing their lips to brush lightly together as Matt managed to stop himself in time.

    He looked at her in shock and noticed her eyes glowing with a strange intensity.

    Her eyes had transformed into a deep red, and right now, they were glowing with lust.

    ''Did the transformation increase her lust that much?'' He thought in confusion; even so, he quickly got out of her grip and moved away with a dimensional move.

    "There are rules you must follow now that you follow me. The first of them is to control your lust; I am not the person you must satiate it with." His firm tone of voice caused Ava to ''wake up'' from her little trance, so she sat up and nodded.

    "I''m sorry, my lord." She replied.

    Matt thought nothing of it and began to exin things to her as they were. Several major and minor issues that she had to keep in mind.

    Then he asked her more about her.

    "Tell me, why are you after that Duke? Does he have something special about him, or are you in love with him?

    I will tell you that I will not turn men into vampires, so if you are in love, you can form a vampire-human couple, and I won''t mind." This was an important topic, as the other person was a duke, someone of high status and one he had to be wary of, as that guy was supposed to be a Grand Sorcerer or belong to that group.

    Ava shook her head after hearing this. "No, my lord. I don''t like him. I''m just standing behind him and showing myself vulnerable in front of him to make him trust me. He is one of those responsible for the death of my parents, though he doesn''t know that I know it. He is my target for revenge." She replied.

    Matt nodded after hearing this. ''Well, that makes it easier then.'' Matt thought.

    "For now, don''t draw too much attention to yourself. I''ll try to help you somehow." He replied.

    Since he wanted to increase his rank in this ce so that he could enter into contact with a much more powerful person, starting on that side wouldn''t be a bad idea.

    After saying this, he told her to go find those other people who would be turned into vampires.

    After saying this, she left with Abyl, who looked happier now than before. She left Matt the keys to the mansion and other things. For his safety, he could live here from now on.

    Alice came in shortly after they left and smiled.

    These days, the two had grown even closer, so she walked over to him and sat on hisp, hugged him, and dug her fangs into his neck.

    He returned her embrace softly and calmly, allowing her to suck as much blood as she wanted.

    "That girl was verypatible with me, and I was able to confirm that if she epted the transformation, everything would be easier and less painful. But I heard about something, a woman named Charlotte Adams. Do you know anything about it?"

    After hearing this, Alice thought seriously about it as she continued to cling to Matt''s neck. Soon after, she broke away and shook her head.

    "The Adams surname is notmon in the human race. It is an ancestral surname. Still, there are a few people with that surname here and there in the Empire. Some are known, Great Sorcerers, more than anything else, and some are unknown, but this is the first time I''ve heard that name." She replied with what she knew, and Matt nodded, looking thoughtful.

    ''The Grand Sorcerers are the most dangerous... Sigh, we''d better get on with the n.'' He thought.

    "What do you tell me about the Imperial Princess? Why do they call her Princess if she''s not really the Emperor''s daughter?"

    Alice looked at him a little doubtfully."I see, that''s true. It''s not something everyone knows..." Alice then got off him and sat beside him to start telling him.

    "The Empire is not really ruled by one imperial family. Although there is an Emperor, he is actually only the Leader of the Divine Knight Faction, and he is not the real Emperor; he only holds the office in name, but the reality is that there are Three Emperors, and they are the Three Leaders of the Empire''s alignments."

    "Because of this, there had never appeared a Prince or Princess before. They were just people willing to Inherit the position of the Leader of their respective alignments. But that changed with the arrival of that woman, Vanessa Cromwell."

    "She is not just anyone. She is so talented and powerful that she can belong to all alignments and boast great status there. She has Martial Arts skills, Expansive Domains and sorceries and even Divine Magic. That''s why if someone fights her they will have more trouble than fighting someone twice as strong as her, because you never know what kind of power she will attack you with."

    "Because of that, the Three Emperors chose her as the future Leader of the Empire, changing the rules a bit. Her prowess is so much that the Castle you see in the center of the city was built for her. Previously there were the headquarters of the Three Alignments there, but they were demolished to build the house where she will live."

    "She is a woman to be feared."

    After hearing all that, Matt frowned and realized that this woman was more dangerous than the Dark King had told him. Also, the fact that she had so many cards to y made her an extremely dangerous opponent.

    ''Someone capable of changing the rules that have existed for so many years, naturally, is someone capable.'' He thought.

    After that, both talked about the n and the steps they would take next.

    So, they spent a long time talking until Ava Thompson returned more than half a dayter, followed by many women.

    She had been in charge of convincing them, so when they arrived here, they already knew what would happen.

    Then, in a mansion famous in the city but which was not currently open to the public, arge group of women began to turn into vampires. The situation was a bit strange; it seemed as if each of them was waiting to eat until Matt got to them.

    A couple of dayster, Matt finished all his work here.

    This was an excellent ce to live, but Matt had decided to move back to the house he had bought, as it would have been easier for him to continue the n from there.

    ...

 Chapter 231: One month

    A month passed quickly again.

    During these weeks, the Capital City has been on a silent rm, where they have not stopped searching for the vampires that ravaged the academy some time ago.

    The fact that a vampire had thoroughly infiltrated the academy and killed one of the talented youngsters was painful for the academy''s leadership. Moreover, the public embarrassment they were going through due to such weak vampires escaping them was such that it prevented them from going out on the streets freely.

    Throughout that month, Matt and all the women he had turned into vampires were active. On top of that, Ava Thompson was actively looking for Abyl Taylor, but the reality was that she was simply being a decoy to lure more capable women to Matt''s side. Thus, the vampire ''poption'' in the Empire''s Capital City had seen a significant increase, unnoticed by the humans.

    He had been working around that slum and had noticed many good things during this time.

    He confirmed that he was bing more powerful as more women turned into vampires, making him more open. He has been turning more and more women into vampires and has a more ''friendly'' rtionship with Alice, who is basically the closest woman to him right now.

    Also, the rtionship with Ava Thompson is quite good, as thepatibility between the two is great, so Matt tends to suck her blood frequently. Thanks to that, she has be stronger as well.

    Still, he''s repeatedly wondered if being such a person is a good thing for him. After all, although he hasn''t crossed the line with any, the truth is that he''s been living very closely with different women these days, sometimes sleeping together, although that tends to annoy Alice when she''s not the one sleeping with him.

    That has Matt racking his brain, wondering if it''s okay. Still, he doesn''t have too many problems, as he''s managed to get stronger in a big way throughout this month.

    But another question has also been on his mind.

    As he turns more and more humans into vampires, he wonders, Who is he? And he has thought seriously about it.

    An existence capable of changing someone else''s race so easily and so perfectly is unbelievable. With alchemy and necromancy, such a thing is impossible, and Matt is sure of it because he has been intensively researching those hex items.

    That being the case, what and who is he?

    It''s a question with many riddles that seem difficult to answer, which is why he decided to leave it forter.

    Then there is the issue with his research these past few days regarding his amazing skill.

    Above all, the issue ofpatibility. He realized that the morepatible he is with someone, the more power he will grant her by sucking their blood.

    That was why the boost it gave Alice was the biggest among all the people because the two are highlypatible. The same thing happens with Ava; she is sopatible with Matt that she receives a more significant boost than the rest of the people who have been turned into vampires.

    Also, the morepatible a person is with Matt, the faster they will finish their ''transformation'', sopatibility is important when ites to making a big move with this ability.

    Those were his current conclusions, which were enough.

    Despite that, continuing to turn people into vampires infinitely was not possible.

    Not because the ability was limited but because, sooner orter, humans would notice.

    Matt was witnessing that right now as he watched from the top of a building a group of powerful people investigating the surroundings of the square where he worked.

    They were talking in hushed tones, but Matt could hear them, and he could tell they were envoys of that Imperial Princess.

    ''That woman seems to bepletely sure I''m around... She even knows we''re that ''vampire couple'' that infiltrated the empire months ago. She''s a perceptive woman, or maybe she has a special ability?'' Matt thought.

    Next to him were Alice and Ava.

    Ava smiled a little before reaching up to grasp Matt''s hand. "My Lord, why don''t you rx a little and rest? You''ve been working hard these days; now that those guys are already looking for you, I think it''s time for us to go back to the mansion.

    Don''t worry, I will attend to you very well in everything you demand of me." She said, smiling softly as she brought Matt''s hand to hug her waist, and she pushed her big breasts into Matt''s body.

    He looked at her and shook his head. This woman had been like this ever since she had been turned into a vampire. Somehow, she was determined to seduce Matt.

    Still...

    Soon, Ava jumped back as a hand reached across the wind, trying to punch her in the chest.

    Alice''s ws were showing firmly at that moment, and she suddenly wed at the space, pushing Ava back.

    "Hmph, I''ve told you before, Ava Thompson, don''t put your hands on Matt." Alice replied forcefully and stopped looking at her. Instead, she intertwined her hand with Matt''s and leaned back on his shoulder, smiling softly.

    Still, the other part of her body was fully alert, ready to hit that woman one more time in case she approached with crazy intentions again.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t trust Ava. Ever since Alice''s personality developed after killing a few Grand Sorcerers and consuming the blood, she has be slightly overprotective of Matt, especially towards women with beauty like Ava''s.

    Ava sighed after seeing this and shook her head. "Tsk, Miss Alice, you may be the officer, but it''s no good keeping him all to yourself. That attack could have cut my head off if I had been slow. Is that any way to mark territory? Tsk, tsk, true vampires sure are fierce." Avaughed mockingly, but the reality was that she didn''te close.

    Alice was scary when she got that way, so it was best to keep her distance.

    "Matt, what do we do from now on? The screams you let out were what caused this square to be targeted by those guys now." Alice ignored Ava and looked at Matt to ask this, and he nodded.

    "That''s what it''s all about. They have been investigating this square and this whole neighborhood for 10 days now, and in those 10 days, I left some traces for them to be convinced that it was the vampires that did it. Now, I will just need to divide their forces, creating different screams in various parts, to try to attract a more powerful person.

    It''s time to try to enter the great spheres of human society." He replied, smiling softly, and disappeared along with Alice.

    Ava looked at this and was stunned. ''Tsk, he''s heading to the mansion, and he''s only taking Miss Alice with him. Shit, what favoritism.'' She thought, grumbling, and followed them quickly.

    ...

 Chapter 232: The sincerity of the Imperial Princess

    The sound of heels echoed in the huge, beautifully decorated hallway of this beautiful castle.

    A woman of average height in light clothing walked elegantly down it. Still, she looked slightly reflective, and though each step she took was steady, anyone who knew her well could tell that they were steps with hesitation. Also, one of her arms was missing; she seemed to have lost them in a battle.

    Caroline Felliam was a woman of great status at present. Of the members of the Imperial Castle of the Human Empire, she was one of the highest-status currently. Not only because she was young and held a good position thanks to her power but also because she was one of the most trusted women of the Imperial Princess.

    The Imperial Princess treated her as a close sister and trusted herpletely, but this time she felt that she had betrayed her trust and it gnawed at her mind and made her doubt with every step she took, even though it didn''t seem so.

    Caroline was born the daughter of a rich woman, but to a poor man, it was a betrayal. Her mother was married to a nobleman and was a businesswoman in the Empire, yet she had fallen madly in love with a poor man.

    He was amoner in the human race. Although he was strong and muscr, the only good thing the noble people saw in him was that he had a face worthy of praise. And it was that face that made that married woman fall in love with him and led them to have numerous affairs.

    After a mistake, she became pregnant and had to give birth to a baby;ter, she was exiled by the nobleman, who made her life impossible to destroy her, and she died. Caroline''s father was left alone fighting against the nobleman, and in an act of bravery and gantry, he killed the nobleman, although he also fell dead.

    That resulted in Caroline Fellim being orphaned when she was just three years old. She was destined to starve to death until a beautiful youngdy rescued her and gave her a home.

    At the time, Vanessa Cromwell was a little girl under intense training to find out her true power, but it was thanks to Vanessa that Caroline did not die on that dark street in the heavy downpour.

    The rest can be considered history, as Caroline fulfilled her Lady expectations as much as possible, bing one of her generation''s most respected Grand Sorceresses and receiving extraordinary abilities when she reached 20,000 power.

    And it is because of all this that she is doubting in her heart right now. This time, she did not live up to her Mistress'' expectations.

    She totally let her down, and this time, she wasing to give her a preview of everything they had discovered from a mission she had sent her on one month ago.

    It had taken so long that her heart was skipping softly with every step she took until she was in front of a door to a room.

    Then she prepared to knock nervously, but a voice came to her before she could do so.

    "If it''s you, I don''t think you need to knock." The voice came from inside the room and belonged to her mistress, The Imperial Princess, Vanessa Cromwell.

    Caroline smiled sheepishly and walked in after hearing this.

    Vanessa looked out the window at the heavy downpour that was falling tonight. With the fall of winter, she often enjoyed these beautifulndscapes.

    This beautiful downpour cleanses the world of the dirt that living things leave in it. She, being someone who is constantly seeing the dirt in the world, has a basis for saying so. So, she always liked to see the rain.

    Normally, she wouldn''t turn to look at anyone who came because they weren''t worthy of her attention, but this time was different. She turned and smiled at Caroline.

    "Caroline, I picked you up on a day like today, almost three decades ago. The rain was pouring down on your body, and it was the first and only time I feltpassion for someone. If I picked you up that time and chose you as my right hand, it is because I consider you a friend, so don''t hesitate so much and speak frankly as you always have," Vanessa said as she told her to sit beside her.

    Vanessa doesn''t usually act like this in front of anyone, but it ismon to see her lively and showing her feelings in front of Caroline.

    When Caroline heard this, a huge weight lifted from her heart. She stepped forward to sit next to her with a grateful smile.

    "I''m sorry, Miss. I failed the mission in the frontier... And it''s taken me 1 month to give you answers to something you need so badly... I''m sorry." Caroline was sincere from the start, without giving too much thought to the situation.

    Vanessa nodded and grabbed Caroline''s missing arm. "You''ve suffered a bit; who did this to you? With your speed and Expansive Domain, there''s no way someone weak could hurt you like this."

    After remembering it, Caroline looked at her arm, and hatred rose in her heart.

    "That man who was marked as a target by that organization, his name is Matthew Dietrich. The Grand Sorcerers seem to think a lot of him, and he has a saint weapon. I tried to assassinate him to bring it to you, but he hit me with it, and when it touched my bone, it totally destroyed it." She replied.

    Vanessa frowned after hearing this and looked up to the sky once more.

    ''Matthew Dietrich... Another ancestral surname. And on top of that, he has a saint weapon; sounds like he''s a dangerous person.'' Vanessa thought.

    "How about his vampiric power? I''m not aware of why he''s the target of that organization, but he must be strong, right?"

    Caroline sighed, not knowing how to answer this.

    "Honestly, if we''re talking about vampiric power, he wasn''t that strong at first. But from one moment to the next, his body was surrounded by blood, and his power suddenly increased. It seemed to be an increase of more than 40% of his real power. And although he was still far from my power, he was able to stand up to me,ing close to killing me."

    Vanessa looked at her sharply. "What do you mean? Does he have a transformation? How much power are we talking about?" she asked quickly, and Caroline nodded slightly.

    "That should be a transformation. His power had increased to an average to 17,000 or 18,000; his initial power was 10,000." Caroline then exined the appearance and everything else about that strange transformation she had seen.

    After hearing everything, Vanessa''s countenance darkened slightly.

 Chapter 233: The Imperial Princess Plan

    A person who boasted a transformation with barely 10,000 power was someone dangerous. Not that it was impossible; there were cases in both races, especially in the vampire race.

    However, those transformations usually don''t increasebat power that much and usually do so in a fixed way.

    Also, not many people have transformations. Vanessa knows only five people of all races who have transformations. Naturally, not counting the ''Vampire Mark'' that Vampires receive once they reach 50,000 power.

    Such people''s transformations are respected and admired, although they do not increase power very much. On average, they can increase between 2,000 and 3,000 power, which is significant enough.

    Such an increase in power at these levels can be crucial to win a fight.

    But besides the ''Vampire Mark,'' there should be no other transformation capable of increasing strength in such important percentages. When they exceed 50,000 power, vampires be suchplicated existences to defeat that they are scary because of the Mark. How could they have a transformation that helps them to increase power in percentages further?

    The person who undergoes that transformation may not be dangerous right now, but in the future, he could be the absolute ruler of the world. And even more dangerous is that that person has a saint weapon.

    ''That''s a hazardous person... Matthew Dietrich, huh?'' Vanessa thought.

    She returned her gaze to the cloudy sky, which was pouring rain all over the Capital City.

    "You will eventually get your revenge. I''ll investigate this Matthew guy moreter. For now, tell me how the investigations I asked you to do are going?" She asked.

    Caroline nodded. "Miss, the investigations I''ve been conducting in the city tell me that there are more vampires in the city than I thought. Those people who showed up at the academy don''t appear to be the two infiltrators, as Abyl Taylor is said to have been a subordinate of Ava Thompson''s, who was hiding her identity for a long time.

    Ava Thompson has been looking into all of this, and Abyl''s family was also questioned about it. It seems they had no idea, and they passed the test; they are human."

    "What I believe is that Abyl Taylor manipted them in some way, perhaps with the help of a magician. They keep saying they saw Abyl Taylor being born, and there is no way she is a vampire."

    Vanessa shook her head after hearing this. "Impersonation, it''s nothing new. Don''t tell me that story, I want to know what you found out about those two. There''s no way the information I gave you is wrong."

    "All right, miss. Moving on to the main topic, I''ve been researching hard all this month. I struggled because there weren''t too many traces to follow, but I''m sure that the vampire couple that infiltrated is in the slums of the city. Also, ording to investigations, next to a certain square, every night, people''s screams are heard, and they are terrifying screams."

    "I was able to confirm those screams, and I chased the person who caused them. I am sure he is a vampire. He is not old; he is young. But I couldn''t find out his power. What I can say is that he''s very fast."

    Vanessa nodded after hearing this. "The screams were from the victims, weren''t they?"

    "Yes, Miss. When I was following him, I found dead bodies. They were of women, so I can assume it was a man since there were only women around. Though I also found traces of women that could be vampires."

    Vanessa nodded. "How are the corpses? Did he abuse them?" she asked, and Caroline shook her head.

    "No, he just sucked their blood, and then they died from some sword thrust to the heart or a clean cut to the neck."

    After saying this, Caroline began to give Vanessa a more detailed exnation of what she had seen and what she and her group had discovered so that Vanessa could better understand it all.

    ''From the way she says it and with all the information I have, the two infiltrators must be precisely those that man said some time ago... So that Matthew guy is close... This will be interesting.'' Vanessa smiled and rose gracefully.

    She walked to the window and spoke.

    "Caroline, we''ll move. We''ll make an all-out attack to find those two; you may not know this, but it''s almost certain that one of the two vampires I''m looking for is Matthew Dietrich. So, I think you may soon be able to get your revenge." She replied, and Caroline stood up in surprise.

    "Miss, do you want tounch a mass attack? Isn''t that counterproductive? If we do it during the day, they won''t show themselves, but fighting them at night could be dangerous. Although I haven''t seen very powerful people, the fact that there are so many vampires inside the Empire''s most guarded city makes me believe that there are several who are very powerful.

    Besides, there could be traitors; isn''t it better to do it carefully and from the shadows?"

    Vanessa shook her head. "As dangerous as it may seem, the idea is to try to stay ahead of what those vampires think. Possibly, they think like you and don''t think we have the guts to attack it at night. Besides, that''s precisely why you say I have to make a mass attack. The traitorous bastards won''t show themselves unless we take them to the ropes.

    Therefore, mobilize the troops, and let''s make a massive attack tomorrow night. Even if I have to overturn the capital and the sun doesn''t rise the next day, I''m going to find those traitors and all the vampires." Vanessa was determined to do it that way because she knew it was the only way.

    She can''t y mind games against vampires because they don''t y by the rules. Even more so because she doesn''t know how many enemies she''s up against, which makes her make drastic decisions.

    Although Caroline was surprised by this decision, everything Vanessa said convinced her, so she quickly nodded and left the room to prepare the troops.

    ...

 Chapter 234: Taunted

    During the night of the next day, Vanessa Cromwell stood in front of 100 people wearing dark clothing and stared at them.

    "As specially trained assassins by me, the mission you have tonight is to assassinate every person who stands up to you in this raid. Anyone who tries to hide these vampires will be killed, even if they belong to the nobility. With that said, start moving, the rest of the n has already been exined to you.

    I will only say that if one of you is a traitor, I will take care of pulling out his guts myself and disy him for shame at the main gate of the city." After saying this, the people before her disappeared without a sound.

    At the same time, Vanessa and Caroline disappeared and appeared at the top of arge building.

    Vanessa looked over the city and noticed many people running through the shadows, heading for the slums.

    The moonlight illuminated Vanessa''s body at that moment.

    If there is anything peculiar about Vanessa Cromwell, it is how she dresses. No matter if she is sitting on her princess throne or in her room, even if she is on a critical mission like this one, she always wears elegant dresses of the ancient era, even to fight.

    Today, she was wearing a blood-red ck dress with gold trim and gold ornaments on her hands and neck. A ribbon of the same color tied her hair in a ponytail. It was not a provocative dress; it was a full bodycon dress that covered herpletely. Over the dress, she wore an elegant jacket that looked extremely expensive, the same color as the dress, with gold trim.

    No matter how it looked, that dress seemed extremely ufortable to fight in and didn''t even seem appropriate for an asion like this, where they must infiltrate.

    Still, it looked exquisite on her, highlighting her beautiful blue eyes and yellow hair, as the color of the dress made them more evident.

    It looked like an extravagant and difficult dress to wear, but she didn''t mind. She was extremelyfortable wearing it, as it was what she liked to wear.

    "Caroline, are the rest of the troops in position?" Vanessa asked, looking out over the illuminated city.

    "Yes, miss. They are all ready to attack at the agreed time. I think it''s a good idea for us to go to the site to look at everything first hand. Also, the nobles you told me in the morning have been marked as possible traitors, and their mansions have been surrounded; they are all waiting for the right moment to attack."

    Vanessa nodded in return. "Well, let''s go then." After saying this, she ran towards the slums.

    As usual, the ce felt a bit lonely, and many of Vanessa''s people had already infiltrated the houses to look for information. Soon, a few houses were waiting for the investigation.

    From the top of one of them, Vanessa looked doubtfully at a certain house.

    "In that house, there were powerful people," Vanessa said suddenly.

    "Why do you say so, miss? It''s one of the houses farthest from our target, which is the main square in this area."

    "Although they did a good job trying to hide everything, several people trained there, and they were strong. The yard of that house is partially destroyed underneath." The moment Vanessa said this, she frowned and jumped into the air extremely fast.

    "Do you think you can escape me?" she said mockingly andunched a strong attack toward the house she was looking at.

    Arge hand rose above this house and soon fell there with a loud explosion, destroying everything in its path.

    "A vampire?" Vanessa smiled after seeing that a vampire had partially countered her fist, although this one was bleeding.

    ...

    Soon, Matt was spitting blood out of his mouth.

    "Matt, what is it?" Alice asked quickly with concern.

    And Matt smiled slightly.

    "No, it''s time to start the main n." He said and looked back.

    "Ava, tell your women to do it. The screams should start to be heard in that particr area." He said and then looked at Alice.

    "Come on, it''s time to test my power against someone strong." He said, smiling softly, and jumped out of the mansion.

    ''And to think that woman would be cunning enough tounch a mass attack. Looks like a lot of traitors are going down tonight... Luckily, Ava has done a good job.'' Matt thought.

    Although that woman tried to stay several steps ahead, she didn''t count on Matt still being one step ahead of her.

    Soon, he reached a somewhat peculiar area of the city. It was a residential area where rich but weak people lived. Most of them were merchants, and he already had his targets ready in this area.

    As soon as he reached this ce, he looked at the human women, full of fear for seeing himing, and without a second thought, he sunk his teeth into one of them.

    He allowed her terrified screams toe out and subsequently sunk his teeth into the others who were present.

    It was a strange thing to do, but somehow, everything was going ording to n.

    ...

    Vanessa frowned as her attack finished hitting the ground and dropped.

    Caroline came up behind. "Miss, what happened? Was there someone?" she asked in surprise, and Vanessa moved her hands to send the debris flying.

    Therey a body wholly stripped of power.

    "A woman..." Vanessa grabbed the body by the hair and lifted it up.

    It was totally lifeless, with all its bones broken.

    "A vampire?"

    "Yes, but she was weak. Looks like the one we''re up against, it knows how to use its head. This thing was a decoy. I just don''t understand what for." Vanessa said and had a bad feeling.

    Still, she suddenly heard a scream behind her. That terrifying scream made her turn around and run over there quickly.

    She was not the only one; Caroline and the rest of Vanessa''s subordinates also ran there.

    Some were already nearby and had taken over the whole square, arresting several people. But no one was a vampire.

    That scream came from one side of the square, in one of the dark alleys of the ce.

    As soon as Vanessa got there, she didn''t hear anyone and simply ran to where a woman''s body was, lying on the ground.

    "Did shemit suicide?" many were in shock after seeing this.

    The woman lying there had several deep cuts on her body; perhaps it was those blows that made her scream, as they were fresh.

    Even so, she also had a fine cut on her neck, made with a sword in her hand, which showed that she hadmitted suicide.

    She was not just any woman; she was a vampire.

    While everyone was trying to investigate the terrain, Vanessa had a dark look on her face.

    She didn''t know why, but she had a hunch she was being taunted.

    And soon, various screams reached her ear from different city sections. These screams, no matter what, were being amplified with magic.

    It made her blood burn.

    All the points where those screams wereing from were almost opposite each other in the city.

    Her beautiful blue eyes shed with anger, and she looked at Caroline. "You go to those two points. I''m going to the ones in the other region. Listen carefully, Caroline Felliam. These bastards are mocking me; I won''t ept anything less than a resounding victory!" she snarled in great anger.

 Chapter 235: Too dominant

    Author: Chapter Edited!

    ****

    Matt watched from a safe position, awaiting the arrival of the person on whom he would test his skill.

    He needed it to be a strong person, but he would never show himself if the one arriving were the Imperial Princess or someone with over 30,000 power.

    That''s true; Alice and Matt have increased their power, but they are still quite far from fighting someone with 30,000 power. It''s a terrifying existence and is respected worldwide, after all.

    That''s why, after attracting the attention of those people, he hid in a safe ce.

    Both''s power levels had skyrocketed to an astonishing height. It has been good training days, and thanks to him and Alice being a bloody couple, she has also managed to advance. Still, she has also witnessed that the speed at which Matt is growing is astounding.

    ''He''s not just growing in vampiric power level, his body looks more powerful and resilient, even his personality has changed... I wonder if it''s a change for the better.'' Alice thought, watching Matt''s countenance from the side.

    Still, a slightmotion soon brought them out of their thoughts, and they looked off into the distance.

    "Looks like the fighting''s already started on the other side; who''s fighting?"

    "It''s Ava. She doesn''t seem to be in trouble; the ones I''m worried about are the ones in the West... It looks like many will die today." Matt sighed slightly after seeing this but stood up.

    ''I didn''t think my maneuvers would get the attention of people as powerful as Vanessa; that woman will spoil much of my ns.'' He said in his mind inint.

    He underestimated that woman, or perhaps he didn''t think she would be so decisive in her decisions.

    This is the first time he has met such a human. Since he was human in his past life, naturally, he understands how humans think.

    Those at the top of the pyramid usually don''t tend to make such decisive moves because it doesn''t go ording to their status or perhaps because they don''t want to lose more than they could ever gain. That also tends to make them lose more when they face an opponent like Matt.

    But this time, it was different. The woman in front of him was not like most humans. She knew that sending her people out to fight all alone could backfire. Many could die, and since she didn''t know what enemy she was facing or how many of them there were, she decided to make a mass attack.

    Not only to help her subordinates and avoid unnecessary deaths but also to destroy the traitors she had been looking for for some time. It was two birds with one stone.

    ''She''s a smart woman, but... I''m also not bad if you send me this little one.'' Matt thought after looking at the arriving person.

    "Matt, look, it''s that woman..." Alice then recognized her.

    It was that Grand Sorceress who had appeared out of nowhere in the battle at the frontier. Alice felt her skin burn, wanting to confront her.

    Now that she had used her ability a few times, she wanted to test how much she could do against a Grand Sorceress with an Expansive Domain.

    But Matt put his hand on her shoulder.

    "Don''t go up against her; it would be a waste of your ability. Look." He said, and he pointed to several spots behind that woman.

    There were shadows moving in the darkness there; only the silhouette was visible because everything was dark, but what they were was obvious.

    "Those assassins wille in handy for feeding, won''t they? I''ll take care of that woman; I''ll turn her into a vampire."

    Alice smiled softly and nodded at him. "Then I''ll start by eating those guys. I''ll have timeter to test my strength against a Grand Sorcerer," she said with a sinister smile.

    The people below quickly surrounded the semi-destroyed building.

    "Miss... There''s something strange." Said one of the assassins as he approached the woman before him.

    "I don''t need you to tell me." She quickly looked around and stomped her foot on the ground.

    Her Expansive Domain spread to all sides at a surprising speed, and everything before her sight slowed down.

    "Show yourself!" she shouted, looking at everything in this dark room.

    The screams had no idea where they came from, but they didn''t care.

    At her shout, the trained assassins quickly readied themselves.

    Matt smiled at the sight and jumped up. "Hey, long time no see, Grand Sorceress."

    "You... Matthew Dietrich!" shouted Caroline in shock after seeing him.

    "It''s been a few months since west saw each other. Although I feel like I''ve lost track of time, I still clearly remember ourst encounter." He said as he looked at the missing arm of that woman.

    ''Such an amazing ability; only a saint weapon could have it.'' He thought.

    Caroline frowned slightly but smiled soon after.

    From one moment to the next, she moved at immense speed towards Matt, arriving before him instantly.

    "I''VE BEEN WANTING THIS MOMENT FOR A LONG TIME! IT''S TIME TO DIE, MATTHEW DIETRICH!" she screamed hysterically and threw a punch to his chest.

    This punch was not just any punch. Her fist was imbued with all her mana, so she wanted to end the fight in one punch.

    Matt immediately punched her back at high speed. Both fists collided with force, unleashing a tremendous thunderous impact that sent Matt slightly backward by a few feet.

    "What? Impossible!" In shock, Caroline moved again at great speed towards Matt, propelling herself and taking advantage of the fact that Matt was disadvantaged due to so many openings.

    Still, before she could even move, she felt her stomach hurt, and arge gulp of blood came out of her mouth. Her body was sent backward, changing her perspective.

    Unbeknownst to her, Matt was now on top of her, delivering a powerful blow that deprived her of air for a moment.

    "You''ve got strong, Great Sorceress, but not strong enough. You gave me so much trouble that time that I wanted to face you again, so I''ve been training hard these past few months. Still, I seem to have gotten too strong for you now." Matt smiled after saying this and punched her hard in the stomach to m her to the ground.

 Chapter 236: Internal fight

    Author: Chapter edited!

    ****

    She spat out arge mouthful of blood once again at that moment, stunned by what was happening.

    "Miss!" It was then that the assassins reacted and ran towards her.

    But suddenly, a sword crossed their visions, and they instantly stopped to counterattack.

    "Heh, you guys will be my targets this time." Alice appeared as she moved forward at great speed. Her vampiric power was unleashed in full, so one of them saw his head separated from his body with a single movement.

    Then the blood from this guy''s body began to flow out there and gather above Alice''s head, as a trickle of blood connected to her body. This blood quickly became part of her power in such a way that it stunned the assassins in front of her.

    "Shit, this woman is dangerous, kill her!" one of them shouted, lunging at her.

    She had her own fight to fight, as did Matt.

    Who was punched a little by Caroline to get him off of her.

    She stood up, put a hand to her stomach, and red at him.

    "How could you have be so powerful in such a short time? This doesn''t make any sense. Even my princess couldn''t have done it..." She was confused by this and tried to see if Matt was using that sword and transformation.

    But no matter how hard she looked, her eyesight told her that was Matt''s current base power.

    ''Although I don''t know how much power he has... How could he stand up to me like that? No, it''s not just standing up to me. He surpassed my speed, being inside my Expansive Domain!''

    Actually, she wasn''t the only one surprised.

    Matt was also slightly surprised. Although he knew his current power level and understood that he had been strengthened, he hadn''t expected him to be able to win this fight so easily without resorting to his sword.

    ''I have underestimated the body strengthening that ability gives me...'' He smiled after realizing that this was what it was all about.

    He immediately moved at high speed towards where Caroline was, and she responded with the same move, but this time faster.

    Soon, a swift blownded on Caroline''s head, pushing her back hard and sending her flying backward.

    ''Impossible...'' Caroline''s mind whirled back and forth. That blow was so hard that it jolted her brain inside, and the blood in her body suddenly swirled back and forth, increasing her dizziness.

    Matt then smiled and used a dimensional move to appear before her. At the same time, he summoned his sword, causing its power to increase all at once. The power from his body was so terrifying that it made Caroline flinch, so she immediately tried to move in the opposite direction.

    Even so, she soon felt someone hug her from behind.

    "Heh, you went down too easy, Grand Sorceress." Matt said from behind her, and the next thing Caroline felt was cold teeth embedding themselves in her neck...

    "You... Illusionist?" she asked in shock after feeling a cold pain. Her body lost the ability to move from one moment to the next, and she could only speak.

    "No, that was real what you saw. It was just a decoy, Miss. Now, if you''ve been wondering why there are so many vampires in town, it''s not due to traitors, really... It''s my skill." He said softly and again sunk his teeth into the same spot.

    This time, the pain that was transmitted was totally different from before.

    Her body started to change abnormally, so she wanted to scream, but this time, the screams didn''te out. There was no way Matt was going to allow it this time.

    He kept watching this to make sure nothing went wrong and to see what the procedure was like on a person like her, who had already awakened her Adam''s Blood.

    Caroline began to feel her body change drastically. She felt as if a strange power was eating her from the inside. Her blood, her flesh, and even her internal organs felt like they were being eaten in some way or another.

    It was as if a strange dragon were moving through her body, eating everything in its path. That filled her with fear, and she tried to mobilize her Expansive Domain.

    From one moment to the next, a great Expansive Domain formed inside her body. It mmed into that thing that kept eating her from the inside.

    The impact made Caroline bleed all at once, but that was hardly the end. The new blood created in Caroline''s body gave a strange roar inside her as if the blood had been provoked.

    Its internal roar provoked the Expansive Domain and Adam''s Blood in this woman''s body so that the two strange powers collided. One was trying to eat the other. The Expansive Domain and Adam''s Blood refused to be swallowed so easily, which caused Caroline to be greatly affected.

    ''She could die.'' Matt thought. He could finally see what could happen if this transformation was not handled well in these people with Adam''s Blood.

    Adam''s Blood is a primordial blood belonging to a God of the past, the God of the human race. He is said to have been the Progenitor of Humans, which means that his blood is as incredible as Dietrich''s.

    Naturally, this type of blood is proud and will not be easily intimidated by another blood or a different kind of power that tries to attack him.

    That was why Matt immediately sunk his teeth into her again.

    ''Whatever happens, this woman cannot die. I want this woman to be my subordinate, whatever it takes.'' He thought.

    Then, internally, a great surge of blood rose from where the new blood was being created. It seemed like a bloody tsunami that mmed hard against Adam''s Blood.

    Still, once wasn''t enough. Matt had to do the same thing a second and a third time...

    From one moment to the next, the bloody tsunami inside her rose like an angry dragon and swung back and forth, mming hard andpletely covering Adam''s Blood and the Expansive Domain.

    A great gush of blood spurted out of Caroline''s mouth then, and her body turned deathly pale...

 Chapter 237: Her power has increased dramatically

    On the other hand, Alice was in an intense fight.

    She took a step back to dodge one of these guys'' murderous attacks and, at high speed, gave him a thrust in the heart with her sword, impaling him. But she couldn''t stop; she quickly pulled the sword out of that guy''s body to strike oneing behind her.

    The sound of a thunderous crash covered the dark room as mana and vampiric power shed together.

    ''How loud!'' The assassin was shocked as he felt that crash and was pushed back, hands shaking.

    He could see Alice lunging at him at high speed, preparing to strike him with a critical and deadly blow.

    ''...Shit, this woman gets stronger the more she fights...'' He thought and soon felt his body being pierced by a thin, cold de.

    It was then that the others realized what was going on. Because thebat had been too fast, they could not figure it out until now.

    If they looked at the corpses around them closely, they could tell that there was no blood on them. All the blood had been absorbed by that woman. Not only that, but each blow she gave was stronger than the previous one.

    They bit their teeth hard to dispel their fear. They had never faced such a terrifying woman before. Though they had faced countless Grand Sorcerers to get to where they were, this was the first time they had seen someone who could get so much stronger inbat.

    Even more so considering that strengthening from consuming the blood of her victims, which meant that if she continued to drink, her power would skyrocket even more than it already was.

    But what could they do? Run away? Stay? The uncertainty they felt would also spell doom for each of them.

    After ying thest one, Alice stopped and moved to where the remaining ones were. She smiled softly, but that smile was not at all affectionate or loving. It wasn''t even one of indifference.

    Her smile was vicious to the people in front of her; it was the smile of a demon who wanted to eat its prey.

    That made them shudder and not overthink about what actions to take. Looking at their dead allies, they thought of nothing but to avenge them.

    Therefore, both rushed in at high speed, using their assassination tactics. They wanted to kill Alice in one blow, so their power shuddered and struck towards where Alice was.

    She looked at that attack and narrowed her lips slightly. "You could approach me more easily if you didn''t use such a silly kind of attack like this. Even though the mana is enough to hurt me, isn''t it connected to you?" She said softly, and her body disappeared from where she was.

    She jumped over that attack and swung her sword in a killer move towards one of the ones to the side.

    "I can track you through the mana, even if they use stealth tactics." She smiled as her sword pierced her target''s neck.

    This guy couldn''t even react as his head was already split from his body, and his mind lost all light.

    Alice then stopped and threw her sword in the opposite direction, causing it to forcefully pierce the neck of the other assassin, who died while looking at hispanion''s head in the air.

    What they thought was a good idea turned out to be their undoing.

    Still, Alice didn''t seem thrilled to kill them.

    Her mind plunged into thoughts as soon as she finished.

    ''They are all people with over 10,000 power, so my new ability has been working at the maximum level. I initially thought that the 10% upgrade would be 10% additional power, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.'' She thought.

    Her vampiric power, which had increased to 15,510 when she and Matt became a Bloody Couple, continued to increase thanks to her having the opportunity to assassinate a few people. Plus, the training with Matt and the blood exchange as a Bloody Couple increased her cultivation tremendously in a month.

    Even though they were not training intensely to avoid drawing attention to themselves, she still managed to climb to 17,500 power.

    2,000 in just over a month was an incredible increase for her and anyone else. If she were to say that she achieved such a tremendous advancement without intense training, possibly no one would believe it.

    But today, she finally had the opportunity to taste what her ability could do at its peak, and she must say she was amazed.

    ''There were 10 assassins, all had just over 10,000 power. I was able to absorb all the blood from each of them, so my power was greatly increased. Still... Why do I feel like I''ve surpassed 20,000 power? It hasn''t even been half a year since I reached 10,000 power... This is an amazing breakthrough.

    I''m sure that in the current era of Heirs, only Cecily Edevane could have achieved it.''

    No matter how much she thought, if it was real what she was feeling, then her ability was more amazing than she imagined.

    There was still a gap of 2,500 power between 17,500 and 20,000, so if she could obtain it in just one fight against such weak people, wouldn''t it mean that she could be invincible if she fought daily against the Devourers? After all, her ability said that she could absorb any kind of blood.

    ''Come to think of it, maybe that''s why the Heirs are always in the forefront of everything. They might have abilities simr to mine, in some way or another, that force them always to fight.'' She thought and smiled.

    She was finally satisfied and felt good. She could finally say she was an Heiress with Destiny without feeling bad. Although she fully understood the difficulty toe and that this was just spection on her part, she still felt incredibly good.

    So she turned to Matt to tell him the good news, plus she wanted to test how much power she had. Still, she found a pensive Matt while the woman in his arms seemed as calm as a beautiful little river.

 Chapter 238: Running away

    Matt hadn''t noticed the change in Alice because he was focused on looking inside Caroline.

    Besides, he was thinking seriously about several things.

    This is especially true regarding Adam''s Blood and Dietrich''s Blood. Both blood types are extremely special, proud, and incredibly powerful.

    ''Alice told me some time ago that those of us with Dietrich Blood can exert ''Power Suppression'' over others. I can understand this due to the fact that ancestral blood is too pure. But, why did my blood just exert an absolute suppression on this girl''s Adam''s blood?''

    His thoughts were due to the fact that a moment ago, to keep the girl alive, he made her swallow some of his blood. He wanted to activate the new vampire mechanisms inside this woman''s body so that they could quickly prevail and thus avoid a bigger problem.

    But he didn''t expect his blood to be so bold as to make its way to where Caroline''s new blood and her Adam''s blood were fighting and then easily subdue the Adam''s blood.

    It was a total subjugation and without any resistance from Adam''s blood. Afterward, shey quietly assimting her transformation. And although he could tell that Adam''s blood wanted to get out of control, nothing happened.

    Gradually, the blood was assimted as the new vampire blood took over Caroline''s body.

    All of this happened under Matt''s watchful eye, so he was too shocked to think anything else.

    Still, it wasn''t like he didn''t have a highly probable theory about what had happened.

    ''It must be because my Dietrich blood isn''t just any blood type. Somehow or other, I am connected to that powerful n, for I even have the special vampirism that only they had and a strange transformation that I don''t know what it could be. All this tells me that my Dietrich Blood must be purer than the rest.

    Perhaps this woman''s Adam''s blood is not as pure as mine, so my blood was able to subdue her easily.''

    ''The other issue would be because I''m more powerful than her.'' Matt thought and looked up doubtfully after thinking like that.

    He felt like someone was watching him.

    "Are you done?" he asked doubtfully, and Alice nodded at him in response.

    She didn''t have too many wounds on her body. Just some light wounds on her face and arms, as she couldn''t dodge all the attacks of 10 people while looking to assassinate them. But she looked radiant, plus she seemed to have suddenly be very strong.

    Matt then congratted her.

    But suddenly, both of them felt the hairs on their bodies stand on end.

    At that very moment the presence of an extremely powerful person was nearby.

    No, it was running here at full speed!

    Matt stood up abruptly and quickly shifted his perspective among the vampires standing on various sides. Several perspectives entered his eyes instantly, and he quickly realized who it was.

    "Shit, it''s Vanessa Cromwell, let''s go fast!" Matt couldn''t even finish his words when a massive explosion sounded nearby.

    An entire building had been blown up in one explosion, causing Matt and Alice''s hair to stand on end.

    They immediately turned and jumped, running out of that building.

    Just as they stepped into the courtyard behind the building, another explosion sounded, but this time, it was closer to them and had a more terrifying presence.

    *BOOOOOM*

    The explosion blew the building they had just been into pieces, and debris flew everywhere. Four of them hit Matt.

    Alice drew her sword and swung backward to counter, but immediately, they were pushed back by tremendous power and sent crashing hard into the building''s back walls.

    "Don''t think you''ll be able to escape, you damned vampires!" A scream came from the vast smokescreen that had risen, it was clearly aimed at Matt and Alice.

    So he quickly grabbed her by the waist without letting go of Caroline and quickly started running in the opposite direction while using his dimensional move several times.

    "Do you think you can escape, you bastard!?" A great scream that could be heard across the entire city reached Matt''s ears, and a tremendous palm-shaped attack appeared above them.

    ''Too powerful!'' In shock, Matt shouted the dimensional movement skill inside him, trying to push it to the limit to escape the ability range of this skill.

    Even so, that palm soon fell on him. Regardless of whether he had shielded himself with his vampiric power, the impact was thunderous, and his figure flew at great speed until it hit the city wall, which was extremely far from its previous point.

    Matt, Alice, and Caroline almost fainted from the tremendous power.

    But Matt was no idiot.

    He immediately changed his perspective. His vision blurred, and he soon saw through eyes that were not his own.

    Without a second thought, he used the ability to control this woman and jumped with her into the city, sending attacks everywhere and wiping out countless houses and arge number of humans.

    And he didn''t do it just once. Screams and explosions, security sirens, and so on rang throughout the city when various areas were attacked almost at the same time. Moreover, he specifically chose some powerful women among those he had turned into a vampire to do so, as he needed the distraction to be perfect.

    In addition, for the female vampires who were still fighting, Matt controlled them one by one tounch suicide attacks that would yield results, killing several enemies in the process.

    That created a tremendous shock in the city, and rms began to sound everywhere.

    Suddenly, Vanessa, who was running towards where she had crashed Matt and Alice, suddenly stopped and looked in another direction.

    "What the hell? Why are so many dying?" as she found herself looking back, a woman stepped out of the darkness and charged at her decisively.

    Vanessa looked back and scoffed that someone so weak was attacking her. She immediately raised her hand to hold off the attack. But suddenly, the woman opened her hand, and a massive explosion of smoke covered the area.

    "Hmph!" Vanessa moved her hand sharply after realizing this woman was trying to distract her. Her movement caused all the smoke to disperse in a moment.

    She jumped behind to where she felt the woman, who was running through the houses, but before she could attack, she noticed that the woman pulled out a dagger and plunged it into her neck, killing herself.

    ''What the hell? These vampires are very well trained.'' She thought.

    Still, when she looked up and looked towards the wall in the distance, she frowned as anger took over her body...

    ...

    **

    Author: Sorry for the dy these days. Today''s chapters were very difficult for me to write. I''ve gotten worse these days, so I may not publish chapters tomorrow. Sorry, I''ll try to heal soon, thanks for reading!

 Chapter 239: A new plan (1)

    After running for over an hour and using the dimensional move many times, Matt fell to the ground in a forest a bit far from the City.

    Somehow, he had managed to survive a blow from that woman, and after doing so, he also realized what a terrifying existence she was.

    Numerous bones in his body were broken, and Alice, who somehow took much of the impact on the wall, had fallen unconscious. The least affected was Caroline, but she was still bleeding. He continued to bleed from the mouth, and his arms ached.

    Though it didn''tpare to the pain in his head.

    Still, he gritted his teeth hard to resist the pain and not fall unconscious.

    ''Shit, that woman... How scary, isn''t she young? She looks about 40 years old; how the hell can she be as powerful as those guys from n City?'' He was in shock.

    No matter what, he knows that his breakthrough in power has been incredible these past few months. Being able to surpass 10,000 in such a short time has shown him that his breakthrough is amazing. But, he is meeting more and more people who are not much older than him but still have a strength far beyond his own.

    Sophia Murphy, for example. She is not too old, but her power level is over 30,000, and she already got her second ability as a Heiress with Destiny. Although it is unknown exactly what level of power she has, she possibly started training at 10 or 12, which is when everyone starts.

    Getting over 30,000 is a challenge in so few years, but she could do it.

    Behind her was the princess of the dark kingdom, Emma Lewis. She should be between 35 and 40 years old, but her power is perhaps very close to Sophia''s.

    But now, a woman the same age as Emma, who has power on the level of the powers of the City of ns? What the hell did that mean?

    ''Is it because she''s human? I can only think that humans have more explosive potential but live less...'' Despite his thoughts and possibly finding a possibility, it was still terrifying.

    That woman was more powerful than he thought and if it wasn''t for his skill, ''The Vampire'', strengthening his body, it''s possible he would have fallen unconscious with that blow she gave him.

    That made him tremble slightly, but suddenly, immense, powerful auras rose in the distance and made him turn his head sharply.

    ''Four... They are close to that woman...'' In the distance, he could see five silhouettes flying over the city sky. One of them was the silhouette of a woman; the rest were men.

    ''The men are stronger than her... I seem to have underestimated the empire a bit. After all, it is the home of an entire race; if they didn''t have such powerful people, how could they still exist in a mortal world like this?'' Matt made sure to hide his aura and that of the girls beside him perfectly, and after that, he hid among the branches of the nearby trees so as not to be discovered.

    When he did that, Alice''s eyelids twitched slightly, so he stared at her and gave her a silent nod when he saw her eyes open.

    Although she was disoriented, after seeing that Matt was okay and feeling her heart calm down, she remained silent, looking where Matt was looking.

    "They are very powerful. In the face of such people standing guard, we cannot return to the Imperial City." He spoke. Alice agreed with him.

    ''As I thought, the interference of a person like her was bound to change my ns. Decisive people with heads are always the most troublesome.'' Matt thought and looked at Caroline, who was still on the ground, unconscious. The transformation to vampire had visibly progressed, but she still wouldn''t wake up.

    ''But if I have you, I think the n will be carried out correctly.'' He thought and smiled, formting a new n as he waited for those guys to return to the City again.

    So he had to wait 3 hours until everything seemed to return to normal.

    During that time, he looked through the eyes of the women he could control to make sure everything was okay.

    ''Tsk, the hard work of over 1 month has been greatly reduced. So many died, and some of the stronger ones too...'' After looking through the eyes of all the women left alive, Matt realized that Vanessa Cromwell had been researching this very well.

    Many of the women he had turned into vampires had somehow been marked and killed. That had caused the vampires to dwindle quite a bit; until now, there were only 40 women left.

    That wasn''t bad, but he felt it wasn''t enough.

    Still, he could only sigh.

    ''Most of them were destined to die for me anyway, so I don''t care.''

    And so, three more hours passed until Matt had the whole n in his head.

    First, he exined it to Alice so that she would be aware of what he had decided and hear if she had any suggestions. She had no suggestions, so Matt controlled Abyl to get to where Ava was.

    Ava looked up doubtfully as she sat in a somewhat dark office. "Abyl, what''s wrong?" she asked when she saw Abyl walk in unannounced.

    "It''s me, Matthew."

    Ava then stood up abruptly. "My Lord." She greeted him quickly.

    "It''s nothing. Call all the ones with you. I have to exin the whole n to them, as they will be doing things without me from now on."

    "I could tell that many of ours were attacked from all sides, and the decoys served well, but that woman, Vanessa, seemed to be angry. Were you able toplete what you wanted? Where are you right now?"

    "I am out of the City. Ipleted what I wanted to and my research is progressing well, but a big problem urred. We will no longer be able to return to the City for now, so we will travel elsewhere to expand our organization. You''ll know the rest when they alle." After this response, Ava quickly called everyone with her.

    Matt did the same, calling the rest of the away women. An hourter, he began to tell them about the n.

 Chapter 240: A new plan (2)

    "You will all be under themand of Ava Thompson and Mistress Gales as of today. Our organization''s n is simple, but it involves a lot of work, so working for them is the best thing you can do. The idea of shaking the foundations of the Imperial Capital seems far-fetched, but the n is running smoothly.

    And from today, you will be in charge of researching every single thing in the Imperial Capital that can be used by us."

    "Hidden passages, organizations, etc. But you should focus on investigating the surroundings of the Imperial Castle, without revealing anything. Also, use the riches I left you to do some charity work on behalf of Ava and Lady Gales, founding some charity temples where you will take in orphan girls and be raised by you until theye of age.

    I will be providing you with wealth using some methods, but for now, that would be all. Also, keep researching about the Low Deal organization. I will be contacting you using this way from now on. Be sure to follow the instructions I gave you so that nothing bad happens to you."

    Ava and Mistress Gales, now in charge of this ''vampire organization'', had several questions. To ensure everything went smoothly, Matt patiently exined the intricacies of their new role.

    Matt then wrote them several specifics of some important issues they needed to remember now that he couldn''t return.

    They discussed things like who they should watch out for and the like until, about two hourster, Matt returned to his body.

    When he returned, Alice was staring at Caroline, who had woken up a few minutes earlier.

    Both stared at each other doubtfully, but the moment they saw Matt return to his body, Caroline looked at him with strange feelings in her head, but everything in her mind told her that the most natural thing to do now was to bow.

    So, she bowed and saluted him, "My Lord."

    Matt''s eyes sparkled then, and he smiled at her. "Do you get it now? I''m the one who caused there to be so many vampires in the City, that''s why from the start, the big attack you made, wasn''t going to have all the effect you thought it would. It was all perfectly controlled." He said, staring at her.

    He wanted to see her reactions now that she had be a vampire.

    Maybe this woman, who was more powerful than the rest, might react differently. But to his surprise, she didn''t.

    Caroline smiled, "I think My Lord is some kind of God or maybe the son of one. Maybe of some Vampire God, and he has absurd powers. I think the fight from the start was a rout for Miss Vanessa because of this."

    The answer she gave was interesting and made Matt smile softly. ''Good...'' He thought.

    "What do you think now that you''re a vampire? What do you think about Vanessa?"

    "..." She didn''t answer on the spot; she thought first to ensure she understood what she was thinking. They were fuzzy thoughts, but they seemed to be determinant.

    "I don''t have many thoughts... I like what I am now and I want to serve you, My Lord. As for Miss Vanessa... She is my best friend and savior; I love her like my family, so I beg you to allow me to convince her to join us in the future. It may be difficult, but I am sure I can do it."

    ''The initial thought is the same, but I didn''t expect her to think so of Vanessa... She is not only an excellent leader on the battlefield, capable of making those kinds of decisions so firmly, but she also seems to be a goodpanion to those she epts.''

    It was obvious that Caroline was thinking this way because Vanessa had treated her so excellently that she hade to love her like a very close family member.

    Matt wasn''t against her having those kinds of thoughts, so he smiled.

    "Before that, I''d like to confirm one thing - what do you think about the human race?"

    Caroline stared at him, and although it took her a few seconds to answer, she didn''t think too much about it.

    "I would like to help you exterminate them, My Lord. Anyone who gets in your way, I''ll be sure to kill them."

    Matt smiled once more, this time withcency. ''Well, it looks like everything is going well... From the start, these women are somehow ''reborn'' with the same hatred as me towards the human race. This is better than I expected.''

    He then stood up and stroked her head a little. "If so, then it is time for you to return to Miss Vanessa''s side. But for that, you must hide your vampire features very well. And if she demotes your position, you mustn''t talk back to her or anything; keep in mind that''s a normal thing." He said and pulled out several things from his storage ring.

    "Use this to hide your eyes very well. They have some of my power imbued in them, so they shouldn''t discover you. The rest will be up to you," he said, and she did.

    Matt then received more information about the transformation, including the good news that even her Expansive Domain had stayed, and she could use it.

    Although Caroline seemed reluctant to leave, shefinally plucked up her courage and returned to the City from a different direction. She was smart enough to use hidden passages and hurt herself to return.

    .

    As soon as Caroline disappeared, Matt talked with Ava and Miss Gales, telling them they could contact her.

    Matt also told Caroline about the n so she knew what to do.

    Then he looked at Alice next to him. "Let''s go. Let''s try to find some cave far from here to n what we will do from now on." Matt said, and they both set off from there.

    ...

    In the Imperial City.

    Caroline returned to the Castle the following day. Because she was injured, she was attended to by the best healers in the presence of Vanessa, who was in a bad mood and stared at her.

    A whileter, the healers left and left the two alone.

    "I think I deserve an exnation, Caroline."

    Caroline lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Miss."

    "I didn''t ask you to apologize."

    "I..." As much as she wanted to talk about her new identity, she knew that Vanessa might blow her head off with a bang if she said anything. She needed to be patient on that subject.

    "...I met those two again. Matthew Dietrich was too powerful, to the point where he was able to take me down with one punch. I... I couldn''t do anything. I''m sorry, miss." She was sincere, causing Vanessa to frown and stare at her.

    The look she was giving her was one of doubt and distrust.

    Vanessa could smell that something wasn''t right.

    ''...I hate when I don''t know anything about what''s going on, but I don''t have enough evidence to arrest everyone to find out what the hell is going on.'' Vanessa sighed after thinking like that.

 Chapter 241: 21,000 (1)

    After this, Vanessa sat down next to Caroline and asked her several more questions, trying to find out what had happened.

    "You were out of town, weren''t you? Why? How did you get there?"

    "Actually, when you hit Matthew, he was carrying me; I guess he wanted to kidnap me. That caused me to almost fall unconscious, and when I reacted, Matthew was trying to escape with the other woman in his arms; she seemed to be an Heir of the vampire race. So I followed them from afar to see what they would do; that''s how I ended up out of town."

    "Did you manage to see anything about them? Where they were headed?"

    "Yes, miss. I may not have an exact location, but I got an idea about where they would go. That was why I came back as soon as possible to give you the news."

    Vanessa''s beautiful blue eyes sparkled a little, and she immediately pulled out a massive map of the entire Empire.

    "Tell me where they ran to, and I''ll send people to follow them closely. That bastard can''t run," she replied.

    Caroline walked over to the map, and after looking at it for a moment to get situated, she pointed out two possible directions and destination locations.

    One of the two directions she gave was precisely where Matt was going.

    Vanessa nodded. "Okay, go back to your room and get well soon. I''ll call youter." She replied.

    Afterward, Caroline left the room, and Vanessa stared out the window, looking thoughtful for several minutes at a time.

    Then, a shadow materialized behind her.

    "Princess, that woman looks kind of strange. There''s something off about her."

    "I know. I''ve noticed it, too."

    "Then the information she gave, will you use it?"

    "Of course."

    "Huh? Why? Don''t you doubt the veracity of that information? What if it''s a trap? A lot of people could die."

    Vanessa smiled and turned to look at that gray shadow.

    "Although I doubt her, it seems she has no evil ulterior motives towards me. So I don''t have to protect myself from the information she gives me. And if it turns out to be a trap, I don''t care. Only a few lower-ranking ones will die, but we can''t let those two get away.

    They seem to be too important to the Grand Sorcerers." She replied, walked towards the shadow, handed him a document, and kept walking.

    "They have sent me the request so many times that it makes me believe they have discovered new and interesting things."

    The shadow looked at the document in his hand and nodded. "These are likely to be good things for yourpetitor, Princess. Are you okay with putting in so much effort? She''ll win more than you."

    Vanessaughed a little after hearing this. "Hahaha,petitor? No, I don''t have such things. Imperial Princess only one in history, how could another one suddenly appear?" After this, she disappeared behind the door, leaving the room silent.

    The shadow was thoughtful about what she had said.

    ''Although it is true that during our entire history, she is the one with the best talent... That could be broken when we talk about that woman. Her talent is beyond terrifying... Sigh, it looks like the Princess will lose too much this time, and the Nevod Mountains will gain too much.'' Then the shadow disappeared, and the room returned to silence...

    That day, the sun did not rise in the Capital City.

    ...

    By some mountains, far from the Capital City, Matt and Alice walked quickly through the streets of a vige until they entered an inn.

    They rented a room and then went to rest.

    They had been traveling for a long time, trying to find a ce to settle, until they finally found a vige near some mountains.

    Even so, by the time they got here, they had to kill a few holy knights who were prowling the area.

    Neither of them expected to encounter holy knights in this remote area, which could mean that the divine knights were monitoring the entire Empire.

    It was for this reason that they quickly locked themselves in.

    "Alice, we must n everything quickly. I have a feeling that the divine knights might be running here, and it wouldn''t be good if they caught us here." Matt said and sat at a table in the middle of the room.

    Alice sat down next to him and then they started talking about the n and everything they would do now.

    The idea was to approach the Empire''s borders with the vampire kingdoms and try to get help from the other side.

    So they marked the route they would follow on the map and talked about the n.

    Then came the main issue. ording to the current strength, could they exercise the n as it was, or should they modify it?

    The main issue was finding out how much vampiric power they had, as it was the n''s basis. Without much power, they could do nothing.

    That was why Matt took out the vampire ball he had bought and gave it to Alice.

    She was a little nervous. She felt that her power had skyrocketed and that she had surpassed 20,000. But was it true, or was it just a mirage she was trying to make herself understand?

    Reaching 20,000 power was a major milestone, even more so in such a short time. Normally, it would take a couple of years to go from 10,000 to 20,000. At best, it should take two years.

    But Alice''s ability is amazing. Thanks to her father, she can say that her growth-type skill is unique in the world, and perhaps only Cecily Edevane and Charles Relish could have any simr skill.

    Thanks to this, she expected a progressive and explosive breakthrough, and perhaps she could match Cecily''s breakthrough at the time.

    But that''s where Matthew Dietrich, a man with an amazingst name and who was her bloody partner, came into the picture.

    If she has advanced so much in less than one year, it was only due to Matt, whose blood is amazing and whose abilities are even more impressive.

    But how far did she advance?

    Alice grabbed the vampire ball and circted her power towards it. The ball glowed a deep red, making it look enigmatic. The first hint of amazing power showed itself when the color it glowed with was more intense than before, making Alice''s heart visibly race. And soon, the ball glowed softly with a number above it.

    -21,000 Vampire Power.

 Chapter 242: 21,000 (2)

    A staggering amount of vampiric power showed itself, bringing a beautiful smile to Alice''s face.

    ''I did it...'' Her heart raced much faster; this time, it wasn''t from impatience but happiness. An overflowing joy burst out of her body as she jumped over to where Matt was and hugged him tightly.

    She couldn''t contain her happiness and wanted to thank the person who deserved the most credit.

    Matt didn''t expect this move at a time when he was dazed, so he ended up falling backward with Alice on top of him.

    "Matt, thank you!" Before he could speak or even react, she brought her face close to his and sealed his lips...

    This sudden kiss sent a current through Matt''s body, but before he could react, Alice did it first, realizing her mistake.

    Suddenly, her heart, beating with overflowing happiness, started pounding with desperate speed.

    She had been carried away by the sudden feelings that hit her and ended up kissing him, even though she knew he didn''t like it. So she quickly climbed down from on top of Matt and apologized.

    "I- I''m sorry, Matt!" she shouted.

    Matt had already prepared to escape from under her, but when he saw her move, he stood thoughtfully staring at her.

    He didn''t say anything or even move. He simply looked at her, making Alice feel slightly impatient. Matt averted his gaze two minutester to look at the vampire ball.

    "Congrattions, Alice. 21,000 vampiric power in a short time... It seems like only yesterday when you barely had 5,000 power." He said, turning his attention away from what had just happened.

    Alice then stood up. Somehow, it seemed like Matt didn''t make a big deal out of it, but...

    ''Should I feel good? It was my first real kiss and... It would be great if he at least said something about it...'' She thought, though she shook her head at herself. ''No, it''s better this way. At least he doesn''t seem ufortable with my weird action.'' She thought and nodded to him.

    "Thank you, Matt. If it weren''t for you, I''m sure I wouldn''t have made such an amazing breakthrough in such a short time. Perhaps I could be the most amazing breakthrough in such a short time among the inhabitants of this world." She replied, smiling.

    Matt nodded.

    ''I wonder how much of it must have been from depending on me... I can feel that the blood she absorbs from me is making her Dietrich blood purer, while my new ability makes the rest of her blood increase in purity. She has a lot of things that make her strong. Also, that growth-type skill is amazing.

    I don''t know what percentage of the vampiric power it takes away from the person killed, but it seems to be more than 1%.'' He thought and calcted a bit to see how much Alice''s power could increase, depending on the circumstances.

    ''No, it should be between 3 and 5% per person, which is amazing.'' He thought, smiled a little, and grabbed the vampire ball to use.

    If he said she had many ways to make herself strong, how about him? He shouldn''t be left behind, either.

    Although hecks a growth-type skill like Alice, he has turned many women into vampires, which gives him a certain boost to his power. That has also caused him to sacrifice a bit of his time training, as he must monitor the transformations, but his progress should not be little.

    Soon, the vampire ball glowed with an amazing intensity and a deep crimson, which ischaracteristic of Matt.

    From the start, it already showed that what it would disy would be different.

    -21,000 Vampire Power.

    The number above the ball was the same as before. It looked like it had not been updated, so Matt tried it again, and the numbers were rewritten, yielding the same number.

    Upon confirmation, Matt''s eyes sparkled with delight.

    ''Over 20,000 power... No wonder I was able to withstand that woman''s attack.''

    Although he didn''t have a growth-type skill like Alice, the things he had were more amazing than what Alice had. Even when he couldn''t train as much as Alice, he still managed to keep up with her.

    Alice was surprised, but not so much this time. In fact, she thought this was normal. As impressive as Matt''s growth was, she had now confirmed that Matt was a terrifying existence that she didn''t want to know too much about for fear that it would be too impressive.

    Already knowing that his blood was more special than that of any current living being was enough.

    Matt was going to speak quickly to avoid unnecessary questioning but soon felt his heart pounding strangely while his blood began to flow unnaturally, faster than usual.

    A strange thought crossed his mind, one he hadn''t expected to happen.

    ''Can I get a new skill?'' He thought. And in shock, he looked at Alice.

    She had felt her Inheritance Token throbbing continuously, so she had to take it out to see what was happening.

    Then the Inheritance Token flew quickly into Matt''s hands, stunning both of them, who couldn''t believe what they saw.

    "This... Matt, what''s wrong?" she asked uprehendingly.

    But Matt was the same way. How could he exin to her that his mind was telling him that he could gain a new skill?

    "This... I think I can get a new skill? There seems to be something in my mind telling me that."

    "A new ability? Impossible! I haven''t even reached the 30,000 power needed; how is that possible? This... Matt... You...

    Who the hell are you?" She couldn''t hold those doubts at the moment when the shock in her mind had reached its peak.

    Matt didn''t know how to answer that question because he had even doubted ittely.

    Who is he, and why is he here? Who is the man he saw recently when he got his first skill?

    Why is he a descendant of a n that disappeared over 10 million years ago?

    Could it be that this n still exists? If so, where is it?

    There are too many questions in his mind that he does not know how to answer.

    That was why he could only turn his head away.

    "I''m sorry, even I don''t know how to answer that question." He said softly, to excuse himself, and immediately sat down and entered that mysterious ce, again...

 Chapter 243: A New Skill

    Alice stared at him, stunned.

    ''How could it be? He has full mastery of the Inheritance Token, and he''s even going to obtain a second skill on his own...'' In shock, she could only sigh.

    "Sigh... At the end of it all, he really is someone amazing." She could do nothing but stare out the window.

    "Dietrich, uh..."

    Such an amazingst name in the hands of a person from this era. And said person seemed to be going against the heavens, growing stronger to an absurd level, and receiving skills more impressive than an Heir.

    ''He has to be an Heir of that n, doesn''t he? The ability to turn humans into vampires is not just any ability... Is that why my father wanted to do that thing he told me? My father found out?'' she thought, staring at him.

    Although she didn''t want to keep thinking about it, her mind betrayed her. It was too stupefying a discovery to pass up.

    No matter who it was, everyone in this world would be shocked if they knew the discovery that the Allen Family, specifically Gray Allen and Alice Alen, had made.

    Discovering a person who was a member of the Greatest Saint n that had ever existed in the history of the race and who was thought to be extinct was a great blessing, as long as they kept it a secret. That is why, even though she thought so, all those thoughts would not leave her mind.

    Perhaps, at most, she would tell her father once they returned, and only to protect Matt as he grew up.

    ''He can lead the race towards a new destiny.'' She thought and smiled a little.

    That was exciting. It was a great joy for her to be the mate of the person who could change the future of the entire vampire race.

    The hours passed as she was immersed in her thoughts regarding who Matt really was.

    And along with the hours, a day passed. Then, a second day dawned in this dark vige in the middle of nowhere. It was that moment when Alice heard amotion outside.

    ''Did something happen?'' She thought and peeked out of the window.

    As soon as she did, she quickly hid.

    Below were several divine knights.

    "Lord''s Divine Knights, it is an honor for us to have you here." The vigers weed them and even praised them a little.

    "We are in the middle of a mission; where are the knights in charge of protecting this ce?" one of the divine knights asked, and the vigers looked at each other''s faces.

    "I heard that the Sacred Knights went out to look for theirpanions, aren''t you?" One of the vigers asked, attracting attention.

    "Are you the Vige Leader?"

    "That''s right, sir divine knight. The Knights left me in charge of the vige."

    "Do you have any idea where they went?"

    The viger then pointed in a direction. "That way. I personally sent them away." He replied.

    Then, the divine knights frowned.

    ''That''s where we came from, and there''s nothing in that direction.'' One of them thought and nodded softly to hispanions.

    Then he smiled at the viger. "If so, we''ll wait for them here. In the meantime, I''d like to meet the people of the vige. I passed through here once, and it wasn''t as big as it is now." After saying this, the stronger divine knight approached the vige leader, and they smiled with joy and invited them inside for a meal.

    Then they all left.

    Alice had seen this exchange of words and counted the divine knights that were all over the ce.

    ''There are 20 of them, they''re not very strong...'' She thought and took a deep breath.

    ''They''ve already caught up with us.'' She thought and looked over to where Matt was, wishing he would wake up fast so they could flee in time.

    Her nce at him coincided with the moment Matt opened his eyes, and the Inheritance Token stopped working and dropped into his hand.

    "Matt." She said cheerfully, closed the windows, and walked over to him quickly.

    Matt smiled at her. "And the book? I got a new skill." He said quickly, wanting to see what he had obtained.

    Alice immediately handed him the book, which he used without batting an eye.

    Then, a skill showed up for him.

    Dual Type Skill - Bloody Assassin of Absolute Control: Conditional.

    Non-Growth Type - Absolute Control: Touching the ''blood'' of a living being will allow you to pull it out of the body, with a ratio of one-fifth of the Blood each time you use it. The blood can be used to attack. Each drop of enemy blood bes a sharp de in your hand. Blood can be moldable.

    Growth Type - Bloody Assassin: When you ''assassinate'' someone and do it wlessly, without the opponent knowing of your presence, you can absorb their blood and convert it into your power. The proportion of power after conversion will be 10%.

    Each line was more impressive than thest, making Matt feel his heart buzzing excited.

    His heart began to pound, and his blood began to spin even faster than before.

    ''So amazing... A growth type skill tailor-made for me...'' He thought, and a smile formed on his lips.

    He looked up and smiled at Alice.

    "It''s a Duality of Types skill. Non-Growth Type and Growth Type. Although it''s a conditional skill and the conditions of the Growth Types are a bitplicated to exercise, it''s still an amazing skill." He replied, smiling.

    "Awesome, Matt... There aren''t many people in the world who have a Duality of Types skills. My dad has one, so if you have questions, you can ask him. He knows how to get the most out of them very well." She answered truthfully.

    Although she was actually surprised, she didn''t show it too much on her face; there was a more important issue right now.

    "But, Matt, we need to get out of here fast. The Divine Knights arrived while you were receiving the skill."

    "Oh? How many are there?"

    "There are 20 of them. They are not very powerful, but surely they can give us information in case we are discovered, and that will be more dangerous."

    Matt looked thoughtful after hearing this.

    "How many are divine knights?" He asked, and she looked thoughtful for a moment.

    "I only saw 5. The rest were Sacred Knights." She replied, and Matt nodded.

    "Good. Then, let''s go test my new skill. Alice, we''ll go on an assassination spree tonight and try to kill everyone stealthily." He spoke.

 Chapter 244: Night combat and the power increases

    The night soon came. The time when all the divine knights had gone through part of the city and were going to rest.

    Matt and Alice left their hotel and went to the ce where the divine knights were resting.

    Alice had a mission this time: as she entered from the front, she was to prevent the knights from leaving the house. Matt would be from the shadows to get rid of the vast majority.

    Matt jumped on top of a house and subsequently entered through the window of one of the rooms on the second floor.

    Here, a holy knight was about to go to sleep. Matt jumped at him swiftly and with his sword in hand. Then he decapitated him unnoticed. The head fell to the ground soon after, but the blood drained from the body at great speed as the Growth Type ability he had just obtained, Bloody Assassin, activated.

    This blood surrounded Matt and entered through the pores of his body to every nook and cranny, giving him a small bloody bath that didn''t feel pleasant.

    The ufortable bloody bathsted several seconds. At the same time, his vampirism moved at high speed on its own to process all that blood along with that ability.

    What did feel pleasant, though, was his increased power.

    ''This man had about 5,500 power. So, if it says it''s 10%, then I should have advanced more than 500 power...'' He thought and quickly pulled out the vampiric ball to test it.

    Then, a number floated above it: 21,560 Vampire Power.

    This brought a smile to Matt''s mouth, who immediately put the vampire ball away.

    ''Since it''s working, it''s time to move on further.'' He thought and quickly left the room.

    He ran to another room where someone was, but when he wanted to enter, he realized it wasn''t easy.

    ''Mass murders are dangerous when done by a single person, after all...'' Matt thought and waited patiently for a chance to enter.

    The holy knight inside seemed active while a woman was in his arms. He was unaware that a great mortal danger was approaching for him.

    But Matt had to wait a couple of crucial minutes while that bastard stopped looking towards the door until he was finally able to enter. As he was a bit angry, his decisive attack cut off both heads at the same time, leading to the death of a woman of dubious provenance and a holy knight without them being able to figure out what the hell had happened.

    After feeling the increase in his power, his mood was restored. Then he moved quickly to another ce, which he managed to assassinate soon, and another came.

    But at that moment, he finally heard amotion on the first floor.

    ''Alice went intobat... Tsk looks like thest two won''t give me a reward.'' Matt thought and quickly entered one of the rooms.

    "Who are you!?" shouted the holy knight there, standing up abruptly. Still, those were hisst words as his head left his body shortly after.

    And as expected, this blood did not enter Matt''s body.

    Therefore, he grabbed the corpse and put it away.

    ''If I can''t absorb you one way, then I''ll do it another. You will be food for my beloved herb.'' He thought, smiling.

    Then he heard the other remaining door swing open sharply, and a holy knight came out that way on alert. Matt then shot out after hearing some shoutinging from below.

    He immediately killed it with one blow, put the corpses away, and rushed downstairs.

    "That''s her; that must be the woman the Princess wants! Quick, send the signal!" shouted one of the leaders as he charged Alice.

    After seeing some of theirrades die in one blow, the weaker ones were in shock. But then they reacted and immediately pulled out some guns to announce and call for reinforcements.

    Even so, several of them felt something cold cross their necks before they could fire. No one could see what happened until their bodies split in two. For some, it was in four parts.

    The guns fell to the ground and were stomped hard by Matt, who smiled after seeing that the ability had been activated four times.

    ''Not bad...'' He thought.

    "It''s the man of the pair! Those two guys are here!" shouted one when he saw this, and the leaders were shocked. They had forgotten that there were two of them, not one.

    That shock was crucial, as Alice took advantage of it to decapitate some of them, activating her ability.

    Matt then ran to the other side, throwing himself against them.

    The speed and strength of the two were far superior to those of the knights. Matt had gotten noticeably stronger thanks to those sneak attacks he managed to carry, while Alice was getting stronger during thebat. Even though the leaders had over 10,000 power, in the end, they did nothing but watch their subordinates die.

    "Heh, time for you little bastards to die." Matt said, jumping towards two of them and punching them in the chest with both hands.

    "Buagh" The blood churned in their bodies, and they were sent mming into a wall.

    "ATTACK WITH FORCE!" the other three shouted, focusing their attacks on Alice.

    Meanwhile, the blood from their bodies remained in the air, floating gently.

    ''Time to try the second type...'' He thought and touched the blood.

    Immediately, he felt his mind fill with knowledge once again, as it always did every time he was going to use a skill for the first time. Then he pulled both arms out to the sides.

    The divine knights who had been hit felt their powers shudder and their bodies tremble. The pores of their bodies opened, forming holes through which blood streams spurted out in droplet shapes.

    Matt looked at this and smiled.

    He immediately moved his arms as if he wanted to strike, and the drops of blood transformed into small des and were thrown with force toward those guys, cutting them quickly.

    Although the cuts were not deep, the blood that came out of each cut could be controlled by Matt, and soon, from so much blood being taken from them, they died.

    Matt then directed his attack from afar toward the guys who wanted to attack Alice...

    Alice was shocked after seeing this, but when she saw that Matt left those guys dying to be killed by her, she quickly decapitated them. Her power had increased drastically, but she didn''t worry about it.

    "Matt, what amazing ability is that? Is that blood magic?" she asked in shock, and Matt smiled.

    "I''ll tell you about itter. Let''s get out of here. We''re leaving before the vigers arrive."

    Then, they ran out of the vige quickly, leaving soon after.

    In the meantime, Matt told her about the ability, and they began their journey to where they had nned, hoping there would be no problems on the trip...

 Chapter 245: Successfully escaping

    And so, several days passed.

    The wish for things to go smoothly was not fulfilled for Matt.

    Right now, they were hiding in the undergrowth of the Empire''s barren fields as they watched several checkpoints of Divine Knights and Heroes.

    "There are too many of them, Matt. I''m afraid... We can''t win if we fight them." Alice said.

    Matt agreed.

    ''In fact, our limit might be to fight 30 at the same time... These guys are 50, and the other checkpoint is close...'' Matt thought and sighed.

    "We can''t go this way. Let''s get back quickly and try to find another alternate route." He said, and they crawled on the ground to get the hell out of there.

    Still, their bodies made some movements in the undergrowth.

    And in the distance, someone could notice it.

    "Boss, isn''t that weird? What kind of animal could make that kind of move?"

    "A big snake? There aren''t any around this area, are there?"

    "Hey, you. Go see what the hell is that moving over there."

    Following this, a man jumped down from the checkpoint and quickly ran there.

    But just as he was about to arrive, his head was blown off, bringing shock to those behind, watching everything.

    "It must be the vampires!"

    "Quick, announce that those guys are over here!"

    "Get them!"

    Various shouts went up all over the checkpoint, and many shot off towards that spot.

    Matt groaned internally. He didn''t think something like that would be noticed so quickly. And even though it seemed to have been a sneak attack, his ability didn''t activate, so he didn''t receive power or anything for this mistake.

    Still, there was no point inining. The mistake had already been made, and all that was left for him to do was hug Alice and start running again in the direction he hade from.

    Fifty people began to chase them, but Matt''s speed was amazing, and he soon left them behind.

    Night soon fell, and Matt and Alice found an excellent ce to rest, but Matt was overly pensive.

    ''This is dangerous. Those guys already know we''re here. It looks like our only alternative is to keep going this way and then take a detour up ahead. The problem is that they''ll possibly tip off more people up ahead and could surround us...''

    ''We can''t go this way, but we can''t go back either. What''s the other way? I think it would take us to the Nevod Mountains... That ce is dangerous, but I heard that the Divine Knights are not in that area. There are only Grand Sorcerers there; even so, the abilities of Grand Sorcerers are the most troublesome for me...'' Matt sighed and looked at Alice. She looked worried.

    She could sense the seriousness of the matter.

    They knew that continuing to run away was not a viable option, as they would catch up with them sooner orter. Trying to cross the checkpoints wasn''t viable either because, in those ces, there were traps explicitly set against illusions and the like.

    ''What to do?''

    Matt sighed a little after seeing her like that and nodded. "Let''s go to the Nevod Mountains." He said, catching Alice''s attention.

    "Nevod Mountains? You want to go there?" she asked in shock.

    "It''s not that I want to go; it''s the only option we have. The idea is to move down the road where we are going and get rid of several Divine Knights. As many as we can to try to reach the 30,000 power and also to give them a false illusion that we want to go in that direction. Halfway, ording to the map, we should be able to sneak out and go towards the Nevod Mountains." He told her his n.

    And she had no say in the face of that n. She knew Matt was good at strategizing, so it was better to listen to him. That''s why both then did what Matt said...

    The days began to pass, as the Divine Knights began a chase towards a couple of vampires who seemed to be running around like headless chickens.

    Little by little, the Divine Knights were leading that couple to where they wanted to go.

    Although many of them died in the process, in the end, losses were inevitable.

    During that time, powerful existences of the Empire joined them. Existences that neither Matt nor Alice wanted to provoke.

    For this reason, Matt taught Alice one of the tactics he had created on Earth with Charlotte. The Deadly Dance of the Bloody Couple. It was abat tactic used by couples who understood each other very well. And this time, in a different world, the Deadly Dance showed its full splendor in Matt and Alice''s hands.

    It was an ability to fight when they were being chased. It could shine amazingly against 20 people or more. It allowed them to kill a lot of people to sneak away from them.

    Somehow, escaping death several times.

    Sometimes, they couldn''t even rest at night, as they were rammed again and again by those bastards.

    That was a long, long journey...

    More than four monthster, Matt and Alice could finally take the detour they wanted when the Divine Knights thought they had fallen into the trap. The Divine Knights were in shock and uproar after realizing that they had, in fact, lost track of that couple.

    At the Imperial Castle, the Imperial Princess was furious.

    "Are you telling me that after spending so many resources for over four months, you failed to catch them!?" she shouted hysterically.

    "DO YOU ALL HAVE A HEAD FULL OF SHIT!?"

    Several vases were destroyed by the fury she carried. It was the first time she looked so angry, as she is usually a calm and indifferent woman.

    But this time, the situation warranted it.

    "YOU''RE ALL USELESS! GET OUT, GO BACK TO GET THEM!" she shouted as she beat up some of them.

    She had spent countless resources on this but still failed to grab two little vampires.

    That was frustrating!

    The fact that the news brought to her was just that, totally ruined her day.

    She wouldn''t expect the couple she was looking for right now, would beughing under the moonlight while eating delicious meat.

    For a moment, both remembered what had happened these past few months.

    After recalling it, Matt made a grumbling face again, after remembering that their skills had yed a trick on them. Especially Matt''s.

 Chapter 246: The Nevod Mountains and the Spiritual Academy

    Right now, neither of them had reached 30,000 power, even though they were close. And that was because their abilities had restrictions that didn''t explicitly say so but were evident when they were in those predicaments.

    After passing 25,000 power, neither of them could get power from people with less than 10,000 power.

    In Alice, it was fine, as she could still get the additional percentage after killing people with 10,000 power. However, in Matt, there was a possibility that, in the near future, the ability would stop working on people with 10,000 power, which was frustrating.

    Although, in part, it made sense. Even if they are growth-type abilities, at the end of the day, they must be coupled with the world''sws. The world will not allow gaps between the bnce of races and growth-type abilities, in part, to break that bnce. That is why the world must put restrictions on it.

    ''It''s unfortunate, but there''s nothing I can do.'' He thought and sighed...

    Alice noticed that he wasining. "It''s still good, Matt. The road to finding strength isn''t easy. We''ve been able to get close to 30,000 power in such a short time and it''s because of these abilities, but we can''t always depend on them, can we?"

    Matt nodded at him. "You''re right. To find real strength, we must strengthen our bodies to the limit. Honestly, excessive power enhancement does us no good because we would be losing the path we chose to walk.

    It seems like it''s time we stop strengthening ourselves and focus on understanding the Path of Control more deeply; that way, we won''t explode in the future." He finallyughed a little, causing Alice to rx.

    They then looked at the horizon in front of them.

    An extensive mountain range wasid out there, still a little ways away from them.

    The Northern Mountains, better known as the Nevod Mountains, are where the Grand Sorcerers are based and are also known as the mightiest Mountains in the world.

    ''We''ll still have a journey of a couple more months before we get there.'' Matt thought, staring at the mountains intently.

    But it was a good thing. They had already escaped from the pursuers, and the rest of the way should be smooth and without many problems.

    The following day, they resumed their journey.

    .

    Months go by fast these days...

    It seems incredible that Matt is already a little over one year old since he came into this world.

    Matt looked up as he walked up arge frozen mountain.

    ''And to think that just over 1 year ago, I was reincarnated in a ce like this. Although the ice in that ce was scarier. Here, it just feels like it''s Canada or ska... Maybe the North Pole to some extent, but it''s not as cold as that ce where I reincarnated.''

    ''I wonder what''s so special about that ce. I could never find any information about it in the books.'' Matt thought, remembering the past as he walked towards the City they had been told they should go to.

    Right now, they were a little different.

    Well, not a little. Very different.

    Their most significant distinction was their partially long, pointed ears, characteristic of Wood Elves, who had a league of races. Besides the green eyes that adorned their faces, both had an unusual beauty about them.

    ording to what they had researched during these months of traveling, it would be easier for them to infiltrate if they used the appearance of other races rather than humans. That''s because humans are highly familiar with other humans and can find any uniqueness in someone in disguise.

    But it''s not the same with Wood Elves or other races that, in these parts, stay hidden all the time and are rarely seen walking around. That is why Matt and Alice disguised themselves as Elves, as they are the easiest to capture the essence of since the rest of the races have strange peculiarities that they cannot imitate.

    That was how they managed to get into the grounds of the Nevod Mountains, and right now, they were walking in the direction of one of the Main Cities of this mountain range.

    The Spiritual City. It is known for having the Spiritual Academy there.

    What is the Spiritual Academy? Matt and Alice were curious about this, as it was the first time they had heard of it.

    It is an Academy based on soul and spirit studies. Its mission is to create a new alignment capable of rivaling the Three Alignments of the Empire, and it does so by invoking spiritual beings from a recently discovered world: the Spirit World.

    It is said that the Director and Founder of the Academy was an ordinary person until 100 years ago, before founding the Academy. At that time, he was fortunate enough to stumble upon an entrance to this world, which caused him to form a contract with a mighty Spirit, resulting in his power skyrocketing in every way, and he is now a respected man throughout the Empire.

    That person founded the Academy and has been imparting the teachings of spirit summoning. Right now, the Spirit Academy has over 10,000 students around the Empire. The director is open-minded, and the Academy epts all races. The only races it doesn''t ept are Vampires and Devourers.

    But they even have dragons and such at this Academy, which are powerful.

    Matt and Alice were interested in this and wondered if they could enter the said Academy to discover what they were up to. Matt was more interested in finding out how to summon.

    But both lost almost all interest when they learned that it is done by Spirit Summoning Magic. Already Vampires don''t seem to be good with magic; Spirit Summoning Magic is as opposite to them as Divine Magic is to Divine Knights, so they were less likely to aplish anything.

    That was the thought they had until Matt discovered something.

    It was something rted to the hexagonal items they had gotten earlier, and because of that, they were now heading to that City.

    They want to be students.

 Chapter 247: Investigation of Hexagonal Items

    A few dayster, they arrived in the Spiritual City.

    This city had beautiful architecture for tourism, withkes inside the city and a river running through it. Said river was adorned with beautiful squares on the sides.

    The Spiritual Academy was strategically ced to have the best views of the entire city and much of the mountain. This city''s architecture and natural beauty were incredible.

    Matt and Alice were amazed at how beautiful it was. Still, they had no time to dwell.

    Both rented a house in the lower areas of the city and subsequently locked themselves in there.

    Matt was going to investigate further what he had discovered about the Hexagon Item and see what they could do.

    The problem was that they were short on time because the Academy registrations would start shortly.

    All they had was a month to prepare before enrollment.

    If the research paid off, they could enroll in that Academy and expand their repertoire of attacks, so Matt spent all his time researching.

    Researching these items takes time, as Matt needs to test many things to understand them. Thus, the days began to pass under Matt''s intense research.

    As the days went by, the research was bearing fruit.

    The hexagonal items are not just any items. They are actually Magical Artifacts of the Container-Receiver type.

    These items allow people who shouldn''t be able to use magic to use it. The fact that they were artifacts and not just any standard item was already a surprise to Matt, but when he realized that they were of the Container type, he realized that they could be more amazing than he thought.

    Magical Artifacts on Earth were items that big monsters dropped, and there are many types. The Container type could contain Magic and Mana, so it could be used to makerge-scale attacks without having the necessary power. It wasmonly used as a surprise tool.

    But when you mix the Container and Receiver types, you create a great item that can contain mana, receive it, and cast it ording to the wearer''s taste.

    It''s like that time while fighting Gabriel Becker. He made the item float by activating a function; what the item was doing at that time was absorbing the surrounding mana in the world and casting various kinds of enhancements and powers towards the nearby undead, which were its creations through the necromancer magic it had.

    But such magic had already dissipated. In fact, only one of the several items he had still had necromancer magic. In the rest, it had dissipated, and it makes sense. It is not an item to store magic but to temporarily contain it until it is used.

    Eventually, it needs to be recharged, and that''s what makes it extraordinary, precisely because that''s why Matt and Alice can use it.

    Magical artifacts, by default, can absorb the surrounding mana. Meanwhile, container-type artifacts are basically ''bodies''. As long as they have mana, they can exert magic; if they don''t, they can absorb it. However, being of the receiver type, they can also contain and exert magic simultaneously.

    ''That''s the bestbination of Magic Artifact types I''ve seen so far...'' Matt thought as he realized all this and smiled.

    Then he stood up abruptly and looked towards the corner of the room, where Alice was looking up at the sky.

    She noticed the movement, so she turned to look at it.

    "Alice, I''ve got it. We can exert Magic using these things. I don''t know how the Spirit Magic they use works, but I''m absolutely sure we can wield it when we learn it."

    Alice stood up in shock. "Are you sure, Matt?" she asked, approaching quickly.

    Matt nodded. "Come, I''ll show you how you should use it. Actually, it''s not hard to do. See, these Magic Artifacts are of the Container-Receiver type; they are used to..." Matt then began to tell her everything he had discovered.

    He also taught her how they were used and other basic stuff.

    "I''m not too far along in the research yet, so I''m not sure what the power limit is, but I have a feeling this item can be upgraded. I think I can join the hexagonal items into one to allow us to be more versatile with them."

    "Join the items together? Do you know cksmithing?" She asked in confusion, and he nodded.

    "Just a little bit. Magic artifact smithing is special and different; it doesn''t really take much more than the other parts of the magic artifact to put them together. Currently, we have four hexagonal items and one magic ball. All five items belong to the same category, and it seems that they can be joined together, but I still don''t understand how.

    We must investigate further." He said and looked at her, smiling softly.

    She looked back at him, a little confused, until it dawned on her. "Do you want to use the experimental rooms they have at the Spirit Academy? Apparently, they''re used to create Magical Artifacts..."

    Matt nodded. "That''s right. That''s why we need to get into that Academy. Those experimental rooms I want to use, I have an idea of what they''re for, but I want to see them for myself. If we can get there, maybe I can figure out how to put these items together and form a more powerful one." He replied.

    Alice nodded. "I see... I have nothing to say, Matt. As long as we can get into the Academy, we''ll do as you wish." She replied, and they went back to learn more about the items.

    They took several days to learn how to use them and did a few basic tests. For the first time, Alice could feel the mana and use it. She even managed to do basic attacks with it. Although she could not sense the surrounding mana, she could sense it inside the item.

    But she had a problem. She could only use one item at a time, and while it was good enough to amaze her, it didn''t seem as impactful as Matt, who could use them all at once.

    As he tried to figure out why, Matt realized it was because of the difference in mind strengthening and his own internal power control.

    But for now, she was good enough to enter the Spirit Academy. So, they trained for the rest of the days to improve their use of these items, and at the end of the month, it was time to enroll in this Academy.

 Chapter 248: The Test of the Spiritual Academy (1)

    The Spiritual Academy is not well known around the Empire. It was created barely 100 years ago and is focused on a system different from those already known.

    They do not use swords or any external tools except Magical Artifacts, and they have almost no attack magic. Instead, they focus on researching the Spirit World and the entities thate from there.

    They also have their own magical artifacts to summon beings from that world, so they can have more than one. But this Academy''s research has just started and is still in its early stages. Although they manage to summon and teach the students how to do it, they still have more goals in mind.

    Some of their research is known to all, including the summoning of more powerful spirits, the use of mana, and how to ess the Spirit World. But since they are just in the initial phase, so many ignore them.

    Even so, it is still a prestigious Academy in the Nevod Mountains because it has powerful people. However, it is not affiliated with any of the Three Alignments; its mission is to create the Fourth Alignment, which, internally, already exists.

    Because of this, it is an Academy that receives many people seeking to be students. Even mages of other categories try to enter to find out if they can summon spirits from that other world and so on. If they are lucky, they might be able to summon a powerful Spirit Being to help strengthen them or give them strength directly.

    This enrollment month was the same. Many people came here to try to get into the Academy. There were so many that they could be counted in the thousands.

    Among so many people, Matt and Alice were in one of the many entrance lines, among the first ces.

    They were here because they had to pay an initial enrollment fee, and the long line of hundreds of people moved quickly. The teachers and managers were doing their jobs well.

    Soon, it was Matt and Alice''s turn.

    "A couple of half-elves, eh? Good, the initial fee?" the attendant serving them asked, and Matt passed him several gold coins, which were the main currency of the Empire.

    The attendant nodded after weighing it. "Names?"

    "Zen Varrmar and Aelia Varrmar." Matt replied.

    Since they had usurped an identity, they naturally had to do it right, so using Elven names and surnames was ideal.

    The manager then wrote the name in a book and nodded to them.

    "The initial fee will stay with the Academy, but it does not assure you entry. You will have to work hard from now on to get in." Said and handed them some small tokens. He subsequently told them where to go, and Matt and Alice continued on their way.

    They both arrived at arge square with arge number of people and a huge structure arranged in the middle. All the people were ced in an orderly fashion. They could eat snacks on the side while they waited for the initial registration time to end.

    Matt and Alice waited patiently for several hours until, finally, a manager arrived. It was the same manager who had checked them in at the door.

    "Students, entrance to the Spiritual Academy is not simple, but honestly, it is notplicated either. There is no age requirement here, as you have all seen. Just as there are old and young among you, there will be old and young in your respective ssroomster on. You don''t need a minimum of power or anything like that, and don''t underestimate each other.

    Your powers may be greater than the rest, but if it is not a difference of 10,000 or more, perhaps it can be easily erased by proper summoning, so be humble."

    "There will be three different tests, but they all have one and the same purpose: To know if you arepatible with spirit summoning. All tests were specifically made by our headmaster, the Founder, in conjunction with the Grand Summoner of our Academy.

    If the first test proves that you are qualified to summon, then you will not have to pass the next two tests, and you will be automatically enrolled. But I will tell you that the first test has barely a 1% pass rate, which means it is difficult."

    "I will say no more; the first test will take ce in this very square. I will call you one by one toe up here. This structure is known as the Faceless Spirit Statue and it will be the one that will determine which of you will pass the first test."

    After saying all that, he stood on the side of the pir that stood on a surface in the middle of the za and began calling people up.

    ''About 2,000 people are in this square... I wonder how many of them will pass the first test.'' Matt thought and looked at the huge pir.

    ''It seems to be a pir that measures the mana in the body. What does it take into ount to know if you make it through the test? Purity? Spirits tend to be pure...'' Matt thought.

    Soon, a person walked in there.

    It was a young man.

    "You must insert your mana into the pir and stay there. If it glows green or blue, it means you passed. If it glows red or orange, you didn''t pass." Said the attendant.

    The young man ced his hands on the pir and injected mana into it. Soon, the pir glowed white and came out and slightly surrounded the young man.

    After a strange feeling that made him close his eyes, the pir responded with a green glow.

    "WOAH!" A great mor shook the square at that moment.

    "It happened; the first person made it through!"

    "Could it be that it''s easier than we thought?"

    "I hope they call me..."

    Various voices were raised from one side to the other, causing the square to be engulfed in an uproar in no time. Meanwhile, the young man''s face was beaming.

    The manager then let out a snort with his mouth that echoed everywhere. "Hmph, quiet!" His shout brought back to reality all those who were muttering idiocies back and forth, so the square was back to normal in an instant.

    After seeing this, the manager nodded and smiled at the man beside him. "Wee to the Spirit Academy. Go in the back and wait for this to be over." He said, dismissing the man to call another one.

    The following 17 people failed. Until finally, someone seeded. But after that, more than 250 people failed.

    It was an absurd ratio that they were witnessing, for the vast majority were failing.

    Most had the color red, but a few pulled out the color orange. None of the two that seeded pulled out the color blue, and not that it was important to them since they didn''t even know what it meant.

    Even Matt and Alice were stunned at how many people failed in such a short time.

    While watching that, a person approached them with the intention of speaking. It was a human, and he wasn''t walking alone.

    "I heard that red is the least of the four colors. Orange means you narrowly failed and will possibly pass the second test, and green means that you barely passed. For those who get the color blue, apparently, they are given a good status in the academy, because they are the most talented."

 Chapter 249: The Test of the Spiritual Academy (2): Matthew angry?

    The speaker was a man and was apanied by two women who were also human.

    All three appeared to be in their 30s or older. In terms of power, they were weak; they had less than 5,000 power, and the strongest person was one of the two women.

    Matt looked at him for a brief moment and nodded. "What exactly does the pir test? The purity of the mana?" he asked.

    The man nodded at him in response. "Purity and concentration, the former being the most important with an importance of 70/30."

    Matt nodded. ''As I suspected... But I''m seeing something in the patterns the pir follows when testing one, and I feel it''s testing something else as well...'' He thought, though he sighed internally.

    Neither he nor Alice had any way of knowing how pure the mana they controlled was because it didn''t belong to them, to begin with. And if Earth knowledge can be used here, then Matt is sure that they are far behind in terms of purity.

    That''s because a perfect body does not process the mana concentrated in the items. It is manna in its natural, unprocessed state.

    Still, Matt didn''t worry too much about that. The recruitment brochure says they ept people who can''t use mana but have Artifacts that allow them to wield it. That means they have a way to teach those people to summon spirits by that method, so they must also have a way to approve.

    Suddenly, the man on Matt''s side spoke again, still very interested in conversing.

    "That''s why those who try to enter the academy shouldn''t worry. Power is not necessary here and that is the reason why it is a beloved academy among us, those of us who are not so strong or rich. Purity is enough to get in, and once inside, your life will change." He said, smiling a little and looked at Matt.

    "My name is Thomas; I hope we can all get in. Then we can change our lives." He said as he introduced himself kindly. For a moment, he looked at Matt''s ears.

    ''Oh... He thinks I''m an outcast among my peers for being a half-elf...'' Matt realized and nodded to him.

    "My name is Zen, I hope..." Before he could finish introducing himself, someone else interrupted him.

    "Hmph, what do you say about purity being the most important thing? Without strength, you''re not going to survive in there. You won''t be able to control your summoned if you don''t have enough power. As usual, plebeian and trashy people always looking for a way to delude themselves.

    You won''t even get through any of you; don''t get your hopes up." It was the voice of a man who was being followed by several people.

    He was more powerful than the three who came before, but this person was just another little guy in Matt and Alice''s eyes. He barely had 10,000 power, at most.

    "Mason Webb." Thomas knew him, naturally.

    The Webb''s yboy, who is also a powerful man. He has been chasing his two younger sisters on several asions, so naturally, he knows him.

    Mason sneered at Thomas and turned to look at Matt. He made a mocking gesture and began to speak in a mocking tone. "Kid, if you don''t have power here, you have no business. And even if you did, if youck connections, you won''t be able to do much once you''re in either, because to get into the Alignment, you need..." Mason said but suddenly stopped in shock as he looked at Alice.

    She wasn''t using her real face because it would be too shy. Still, it was almost impossible for Matt to hide the distinctive features of Alice''s beautiful face.

    Even though she was disguised, she was still deathly beautiful.

    Mason was in shock after seeing her. Her indifferent look and her disregard for everything he said left a deep impression on him.

    Being a well-known yboy in these parts, how could he ignore such a beautiful woman? And on top of that, it is evident that she was a person without status.

    How many of thosedies did he not take to bed? He is Mason Webb, a rich young man, the son of a wealthy family from the Nevod Mountains; he is someone with status! That status alone would be enough to make many women flock to him.

    He smiled lustfully at the sight of her. The indifferent yet tender beauty in front of him was irresistible. So he reached up to grab Alice''s arm.

    "Miss, why don''t we go y a little? I''ll get you through these testster." He spoke. The lustful smile increased the closer his hand was on Alice''s arm.

    Matt, at that moment, frowned as he looked at this guy nning to grab Alice. His hand moved almost instinctively at high speed towards that spot, and he grabbed that hand just before it could touch Alice.

    A dangerous look crossed his green eyes as he looked at this guy. "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" icy and deadly words came out of his mouth, making Mason Webb and even those behind him tremble.

    That dangerous look... It looked too powerful.

    Still, Mason Webb was not just anyone. He soon recovered and felt angry. But even though he tried to retract his arm, he couldn''t do it.

    ''Holy shit, what the hell is this guy?'' He thought in shock.

    "How dare you!?" he shouted as he let loose a loud punch towards Matt''s face. He wanted to break his teeth.

    That scream attracted the attention of the people nearby. When all those people turned to look, they could only see a fist flying at high speed toward Matt''s face.

    Yet suddenly, a different arm crossed everyone''s view, and Mason''s powerful punch was held in front of that delicate and beautiful arm.

    Alice then became angry. "How dare you try to hit him!?" she snarled, extremely angry, and her other arm swung at great speed, mming into Mason''s face.

    "Aghhh!" He went flying backward, flying out of Matt''s grip but falling, hovering to the ground with intense pain in his head.

    When he tried to get up, he felt the urge to vomit and couldn''t hold it in; a gush of blood came out of his mouth, mixed with saliva and bits of teeth.

    That left him in shock.

    Matt looked at that but didn''t care in the least about it. He ignored him but moved his right arm to wrap his arms around Alice''s waist, pulling her to him.

 Chapter 250: The Test of the Spiritual Academy (3): Both approved?

    The people around looked at the scene in shock, and the curious, but good observers could notice that every movement of the man between that couple he made with extreme care towards that woman.

    ''She must be too important to him... And they are stronger than we thought...'' thought several of them.

    Even Alice was surprised by Matt''s movement.

    Matt''s unconscious movement to protect and pull her towards him was a clear defensive move, but even he didn''t notice it.

    After thinking about that, Alice smiled a little at this. ''Hehe...'' She smiled internally, revealing a beautiful, smitten smile on her face, though Matt didn''t notice it.

    It was then that the manager looked at what was going on.

    "What''s going on over there? What are doing fighting?" he asked, causing the rest of the students to clear a path for him.

    He was in shock after seeing Mason Webb lying on the floor, bleeding. ''What happened here?'' He thought in shock and looked at Matt and Alice as well.

    ''Did that half-elf couple beat him up?'' He thought, but after seeing how overprotective Matt was of the girl, he understood what was happening.

    At that moment, Thomas, who was in shock, stepped forward to speak.

    "Mr. Richard, the situation is like this. I was talking to Young Zen to tell him a bit about the tests and so on, as he seemed interested, but suddenly, this guy came to cause trouble and tried to grab Miss. I think everyone here can tell." He spoke.

    Richard, the manager, didn''t need those words to understand, but he was grateful that someone had said it.

    "Young Mason, I told you not to cause trouble. The Spirit Academy is no ce for you to think you''re arrogant," he scolded, causing Mason to let out a snort through his mouth and stand up.

    "Hmph, that won''t stand." He threatened as he red at Matt.

    Richard spoke once more after giving a snort through his mouth. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say. Get on stage; it''s your turn." He spoke.

    Mason gave another angry snort with his mouth and took his people, who hadn''t dared to perform because they feared offending the Academy. Still, they all looked angry.

    Richard sighed a little and looked once more at Matt and Alice. ''These guys have terrifying power to be able to take Mason down like that with a single blow... They could be the hidden dragons of this batch of students.'' He thought though he returned to his spot.

    Soon, the pir glowed green, proving that Mason had passed the test. He gave them a look of pride and mockery towards Matt and the rest, pretending they couldn''t pass.

    Still, he was ignored by them.

    The five of them talked some more after that until the three siblings were called out.

    Two of them failed this test, getting orange. The strongest woman got green, so she passed the test and looked radiant.

    Richard nodded. ''Not bad; these three siblings, although weak, have potential. The ones that failed now, I''m sure, will pass in the next test, and the one that made it through is better than Mason Webb.'' He thought.

    After that, the turn of many people ended. No one else had made it through.

    With thest one failing, Richard sighed and called back the next ones.

    Then Richard called out once more.

    "Zen Varrmar and Aelia Varrmar."

    Being called, Matt and Alice walked by together.

    Richard nodded to them. "Good luck. If you make it through, I''m sure you can be even more powerful than you already are."

    Matt nodded and decided to go first.

    The item he was wearing today was on his chest, under his clothes, so no one would see it. But it was already working when he put his hand on the pir.

    Then, he moved the mana from the item to the pir in an unusual way.

    Only Richard noticed that it was a bit unusual. ''Oh? What is this?'' he thought doubtfully. The mana soon entered the pir, and the white aura from the pir enveloped Matt, but it was a little more concentrated on his chest.

    But it didn''t light up quickly like the previous times.

    "Did something happen? It doesn''t light up..." Said one of those watching, but then a shout came from the side.

    "He failed!" he said.

    The pir had lit up red, showing that he had failed.

    "Oh, so that was it..." Said some of those watching from the side.

    But suddenly, something unusual happened.

    The red color turned into an orange color, leaving the people watching everything from the side silent.

    And that orange color soon turned into a green color.

    "What the hell?"

    "Why is the pir changing color every now and then? No one else has touched it, right?"

    "And it''s green? Does that mean it passed the test?"

    Still, the pir''s show was not over, and soon, the green color turned into a glowing blue color.

    "Blue!?" Various shouts came out of the mouths of the spectators.

    But once again, the color went back down to green, then orange, then red, but subsequently changed color again, all the way back to blue.

    After that, it stopped.

    Even Richard was in shock, but a hunch came to him.

    ''It could be...'' He thought and looked at Matt steadily.

    He walked quickly over to him and inspected him up and down.

    "Zen Student, could it be that you are using a Magic Artifact for the test?" Richard asked doubtfully.

    ''Tsk, he finally figured it out.'' He thought and sighed internally but nodded externally.

    "That''s right, Professor Richard. I honestly feel that I can be a better spirit summoner if I use a Magical Artifact, as I''m verypatible with it. The same goes for Aelia." Matt answered truthfully.

    He hoped his answer would not give him trouble.

    Richard''s eyes then sparkled. ''An Artifact controller, able to have a bluepatibility with the summoning!'' He thought and nodded to him several times.

    "Fine, fine. If you feel that way is better and you have such a goodpatibility, then that''s good enough." He said and looked at Alice.

    "Miss Aelia, you too, right? Try it at once, even though you both passed the test since you are talented Artifact controllers, but I would like to see howpatible you are." He spoke.

    Matt and Alice were surprised, but she did.

    She put her hand on the pir and injected mana.

    Soon, the color blue was seen at first. Then it changed to green but did not continue downward. Instead, the pir lit up blue again.

    That shocked Richard.

    ''Totallypatible! He''s even better than Young Zen!'' He thought and felt his heart thrill. Few people could be like this interesting and amazing duo. Even among more than 10 thousand people who were testing today, there might be less than 10 who would get the blue color and much less among those who used Artifacts.

    He smiled at both of them and nodded willingly.

    "Hahaha, well, well, what a good duo. You both are sopatible; I''m amazed. Please wait a few minutes, and someone wille get you. You are both approved," Richard replied.

 Chapter 251: Spirit of Destiny

    Matt looked at Richard in shock, and Alice was even stunned.

    Had they been approved so easily?

    Getting into the Spirit Academy wasn''t going to beplicated? What the hell was going on here?

    Everyone was shocked, but they had nothing to say after seeing the color blue light up twice on two different people. Although not everyone could hear what Richard had said, those who heard it were in shock, thinking how amazing these two people were.

    Artifact Controllers are notmon in this world. In fact, it isplicated to find one, even in the entire Spiritual Academy, which is the Academy of the Empire that sponsors the most Artifact Controllers.

    There is a reason for this. It has been proven that those who control Artifacts and have the potential to summon spirits can summon powerful spirits more easily than the rest.

    That is more evident if we consider that the greatest summoner of the Spirit Academy, a woman they call The Great Spirit Summoner, is an Artifact Controller with immense potential.

    She summoned a spirit that is said to be able to fight the Founder of the Academy, although those rumors have not been confirmed. That is why everyone who heard this was stunned.

    Even Mason Webb was shocked after this, yet Matt and Alice ignored it.

    Since they had passed, there was nothing more to say.

    ''And to think it would be so easy to get into this academy.'' Matt thought, smiling a little.

    After that little event, those who had passed, except Mason, looked at Matt and Alice respectfully. Some seemed interested in making friends, but they knew their status and the status this half-elf duo would have in the near future. That kept them from approaching.

    And 15 minutester, a teacher came running in here.

    "Where, which ones are they?" the professor asked as hended next to Richard.

    He smiled at him and then approached Matt and Alice. "Students, this is Professor Robert. He is in charge of Students who use Magical Artifacts to summon, and he also teaches those interested. You can follow him toplete the enrollment requirements. He will exin everything else to you," he said.

    "They are named Zen Varrmar and Aelia Varrmar, Professor Robert."

    After the presentation, Professor Robert was effective and grabbed Matt and Alice to take them with him.

    "See you around, Professor Richard. If another one shows up, let me know. These people are precious." After that, Robert flew off with Matt and Alice in tow.

    He didn''t speak for that entire time until hended in a secluded courtyard and looked them up and down.

    "Were you both trained to use Magical Artifacts? I can sense you have some power." Robert asked.

    Matt shook his head. "No, we were self-taught. I was always interested in researching Magical Artifacts and since we happened to get some, I decided to look into them and realized that we are both verypatible with them." He replied.

    Robert''s eyes twinkled slightly, showing slight excitement after hearing this. "Boy, you''re not that old. Can you research Magical Artifacts until you discoverpatibility?" he asked in surprise, and Matt smiled sheepishly.

    "Something like that, Professor Robert."

    Although he spoke with some embarrassment and acted as such, Alice could tell he was faking it in all of this.

    ''What''s he nning?" she thought curiously, though she didn''t ask the question, noticing that Robert was too interested in what Matt had said.

    "Okay,e with me. Let''s check you in and see which ssroom fate puts you in. If you stay in my ssroom, it would be best; I could teach you both well." He replied and walked into the building where he was.

    ''Fate?'' Matt thought doubtfully and followed him closely.

    The three of them walked down a long corridor, where they saw some teachers walking back and forth.

    After walking for a while, the professor stopped in front of a massive door and knocked on it softly.

    "I am Professor Robert,e to search and seek the fate of two students." After saying this, he waited patiently.

    Soon, two women came out to greet them.

    "Professor Robert, it''s strange for you toe so soon, as I understand even the first test is not over, isn''t it? What kind of talented student are you this time?" One of them asked as she ushered him in.

    "Ma''am, this time, it''s two students who control Magical Artifacts and have a blue maximumpatibility. Zen and Aelia." He said, introducing them.

    "Miss Aelia seems to have a perfect match, which is amazing. Also, from what he told me, Young Zen can research Magical Artifacts. They are too talented a duo to let them register so slowly." Robert smiled after saying this, and after giving Matt and Alice a look, the woman returned to her ce.

    "Do all the procedures while I test their fate." She spoke.

    The first thing they did was basic registration procedures: Registering first andst names, where they currently lived, and simr things of little importance.

    Besides, Matt and Alice had to finish paying the registration fee; otherwise, they were tedious procedures.

    Still, in the meantime, the woman sitting there was doing various things, causing the mana in the room to shake vigorously from side to side. The mana became wind that shook everything in this huge room.

    She soon created a magical inscription with her hands and threw it into the air, causing a huge bolt of lightning to strike in the middle of the room.

    At the same time, an ethereal appearance several timesrger than a human appeared above the room.

    "?Oh, Spirit of Destiny, please show me your power one more time!" Said the woman, causing the spirit being summoned to open her eyes gently. It was a female spirit with a partially strange beauty and four eyes on her face.

    Each eye was arranged as if it could see everything.

    The Spirit of Destiny then created a small domain beneath her, which glowed with a sky-blue hue.

    The woman then nodded to Matt and Aelia.

    "You can both go in together. This is the way we use to figure out which ssroom to put you in."

 Chapter 252: Spiritual World

    Matt looked at that huge spirit with suspicion.

    ''A spirit capable of seeing destiny... This reminds me of the time those guys knew I had stolen that treasure despite the fact that, for sure, they didn''t see me steal it. Could it be that they have been using spirits to see those things?'' Matt thought about that possibility.

    This was bad and dangerous for both of them right now.

    If he let this person see their destinies, they might realize they were vampires, which would put them in a dangerous situation.

    Therefore, Matt looked carefully at the teachers present and the third person there.

    ''...They are not strong. Each of them has less than 15,000 power. It won''t be a problem if I have to force them to keep their mouths shut.'''' He thought and looked at the spirit.

    ''She is a great spirit, but her abilities are not focused on strength but on something else. In reading Destiny, I suppose. It won''t be a problem to destroy her then.'' Matt thought. He was preparing for the worst situation, and to prevent someone more powerful froming, he grabbed Alice''s hand and walked underneath the spirit.

    Once in there, a slight warmth gently enveloped them, and the spirit moved its arms sideways, causing a huge light to blind everything in the room.

    Matt closed his eyes briefly as the light was very strong and seemed to being from everywhere. When he opened them again, he found himself in a different ce.

    ''Oh? An illusion?'' he thought and looked at the sides.

    Suddenly, his gaze met another gaze. It was of a woman exactly like the spirit he had just seen, but she was much shorter than before.

    She appeared to be about 175 centimeters.

    She stared at him in shock.

    "How did you get in?" she asked in shock.

    Matt didn''t bother to answer her, as he was in awe of this fantastic ce he witnessed.

    He looked up, down, to the sides.

    The flowers, thes that were visible above, the sun... The stones.

    Everything was totally different, and it seemed to be alive in this ce.

    ''What is this ce?'' He thought in shock.

    At that moment, a voice brought him out of his thoughts, and the face of the spirit appeared in front of him. "I repeat, how did you get in here?" She asked.

    Matt looked at her then and sensed something was wrong with her. He raised his hand curiously and cupped her face gently. He moved it from side to side and then stroked her hair a little.

    These actions surprised the spirit, but after seeing herself ''attacked'' like that, she quickly jumped back in shock. "W-W-What do you think you''re doing?" She asked angrily.

    Matt then spoke up. "I got carried away, sorry, but... You''re a spirit, aren''t you? Why do you have a body? Besides, this ce... Is it the Spirit World by any chance?" He asked.

    His questions made the woman before him frown. "Don''t you know what the Spirit World is? Aren''t you a student at your world''s Spirit Academy?" she asked suspiciously, and Matt shook his head at her.

    "No, I just signed up, so they didn''t tell me anything. They just told me they were going to test my destiny."

    She then nodded. "How strange. This is the second time this year that someone has managed to get in here without divine authorization," she said softly. It was actually a thought that escaped her mind.

    So, she coughed softly so Matt would ignore what she had just said and speak again.

    "The Spirit World is a world just like yours, I too am human just like you. Or partially human. But here, we can control spirits because we are half spirits, and our own spirits are what we send there. So it''s normal for me to have a body." She answered honestly, something characteristic of spirits.

    "And yes, this is the Spirit World. I didn''t expect you to be able to enter here. Still, that made it easier for me to see where you should go. So you cane back now. I''ll have your girl sent with you too; I hear humans like that." She replied and sat back down with her back to Matt.

    Matt was partially in shock at everything she said. He had just discovered several interesting things and even managed to travel to another world instantly.

    ''If I could get to earth like this, I could get revenge on those bastards before the next Emperor kills them...'' Matt thought, but he had toe back to reality fast.

    And the reality was that he was in the Spirit World, how was he supposed to get out?

    Matt walked over to where the woman was and sat down next to her.

    She frowned as she kept her eyes closed. "Didn''t I tell you coulde back? Being here could be dangerous for you." She opened her eyes after saying this and found Matt''s face was extremely close to her.

    That scared her. "Ahhh! What are you doing!?" she screamed, frightened, as she tried to move backward.

    Matt turned to apologize then.

    "I don''t know, it''s weird. There''s something about your face that makes me want to look at it and I don''t think you''re particrly beautiful. Alice or I have better faces than yours, but yours makes me want to see it a lot. How strange." He said and looked up at the sky full of beautiful white clouds.

    After that, he looked at a beautiful river running underneath this flowery mountain.

    ''This world has no pollution,'' Matt thought, amazed to see such a beautifulndscape after such a long time.

    She sighed. "It''s normal. Even if you think I''m not beautiful, it''s because you''re not seeing my real face. What you''re attracted to is my spiritual aura, which you''re not used to seeing. When do you n toe back? You could die if you''re still here."

    Matt shrugged. "Even if you say so, how do I get back? I have no idea. Besides, I have another curiosity, why do you have 2 eyes here, but your spirit has 4? Aren''t spirit and soul identical entities to us?" he asked.

    She looked at him doubtfully. "Four eyes? I only have four eyes in the human world?" she asked in surprise.

    "You didn''t know that?" Matt looked at her suspiciously, and she shook her head.

    "How pitiful is my summoner... Not even six eyes, barely four..." She said, almost muttering.

 Chapter 253: A very interesting spirit

    "Should you have more eyes?" Matt had never heard of a Spirit World like this, and although there were many mythologies regarding this on Earth, he had no idea how things worked in this Spirit World, so his doubt was normal.

    She nodded.

    "Naturally, I am a Spirit of Destiny, one of the highest levels in the World. The eyes are a representation of how much power I have to see destiny. No wonder in the Human World, they use me to see idiocy every time. That crazy old woman tricked me."

    Matt chuckled a little after seeing her act like that. "Do you have a habit of talking and mumbling things you didn''t mean to talk about? It''s unusual for a spirit who can see the destiny."

    She then realized that had happened to her again, but she shrugged it off this time. She was talking to a human; what did it matter?

    "Hmph, there''s nothing unusual about it. We, the Spirits of Destiny, usually spend our whole lives in solitude, studying and trying to understand destiny. That''s why we usually talk to ourselves, so we don''t get bored." She replied, smiling slightly.

    Matt looked at her in surprise. "Hm, I heard in the human world that that was associated with a disease..." He said as he looked sideways at this strange woman.

    She was surprised and looked at him, even moving a little closer. "Really? Is it dangerous? Could I die? No, wait. I''m a spirit; I won''t die so easily..." As usual, herst words were mumbling, making Matt startughing out loud.

    "Hahahahahaha..."

    It was then that she realized that this human was ying with her, teasing her. That made her angry, but it was not noticeable in an obvious way. The aura around her changed from one moment to the next, and the wind began to turn the other way.

    "Go back to your World. Being here will kill you; your body can''tst too long without its spirit." She said and closed her eyes once more.

    Matt noticed the change in the atmosphere, so he stopped teasing her. Somehow, in this ce, he felt freedom for many things that felt unnatural. Maybe that was why he has been several times more rxed than usual since he arrived.

    ''This rxation is absurd; it might even make me a slightly talkative person,'' he thought and sighed.

    He looked at the surroundings and sighed. "Even if you tell me that, I don''t know how to get back. I don''t even know how I got in here." He replied.

    She opened one eye to look at him. "You don''t know how you got in? How weird, you can''t get in here if you''re unaware of the existence of this World..." Muttering, she moved closer to Matt, trying to see through him.

    After getting closer, she frowned, staring into his eyes intently.

    She quickly realized something and spoke. "You are..." But suddenly, she felt a fluctuation of energy near, so she turned to a distant tree.

    "What is she doing here?"

    Matt looked to where she was looking and noticed that the woman who was going to read his destiny was here in her spirit. Matt quickly ducked into the nearby tree after seeing her, making the spirit feel confused as to why he did it. Still, she didn''t think anything of it.

    She sat down with her back to the woman and closed her eyes.

    This woman quickly walked over to where the spirit was and stopped behind her.

    "What are you doing here? You''re working, and you still have time toe see me; that''s unusual for you."

    The woman behind her smiled. "Miss Spirit, forgive my intrusion into your abode. Seeing as you have not yet given me a summary of the fate of those two, may I ask you to look deeper? We work together and I would like to know what the secret of those two is.

    They both have bluepatibility with Magical Artifacts; if I could know their secrets, we would soar to the clouds; that would help you enormously, wouldn''t it? The spirits love the use of Magical Artifacts." The look of ambition and greed shone on that woman''s face when she said that.

    Her words caused the spirit to open her right eye to look at Matt slightly. ''Does he have such a highpatibility with Magical Artifacts and summoning? He even seems to have special blood to be able toe here without prior permission.'' Though in shock, the spirit spoke before that woman became impatient.

    "Why should I give you something like that?"

    The teacher was a bit surprised but nodded. "We could reach the highest instances of the Spirit Academy. With the 8 eyes and an additional artifact, you could have..."

    "Quiet. Do you think I''m an idiot?" The beautiful spirit woman turned around abruptly after hearing her say that, startling the teacher.

    "I recently realized that my spirit in your hands is useless. Only four eyes. Are you an idiot? Although you have managed to fool me very well, do you think you could do it forever?" Showing anger, the atmosphere in this ce changed again, and the gentle winds suddenly turned into mighty gales, which frightened the teacher for a brief moment.

    ''How the hell did she find out!?''

    Even so, after taking a few steps back, the teacher pulled herself together after remembering that she couldn''t hurt her in this ce. Thus, she smiled.

    "Shit, so what if you found out? Nothing can change the facts. Maybe you''re just not thatpatible with me and that''s why we didn''t get more out of it, but then again, once you''re linked to me, you have nothing else to do. We are one of the few Spirit-Humans who can talk to each other, so we have a deeper connection than most. If you don''t help me discover their secrets, you will also be harmed.

    So I don''t think you have any choice." She spoke, almostughing out loud, with a mocking tone.

    If they were bound, it meant that this powerful spirit had to do anything to help her get stronger. Thepatibility thing was a joke. The point was that this teacher was incapable of bringing out her full potential, and she herself knew it. Still, she wouldn''t acknowledge it.

    She would rather mock such a powerful spirit to her face than acknowledge that she was unqualified.

    Thus, her words brimmed with mockery, angering the spirit.

 Chapter 254: The Greatest Treatment

    "Get out! From today onwards I will only help you in basic matters out of obligation. You are not allowed in here once again!" She shouted as she waved her hand at her.

    That caused the teacher to be pushed hard, and her spirit disappeared without a trace. She drastically returned to her body so she would suffer tremendous injury.

    Still, the spirit did not care.

    She was angry but was soon able to calm down at an rming speed.

    ''What great character control this woman has. No wonder she''s a spirit of destiny.'' Matt thought after seeing her calm down so quickly.

    "You don''t need to hide. Come out, I''ll send you back to your body." She said, opening her hands to expel him from the world.

    Matt showed himself. "What will happen to you? That woman has no potential and is malicious. I don''t think that personality would go with a spirit of destiny."

    She looked at him. "What do you understand about fate-reading spirits? You haven''t even seen any other spirit but me, have you?" she asked in a slightly mocking tone.

    Matt shrugged. "Although I don''t know them, destiny isn''t something that just any type of person or personality can see. I''m pretty sure it takes a strong and decisive mettle, with impable character." He replied.

    She continued to stare at him, but this time for several minutes straight without speaking. He had hit the nail right on the head, so she sighed.

    "There is nothing I can do. Even if I have ways to cut the contract, I can''t harm my summoner. Besides, if I cut the contract, she will be left almost useless, wandering the streets; how can I do that? I would be a greedy spirit with arrogance." After saying that, she lowered her hand, pointing at Matt a little, and created a door behind him to let him out.

    She sounded like she was speaking sincerely. But that sincerity was riddled with kindness.

    ''Too much kindness to a race that deserves nothing.'' Matt thought.

    "What''s wrong with having a person like her end up wandering the streets? The best gift you can give an arrogant, selfish person like her is to send her out into the streets to understand what humility means."

    The spirit looked at him without saying a word.

    Somehow, that was outside of her work ethic. She was totally against doing that because of her great kindness, and Matt noticed. So, he smiled, shrugging his shoulders with nothing more to say.

    "Girl, I don''t know how old you are, but you may be more than 100 times my age. Still, I''ll tell you something. If you tie yourself to a person like her, who wants to have a future at the expense of sinking others, then you will lose your ethics at some point, and when you realize it, you will be working alongside one of the worst types of people you will ever meet in your life.

    And remember, it''s not selfish to put yourself above others, for your importance is greater than that of someone external." After saying this, Matt turned around and entered the door behind him.

    Then his spirit disappeared from this ce that, although beautifully alive, still felt deste.

    The woman stared at the ce where Matt''s figure had disappeared, as her mind filled with thoughts regarding what Matt had said.

    A whileter, she sighed.

    "What an interesting vampire. I don''t know what you do among the human race, but since I like you, I''ll reveal absolutely nothing about you and help you out a little." She murmured and closed her eyes again. This time, she was smiling out of a strange happiness that swirled in her heart, and even she didn''t understand why.

    .

    A few seconds after leaving, Matt returned to his senses, and that was the moment Alice did, too. It looked like nothing had happened outside, but the woman in front of them had a pale face and looked extremely angry.

    ''Heh, you deserve it. See if I don''te from you next, scumbag.'' Matt thought but revealed nothing on his face.

    She waved her hand sharply, causing the spirit to transform into a light and crash against her head, entering it.

    Immediately, two papers with information written by the spirit fell into the hands of the two teachers. Although surprised that the spirit would take the trouble to write something to him, Robert was thrilled when he saw this.

    ''The spirit rmends the best treatment to these two! The spirit has never been wrong before; these two have immense potential!'' thought Robert, smiling broadly.

    Although the woman fumed when she noticed that, she had to hold it in.

    "Hahaha, you two have exceeded my expectations. As expected, even I couldn''t teach you guys. Pleasee with me quickly," Professor Robert said, brimming with energy.

    He looked at Madam. "Madam, thank you very much again. I wille if I get something interesting again." He said, not even noticing that the woman he was talking to was angry as he left the room quickly.

    Inside the room, the woman finally let out her anger, throwing several things on the floor and leaving the other woman next to her in shock.

    "Master, what happened?" she asked in shock.

    "The spirit woman noticed the 4 eyes and gave me no information on those two. She didn''t even write me anything on my paper, giving all the responsibility and credit to Robert." She was so angry she could kill someone right now, but in the end, she tried to calm down, and her disciple tried to calm her down, too, until they both could start talking and nning some things in secret.

    ...

    Matt and Alice were led away by a beaming Robert, who kept smiling.

    "The spirit wrote to us to give you the greatest treatment, for you have an amazing talent. That is why, from today, I will give you the best treatment I can give you, until the Great Summoner returns. I fully trust the spirit of destiny, and that is why I know that I will not be able to teach you both properly.

    That is why I will ask the Great Summoner to do it herself." Excited, he couldn''t help but say this.

    Somehow, the teachers here, with the exception of that woman, felt more sincere than the teachers Matt has encountered so far in this world.

    ''Maybe it''s because they are in constant contact with the spirits... I guess that woman is the exception.'' Matt thought.

    "Where are we going?" he asked, and the professor bestowed several things on them: keys and some books with academic rules and others.

    "Since you told me you can research and since you need to get used to various things that are written there, I''ll take you to a Magic Artifact Creation and Research Room for now. Not many have ess to them, but as people who control a Magical Artifact so masterfully, you deserve that and more.

    So, I hope you can achieve great things; you won''t be able to be there all the time." Said Robert, thrilling Matt, and Alice.

    ''I didn''t expect to be so lucky to get a room like that. It''s just what I wanted to use, and I thought it would take time, but it looks like that''s not the case.'' Matt smiled softly.

 Chapter 255: Possible reasons

    After walking for a few minutes, the three arrived at the room in a small tower.

    "These rooms are prototypes created after the main rooms that are in the Spiritual Tower, in the center of the academy. Unfortunately, I can''t grant you a room there. Still, this one is good enough for you to train and learn more about the Magic Artifact." Robert said and looked at them.

    Then,it dawned on him that there were two of them.

    "This�� Is it okay for the two of you to be in the same room? It''s a big room and has other small rooms inside where you can sleep... I can''t grant more than one room at a time; isn''t that a problem?" He asked with doubt and some embarrassment.

    He hadn''t realized that even though he knew they were two.

    Matt and Alice nodded reassuringly at him. "It''s all right, Professor Robert. One room is enough." They both replied practically at the same time, which made Robert convince himself that it was fine.

    "If so, then all the better." Subsequently, he handed them a few things and exined several main topics they needed to know to adjust to the Academy and the sses.

    He also told them that tomorrow there would be the first ss in the morning hours, which was not too important, but they should attend for sure, as several main topics were going to be exined and after that, he left, leaving both of them alone.

    Then, both entered the room. They looked around and investigated some things, and Matt ensured he was not being monitored. After that, they decided to talk.

    All this time, Alice was amazed at the nice room they had been given and kept wondering why they had been given them. So, when she had the chance to ask, she didn''t miss it.

    "Matt, I mean, it''s a little strange. We were handed such a nice room just like that out of the blue, don''t you think it''s strange? This is too good a treatment. Even if we have a high match, it shouldn''t be like this," she said.

    Matt smiled, "I see three possible reasons. One of them is bad, and the others are good for us. Since I''ve been here, I''ve noticed that most teachers seem to be good people. They don''t seem to harbor too many ulterior motives, and it seems that most of them work together for the betterment of the Academy.

    Only that old woman who tested us by fate��I saw her differently." Matt replied and nned to continue, but Alice spoke first.

    "Oh, right. That crazy old woman gave you a murderous look as we were leaving, Matt. Did you notice? I was about to rip her head off because I thought she was going to attack you. It was weird."

    Matt looked at her in surprise. "I didn''t expect you to have noticed��"

    "But yeah, I think she might try to kill us," he replied, and Alice nodded.

    She didn''t doubt this or question it. She had felt that too, and if that old woman had dared to attack, there would be some headless bodies in the academy by now.

    Still, since she confirmed that Matt knew, she returned to the main topic.

    "Going back to the previous topic, do you think the way the teachers are is beneficial for us?"

    Matt nodded. "Yes, seeing how they are, I think they are kind people and just want to strengthen the academy by all means. Maybe it''s because they''re in contact with the spirits that they became that way. They''re too kind and don''t have their guard up at all, at least the ones I saw."

    Alice nodded slightly, and her eyes twinkled. "I see... If they''re so kind, they''re vulnerable to being controlled like tools. We could take advantage of that by demonstrating our talents and we would control them in some way or another without them noticing." Alice felt like she''d had an epiphany, but every word she said shocked Matt.

    He turned to look at her in surprise. ''She wasn''t like that before... Actually, the experiences and finally getting such a good ability have visibly changed her. Before she wanted to protect everyone and cared about kind people, but now she thinks about controlling them. Hahaha, she''s not wrong, though. If they are like that, it would be very easy to control them.''

    "And what are the other reasons you can think of?" Alice asked again.

    "One is that they are trying to keep us locked up to get information out of uster. But they don''t have any information on the Magical Artifacts we have, so they shouldn''t get too much information from us because of the names."

    "The other reason... It''s because of something that happened a while ago. Alice, I''ll ask you a question, when we were under that Spirit, what did you feel when its ability activated?"

    "Not much; my mind and eyes went nk as I felt the heat around my body like something was trying to figure out who I was. I think it was kind of dangerous, considering we''re in disguise."

    "Yes, that was felt by you, and I think most. But I saw something different. For a moment, I was teleported to the Spirit World, and there I saw that Spirit. I even talked to her a little bit and said a few words to her, for it seemed that the old woman was using her to her advantage.

    The third reason is that I think the Spirit did something; as Robert said, she gave them the order to treat us in the best possible way."

    After saying this, Alice quickly approached him. "What? Did you get to go to that Spirit World? What''s that ce like? What are spirits really?" he asked, in shock.

    She didn''t doubt what he said; instead, she was very curious to know what kind of ce the Spirit World was.

    "Hmm, it''s a world with a sun. From what I saw, it''s very nice; it''s no different from this one with the difference of the sun and that everything feels purer there."

    "A sun? Like the one we saw in the Capital City?"

    "No, this is a real sun, I think. And the spirits actually seem to be a union of races. I think they''re human, or at least that''s what the woman I met there told me."

    After saying that, Matt talked more to Alice about the world he had seen, as she seemed very interested. Subsequently, they started talking about more important topics.

 Chapter 256: Depth Investigation

    Among those topics were the reasons why they hade to this ce, to the Spiritual Academy.

    They were not topics that could be overlooked, for they represented what they would be doing from now on.

    The first of those reasons was to hide very well and find information regarding the empire''s grounds to somehow reach the Dark Kingdom and escape the pursuit of the Divine Knights. This is an official Academy of the Empire and one that seems to have a high status but also seems to go unnoticed because of the kind of system they use, which is ideal for that kind of thing.

    The second reason is to understand Spirit Summoning and, as a whole, to research hex items and see if they can be created. Matt feels that he still has a lot of research to do on those items, so he will use all this time to do so.

    The third reason, and a very important one, is to study the Expansive Domains he has seen before. So far, he has only managed to see Caroline Felliam''s Domain, which was already powerful enough to give him trouble.

    So far, he still doesn''t understand exactly what those domains are. What he knows of them is so basic that it would bother him if he came face to face with someone with a simr domain. And since this Academy seeks to be an Empire Alignment, they should have information on all that sort of thing.

    Those are the three main reasons that epass what they want to do, but there are still three more reasons. Two of them were created when they entered the Academy. The first one is to try to get the help of the Spirit of Destiny somehow.

    That is to find out if another simr Spirit is helping the Vampire Prosperity Organization, which is quite likely.

    Then there is trying to get into the Alignment that exists internally at the Academy. It is said that the top students go there, and they arethe best in the entire academy. Entering those ranks would give them enormous benefits in every way.

    The third motive is personal to Matt: to find out about this ''Charlotte'' who has been mentioned to him on a few asions.

    Although he does not believe she is his wife, he has been told that she is a woman with an absurd talent, so perhaps they will have to confront each other in the future.

    With all those reasons said, they both understood what they had to do for now.

    So Matt began to investigate the hexagonal items with the machines in this room to make the most of the time.

    He needed to learn or research how they could use magic through these items without the need to engrave them on him. So Matt took out some books containing teachings about different elemental magics, which were in a small library in this room.

    And then, a few minutes were enough for him to concentrate 100 percent on researching these items.

    Since they were Magic Artifacts, by default, they brought the ability to contain and cast magics, and by having two types of artifacts mixed, it was easier for them to do so.

    So Matt started on that side and spent the rest of the day and night researching. With the increased power they have achieved and being vampires, they no longer need to sleep, making them more effective in everything they do.

    And after many hours, Matt was surprised by what he discovered.

    ''I just need to study the basis of magic so I can create it?'' He thought to himself in surprise and grabbed one of the books in his hand while holding an item in the other.

    During the night, he learned a bit about the basis of the magics exined in these books. Although they didn''t have too much exnation, he was human in the past and could perfectly understand the movement of mana, which tended to be the mostplicated thing when it came to creating magics. As a result, he managed to understand them quite well.

    ''If what I got is correct...'' Matt thought and closed his eyes. His mind focused on the magic item again, but he didn''t want to investigate it this time. He wanted to test it.

    Then, a small magical chant filled his mind as his imagination thought of a small lightning bolt shooting upwards from the magic item.

    Suddenly, the magic item glowed slightly, and the mana in it created a powerful but small lightning bolt that shot upwards.

    Matt opened his eyes sharply and watched the beam hit the protective inscriptions above the ceiling; his excitement suddenly increased.

    "I get it; I just need to learn how to wield the magic to make it work. Which is the same as memorizing the essence of the magic and devising it in my mind when I''ve cast it." He said, standing up suddenly.

    His sudden movement and the sound of the explosion caused Alice to jump quickly from the room where she was. She looked in shock at Matt.

    "Matt, what was that explosion?" she asked.

    "Hahaha, Alice, I already understand the right way to use these magic items. It''s easier than you might think; it''s the first time I can use magic in such an easy and versatile way through an item."

    Alice was surprised by a lot of what he had said. "Is this the First time you can use magic so easily? Have you ever used magic before, Matt?" she asked in shock, and Matt pulled her to sit down.

    "Forget about that; I''ll exin so you can try it too."

    Matt then exined in detail what to do.

    Although Alice was surprised that it was so easy, she did as she was told quickly.

    After two hours, she felt ready and tried it.

    Still, it didn''te out the same as Matt, perhaps because of ack of experience.

    So she tried one more time. And so she tried four times.

    "It''s normal for you to fail; you''ve never used mana before. But thatst time, the lightning came on. Try doing it a couple more times; you should get it. Keep in mind that mana movement is not the same as vampiric power. Mana is an external power, while vampiric power is internal; try to move it ordingly, as if you were trying to breathe with your mouth."

    Alice closed her eyes and listened patiently to Matt''s exnations, then took a deep breath and tried again.

    Suddenly, the item experienced a magical fluctuation, and a partiallyrge lightning bolt formed. This shape was a little different from the one Matt created; it looked like a sharp de ready to cut.

    The strange beam did not shoot upward but sideways, suddenly splitting in two and hitting the walls hard. The power was much less than Matt''s, but somehow, this beam didn''t seem to be made to carry power.

    ''This girl... That''s a very lethal attack, though it wasn''t that powerful. Besides, I once saw her wield two swords; could it be that she''s trying to create her own style?'' Matt thought after seeing this.

 Chapter 257: First day of class

    Alice opened her eyes gently to see what had happened. She was sure she had made it but doubted whether she had seeded.

    "Did I?" she asked doubtfully, trying to understand what she had just felt.

    Being the first time she had felt it, she was naturally unfamiliar with the feeling of casting magic.

    Matt nodded at her. "You did pretty well. Two bolts of lightning came out, and while they didn''t have too much power, they had a lot of lethality. So you did well."

    Alice beamed as she heard him say this. "Really!?" She looked at the item in her hand, feeling it was amazing that she could use it and cast magic.

    The current world belief is that vampires cannot use magic and rely entirely on their vampiric powers. A few manage to mutate in some way to gain abilities, and others belong to an exalted group of Heirs with Destiny who have potent skills. However, there are only 14 who arrive every few years.

    Among billions of vampires, that number is too small. People like ''The Ruin'' who managed to mutate and gain some helpful ability tend to be very rare. It''s not that mutated people are scarce; many mutate in the right way, but most of them get useless skills.

    That''s why, for Alice, this is not only a strange joy but also an astonishing surprise.

    If such knowledge were to reach the Vampire World, it would be transformed in a few years, bing once again the most dominant power in this world with no possibility that anyone could threaten it.

    Even the humans and devourers couldn''t do anything because the vampire race couldpensate for one of their shorings.

    While Alice was deep in thought, some devices in the room lit up and beeped, telling them that it was morning and time to go to ss.

    So Matt and Alice went to get ready, dressed in the uniform that teacher Robert had given them, and a whileter, they went to the ssroom where they would be studying from today onwards.

    The Spiritual Academy was divided into External, Inner, and Alignment Halls. Thetter were only two Main Halls.

    For now, Matt and Alice were in one of the External Halls, but their uniform was quite special and different, as it was governed by the aptitude grade (or color) they had in the first test.

    That is to say, if someone''s aptitude grade in the first test was red and then they managed to pass in the second or third test, the color of their school uniform would be red. This is done to distinguish them.

    In this case, Matt and Alice get a blue uniform, so as they walk around the academy, many students look at them with admiration.

    Still, the first-year badge said they were only neers, so the students from other years ignored them.

    In the ssroom where they had been ced, they were all using Magical Artifacts, and there were two other people in blue uniforms. Most wore green uniforms, but there were a few in uniforms of the other two colors.

    When Matt and Alice arrived, there were murmurs from side to side, especially about Alice, since most of the people in the room were men, and Alice''s beauty left them slightly stunned.

    Still, soon after, a teacher arrived and introduced himself in a brisk manner.

    "Master Robert should be teaching you today, but he had an emergency and is not at the academy. Therefore, the wee ss will be my turn," he said, pulling crosier magic from his ring.

    "Like all of you, I am a holder of Magical Artifacts, and this is mine. Perhaps some of you will know me as the Master of the Illusionary Crosier, for the spirits I summon are spirits of illusions."

    "But the first ss will not be about that. It is just a wee to all of you and a demonstration of what is toe next; plus, I will exin the basics of spirit summoning."

    After this, the teacher wrote several things on the ckboard and began a long exnation of the academy and everything they needed to know.

    The Spiritual Academy investigates the secrets of the Spirit World and the way to use spirits, so it focuses all its studies on that area. This is done to strengthen human beings against possible external threats, such as the vampire race.

    On many asions, the Spirit Academy has worked with the empire''s forces tounch an attack against the vampires or to infiltrate, so it has a much higher status than what is talked about on the outside. What''s more, it receives the protection of the Grand Sorcerers and works closely with the Divine Mages, further increasing the academy''s status.

    Everything he said was valuable information that Matt and Alice listened to attentively. After a long while of talking, he looked at all the students.

    "As new students, you should know that spiritual invocation is a subject associated with your spirit and your mind. You must be in perfect harmony when you want to invoke a spirit. The spirits that wille to your invocation will depend entirely on your abilities andpatibility.

    Spirit ranks will be exined during the Summoning ss, but for now, you need to know that you cannot summon spirits left and right."

    "If you are lucky andpatible enough to be touched by a talking spirit, you may not be able to summon any more spirits, as they tend to take up the entire ''being'' of a human. Still, that is not a problem, and that is why I said it would be your luck to summon one. That''s because the talking spirits are the wisest and also have great potential for growth."

    "But it is normal for the vast majority of you to invoke non-speaking spirits, and in those cases, you may have 2, 3, or even 5 spirits. Non-talking spirits can be even better than talking spirits, so you should not feel bad if you get one."

 Chapter 258: A great discovery

    "You should also keep in mind that spirit summoning does not take away the potential of casting magic; it is just an extra help; this is the reason why it is so important, and maybe in the future, everyone will want to be a spirit summoner.

    By this, I mean you''ll be able to cast normal magics and summon a spirit, you''ll be able to fight in front while a spirit supports you, or you could even have several spirits fighting at the same time as you."

    The teacher discussed many additional topics and gave different demonstrations of spirit summoning through Magical Artifacts until, finally, it was time for the ss to end.

    "With that said, if any of you have more interest in summoning or learning some magics, the Academic Library is open to you. You will not be able to check out books from there unless you have permission or are a student with a blue aptitude, but you will still be able to read anything you want there. I encourage you to go there, you will learn a lot.

    I hope that in the future, you will all be able to summon your respective spirits; I bid you farewell." After this, he left.

    Murmurs began to sound back and forth in the room. Some were exchanging information they had understood in ss, others were making other ns, and others were simply showing off somehow.

    Matt and Alice got up after sorting out their thoughts and left the room.

    Although some people wanted to talk to them, especially a couple of elves who were in the ssroom, they didn''t in the end because they were embarrassed, as they had orange on their uniforms.

    "Shall we go to the library, Matt?" Alice asked, and he nodded.

    "Since we have some status in this Academy, we should request some important books to take back to the room. The next ss is supposed to happen in a few days, and next week will be the summoning ss. We should prepare in advance and get to know the artifact in hand better." He replied.

    They both walked through the Academy until they reached the vast library. Because they had little time, Matt looked up several books and asked for instructions. They both returned to the room a whileter and locked themselves in.

    They would now learn new magics to be more versatile with this artifact, while Matt would do more research on the magic in front of him and the magical artifacts.

    He wanted to find out many things, so he did some deep research soon after.

    Among all the things he wanted to find out, he managed the first one in over 12 hours after research and trial and error with the magic and magical artifacts he had.

    ''These items can be put together into one. Four hexagonal items arranged somehow around the ball I took from Gabriel Becker would form a more perfect item. Still, four is too many. That''s basically all the items we currently have...'' Matt thought.

    He then did some research on how these artifacts were built. With the blueprints he had in this room and the books in the library, he managed to make a breakthrough, but it was still tooplicated to understand them in depth.

    So, after doing some research about it, Matt investigated some more things.

    Now, he wanted to understand why humans could use magic and vampires couldn''t when that shouldn''t be the case.

    He didn''t know if anyone else had researched it, but he was sure he could do it better because he was human. He understood the movement of mana perfectly.

    And so the hours passed quickly. Alice had been trying to study magics without Matt''s help, while Matt was trying to figure out how to do magic while being a vampire.

    They had different purposes, but the mana''s constant movement back and forth in the room was of great indirect help to Matt.

    And so, two dayster, a day before the next ss, Matt made an extraordinary discovery.

    ''There is no doubt it is possible for the vampire to exercise magic; magic ispatible with us, vampires.''

    He realized that vampiric power is more unique than it appears but also highly versatile.

    Vampiric power does not reject mana, as many vampires believe. The two can coexist.

    ''But Control is required. The Path of Control is the key to everything. That''s why that strange man I saw in that lonely room said it. He mentioned that the Four Paths are also called The Universal Laws. If he uses the word universal, it means it''s for all races, regardless of whether he uses mana or vampiric power, then I shouldn''t be wrong in what I found out.''

    ''Vampires can also bepatible with magic; the issue is that they need to walk the Path of Control. From the beginning, the problem was not understanding the Universal Laws, and that is where I think all vampires went astray.

    By not knowing them and being lesspatible, they ended up walking a simple path with no mysteries; then they forgot that there are paths established by the Universal Laws where everything would go better for them.''

    Matt thought about different things until he hit the nail on the head of what he needed. He closed his eyes soon after and tried again to understand the Path of Control.

    His mind traveled briefly to the past more than a year ago. He had just arrived at this world at that time, when he was going to fight a person who drastically surpassed him in power in that battle of ssrooms.

    The day when his training became more serious when he tried to understand what Control was. Then, all the memories of that moment came to him.

    ''The path I was discovering at that moment was the right one. ording to that man, the Path of Control consists of Three Phases. Among those three, the first one was ''Early Understanding'', and that is just what I was practicing, so I must follow that path.

    I feel that if I achieve ''Early Understanding'', I will be able to do magic using my body, without the need for the Magic Artifact.'' Matt thought and dove into his mind, bringing out his vampiric power once more, though he quickly ran into a problem, a rather serious one...

 Chapter 259: Internal problems

    If traversing the Path of Control was necessary for a Vampire to be able to do magic, it meant that, although vampiric body and power are not 100%patible with mana, the Path of Control could be used so that vampiric power, body, and mana could coexist.

    ording to Matt''s research, the vampire''s body ispatible with mana, not 100%, but a percentage above 50%, and that is more than enough. The issue was that vampiric power is not only an element but also an attribute. Being an attribute, it has a personality that is a bit tyrannical, so it does not tend to allow mana to coexist with it, even though they arepatible to some extent.

    That''s where the Path of Controles into the equation. The root of the first phase of the Path of Control, ''Early Understanding'', is to control the power within your body and thereby control your body as well. This allows a vampire to use magic properly, for by controlling your power, you can also control two types of powers to coexist within you simultaneously.

    Because of this, Matt was sure that as long as he reached that first stage of the Path of Control, he could wield magic. The problem is that the situation is not that easy.

    Several problems prevented him from achieving it, the first of which was an oversight.

    Matt''s vampiric power has grown so much that he no longer has the near-perfect control he had back then. Although he can control his power quite a bit better than Alice or the vast majority of vampires, when he tries to do so, the vampiric power quickly hurts him inside.

    Naturally, this happens because he never managed to reach the first stage of the Path of Control and stopped practicing when he was about to achieve it.

    And it does not happen without a reason.

    ''The transformation I created is what pushed my power outside my limits...'' Matt thought, frowning as he swallowed the blood running down his throat.

    The problem with the transformation was nothing more than its root. Being a transformation achieved due to his ownck of control, it was a transformation against the Path of Control, which was bing a serious problem.

    After realizing all this, Matt tried to calm himself down again, trying to reach the state of mind he had in the past.

    From the beginning, he realized that the state of mind was important for walking the Path of Control, so he had to do it.

    Still, minutes passed, and a couple of hours came to an end, to no avail. Matt''s training had entered a state of difort, which is not verymon for him, so he stopped, immediately realizing another big problem.

    ''My mental state is not right. There are so many things bothering metely and, in turn, the transformation increasing various emotions internally that I can''t manage to calm down.'' He thought and sighed.

    He got up and went into one of the rooms, where there was a training ce. He didn''t say anything to Alice and immediately started to try to control himself.

    The root of control was aplicated process. Although it was indispensable, it also seemed a bit tedious. Gradually, as the hours passed, Matt realized that it wasn''t tedious.

    It seemed tedious to his restless mind, which wanted to be constantly on the move to distract himself, but it was not. It is an entertaining process that will give him enormous benefits, and once he realizes this, he can finally find the peace he needs, immersing himself in deep training once again.

    .

    So, the day ended, and the next morning, Matt and Alice went to the second ss.

    The teacher for the day was the same, who touched on some elemental summoning magics and a few other topics. The ss was not too important, but he taught them some magical inscriptions useful for summoning.

    The ss ended quickly, and everyone returned to their rooms, where Matt and Alice continued on their own until the day of the first Summoning ss arrived.

    That day, everyone was called out to one of the Academy courtyards, and finally, all the registrations of all the students had beenpleted, so the students looked more alive than before.

    Teacher Robert returned for this ss.

    "As of today, I will be back to teach this ss. But before that, Zen Varrmar, Aelia Varrmar, Will Jones, and Janna Patel, please step forward."

    Four people, all four in the blue robes, stepped forward.

    "As students with a blue degree of aptitude, the four of you have been marked as chosen to ascend to the inner students from today. From today, you will be judged ording to the results you achieve in spiritual invocation and ascend ordingly.

    I will tell you one more thing, and this is exclusive to us; the Great Summoner wants to see the potential you have using your respective Magical Artifacts, so she will be observing you these days; if any of you manage to pass the tests set by her, you will be made Members of the Alignment." After finishing saying all this, Teacher Robert''s words caused an uproar.

    No one had a problem with those four being chosen for promotion because they would receive rewards if all four were sessfully promoted. But the fact that they could have the opportunity to be Alignment Members as soon as they entered did not make any sense.

    Something like that had never happened before, so it was normal for everyone to be stunned.

    Will Jones couldn''t help but ask about it.

    "What are the tests that the Great Summoner set up?"

    Robert shook his head, smiling somewhat helplessly. "That only she knows. She always has a saying that striving for something you already know has less merit than achieving it without knowing it. So, I can only wish you good luck. Go back to your ces." After saying this, Robert walked a bit away from them so they wouldn''t ask unnecessary questions, leaving almost the entire ss stunned.

    With that said, he began with the first Summoning ss.

 Chapter 260: First Summoning Class

    "The Spirit World is a World discovered identally, but it has brought us enormous benefits. There are people who have gone from being mediocre to being powerhouses simply by summoning the right spirit. Not everyone can summon the right one for their lives; it is too difficult to summon a powerful spirit every time."

    "But, after much research and mistakes, the Academy has managed to understand the right way to summon spirits. That way they will always give a satisfactory result, even if they don''t make them turn into dragons overnight. The research is as follows..."

    Robert rified the important points in summoning a spirit from the Spirit World with a long and detailed exnation.

    There are several important issues. A calm mentality is the beginning of everything while being able to control yourself is the next thing to be able to do a sessful invocation.

    Spiritual beings are very selective. You will not be able to invoke what you want but what ispatible with you, sopatibility is the third point and perhaps the most important. And thatpatibility does not create itself; the two previous points are vital to making thatpatibility.

    This is because there are Four Fundamental Points to Invoking a Spirit, said by the great researchers and the talking spirits themselves.

    Those Four Points are A Calm Mentality; it does not need to be 100%; having 70% mental tranquility is enough.

    Controlling thoughts is different from the first, and this is important in 50%.

    Determination is the most essential point and the only one of the four that requires 100%, no doubt in the head.

    Finally, a Realized Personality��100% is not required; only 50% is enough, although it is much better if you have it at 100%. This means a defined personality, but there is one more condition at this point, and that is that the personality cannot be evil unless you want to attract evil spirits, which will possibly end up consuming you in a short time.

    If someone has all these points ready, he can proceed to a correct invocation, although in the end, the spirit that wille out will depend exclusively onpatibility, and it is not even sure that the spirit will want to form a pact with you.

    When Professor Robert exined all of this, he made it clear that the ''Summoning ss'' would not be a one-time event; in fact, from today onwards, there would be Summoning sses under his teaching so that they could seed in summoning their first spirits.

    Today was the first one, and they needed to take the test to determine how well their mentality and ability to control their own thoughts were.

    "So you will all be taken to a different ce shortly, where all of this will be put to the test. I will tell you just one piece of advice, little students: Summoning faster is not synonymous with being a better summoner of another.

    It is better to be patient and pass the tests well than to be impatient and barely make it, for that will have repercussions on what you summonter." After saying this, Professor Robert summoned a specific spirit and created a massive inscription around the students.

    All the students had to sit cross-legged as an immense spirit drew them into a different world.

    .

    When Matt walked in here, he felt it was slightly familiar. ''It looks like the ce where I go when I get the skills.'' He thought to himself, surprised by that, though he didn''t overthink of it after realizing that he had several tests to pass.

    He looked back and forth, finding several differences from what he sees when he is given his skills, and quickly realized that this was more amazing than he thought.

    ''This will help me learn to control the messy things inside me. That means that the way to spiritual invocation is also the Path of Control.'' He thought and started to walk through this dark ce that didn''t seem to contain anything, except for different students all over the ce who had the same feeling as him, who walked in front.

    But the theme of it having nothing in it was a bit false. When they had all taken a few steps, they could hear a strange and annoying sound that wouldn''t stop. The slight sound of something falling and hitting the floor was a bit stressful.

    At the same time, Matt realized that some things seemed to be throwing fits in the mind in this ce. It felt a little irritating, and to a temperamental person, this would take its toll really fast.

    And, in fact, it did not take long to do so. Numerous people who tried to rush in, thinking this was simple, ended up getting kicked out of this ce.

    ''It''s a big problem. The various sounds and attacksing from impossible-to-avoid ces make many of them lose control, and since nothing was exined to us about this ce, many tend to fail. I must say that Professor Robert is a bit ruthless in not exining this, but that is perfect. This is the right way to teach.'' Matt thought.

    He immediately realized that the teachers here had an impressive determination in what they wanted to do.

    ''No wonder they can summon spirits.''

    Matt looked to his right. A little ways off, he could see a beautiful silhouette, and there was no way he wouldn''t recognize her, even if he couldn''t see her face.

    ''Alice seems to be doing pretty well.'' He thought, continuing his way through this ce.

    The people who were kicked out in the first test were many. After 20 minutes of walking through, only eight people were left.

    This was because the longer it went on, the more stressful it became.

    If Matt hadn''t gotten back on track yesterday, he would quickly fail this test today. He might not evenst 20 minutes.

    When he was thinking like that, he noticed that five silhouettes suddenly disappeared; among them was that beautiful silhouette.

    ''Alice failed... It seems as if she tried to rush a bit and ended up failing... So that''s how it is.'' Matt thought.

    He stopped as soon as he realized this, but the other two did not. They stepped a few steps further, within their respective paths, than Matt had stepped.

    And that, somehow made them want to hurry quickly, so soon, those two silhouettes disappeared, confirming Matt''s suspicions.

 Chapter 261: The Four Tests (1)

    ''From this line onwards, the situation changes drastically. The mental attacks be more powerful, which makes them desperate, and they end up making a mistake. Or else... This is the end of the line.'' Matt couldn''t confirm which of the two options was uncrossed, so he mentally prepared himself.

    A few minutester, he stepped forward, and suddenly, a torrent of strange information came from one side to the other.

    "You got it; hurry up so you can go to the second test!"

    "Good there, you''vepleted it!"

    Numerous voices came to his head in the form of congrattions as he urged him to step forward, for he had reached the end of the road.

    For a moment, Matt was tempted to take several steps quickly but immediately stopped himself and kept his legs from moving.

    ''This is a trap...'' Realizing what it was, he took another step closer, and the torrent of voices hit him again.

    The words they were saying were a bit desperate, as they were saying it too fast and too loudly, but not at all pleasant to hear.

    That was what made him realize that, in fact, this was a trap. He had to remain patient as he walked without getting desperate to avoid making any mistakes.

    Keeping a calm mindset was crucial at this time. Therefore, he began to take steps forward.

    That lone figure was walking steadily but unhurried down a long, darkened path.

    After so much walking, Matt realized that this ce seemed to have no end.

    ''Maybe the end is stipted in time and not distance.'' He thought, and just then, 30 minutes into a long walk.

    Then he could move no more, and a soft, soothing voice came from several sides.

    "Well done." It was the only thing he heard before his mind went dark. When he looked again, he was in another panorama, somewhat simr but different in several themes.

    Here, the atmosphere seemed to be pink, yellow, green, red...

    It had various colors mixed with ck, and there were several people.

    ''Oh? After the first testes the second?'' Matt thought in shock.

    He hadn''t expected that, but this was very convenient.

    When he got here, he felt his mind had been strengthened well, and it made sense. Passing mental tests always brings improvement; he didn''t expect it to be this much, but this was amazing.

    ''I didn''t thinking here would be so good as to allow me to advance on the Path of Control.''

    Matt looked sideways, searching for Alice''s silhouette, and noticed her very close to him.

    If he kept walking, he might even be able to talk to her, as they were walking on parallel paths.

    Once he confirmed that she was here and that nothing unusual happened with her, he decided to walk the way he was going.

    ''I don''t know what test ising next, so I should be prepared for anything,'' Matt thought. After a few brief seconds of meditation, he opened his eyes and took the first steps on his path.

    Immediately, a strange gentle breeze hit him, but this one felt a bit strange, as it embedded itself into his skin and all over his body, making his thoughts chaotic momentarily.

    He quickly managed to get everything back to normal, though.

    ''So the test is Controlling Thoughts... This is almost the same as thest one, but the issue lies in the fact that this wind is uncontrolling thoughts and making me think too many strange things.'' Matt thought, as he sent a strange thought entering his mind to the ground.

    He looked at the sides and noticed that many already had different faces. Some were extremely angry, almost shouting and punching forward; others were walking strangely as if excited by impure thoughts.

    All of those were expelled in a short time.

    The mass expulsions brought slight chaos again, and many stopped.

    Among all those who stopped, Alice also stopped for a few minutes.

    Suddenly, she saw a shadowe to her side.

    "Matt?" Even though she couldn''t see Matt''s face, she was sure it was him. For one thing, there was no one taller than Matt in the ssroom, and there was no way she wouldn''t know it was him.

    Still, when she saw him, she averted her gaze slightly to the floor as many thoughts hit her.

    Although Matt couldn''t see her expression, he was sure she was embarrassed, which was strange.

    "Are you okay? I saw you failed thest section." With some concern, Matt asked.

    Alice lowered her head even more after remembering what happened in thest section.

    ''There''s no way I can keep a calm mindset and keep my thoughts in check when you pop into my every thought in strange ways...'' She thought, feeling her face flush.

    Even now, she was seeing Matt in many ways in her head and trying to control those strange thoughts that continually came in.

    "It''s been a little difficult... I didn''t expect to be attacked with so many thoughts and to attack a weakness I didn''t know I had..." She replied softly.

    Matt nodded a little. Because he couldn''t see her expression, he had no way of knowing what she was thinking. ''I guess she''s embarrassed to fail...'' He thought and tried to think of something that might lift her spirits or help her.

    "This... I realized that these tests are really very good for understanding the Path of Control that we have been trying to walk, the one we saw in that book. I have exined several things to you about it, and recently, I realized that it is more important than I imagined. So try hard; your effort will pay off in the long run." He said, and after keeping silent briefly, he spoke again.

    "Hmm, I don''t know if I can encourage you to continue and strive to control your thoughts, but when we finish, we can train together using some of the ways of training the bloody couples; I''ll give you a new gift then," Matt said, and after saying this, he took a few more steps.

    Alice was stunned where she stood, and her head buzzed as a myriad of strange thoughts crept into her mind out of nowhere. Matt hadn''t expected that what he had just said would haveplicated things for Alice.

    And somewhat unexpectedly, but for Alice, is that when she heard that he wanted to give her a gift, although her mind was filled with impure thoughts that made her shudder, it was also filled with an endless determination to want to finish this ordeal well.

    ''Good!'' She thought in her mind and began to try to control her thoughts...

 Chapter 262: The Four Tests (2)

    Still, it was a big problem for her, and a few minutester, when only Matt and she were left, she failed.

    She had been walking 10 minutes longer than Matt, so shested 15 minutes in this test.

    Matt sighed.

    ''I understand her. It''s not easy to take this test. Charlotte''s thoughts are hard to ignore, but they''ve also put thoughts in my head that make me think Alice might die in this test, and that makes me uneasy, despite knowing it''s not real.'' He thought, still, he went on his way.

    To fail this test required reaching almost the edge of insanity, in a kind of extreme feeling. For example, some people failed to think about sex at an extreme level.

    And while Matt has had numerous simr thoughts entering his head, whether with Alice, I, Charlotte, or more, they have never gone to the extreme, such as letting himself get carried away with lust.

    The problem for him is when thoughts of Charlotte''s survivale to him.

    Considering that he can now feel her in his soul, he has a hope that she is alive. But these thoughts constantly tell him that she is not, to the extreme point that he could make himself believe it.

    Still, Matt could endure all this and walk for another 10 minutes when his thoughts intensified. Thoughts of lies, realities, and even illusions formed before him.

    Charlotte, Alice, I...

    Countless people passed before him, trying to unleash some feeling impossible to resist. His enemies also appeared.

    ''...This test isplicated.'' He thought, as he had to close his eyes, trying to ignore the hatred in his heart, when he saw ''his best friend on earth'' stab Charlotte.

    ''Only by walking through hatred, thirst for revenge, and lust can I achieve the path that that man from the past achieved... The ability to control everything in your body and out of your body, even the control of reality...''

    ''If I could mix the ability to Control Reality with my Icy Curse that can Freeze Reality, maybe I could be an invincible existence in this world...'' Matt thought, with his eyes closed and tried to meditate on that topic.

    A smile appeared on his face as he realized that there was nothing to fear.

    If he failed today or tomorrow, he would try one more time.

    If he failed tomorrow and fell again, then he would get back up and try one more time.

    Matt opened his eyes once more and looked ahead.

    ''Just 5 minutes.'' He thought.

    Because he had been standing still, the following finish line that would drive his thoughts to go crazy was approaching, and he was two steps away from him. Still, he didn''t care and kept walking steadily, as the minute hand kept ticking in his mind.

    Then, five minutes ended, and he could finally sigh.

    "Good job. The principle of controlling thoughts is a Universal Law. Keep it up." The voice he had heard earlier sounded again in a leisurely and calm manner.

    After that, Matt was teleported to the next test.

    As soon as he arrived, he found Alice''s silhouette sitting off to the side. When she saw himing, she stood up.

    "Come on."

    She had taken some time to meditate and calm herself while she waited for Matt to go together.

    Then they both nodded and started walking.

    "Oh, this one''s easy enough." Matt said, looking at Alice, who nodded.

    "Actually, is it a test of determination? They say determination can be easy to achieve depending on the circumstances, and I don''t think we''ll fail this one," she replied.

    Matt agreed, so both continued on their way.

    The test of determination just tested them on different things, like Kindness and gentleness toward some subjects. It was a bit cruel in many cases, but neither Matt nor Alice hesitated in this aspect.

    Even so, only the two remained until the very end. Many fell at the start, others in the middle, and only a few made it 18 minutes before falling.

    But Matt and Alice made it all the way to the end of the trail,pleting 30 minutes.

    "Determination will guide you through the trials along the way. You must not forget why you are doing it, nor must you forget what or who is the source of your determination. That way, you will be able toplete your dreams. Good luck." That same voice echoed in both of their minds each time as they were finally taken to another test.

    "Is this the trial of the personality realized? Honestly, I don''t quite understand this test." Matt said, and Alice nodded slightly.

    "I think it refers to howplete a personality you have. Have you seen that there are people who have dual personalities? And there are some people who are too hesitant, which makes them have a strange personality and not at all determined. I guess it''s something like that; it could be simr to what we felt in the past test." She replied.

    After these few words, they both entered the paths in front of them.

    The moment they entered, strange tests surrounded their minds.

    These tests put them in different scenarios, which werevery diverse, and each one was different for each person.

    The tests were bizarre and quickly became confusing to Matt. They hadn''t even spent five minutes walking when Matt stopped.

    He couldn''t move forward.

    The thoughts that came to his mind were strange and the scenarios before his eyes, he could not ovee them. It was the first time something like this had happened to him, in this ordeal when he had barely been walking for 5 minutes.

    In those scenarios, he couldn''t even choose as he pleased. There were choicesid out, but if he chose any of them, he would go against everything that was himself.

    That made no sense to him, but it was this that quickly led him to a dead end.

    He didn''t even know what to think as he became aware of numerous things attacking him in his mind. Still, he tried to walk some more.

    ''It was only 30 minutes... How could I not endure?''

    It was a simple test!

    ''I''ve been through worse; how could I not cross this simple test?'' He thought and kept walking...

    But his efforts were in vain.

    After walking for 10 minutes, his mind clouded, and he felt partially angry with himself when he noticed something. But that thing he noticed was also thest thing he would think of in this ce as his body was thrown out for the first time in the trials.

 Chapter 263: Results

    When Matt was ejected, he looked around and found himself outside the tests, sitting in the same spot next to Alice, under the ability of a huge spirit. There were no more tests for now.

    This made him deep in thought. He even looked a little angry with himself.

    In fact, he had failed. He didn''t even reach 50% of the 30-minute goal, failing when barely 10 minutes had passed.

    It wasn''t bad, and he knew it; he could easily understand what was going on, but he had still failed, and understanding what was going on and why he had failed made him a little upset.

    Although he can control his thoughts and power and maintain a calm mindset, his personality has not been realized correctly. That is, he does not have a 100% truthful personality, and there is a reason for this.

    ''Charlotte... No, it''s not Charlotte''s fault; it''s actually my fault. My dependence on Charlotte is the problem that prevented my personality from developing as it should. This isn''t the first time I''ve been told that; I remember on earth some people telling me that I should stop being so dependent on Charlotte and I should do the things I want instead of something I thought Charlotte wanted...''

    This is something he didn''t expect to have. He always thought that his personality was fine, even though he was overly dependent on Charlotte. This partly makes sense since she was an anchor for him, which he managed to hold onto for many years to avoid losing himself.

    That was fine, and in the context of their dependence on each other, since they were spouses, it wasn''t bad. But this time, it was precisely that that prevented him from continuing.

    Because of this, he tried to get to the root of the problem: What caused him to be so dependent on Charlotte?

    Although he was slightly annoyed with himself, he knew that the fact that he had realized this was not at all bad. It would allow him to grow and change that problem he had.

    That was why he was thoughtful and traveled back in time, trying to find the root of the problem.

    He traveled back to school when Charlotte was more dependent on him, as Matt protected her from some bullies, and started his journey from there.

    Crossing through graduation and the decision they made to go to study at the same university and live together, formalizing the rtionship. Sometimeter, they both got married.

    Soon after, there came a climax in their minds, that honeymoon night for both, when it became a crucial point in their lives: The death of both their parents at the hands of the monsters.

    ''I see, it should be from that moment...'' Matt thought, remembering that the one who copsed the most was him after that moment.

    Charlotte knew how to recover, adding that her skills and determination helped her; on Matt''s side, he was too attached to his parents, and it affected him too much. Even more so because he got to fight the monsters that tore his parents apart and couldn''t even do anything about it.

    Still, even though he had reached a turning point in his life, he didn''t know how he should repair this from himself; it was aplicated problem to deal with.

    And while he was deep in thought, Alice and the rest were expelled.

    Thest test no one managed to pass.

    When he saw that everyone was out, Robert stood up and nodded to them.

    "They all tried hard. Some came out earlier; some took longer, and that''s all good. Now, under the spirit, I want to quiz you, which the spirit will be able to corroborate, to find out how many minutes yousted in each test."

    "So, I''ll make it quick..." he said and began calling out names one by one.

    He mentioned the test number and asked for the number of minutes. After making sure he was okay with the spirit, he wrote it down in a notebook and went through all the students one by one.

    Until it was Matt and Alice''s turn, ending the whole ss.

    The professor was amazed by several things.

    He looked at the list, a bit in shock.

    "I will then reveal to you that reaching 30 minutes within the test was not necessary. The goal was 20 minutes, yet striving to 30 minutes was an ideal that I did not expect any of you to cross. For that, I must congratte those who did." After this, Robert congratted Matt and Alice, the only two with ''30 minutes'' endured in any of the tests.

    "Aelia Varrmar. In the first test it was 20 minutes, in the second unfortunately she didn''t make it. In the third, she managed 30 minutes, and in the fourth, she came close. You are the second-best student this time; you are not too far away from being able to summon your first spirit."

    "Zen Varrmar. First test, 30 minutes. Second test, 30 minutes. Third test, 30 minutes. Although in the fourth test, you did not achieve the desired result, it is the first time someone achieved such good results in their first time. I am speechless.

    Also, you two were the only ones toplete 2 tests or more in the whole ss. You''re in the lead for now; keep up the effort, and I''m sure you''ll be able to summon your first spirit before long."

    Robert was already ingratiating himself with Matt and Alice. The fact that they have such good results was amazing and something to bemended.

    Even though the fourth test Matt only managed tost 10 minutes, it was still amazing.

    For the vast majority of students, they needed to improve in all aspects, while Matt only needed to improve in one, as he did perfectly in the other.

    The teacher had high expectations, so he congratted Matt several times before giving them several teachings and advances about what they should do from tomorrow. From today on, these sses will be repeated until they can summon their first spirit.

    After that, the teacher dismissed them, sending them to their respective rooms.

 Chapter 264: Great Summoner

    Teacher Robert patiently watched them leave. After everyone had gone, he quickly turned and ran toward the Academy''s main building.

    He quickly entered one of the main rooms of the building, where a beautiful woman with sses was sitting.

    She looked up when she saw him and nodded at him, going back to what she was doing.

    "How did that first test go?" She asked.

    Professor Robert gave her the notes then.

    "Check it out for yourself, Great Summoner."

    She then looked in the notebook. She nced quickly at the results of most of them but focused on the two highlighted names and frowned.

    "That kid is that good? To be able toplete 3 perfectly and stay in the middle of the fourth is something I''ve never seen before..." She said, in shock.

    "I was like that too, Great Summoner. But those are the real results; the spirit confirmed them." Professor Robert didn''t hesitate to tell her several more things to certify his words.

    "Are you sure it''s just a controller of magical artifacts? How is his power?"

    Robert shook his head. "He has power, and I believe he is someone powerful among the students. But I don''t know how much power he has."

    The Grand Summoner then fell silent, thinking about various things.

    ''He is a talented boy for summoning and also for the path of power in general. I''m curious what kind of training he takes. She thought and looked at Robert.

    "What kind of artifact does he use?" she asked.

    "I don''t know, Great Summoner. I haven''t wanted to ask him and that ss hasn''t arrived yet. But if you want, I can ask him about it; he doesn''te across as deceptive."

    "No, you don''t need to ask him. It''s fine that way. If you''re looking to get that kind of information out of him, it will be counterproductive. He''s a very talented young man that I''ll see on my own, so don''t spoil anything. Stick with a good rtionship with him, and that will be enough." She replied.

    Then she grabbed a document from the table and passed it to him. "Low Deal has been bugging ustely. So get ready; you may be called in to fight them. We''re trying to find the central base to take them out once and for all and bring back the stolen artifacts."

    Robert looked at the document and nodded firmly. "Yes, Great Summoner. I''ll be ready at any time, so feel free to call on me." He replied.

    And just as his words finished, the door opened slightly, without warning.

    "Miss Mia, are you present?" A voice that made Robert flinch a little came through the door.

    The woman sitting there frowned slightly and nodded. "You cane back." She said to Robert.

    Then Robert came out, and as soon as he saw the man calling, he greeted him respectfully.

    "Mr. Founder, long time no see." He said, and the Founder nodded.

    "Long time no see, Robert. You seem to be doing well. Although it''s not often youe to visit Miss Mia, anything important?"

    The Founder looked young. Although he was over 100 years old, he looked like he was in his 40s or 50s, but the way he spoke made Robert shiver.

    "Yes, sir. Two new students who use Magical Artifacts, very talented, have recently arrived and the Great Summoner is interested in them. It is possible that she will make them Members of the Alignment, if they can pass the tests." Robert quickly replied.

    He knew that the Founder was strangely overprotective of the Great Summoner. He rarely allowed other men to approach him. That attitude was evident to Robert: He was trying to mark territory. Still, he saw it as a rather childish attitude,ing from a man over 100 years old. Although there''s no way he could have said it.

    When the Founder heard this, he nodded. "Looks like you''ve been doing good work. All right,e back quietly." Replied the founder, and without waiting for a reply, entered the room and closed the door.

    The beautiful seated woman did not look up despite knowing who had entered.

    "Opening the door to my personal office like that and calling me by name, when did I ever give you permission to do that?" She asked, a little angry at this.

    The Founder did not mind her attitude; he was used to it. Instead, he focused on the main topic, why he hade today.

    "Did you manage to meet with the Miss?" he asked directly.

    The Great Summoner looked up, looking a bit annoyed that this guy had evaded the topic once again.

    Still, the main issues at hand prevented her from saying anything else.

    She looked down again to continue looking at the documents and answered him.

    "That''s right, if I didn''t do it, who would? I must at least stick out my chest for the Academy when necessary, so even the question offends."

    The Founder felt rxed upon hearing this.

    In the entire Academy, only the Great Summoner had a sure pass to meet with a woman as exalted as her.

    "Miss Charlotte only epts women in her circle and she has a good friendship with you, Miss Mia, so it makes sense what you say. That''s why I respect you even more; even the Great Leading Sorcerers have a hard time meeting with her, but it looks like the meeting went well for our side this time."

    Mia sighed a little and nodded. "That''s right. The Miss will possiblye in the near future; she already agreed to do so. But she told me she wasn''t going to make it public when she wasing. She could be here right now, or she coulde next year, only she knows. But that she wille secretly and keep her word."

    The Founder was immediately extremely happy to hear this and nodded to her several times. "Thank you very much again, Miss Mia. I will retire for now so as not to disturb you. Remember toe to my office when you are free. We can have delicious tea that I brought from the Tea n House," he said as he said goodbye and left the room.

    He specifically said ''Tea n House'' because he knew it was Mia''s favorite tea.

    Mia frowned. ''Who the hell wants to drink your tea? Even if you bring me the Sacred Tea of the Elves or Dragons, I will never ept such a barbarity... If only I could hit him, unaffected.'' She thought and sighed.

    Ever since that guy arrived, he had taken away her concentration on her work. So she got up, made tea herself, and took it, looking out the window.

    She was also thoughtful about several things Miss Charlotte had told her.

    ''I wonder what she meant by what she said...''

    ''Things could change, and whoever chooses the wrong side will die, eh...'' She thought, and a long sigh escaped her mouth.

    As she did this, a small spirit flew around her and cast a spell on her, which calmed her down, bringing incredible peace of mind. She visibly rxed between the taste of the tea, which she found delicious and pleasant, and between the feeling of that magic.

    ''Miss Charlotte, you are the greatest enigma that exists in this world. Even the spirits can''t understand you.'' She thought softly...

    ...

 Chapter 265: They both want to comfort each other

    Matt and Alice returned to the room in silence.

    The root of the silence was because Matt seemed a little upset or stressed, it was so evident that Alice didn''t say anything to avoid upsetting him.

    Still, this worried her somehow.

    ''I didn''t think failing would affect him so much... It seems like failing is associated with something different.'' She thought as she saw him enter the room quietly.

    She sighed a little after seeing him like that. She also noticed that he was too thoughtful. Maybe he was trying to understand something inside him. Still, she didn''t want to leave him alone.

    So she stepped forward quickly after closing the door and hugged him from behind, pulling Matt out of his thoughts.

    She hugged him tightly, perhaps because she wanted him to understand that she was here.

    "Failing is okay. You''ve told me several times that whenever you fail, it''s time to pick yourself up, and that was okay. But it''s wrong to stress too much with something like this. You should know that there are things we can''t control, even if we are present in the moment," she said softly.

    Her words made Matt a little surprised. ''Things we can''t control, even if we are present, huh.'' He thought a little.

    It was a bit like what had happened to him this time.

    All the annoyance and anger he had right now were directed exclusively at him. And he didn''t even know why; he was just annoyed with himself for having a problem like that. Besides, those tests told him that he had to let go of a lot of what he thought was ''himself'' to pass them.

    A realized personality is not formted overnight; its meaning is more profound than it appears, which he could understand in this short period. The realized personality is molded over time, and the decisions he makes throughout his experiences and many of the decisions he made in his past life are the ones that caused him to be in this dilemma now.

    The issue is that these decisions molded his personality and led to dependency. Althoughtely, he has had to make decisions on his own and without relying on the strategies and other facilities that Charlotte provided him, they are not enough to mold him into a new personality unless he decides to discard much of what he considers himself to be.

    In addition, there was one more issue in the equation: his Icy Power. He was too dependent on that power when he was on earth. Being such a powerful ability, he naturally became more trusting and ended up relying too much on the other facilities Charlotte provided.

    Something was different with her as she formed herself, and although she received good abilities, they weren''t even a quarter as good as the Icy Power. All of that came together, which caused him to be in a dilemma.

    With aplicated issue like that, his mind didn''t want to stop thinking, perhaps trying to find a better solution.

    After a while of being like that, Matt sighed.

    ''There''s nothing I can do. If I have to throw away who I''ve been for so many years, what does it matter? At the end of the road, the only thing that matters is how far I''vee.'' He thought and smiled a little.

    He turned around and hugged Alice gently, surprising her.

    She didn''t want to part from him, so she hugged him tightly for several minutes, not expecting anything in return. At the end of it all, she knew the kind of person Matt was.

    So, being hugged suddenly naturally surprised her, and she looked up to find Matt''s face really close to hers.

    Matt smiled at her and gave her a soft kiss on her forehead. He wanted to thank her for her words and for trying tofort him, but he didn''t know how he should go about it.

    "It''s strange to beforted by the girl who failed more than me. I seem to be being a bit childish today and you seem to be maturing nicely. Thank you." he replied.

    Alice was greatly surprised by his every word and action. Not only did being hugged by him feel good, but it was also the first time he had decided to kiss her on his own, and even though it was not where she''d like it to go, she didn''t mind. This was already a breakthrough.

    She smiled at this and raised her hands to cup Matt''s face.

    "Sometimes, I also want tofort you and try to lift your spirits, as it''s notmon to see you in this state. I should say this is the first time I''ve seen you like this." She replied.

    Matt nodded slightly at her words.

    It felt good to have someone there in bad times, and he has always been lucky in this case. There was always someone there, and there seemed to be someone there this time. That made him think that he wanted to pay her back, somehow.

    Then he remembered what he had told her recently and smiled.

    "If that''s so, then I must keep my word." Matt said.

    He lifted her up like a princess and walked into the room where he slept. He walked over to the bed and sat there, mounting her on his legs.

    Alice was entirely surprised by this, and her thoughts were suddenly triggered, but from one moment to the next, she was again gently embraced, this time while sitting on Matt''s legs. Her head was ced on Matt''s neck.

    At the same time, Matt touched her forehead, and she felt something cold forming there. It was a strange, different inscription, quite powerful and freezing, but one that didn''t seem to carry any of the ice attributes besides the cold she felt.

    Suddenly, her mind was invaded by arge amount of external information entering her mind.

    This was an extremely difficult inscription to use and have it be sessful. Matt was surprised when he noticed that he was, in fact, sessful in using it. At first, he just wanted to try it and see if he had any luck, just as he had ''lucked out'' in the past when he first used it in Charlotte.

    His surprise was normal because to use this inscription and for it to be sessful, it was necessary that the other person had no defense against the person who was trying to use it. This person had to have a calm and rxed mind and be in absolute trust with the other person to be able to use it because the idea of this was to transmit information or knowledge.

    In this case, Matt passed on to her much of the information he knew about the Path of Control and magic, as well as various information about some important issues regarding the use of vampiric power and mana. All that information was passed on in a moment, thanks to the fact that Alice wasn''t afraid of what Matt might do to her.

 Chapter 266: Is she exhausted? No, she is excited.

    Truth be told, there was no way Alice would have her guard up with Matt.

    When she saw that she was entering Matt''s room, she immediately prepared for many things to happen. She thought her time hade, and today was finally the day.

    Matt looked so determined; how could it be anything else?

    That was why her guard was down, and she nned to let Matt do whatever he wanted, regardless of the rest.

    Still, it didn''t end up being what she wanted. Despite that, her thinking was simple: Why would I have my guard up with the man I want?

    Still, Matt had no way of knowing.

    Soon after, Alice finished receiving all the information Matt wanted to give her, and she was stunned. Her mind whirred with a few words: Who is Matt? But she didn''t ask the question.

    When she opened her eyes once more, she noticed Matt''s bare neck, and that immediately activated her vampiric instincts.

    Her eyes glowed with a strange lust, and a smile of lust apanied them on that beautiful face. ''This neck, for now, is mine. Then... Come to me, my love.'' She thought lustfully and immediately dug her teeth in there.

    The delicious blood rushing down her throat activated her instincts even more, but this time, they were not the vampiric ones. But instead, her womanly instincts.

    That delicious blood slowly sliding down her throat made her feel, somehow, aroused. And with so much excitement, she wanted to feel more!

    So a wave of her hand pushed aside the top of her dress and sent it down her body, exposing her neck and much of her upper body, including much of her breasts.

    Because she was pressed up against Matt, he couldn''t see too much. But this partial view of this beautiful woman who conveyed many feelings aroused him. Moreover, that beautiful uncovered neck opened his vampire instincts, which he couldn''t stand, and immediately dug his teeth in there.

    "Hn..." A soft moan escaped Alice''s mouth as she felt the peak of arousal she could feel at this moment. Feeling the connection between their vampiric essences as their bodies rubbed together was pleasurable. It increased the delicate and beautiful friction between their bodies, which made them both able to feel each other more.

    This was amon feeling between them. Neither of them refused it, so it felt even better for them.

    This was gently and steadily increasing Alice''s arousal, who was already on the verge of reaching the peak of what her sanity could bear. And so the minutes passed as the two were entwined in a gentle embrace that felt pleasurable.

    Moreover, the vampirism of both was working at its peak, slowly increasing the power of both increase; although the increase was little due to theck of physical training, it was still enough for now.

    After several tens of minutes, Matt separated from her and held her, noticing that she was ''exhausted''.

    She looked at him with evident love and desire but still endured that inner longing and leaned in against his chest gently.

    Her breath felt slightly hot, and her cheeks were flushed. But she wasn''t really exhausted, although it was a reality that she couldn''t keep doing that.

    She was highly excited and finding it difficult to hold back, to the point that she felt that part of her body was slowly getting wet.

    She was so turned on right now that she just wanted to rest and close her eyes so she could take it all in.

    But Matt didn''t notice this, and after letting her rest for a few minutes, which wasn''t enough, he whispered to her.

    "I promised you a reward earlier, and I already gave you a part of it. How about weplete the second part?" he asked. Even he didn''t know why he had whispered it, and it brought a leap to Alice''s heart.

    She opened her eyes and looked at him in surprise. ''Could it be...'' She thought, and a strange happiness suddenly brimmed out of her.

    "W-what is it?" she asked with a slight tremor. Although she realized that her question was poorly put, as she was about to rephrase it, Matt raised his hand a little and formed a figure there.

    This figure looked like a bathtub, and inside, there seemed to be a red liquid. Also, two figures were there. Although Alice would normally be surprised by the fact that someone had such perfect control of vampiric power, this time, Matt''s words prevented her from realizing it.

    "Let''s have a ''Couple''s Bloody Bath''. Since we can''t train as we normally did, we should look for alternatives. I remember that among the 10 trainings in the past is one that is a bloody bath that we can do together; you previously told me to do it; how about we do it now?" He spoke.

    Although it wasn''t what Alice expected, it was a big breakthrough! Even a bigger breakthrough than the little kiss on the forehead earlier!

    That was a Bloody Bath that only real couples, boyfriends, or husbands do, after all!

    That made her happiness brim over, and she quickly got up and nodded to him.

    "Okay, Matt, I''ll go get ready!" she replied, smiling broadly and her eyes sparkling. She then quickly left the room to do as she said.

    Matt then came out as well and headed for therger bathroom, which they would be using.

    They could not train normally here because the vampiric power is very conspicuous. With the leaders of this Academy so close and being in the Nevod Mountains, the birthce of the Great Sorcerers, it was not very wise to show them the vampiric power.

    That is why Matt suggested doing this kind of couple''s bath, which wasmon when there was sunshine in the world.

    Though perhaps there was an ulterior motive that even Matt didn''t know about. After all, somehow or other, Alice was getting into his eyes, and he could no longer ignore her so easily, perhaps because of the many trials they had crossed together.

 Chapter 267: A beautiful body

    Matt prepared the bath and the necessary inscriptions for the training technique to exist.

    He also filled the bathtub with real blood, so it would be high-level training.

    After doing this, he turned around and went to get ready as well.

    A whileter, they both returned to the bathroom. When they met, Alice was covered by a nket. She looked glowing, and when she looked at Matt, with only boxers covering his lower half, she was stunned but amazed.

    Matt''s tall, well-sculpted body looked amazing. She didn''t know he had worked out so much to sculpt his body in such a way.

    ''The style of clothing Matt wearstely tends to hide a lot of his body, but it''s... A work of art.'' Alice''s eyes twinkled slightly.

    Matt nodded to her. "I''ll go in first so you can change better." He said and was about to turn around, but then a movement urred in Alice''s body that he couldn''t ignore.

    The bath nket she was wearing fell from her body. "I''m ready now." She said quickly, causing Matt to stop.

    What he saw out of the corner of his eye was so beautiful that he couldn''t help but turn to give her a second look and was stunned by its absurdity.

    Her gorgeous white skin looked too good on her when he saw her with only panties to hide her bottom. Her huge, fleshy, firm breasts were out in the open, leaving them visible for Matt to see as he wished. That perfect sculpted figure, with gorgeous hips and luscious thighs, totally stunned Matt.

    The lean, firm, but muscle-free abdomen also yed into this unified beauty equation.

    It was such a beautiful body that Matt couldn''t help but feel excited after seeing it.

    Even though Alice felt deeply embarrassed that he would see her like this, she held back her embarrassment and walked over to him to take his hand. Their hearts somehow raced after feeling each other''s presence so close.

    She had no idea how to show her feelings to Matt, so she thought this was a perfect opportunity. If she showed him her naked body and revealed her interest in him with actions, she was sure he would notice.

    She wouldn''t think he had figured it out long ago. If she knew, she would possibly be more active now. Still, what she did was pull him into the bathroom with a loving smile.

    Matt frowned slightly. ''She''s a beautiful woman.'' He thought, unable to ignore that beauty.

    Still, he did nothing else. Although he could feel this woman''s pure desire for him, he could do nothing. Though maybe he was selfish, he just wanted to get stronger and look for Charlotte right now. Perhaps that''s why he could hold off so much temptation for now.

    Once inside the bathroom, Matt stepped into the bathtub full of blood, and Alice followed close behind him.

    Because of the type of workout it was, Matt had to sit with his legs spread so that Alice could sit in between.

    This was a training that only lovers or people with extreme confidence tended to do. Being naked was the best way to do it, and their skin should be in contact, so this was the right way to do it.

    Still, when Matt opened his legs, Alice lowered her body and closed them, and in an unexpected move, she sat on his legs, facing him.

    She immediately embraced him gently, bringing her breasts and the entire front of her body into intimate contact with Matt''s front.

    She hadn''t worn anything to protect her breasts precisely because of this; how was she going to sit on her back?

    Matt sighed slightly but didn''t push her away. He also wrapped his arms around her and snuggled her lightly into his chest to make the contact more perfect.

    Once this was done, they both closed their eyes and began to reveal their Essence of vampiric power.

    The Essence of a living being is something that vampires can control best among all races; even taking it out of their bodies was possible, even though this Essence allowed a person''s existence and was closely rted to the spirit.

    This is one of the reasons why this training is only for lovers. It requires the union of essences, which is almost like a union of spirits and power. Only the connection between lovers is so perfect. They are doing it without being lovers because they have no other way. Training this way is faster, and they need to find a way to surpass 30,000 power.

    Soon both essences were united in an embrace, as they both hugged each other tenderly. At the same time, Matt activated the inscription mechanism he had made earlier.

    Then, the inscriptions began to work quickly from one moment to the next. Suddenly, the blood in the tub shuddered and began to pound sideways. The shuddering at the start was just the beginning. Soon, the inscriptions began to absorb the blood and shoot it sideways and into both bodies.

    This caused them to experience intense pain, making them both tremble slightly. They could not use vampiric power when they intertwined their essences, and the principle of this training consisted of just that: intertwine the essences and endure the pain of the blood hitting their bodies while using Vampirism at its peak within their bodies.

    Therefore, they could not cover their bodies with vampiric power; they could only resist the pain and continue training.

    The blood hitting the body was powerful enough to pierce the flesh. Moreover, the pain of feeling the Essence being pierced by an attack was terrifying. Although they both had almost 30,000 power, the truth was that they could not endure this so easily.

    Even so, they didn''t have too much trouble enduring it for the first few hours.

    The problem is that this training gets stronger as time goes by. One hour is not a problem, and neither is two, but the more time passes, the more painful it is and the stronger the attacks be.

 Chapter 268: Losing control

    Several hourster, Matt and Alice were still in the same position, while the essence of both of them was shaking from the blows. The pain in their bodies was almost unbearable.

    This was especially true of Alice''s body, as she had not trained it too much before. The pain was so terrifying that she felt like her body was going to fall backward, but being held by Matt somehow gave her strength. It was as if she didn''t want to let go of being hugged by him, so she didn''t let go.

    Instead, she put her head on Matt''s shoulder and looked sideways at him, smiling softly.

    "Matt... How did you manage to pass me information earlier? That''s amazing. Only humans have a tactic like that, did you manage to figure it out somehow?"

    Being an umon tactic among humans, it was more amazing that Matt knew about it. But if it was Matt, Alice believed he could do anything, so even though she was surprised, she didn''t doubt him.

    Matt opened his eyes and looked at her.

    ''Not doubting me and even being so open to me despite knowing it''s a tactic only humans can do. I don''t know if it''s that she''s too trusting or it''s that somehow my status in her heart is greater than I thought.'' Matt thought, though he smiled.

    That wasn''t a bad thing. Having a person he could trust like that was an amazing thing. Naturally, he wasn''t going to me her for it.

    And this time, he wasn''t going to make up an excuse or lie to her like he had done on several asions in the past.

    "You wouldn''t believe me if I told you." He replied teasingly.

    She raised her arm behind Matt and began stroking his hair. "Okay, I''ll believe whatever you tell me." She was sincere.

    And that was a plus, Matt noticed.

    Then he sighed.

    "If so, you should know that myst name hasn''t always been this. And before I met you, my name was Matthew, the Ice Assassin." He replied.

    Alice found this confusing. "What a curious nickname; I''ve never heard it before."

    "That''s right. Anyway, where Ie from, I had never heard myst name before."

    That confused her even more. "What do you mean? Yourst name isn''t Dietrich?"

    "Myst name is Dietrich, but it wasn''t Dietrich before."

    Alice felt like she was in some kind of strange puzzle that she couldn''t understand. She didn''t understand how Matt''sst name was Dietrich, but it wasn''t Dietrich before.

    But I also didn''t know what else to ask about it. She knew Matt''s answer was vague, but somehow, it seemed to carry a strange depth that she couldn''t quite grasp.

    And suddenly, their words were cut off by an increase in the attack power of these inscriptions. It was sudden, so they both shuddered under the blood, which was already bing transparent.

    The inscriptions used blood to create attacks and strike against them, strengthening the body while enhancing their vampiric powers; the more this blood was used, the more transparent it became.

    And after that powerful attack, the more powerful attacks began.

    The hours continued to pass, and it was no longer 2 or 4 hours; they were entering the final phase of the training.

    Normally, the rmended duration under this training was 4 hours, with a maximum of 6 hours for the first time, but in this case, both hadpleted 8 hours, as they had not trained differently before.

    Despite that, they soon realized how dangerous this was. It was very effective, but it was hazardous when they went over the rmended amount of hours.

    Alice couldn''t take it anymore. The pain was no longer in her physical body but also in her bones. That pain had managed to embed itself in her body, making it difficult for her to move her body.

    "Ah... It''s painful... Matt..." She said softly while hugging him. Besides, she, for these 8 hours, had been holding the excitement she had.

    Somehow, she seemed to be an animal in heat, and it was hard for her to hold it in, even more so knowing that they were both naked, facing each other, hugging each other!

    That weakened her mind and added to the aches and pains. Her body became a mess.

    And although Matt was better, he also felt pain in his bones. He immediately realized that it was a pain that had taken root from both of their Essence.

    ''Since we are not lovers, we don''t have that perfect symbiosis for which the training was created. Enduring 8 hours is already beyond our limit... I see, so that''s why.''

    Although they had grown stronger, it was useless if they couldn''t move well. Therefore, Matt deactivated the inscription, causing the transparent blood to stop moving. At the same time, these inscriptions absorbed the blood, and the bathtub began to fill with water.

    Matt was holding Alice so she wouldn''t fall backward, but Alice was sure that, right now, she had no strength in her body.

    Still, when she felt the water hitting her body, which was in close contact with Matt''s, for some strange reason, she felt his mind give a buzz, which sent her rationality into the depths of unconsciousness.

    Her red eyes glowed with intensity, and she looked at Matt, who was having a simr reaction.

    No, before Alice''s eyes only entered the Matt she wanted to feel. The Matt she wanted to hug. The man who had somehow made her fall in love.

    That activated her animal instincts, bringing the strength back into her body when she noticed Matt''s lips so uncovered and so close to her.

    Without thinking of the consequences, she immediately sent her lips to meet Matt''s, and suddenly, Matt felt his lips being sealed.

    Both had held back for an extended period. Although Matt was an expert at holding back, he couldn''t do it properly this time, and his animal instincts invaded him.

    When he felt those soft lips kissing him and noticed that beautiful face so close to him, as well as feeling Alice''s body pressed against his that showed him what she wanted, he held her tighter, enveloping her in an intense kiss as well. He pushed her to the other end of the tub because of how excited he was, surprising her.

    Although she longed to be reciprocated, she still found herself surprised when he reciprocated. Everything she had been holding back then suddenly came gushing out. Then Matt''s curious hands and, in an instinctive movement, moved to Alice''s bottom, squeezing her buttocks hard.

    This was a totally new feeling for Alice, and many sudden things came together in her body. The moment, the excitement, all that she had held in for so long and her already wet bottom, added to Matt making her feel a new feeling, made a big moan escape from her mouth, while a totally different spurt escaped from her other mouth...

    "Ahnnn!" Despite the fact that they were kissing, this moan still sounded slightly harsh and arousing. It was so beautiful that it caused numerous reactions in Matt.

    But it was also the moan that brought him back to reality.

    At the same time, the water in the bathtub peaked, and Alice couldn''t handle the number of emotions and ended up fainting.

 Chapter 269: Vampiric nature?

    Matt was a little surprised by several things at this instant. For a brief moment, he felt a soft sensation on his leg before she passed out, and his leg was between Alice''s legs.

    ''She...'' Matt sighed after realizing this.

    He didn''t want to think anything else. Alice had passed out in his arms, and that was the reality.

    So he got up and held her in his arms to carry her into the room, but before he got out of the bath, he noticed that she had blood stains all over her body, even numerous wounds on her skin and flesh that needed to be washed properly.

    That was why he sat her down in the corner of the bathtub, removed thest piece of clothing she was wearing, which also had blood on it, and began to wash her slowly.

    He carefully cleaned her from top to bottom without any ulterior motive. Despite being aroused by everything that had happened, he was someone who knew how to restrain himself, and although at one point he lost control, seeing Alice in that state made him able to restrain himself.

    Matt even washed her private parts. After that, he dressed her in the clothes they had prepared beforehand and took her to her room. There, heid her down and let her rest.

    He went and washed himself. After that, he went to the balcony of this Tower Room and looked at the night sky.

    He needed to rx and calm down.

    His action today surprised him, as holding back is easy for him. Being a controller of an Icy Power had influenced him, and control was part of him. But a moment ago, he couldn''t do it.

    ''All my instincts were activated at that moment... Why? Was it a reaction from the technique we used to train?''

    If he had considered it carefully, he would have realized that his vampire nature is a bit like an animal''s; it''s more raw and decisive, without as many secondary thoughts regarding consequences. That, mixed with how beautiful Alice was, would naturally result in him being unable to control himself.

    ''Sigh... Forget it.'' He soon stopped thinking about it. He rxed for a long while longer and then went to sleep.

    .

    The next morning.

    Alice woke up slightly disoriented, looking sideways with doubt on her face. For a brief moment, she couldn''t remember why she was there, but suddenly, she remembered what had happened the night before, which made her face turn red with embarrassment.

    ''Ahh... What did I do?'' she thought with embarrassment. Still, soon, something crossed her mind that made her feel more embarrassed.

    When she was semi-conscious, she felt Matt washing her all over. He did it very carefully so as not to hurt her and cleaned every single wound she had. It was that which made her fall totally unconscious, for it felt pleasurable.

    Alice felt her face burning, but she remembered something. A ce where Matt had washed her.

    She looked inside the sheets and moved her hand to herher region. That ce Matt had washed her carefully and without prying, or at least that''s what she felt when she was semi-conscious.

    ''...I wouldn''t have minded if you stuck something in there, Matt...'' She thought suddenly, but then she noticed that that part was getting wet again and quickly pulled her hand out.

    "Ah... I''m crazy..." She spoke softly with embarrassment and blushed again.

    Just then, the door to her room opened cautiously, so she panicked and hid under the covers.

    "Matt..." She said with great embarrassment.

    Matt nodded to her. "I''m d you''re okay." He said and walked over carrying breakfast for her. She felt deeply ashamed that she had done so many things, but it also felt extremely good that Matt received her like this despite her actions.

    She didn''t even know how to approach Matt or what face to see him with, but since he didn''t make a big deal about it, she decided not to say anything.

    Maybe what happened the night before was just a wet dream of hers, after all.

    ...

    After a leisurely breakfast, they both went out to the ssroom. Well, more specifically, to the courtyard where the ''tests'' were taking ce.

    Professor Robert greeted them with a beaming smile that day.

    "Everyone, sit down. Before we begin, I have one thing to announce."

    "In four days, there will be the Wee Ceremony for the new students, that is, for you. There will be students from the Internal Academy and also the 2 New Alignment Members. Both of them are famous in the Academy; I am sure many of you already know them. So you should prepare yourselves. Gathering contacts may be good for you in the future."

    His words surprised the students. Although they expected that the Weing Ceremony would happen soon and have Internal students, none of them expected that the two most famous people in the Internal Academy would also go.

    Those two are brothers; although they study together, they are not the same age. And they are the most powerful Summoner duo in recent years.

    "Hey, I heard that sometimes the siblings Webb give advice to new students, and there are rumors that they have several students as subordinates, even granting them good resources to strengthen themselves. Apparently, they are looking for people to join their Webb family."

    "Looks like we can''t miss that day..."

    Rumors rose from one side to the other, but Matt and Alice cared little about this.

    Matt wanted to know how strong these two new Alignment members were so he could know what strength he needed to get in there.

    The rest was of little value to him.

    And once Professor Robert said this, he mentioned a few more things regarding what they would be doing today and activated the ability of that huge spirit once again.

    Because Matt hadpleted all of the first three tests, he was sent directly to the fourth test.

    ''With what happenedst night, I feel looser. It''s a little strange, but somehow, I think it wasn''t bad for the vampiric nature. I''ll just have to see how much of an impact that has on a mental level...'' Matt thought as he stepped forward, starting his test.

 Chapter 270: Feeling guilty

    A realized personality involved many things, not all of which Matt understood.

    It involved understanding and epting himself, being firm and determined in his decisions, and not being influenced by other people''s decisions on too deep a level. That meant that he should not stop being himself even if he did what someone else ordered.

    That involved too many things that, on a mental level, affected him too much.

    When Matt took the first step, even though he felt his body more liberated and felt he saw a path, he also felt more mental pressure.

    It was as if his mind told him that his loyalty had gone down the drain.

    And he had no way to deny that fact.

    There has never been an excuse for what he did, and he knows it. He has never been a man who makes excuses regarding serious and important matters.

    But is it true that he had been unfaithful?

    The issue in his mind and the amount of evidence put to him regarding that made Matt fail in less than 5 minutes.

    That brought a dark countenance to his face.

    "..."

    He didn''t say or think anything; he simply re-entered that strange mental world.

    And once again, he stood on the starting line and began to walk.

    Infidelity was a subject that, for him, was too unbearable.

    For him, such a thing was not allowed. It was totally out of his principles to be unfaithful. The thing is, he had no idea if what he did could be considered infidelity.

    He died, and he was sure that Charlotte did too, for he himself exploited their bodies. In such a case, the marital union that bound them together was broken the moment they both died.

    But he reincarnated and kept his consciousness and memories. He remembered Charlotte vividly and considered her his wife, but was she like that, too?

    For some strange reason, Matt thought this was not the case, for he felt no sign of Charlotte''s soul besides sensing her. And if he could feel her, he firmly believed she could feel him, too.

    And though he tried to send her signals through the soul, he never got anywhere.

    Why was it? Was it because she couldn''t feel him, or was it because the bond that united them on earth had been broken?

    If he thought about it objectively, that bond was broken from the moment they both died. Well, even the saying goes: Till death do them part.

    But it was such aplicated issue for him that he could not find an answer all day long.

    And even though he saw most of them moving forward at a fast pace, he couldn''t do it. Once he was attacked by it all, Matt couldn''t hold the guilt inside him.

    The guilt grew stronger each time, and feeling bad about himself made him fail when only two minutes had passed in hisst attempt.

    Matt opened his eyes and noticed that the professor was about to start talking. But honestly, he had no intention of listening to him. So he ignored himpletely, and as soon as he could leave, he walked away slowly.

    The professor looked at him from the corner of his eye and frowned.

    ''...Young Zen seems to be in quite a predicament. He couldn''t evenst the full 5 minutes today despite managing 10 minutes yesterday... This is strange.'' He thought.

    Alice also noticed that something was wrong with Matt, so she quickly followed him.

    Seeing this, Robert ran to the tower to meet the Great Summoner once again.

    When he got here, the Great Summoner was being disturbed by the Founder.

    The Founder frowned. "What do you want?" he asked sharply. It felt bad to be rejected so many times by the woman he liked, but he couldn''t take it out on her, so he thought about taking it out on the neer.

    But Robert''s expression said too much to Mia, so she red at the Founder.

    "You can step outside. I have something urgent to deal with." Her tone was a little scary, and even the founder had to leave to not disturb her.

    "Madam, there''s something wrong with Young Zen."

    "The most talented student? What''s weird? His power?"

    "No, ma''am. Yesterday, he was able tost 10 minutes in the test, but today, he didn''t even reach 5 minutes. And thest attempt barelysted 2 minutes. I don''t know what''s wrong with him, and I''m afraid it might be..." Robert paused after saying this, causing Mia to frown and look at him.

    "Low Deal, using mental attacks? Do you think that could be it?" she asked, and Robert nodded.

    "They control undead and have a great capacity for undetectable mental attacks."

    Mia frowned even more. But she remembered something. "Isn''t it normal for them to fail like this on the second day? Especially on the fourth test?" She asked.

    And Robert denied that question. "Although a decrease is possible, it is normal, even in extreme cases, to have a decrease of 40 or 50%. That was why the first time, I was not surprised, but each time, he was lower and lower, and his mental state and countenance were darker and darker. Even Miss Aelia noticed it. I think the subject is serious."

    Mia then nodded. "I''ll go see him. Those bastards aren''t going to take talented disciples away from us again. If need be, I''m going to demolish the city to find whatever bastard is controlling everything behind the scenes." She said, standing up and grabbing a cloak at her side.

    Although Robert was surprised, he understood why she had decided to visit him. So he nodded to her. "Ma''am, I hope it''s not what I thought. Please go carefully. I will call my family and have my sword sent to me. If I have to go fight to avoid further losses, then I will use all my power." He replied, and Mia patted his shoulder.

    "Good man." She said, smiling a little, and left the room.

    .

    As they walked to the room, Alice kept close to Matt, but she didn''t know how she should approach him. She didn''t even understand what was wrong with him, so what should she do?

    ''...Maybe it''s my fault...''

    ''No, it''s not a maybe. Yesterday, he was fine; the only thing that happened that could disturb his mind would be me...'' She thought regretfully. Suddenly, she felt her heart weigh tons, and a lump in her throat formed.

    Immediately, she made up her mind, so she looked straight ahead.

    ''Huh? Matt?'' She thought in shock and looked around.

    ''He''s not there? I can''t even feel him...'' She thought in shock, feeling somewhat afraid of this.

    .

 Chapter 271: Attack outside the city

    Matt looked behind him and sighed softly.

    Taking advantage of Alice''s carelessness, he slipped away from there to walk alone for a while.

    As an introvert, he always looked for a way to walk alone for a while when he was on Earth. Sometimes, he just needed a few hours to consider his next steps.

    Maybe he was trying to find himself in those moments, and this time, it is the same.

    He doesn''t feel like he did anything good, but he can''t repay the kindness and love Alice is trying to give him with a bad attitude or ungratefulness. That is why it was better for him to find himself before facing her again.

    That was why he walked along a long, lonely road, where asionally, one or two people passed by until he reached the end of the city, leaving it to enjoy the atmosphere a little.

    During that time, his mind was in chaos, trying to find answers to his questions.

    But he couldn''te up with an answer, no matter how hard he thought. That was annoying, but there was nothing he could do.

    He had been walking for more than four hours between thoughts and memories of the past. The sky didn''t change much, as it was still dark, but Matt realized he had gotten lost in his thoughts and sighed.

    ''In the end, I think it would be best to go back and keep trying.'' He thought to himself, turning around to head back to the city.

    He had walked quite far from this one, but he would get there quickly.

    Still, when he turned around, he frowned and looked back.

    The street was lonely, and no figure was in sight, but a few people were nearby.

    "If I''m the target, they don''t need to look for an opening. Just attack at once; anyway, you won''t be able to do anything." Matt spoke andunched a magic attack towards some nearby trees.

    But then a different attack hit Matt''s magic, and both magics were countered.

    At the same time, several people appeared from all sides. Some carried swords, and some were mages.

    But they all wore simr garb, which made Matt look at them in surprise.

    "Low Deal." Matt recognized it, naturally. It was the vestment that belonged to that strange organization.

    One of them stood out and looked at him.

    "I feel the presence of several of our items on you. You seem like you''re not someone normal, but messing with us is a grave mistake." He said as he pulled out a spear lit on fire.

    His arrogant demeanor and haughty words slightly annoyed Matt, but he said nothing.

    Instead, he pulled out the items he had and showed them.

    "Oh, you mean these?" he asked.

    The eyes of those around him glittered with greed.

    "So it''s true that you have several!"

    "You bastard, how did you get them!?" The one who had spoken before asked, holding back the urge to move. If it weren''t because he needed to keep up appearances in front of his subordinates, he would have already jumped up and taken the items from the ''kid'' in front of him.

    But appearances were necessary.

    Matt sighed. "If you''re going to attack for your greed, why ask unnecessary questions? One I got by assassinating a vampire. The other I got by exterminating a branch of your organization, and the other was by assassinating a self-styled ''Genius Mage.'' Are you happy now? I hope you are because these are yourst seconds to live." Matt said mockingly.

    He suddenly disappeared from where he was and appeared behind the guy he had been talking to.

    It was a swift movement that no one could follow. At the same time, strange ws had grown on his hand, easily torn off this guy''s neck.

    It was so fast that when everyone reacted, their leader was already on the ground, and the head was rolling.

    "ATTACK, THE LEADER IS DEAD!" A loud shout came from the second leader, and everyone immediately began tounch magical attacks.

    ''No necromancer...'' Matt grumbled internally after seeing this. He thought he could collect a few corpses, and so he gave them time, but this was just pitiful.

    That was why he stopped wasting time. His body disappeared from where it was, once and then a second and third time.

    Each time it disappeared, a head flew off, and a body fell to the ground.

    And in a moment, only one enemy was left, full of fear, crawling on the ground. But his executioner was bored and wanted to return to the city, so he didn''t even have time to beg.

    In the end, 15 bodies were decapitated by strange vampire ws.

    Matt looked at his hands in surprise. ''These ws are really powerful. They are as hard as a sword, and although they don''tpare to my saint sword, being part of my body, I can use them in a more versatile way.'' He thought.

    He had just discovered that he could use Vampiric ws a moment ago, just before attacking. He didn''t understand why he got that information now, considering he hadn''t yet surpassed 30,000 power, which is when they were unlocked. But not bad at all.

    Still, he could quickly tell that these ws greatly increased the vampiric instinct within him. And this was a little strange. It was a feral instinct.

    In the face of certain death, his instincts would not move his body to flee from danger as humans do but would move it to meet danger with savagery.

    It was a totally different instinct from the humans and also a little more difficult to control.

    ''...Honestly, I still don''t understand vampires. But I feel like there''smon knowledge that no one tells them because it''s basic, and I can''t figure it out because my memories in this body are foggy.'''' Matt thought, frowning.

    Suddenly, something urred to him. If what happened yesterday with Alice was because of the activation of his vampiric instincts, does it mean that vampiric instincts are not only wild in killing but in other matters? When his mind thought like this, he felt like trying it out.

    Perhaps this was the way to go to lighten the weight on his mind.

    Therefore, he ran back to the city.

    He did not realize that near him, there was a figure watching him.

    Her eyes sparkled at what she had just seen while her sses glittered in the moonlight.

    At the same time, a small spirit floated above her and fell on her shoulder, totally exhausted.

    "Haah... He... He... He''s dangerous... I can hardly hide her presence, Madam..." A soft voice reached the ears of the woman standing there, watching Matt leave. The speaker was one of her spirits, who had the ability of Concealment.

    But that spirit was quite exhausted at the moment. It had had a hard time hiding this woman from Matt, as his senses were constantly prowling the surroundings.

    This woman nodded unconsciously. ''Such a young and powerful vampire... And on top of that, he has so much guts toe here, To the Nevod Mountains!'' she thought, smiling mischievously and disappearing into the dim light of the night.

    .

 Chapter 272: The reasons (1)

    Shortly after, Matt returned to the room, but before he could enter, the door opened. Alice had prepared herself differently and looked slightly desperate, somewhat haggard, and even frightened. This side of her was more evident because she was wearing her natural face.

    Matt was surprised to see her, and she was stunned when she saw him standing there. But, at those moments, several hallway doors opened, causing Matt to quickly push her into the room and m the door shut behind him with a bang.

    Matt red at Alice. "Why are youing out with your real face? That''s dangerous, Alice!" Although he shouted at her, he looked deeply concerned. He didn''t know what he would do if they found out Alice was a vampire, for that would put them in mortal danger.

    But Alice ignored all this. She was so stunned to see Matt arrive that she didn''t even notice she was wearing her natural face and didn''t even hear what he had said to her.

    Suddenly, her eyes filled with tears, and the despair and fear she felt earlier left her body as she rushed toward him to hug him.

    "Matt!" Her eyes suddenly began to tear up, unable to contain herself, pushing Matt a little to m against the door.

    Matt was surprised when he saw her crying like that and noticed that all the worry she had a moment ago had left her body. Somehow, her embrace feltforting, but the trembling in Alice''s body told him that she had gone through countless strange sensations and feelings during these hours.

    That she had felt fear.

    She quickly looked at him to make sure it was him and raised her hand to touch his face, pulling off the mask he wore.

    Then she smiled after seeing that beautiful male face in front of her. "Matt..." She touched his face as if she wanted to know whether it was him.

    But suddenly, she came back to herself and dropped to the ground. "Matt... I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I know it''s my fault you''re in a state of mind like this, I''msorry!" Her crying increased as she said that and fell to her knees.

    Her crying and the way she spoke indicated that she didn''t know how to apologize or what to say. She didn''t know how to broach the subject; all she knew was that she should apologize sincerely.

    Matt was surprised by this and bent down with her. "What are you apologizing for? It''s no big deal, right? You don''t need to cry like that either."

    Alice shook her head several times. "No, Matt. I know, you''re not a man who likes to have multiple wives, you''re unusual in the vampire race and I don''t know how you do it. All in all though, even though I know you have a wife, I have been persistent time and time again with my feelings. Always wanting to get you to ept me, but not caring about your state of mind or how you would look afterwards.

    Yesterday was my fault, I got carried away and for that I must apologize. I''m sorry, sincerely."

    No matter how much she apologized, she felt it wasn''t enough. "I will do and be whatever you want from now on. Let me serve you or whatever you want." She said softly as she finished what she wanted to say.

    Matt sighed after seeing this and lifted her face carefully.

    "You don''t need to apologize. I don''t consider it your fault either. Even now I don''t know if that was a mistake or something unavoidable, so you don''t need to get like that." He said and grabbed one of Alice''s hands to show it to herself.

    "Besides, I think there''s something good that came out of it." He said, smiling. Alice''s hands had turned into the Vampire ws without her realizing it.

    It happened from the moment she saw it and even scratched Matt''s face a little, but only now did she realize this and was stunned.

    "Vampire ws?" In shock, she moved her hand towards her, but that''s when she noticed that there was some blood on her ws.

    ''This?'' She then looked up to look at Matt and noticed that his face was a bit wounded, w-marked.

    She was stunned and trembled for a brief moment. Then, unconsciously, she drew back her ws and raised her hand.

    "Matt... I... I''m sorry." Unable to find another word to say, she could only gently run her hand over Matt''s cheeks to wipe away some of the blood.

    Matt grabbed her hand and smiled at her. "It''s okay, it''s nothing serious. It''ll heal in a little while. Come on, let''s go inside." He replied.

    Soon after, they sat on the couch in the main room, facing each other.

    Alice didn''t know how to apologize, and based on what she had decided, she wanted to stay away from Matt.

    ''It''s better that I leave these feelings and go back to my normal nature...'' She thought, with decisions. But Matt didn''t like this.

    Somehow, seeing Alice sitting across from him didn''t feel the same. Normally, she would be leaning against him, but he kept silent about it.

    "Alice, I have a question. A moment ago, you said I was unusual in the vampire race. What do you mean?" he asked doubtfully.

    "Don''t you know? Don''t you know why male vampires always have multiple wives? It''s also why there are more female vampires than male at the present time." Her words left Matt a little stunned.

    "Do vampires always have multiple wives? Your father, too?"

    Alice''s eyes widened with great surprise after hearing this from him. "Don''t you know, Matt?" she asked in shock.

    But it was a question of surprise, nothing more; she wasn''t expecting an answer, so she spoke as soon as she finished saying it.

    "My father has more than 10 wives. And I''ve heard there are some vampires with 100 wives. Although there are vampires who can hold back, and they are the ones who have spread that monogamy is better, but the reality is, if we followed those teachings, we would all die."

    "This is due to the vampiric nature. We are feral in nature, and the blood is feral in nature and too proactive."

    "Wild nature and proactive blood mix, causing the vampire always to have to lighten the umted sexual energy too often. One of the ways to lighten it is through a bloody partner. When I suck your blood, some of your sexual energy is being consumed by me and vice versa."

    "But it''s only a part of it. We women have a bit of an advantage in this because we can lighten it a little bit by ourselves. But not all of it, just a part of it. But men are not as independent in that respect as we are for one reason: the Yang energy that characterizes them."

    "This is a third energy that mixes with wild nature and blood, which makes a man who doesn''t lighten his sexual energy with another woman more likely to lose control, falling into wild instincts... It''s dangerous." She said softly. When she remembered some things from the past, she even trembled slightly, and although Matt wanted to speak, she didn''t notice and spoke again.

 Chapter 273: The reasons (2)

    "You should not look down on this issue. You should look for your wife as soon as possible so that you can lighten that in you because if you lost controlst night, it means that you can''t take it too much anymore."

    "You should keep in mind that our trainings are done with blood, which causes it to be harder to endure. My father has always said that blood is a propent of those feelings, and that''s what makes it harder. But I don''t know if there''s anything else besides that."

    She took the trouble to exin everything in detail so Matt would have no doubts. She was surprised that he didn''t know, but when she remembered that he didn''t have too many memories, she could understand what was happening.

    In short, the vampiric nature is a problem for a man who believes and relies on monogamy to exist. The greatest danger of this lies in the fact that if he loses control for some reason, he will turn into a beast.

    And there was one topic that Alice initially didn''t want to tell him, but in the end realized she had to say to him.

    "...Maybe you once heard of the destruction of a city near the Academy, do you remember? The fear Vanessa felt when she mentioned my n..." She said, talking about two slightly different topics but somehow rted.

    Matt frowned. "Did any of your n ever lose control?" he asked doubtfully, and Alice smiled.

    Somehow, her smile didn''t look happy at all. There even seemed to be misery in it.

    "No. My n actually fell victim to a man who lost control."

    "It happened more than 300 years ago. My father was not the leader of the n at that time; he was still an Heir, and my grandfather was exercisingmand. At that time, my father had his first daughter. Alice was her name. My father says she was very talented as a child, but she liked to travel atrge.

    While doing so, one of the leaders of a powerful City that existed at the time lost control when he saw her and raped her to the point of killing her."

    "The rest... That''s history. My father could not stand the wrath andpletely wiped out the city, exterminating an entire growing n. It was one of the strongest cities around and received the protection of a Vampiric n, so the man never thought he would receive consequences of such magnitudes. In the end, the whole city was exterminated and the man''s entire family as well."

    "No one said anything to condemn the Allen n because they acted in self-defense." Her words were clear that no one would side with a man who raped someone else because he lost control.

    The vampire world does not believe that monogamy is a bad thing. Many practice it, and in some ways, they do well. Although most are weak because the more power, the harder it is to control that, that doesn''t take away from the fact that they do well. Also, there is a possibility that if a powerful man has a woman capable of enduring long enough in sexual rtions, then monogamy could work.

    However, no one has proven it so far.

    But this requires a woman who is at least as strong as the man, which is hard to find. After all, most strong women already have husbands, and a higher percentage of men are at the top of the pyramid.

    An example is Gray Allen''s first wife, Alice''s mother. At one time, she was one of the most desired women in the world, and even humans wanted her. But she was so strong and said she would only ept a man stronger than her that, in the end, she ended up in Gray''s hands.

    Matt frowned as he heard this.

    ''I see, now it makes sense. That was why I couldn''t react until something brought me back to reality...''

    If he thought about it carefully, it made sense. Blood meets the characteristics of anything that could be considered out of control, and he realized this recently, especially when blood is allowed to get out of control. In fact, the root of most boundary-breaking abilities is always blood.

    ''The berserkers of earth also had their root in blood and consumed blood...''

    Still, this time, it shouldn''t be permanently so. Because we are not talking about an ability but a race. With everything Matt knows so far about the Path of Control, he''s sure there are ways to resist that savagery. Advancing on the Path of Control must be one of them, but he still feels there''s more to it.

    He looked at Alice. "Don''t they have a way around something like that?" he asked.

    "There is a way."

    "What is it?" The interest on Matt''s face was evident.

    "Let aging hit you. Once you get old, you don''t need to do this. My grandfather did it, and he doesn''t feel those needs anymore, so there''s no way for him to lose control."

    Matt gasped when he heard this.

    ''Shit... They want me to let my little brother die? It makes sense, but...'' Matt put his hand to his forehead with some embarrassment.

    Not because he was drunk would he do something like that.

    So he scoffed at himself and stopped thinking nonsense.

    "I understand, Alice. Thanks for exining." He replied

    Alice nodded to him several times. "I''m sorry for not exining it sooner. It''s basic knowledge, so I thought you would know, but I forgot about your amnesia... I''m sorry. Also, I''ll stop doing the things I''ve been doing so it won''t affect you. Don''t worry."

    "But there is still something else. The reason why there are more women than men... Why is it so?" he asked.

    "That... I know it has something to do with what I''ve told you because the researchers say so, but I''m not quite sure. They say it''s possible that it''s because men instinctively long for there to be more women in the world, and when they want to have sons, they long for it so much that they end up having daughters."

    "You mean there is some kind of mental power in that regard?"

    "That''s what many researchers say.

    But my mother told me it''s because vampire blood is cold, and when it mixes with the vampiric power, sexual energy, and Yin energy of women, which are cold attribute energies in a body of a woman, there''s more likelihood of more womening out, even more so if the woman has her first time very close to getting pregnant because that''s when more of that kind of cold energy gathers inside her."

    "That''s supported by the general history of the vampire race: the vast majority of firstborns have been female. So, I think this is the most viable option."

    As Alice said this, she also pulled out one more book to show Matt. The book described that information and much more, which ismon knowledge in high society.

 Chapter 274: Both seem more determined (1)

    ''Vampires seem to be morepatible with the cold because of it... I see; it makes sense. When vampires first came to Earth, they appeared in cold ces... Maybe that''s why my Icy Power evolved and became an Icy Curse? Somehow, I feel it''s an evolution and not a bad thing...'' Matt was surprised by this whole theory Alice had told him.

    Somehow, that also took him back to the moment he arrived in this world. That icy ce was terrifying, and being in these mountains, he felt it even more.

    It''s cold here, but nothingpared to these mountains. This ce was regr for him, but that ce was so cold that it was scary.

    He wanted to investigate many things about that ce, and knowing that vampires werepatible with the ice made him think that it might make some sense to be in that ce, even though he didn''t have the slightest idea what the sense was in that situation. It was simply a hunch that came with the memory.

    Alice noticed he was thoughtful and satisfied with the exnation, so she felt rxed and much better.

    "That all makes sense, but... Why was I able to unlock this?" she said, looking down at her vampiric ws that she could disy them at will.

    "I feel like I have perfect control over this. But I shouldn''t have it so fast."

    Vampiric ws are an ability of every vampire''s body, and it''s not even listed among the skills when you use the book to find out your abilities. But that doesn''t take away from the fact that it''s one of the most amazing abilities a vampire has because of its versatility and lethal cadence.

    Matt was also confused about it. He shed his ws and tried to think of something, but in the end hid them.

    "Honestly, I have no idea. But I don''t think it''s a bad thing. This way, we have an additional trump card. Besides, this skill goes really well with your ability, doesn''t it?"

    "Yeah... I feel like with Vampiric ws, I have morepatibility with my victims'' blood."

    Matt smiled after hearing this.

    ''Makes sense since we arepatible with blood, and the wse from our body.'' He thought.

    The two talked for a while longer while Matt exined some things to her regarding the sses. Neither of them brought up the subject of yesterday, and soon after, they both went to sleep.

    That night, Matt tried again to contact Charlotte. He just needed a signal from her, but nothing came.

    .

    The following day, they both went to sses during the morning hours.

    Matt and Alice re-entered that spirit''s domain.

    During the day, Matt seemed more rxed than the day before.

    This time, he was a little more focused on what he wanted to aplish.

    So when he set foot in the tests and the mental attacks came to him and even formed illusions quickly, he was unaffected.

    ''I''ve been doing it wrong. An aplished personality doesn''t see personal mistakes. I simply have to do the things I have to do the right way, and that''s it. Personal mistakes need not cause my personality to falter. And if personal mistakes make me weaker, then I must ignore them and move on.'' As he thought about it, the minutes continued to tick by, and his walk didn''t stop.

    Soon after, he surpassed the 5-minute mark that he couldn''t break before.

    ''One mistake can''t drag me down. I''d be throwing away all the progress I''ve made so far. If 10 minutes was my mark to beat before yesterday, then today it will be an easy mark to beat.''

    With a brisk walk and in the face of the mental steadiness Matt had achieved in one night, the trials and illusions that came along were simultaneously destroyed.

    Somehow, he had made up his mind the night before after receiving no answers from Charlotte.

    He just needed to do things as he saw fit. His decisions for his sake, need not hurt Charlotte.

    When he got to 15 minutes on his first try, a strong test came to him.

    ''My decisions don''t have to hurt Charlotte... But what if they hurt her?'' This thought somehow hit him and sent his body into tremendous shock, stopping all progress on the 15 minutes.

    Just as he emerged from that test, Alice somehow reached the fourth test. Today, she looked different; even Matt noticed it in the morning.

    But, right now, he was pensive.

    ''If anything harms Charlotte... Naturally, I must destroy that bastard. But what if it''s me?'' This plunged him into a dilemma once again.

    ''...It''s like something wants to harm Alice. I honestly can''t allow it, and I have to destroy it...'' He thought and suddenly felt his head hurt.

    ''Why did I think about Alice? Although if I were to hurt Alice with my decisions, I don''t think there''s anything I can do. I even think I did it recently.'' He thought and sighed.

    But suddenly, he felt he had found the answer.

    ''If my ultimate goal is to avenge Charlotte''s death, the decisions I make along the way that allow me to reach that goal, even if they hurt Charlotte, would not be entirely my fault. They are necessary decisions to make me stronger so that I can reach my goal, which is to avenge her...'' He thought and went back into evidence.

    Although he realized that this thought was quite selfish, and under that selfishness, many bad things could be transformed into something he should not feel guilty about, he also realized one more thing.

    ''As long as I am firm enough in my way and in my principles, there is no way for me to do bad things and cover them up with that selfishness. But, at the end of it all, even if the timees when my principles prevent me from getting what I long for, then I would have to throw those principles on the floor.

    So I just need to be steady on my path and look at what I should and want to look at, following the path I want to walk...'' His mind lightened along with his thoughts as he felt a weight leave his back.

    Then, he began to walk along the path that was right for him.

 Chapter 275: Both seem more determined (2)

    As Matt started walking, he frowned and looked ahead.

    ''Is someone about to finish their tests already?'' he thought after seeing a silhouette out of the corner of his eye.

    Then he was stunned when he looked at who it was.

    ''Alice? I don''t think she''s out of the tests... Did she do it all in a row? How long has it been going on?'' he thought in shock.

    He didn''t know Alice had gotten so good at the drop of a hat.

    But she stopped suddenly.

    Still, she was so far away that it would take Matt about 15 minutes to catch up with her, so that meant she was facing a big problem right now.

    When Matt saw this, he felt more determined, so he started walking without looking to the side.

    Because they were the only two in this ce, they would both meet up as long as Alice held on long enough.

    She soon resumed her walk, which was slow this time. She hesitated in many trials until three and a half minutes had passed since Matt started walking; she stopped and was sent out of this ce.

    ''Almost...'' Matt thought and sighed.

    He started walking too, but suddenly he noticed someone hade back inside, so he looked back.

    ''She recovered that fast?'' It was Alice, naturally.

    She noticed him, too, so she started walking faster to see if they were meeting somewhere.

    While Matt kept up his normal walk.

    And 15 minutester, they were both standing side by side.

    One was waiting for the other, while the other was walking fast to catch up.

    "Matt, you seem to be feeling better." She said she was a little happy about this.

    "Well, I can''t stay with a dark fog in my mind all the time." He replied.

    Alice nodded and looked straight ahead. "I hope we can get through it this time. Twenty minutes will be enough time to summon."

    "Did you pass the other tests already?"

    "Yes, thanks to you, Ipleted the first one in 30 minutes. I only have this one to go."

    Matt was surprised by that. ''This girl... She looks a lot better today than yesterday. She seems to be in good shape.''

    Matt nodded. "If we make it through this one to 20 minutes, don''t mention it. I''ll help you get through all of them with 30 minutes while we try to hit 30 minutes on this one." He replied and resumed walking.

    Although Matt couldn''t see her, he could somehow tell that Alice was happy about what he had said.

    "All right, Matt. I''ll wait for your teachings then."

    They both continued to walk through as the seconds ticked by.

    The test that had sent Matt out of this ce after the 15 minutes didn''t hit as hard this time. He made it through and was soon within one step of the 20 minutes.

    He gave it determination and even made it beyond 20 minutes, hitting the 21-minute mark, but unable to advance.

    ''...I don''t have too far to go.'' Matt thought to himself, realizing that he couldn''t reach any further than that. It wasn''t because he wasn''t determined.

    He had already understood what it meant to have a realized personality. At this point, he didn''t care about his mistakes; this time, he failed because of ack of mental fortitude rather than anything else.

    A few minutester, he came out, and Alice came out. She even managed a better mark than him, reaching 22 minutes, but she failed for the same reason as Matt.

    When they both came out, Professor Robert looked at his spirit, and it ryed the information to him.

    Robert looked quite happy today. His favorite students seemed to have regained their self-confidence.

    The dark countenance that characterized them yesterday was no longer there, and they even managed to move up quite a bit in the tests,pleting all of them in no time. Somehow, the one who seemed to be doing better today was Alice, but they were doing quite well. For that, he was happy.

    Matt and Alice started talking to each other about the tests so that they could learn from each other''s mistakes, and the day passed.

    The afternoon soon arrived, and Professor Robert dismissed the ss after exining several main topics regarding what they should do to pass each test��things to keep in mind that even Alice and Matt found helpful.

    Then, they both went back to the room to rest. There, Matt exined how to reach the 30 minutes in each test, teaching her some important things for each test.

    The following day, they went there again. They still took it patiently, without rushing. They learned a few topics from Robert and then studied them further during the night, thuspleting the third day of testing.

    Then, finally came the fourth day of testing, which was also the day of the Weing Ceremony.

    ording to what they heard regarding this wee ceremony, it is a big ceremony where they invite all the new students to eat. Academy leaders like the Great Summoner and the Founder will gather to give them motivational words. But the most important thing is that all the new students will be there, so many of them choose that moment to form groups or to join some interesting student faction.

    Even so, before the Wee Ceremony, they would still have 2 hours of ss that were not mandatory. But Matt and Alice arrived early that day and went into testing very early, as they didn''t have too much time.

    Matt was already 1 minute away frompleting the 30 minutes today, and Alice still had two tests to catch up with him.

    This time, Matt had trained his mentality during the night.

    He noticed that the mental attacks of the fourth test were much stronger than the rest of the tests, and after 20 minutes, this was more evident. They were attacking his weakness, but more so, they were directly attacking the brain to make him falter.

    Still, this was not a problem for him today, as he quickly reached his limit from the previous day.

    ''Heh, you seem to have run out of ideas, little spirit. Look at you throwing mental attacks that have nothing to do with my weakness at this point...'' Matt scoffed a bit at this and kept walking until he hit the 30-minute and 1-second gap.

    It was then that an embodiment of the central spirit appeared in front of him.

    "That''s the first time I''ve seen a Half-Elf from that world so talented."

    Matt smiled. "There''s a lot you don''t know, even if you are a spirit."

    "Aren''t you surprised to see me like this?" The spirit was surprised at the nature with which Matt spoke, and he shrugged.

    "It''s not the first time I''ve seen a spirit and talked to it. There''s nothing to surprise me." He replied.

    The spirit nodded, though surprised.

    "You''ve done well. Honestly, in this entire Human Academy, there are only about three or four who have managed toplete the 30 minutes in all the tests. Despite that, most of them were totally exhausted when they finished it, and it took them 1 month toplete it. So you and that girl can feel proud. You are among the top of this academy, around these tests.

    So I look forward to seeing what kind of spirit you guys will be able to summonter on." After saying that, the spirit disappeared, and Matt returned to his body.

 Chapter 276: The four tests with 30 minutes

    The two hours of today''s ss ended, but Alice still hadn''te out of her test, so they had to be patient and wait a little longer.

    And so 35 minutes passed until Alice was finally able toe out.

    When she came out, she looked radiant. Her face was brimming with joy, and she quickly looked around for Matt, who was standing next to her.

    "Matt, I did it!" Her overflowing happiness brought a smile to Matt''s face, who was very happy for her.

    "Well, it''s just what we''ve been waiting for." He said and looked straight ahead.

    Professor Robert had just received the spirit report and was in awe.

    He couldn''t help but stand up in front of everyone.

    "I did not expect to have two great talents here, and although you have all made great progress that I would like to congratte you on, this time, I think we have to congratte Zen and Aelia even more.

    They have joined the exalted group of people who have achieved 30 minutes in each of their tests, and they did it in a very short time, breaking all records in these tests." Robert didn''t know how to congratte them, but he believed he had already done so to some extent.

    After all, in those rooms, only the two of them had them in the ssroom, and he was the one who got them for them.

    But he still wanted to exalt them among all the students; at least that''s what they deserved, and then maybe they could earn more distinction if he managed to teach them well.

    But when he said that, all the students were astonished and turned to look at Matt and Alice.

    "30 minutes in all tests in less than 1 week? I remember thest one to aplish something like that was one of the members of the Alignment, and it took him almost a month..."

    "Have they really aplished something like that in such a short time?"

    "Unbelievable..."

    Many people murmured among themselves and came up to congratte them.

    There were more men than women in the room, so before long, Alice was surrounded, but Matt was not far behind.

    Still, Will Jones was the first person to stand out among them all.

    He understood the difficulty of reaching 30 minutes because he was close topleting the four events with 20 minutes. That is why he developed a deep admiration for Alice.

    With Matt, he only felt some kind of rivalry, almost lost, because he was already sure that he could not catch up or surpass him in this aspect. But with Alice, the admiration became a little too much liking.

    "Miss Aelia, congrattions. You are truly worthy of praise and someone I admire for your dedication to these testing days. I still have a long way to go topare myself to you." With his words, people moved a little to the side, and Matt, who was surrounded by some girls who were congratting him, turned to look.

    Alice looked at him and smiled elegantly. "Mr. Will Jones, don''t be so modest. Clearly, you are close topleting all the tests as well. We all improve at a different rate, and I''m sure in the future, you, too, will be able to do what I did in due time." Her manner of speaking and hermand of words amazed Will Jones.

    He had not expected this girl, who at first looked somonce in several respects, to be so polite and so correct in her speech.

    She even looked like a nobleman.

    ''Not only is she beautiful, she''s even so modest and well-mannered... She''s my ideal woman!'' thought Will Jones, smiling broadly.

    "Thank you very much, Miss Aelia. Then I will endeavor toplete these tests as soon as possible; at least then, I can get you a little closer to your achievement." At the end of that, he smiled and bowed a little.

    "Miss Aelia, actually tonight at the Weing Ceremony, there will also be a Dancing Ceremony, in which you are required to go as a couple. I was wondering if you could apany me. I may not be good at this, but I am very good at dancing in this kind of setting."

    When these words came out of his mouth, several were surprised. Although they all expected it when they saw him approach, it still left them surprised.

    There are not many summoning couples in the Spiritual Academy, but there are pretty powerful ones, and they grow stronger the longer they are together. Therefore, seeing what could be the birth of a couple between two such talented people was something worth seeing.

    As that happened, Matt frowned after hearing this.

    He felt fury inside him for a moment, and a dangerous power crossed his gaze, but a different voice brought him out of his thoughts.

    "Young Zen Master, I think Miss Aelia is truly worthy of praise and I will go and congratte her, but I feel you are even more worthy. You came so close topleting all four tests on the same day that every time I think about it, it makes me want to go over to congratte you.

    So I hope you will ept my congrattions this time." Janna Patel, the other person in the blue clothes, approached Matt to tell him this.

    Matt looked at her and nodded, diverting attention from what was happening on the other side. When this voice came through, everyone wanted to see what would happen.

    Alice turned sharply when she heard these wordse out.

    Janna Patel was a pretty woman of the human race, plus she is a woman in her early 30s who has carved out a career for herself within the trading industry. Somehow or other, this girl was worth looking at.

    "Thank you very much, Miss Patel. Congrattions to you as well." Unlike Alice, who had extensive teaching experience in the world''s nobility and high society, Matt was more straightforward.

    He also didn''t need to keep up appearances like Alice. He just needed to be himself; hence, his manner of speaking was not like Alice''s.

    Still, Janna Patel saw this manner as admirable: ''Straight to the point and unadorned with words, but polite. No matter how you look at it, he''s not just anyone. His power must be amazing,'' she thought and smiled at him.

    "Young Zen Master, thank you very much. Since I don''t like to beat around the bush, would you like to join me tonight at the ball? Actually, I''m not asking you toe with me. It''s fine if you dance just one song with me, the rest I can leave to your chosen partner."

    Even Matt was surprised by her words. Unlike Will Jones, who approached Alice with the pure interest of them both going to the dance together with more hidden intentions, she didn''t care about that. It was fine with her if Matt went with someone else, but she wanted to dance to a song with him.

    ''She''s trying to make friends, different from that guy...'' He thought.

    Still, as he nned to respond, he felt something grab him by his clothes.

    "Zen, are you done with your business? We should get back to getting ready." Unnoticed by Matt, Alice came up behind him and shot a totally defiant look at Janna Patel.

    No, her look was not defiant. In fact, Janna Patel, for a moment, was startled when she felt that look so cold and deadly,ing from someone so young. She felt as if a massive scythe of death was at her neck, ready to murder her...

    ''...This girl...'' Janna Patel couldn''t even find words to say anything in the face of such a cold stare full of frantic thoughts.

 Chapter 277: Welcome Ceremony (1)

    In fact, it wasn''t just Matt who hadn''t noticed. Even Will Jones hadn''t noticed. Alice disappeared from where they were without giving him a response to his proposal, which was a more than obvious response.

    She was basically showing him that she didn''t care about his proposal with this.

    Matt looked at her doubtfully, and that''s when Alice returned to her senses.

    ''Huh?'' She gently let go of Matt, unable toprehend how she had gotten here, and all the pressure Janna Patel felt suddenly disappeared.

    ''I moved unconsciously...'' She thought. She immediately nned to apologize, as it was not what she wanted to do. She even tilted her face a little to apologize sincerely to Matt.

    But before she could finish, Matt intertwined his hand with hers, brought her towards him, and smiled at Janna Patel.

    "I''m sorry, Miss Patel. I already have a date for tonight. I won''t refuse to toast with you on the night if we are lucky enough to meet."

    Her words surprised Janna and Alice, but Janna nodded normally. She had seen several things in a moment and, with her intelligence, could understand several things, so she didn''t get in the way of either of them.

    Matt then looked at Professor Robert. "Professor, we will be leaving."

    Robert nodded towards both of them. "You may return; I have nothing more to say. Congrattions on reaching a milestone as good as that; I expect great things from you two," he replied.

    Matt then pulled Alice with him and left the scene.

    Will Jones was embarrassed and angry, so he left with an angry face shortly after.

    .

    Matt and Alice walked around the campus hand in hand, while Alice was stunned.

    "I''m... I''m sorry, Matt. I didn''t mean to interrupt you." She replied as she lowered her head.

    Matt turned to look at her and smiled. He immediately raised his other hand and softly stroked her face to lift her head.

    "What are you apologizing for? You are well within your rights to do so. I didn''t want to dance with her either, and you came along to give me an excuse to get out of there. But what did you say to that guy? He basically asked you to go with him on the night."

    Alice cocked her head. "That guy?" For a moment, she frowned, trying to remember who he was referring to.

    It was then that she remembered that a person had asked her that, but it was at a very bad time to do so, for it was just the moment Janna Patel''s voice caught her attention.

    "Ah..." She felt embarrassed after thinking about that.

    "...I didn''t answer him. I forgot."

    Matt was surprised by this andughed out loud. "Hahahahaha..."

    Somehow, that made Alice feel more embarrassed, but they soon returned to the room.

    Then, they began to dress up for the asion.

    For the rest of the day, Alice was a little confused but happy. She didn''t even know how she should feel about today, but the fact that Matt had said she was his date for the night felt great.

    If she thought about it, it made a lot of sense. Why would Matt choose someone else to attend the Ceremony if he had Alice nearby? She''s just like him in everything and knows his real identity, plus they travel together and are a Bloody Couple. But somehow, her confidence had diminished a bit because of what happened a few days ago.

    It wasn''t confidence in herself but confidence in attracting Matt''s attention.

    But this gave her some confidence back, although she would still stay away from Matt as much as she could to avoid giving him any more trouble.

    So, the night came.

    Matt didn''t need to spend much time preparing, but it took Alice most of the day.

    Right now, Matt was standing behind Alice to disguise her face.

    She had put on a beautiful, elegant red dress with gold trimmings. She had bought it in the City for this asion, so she would wear it.

    The dress looked perfect on her.

    Soon, Matt started. After that, she put on some makeup, and both went out together.

    They were glowing today. Matt was wearing a gray and red suit.

    But today, the focus was on Alice, or ''Aelia,'' as she looked glowing and beautiful. Even when they were already inside the ceremony venue, she still stood out from the others.

    The Ceremony began with several top students from the Outer Academy speaking about various topics that could help the neers.

    Afterward, the two most hyped people in the room, the Alignment Members, appeared on Stage and gave some motivational words.

    Being so respected, everyone looked their way.

    They were dressed smartly and carrying two beautiful women, so naturally, they attracted quite a lot of attention.

    And after speaking for a full 10 minutes, they were apuded and walked off the stage.

    It was then that the real Ceremony began.

    When five very high-status people appeared, everyone had to stop what they were doing.

    A middle-aged man, the Founder, was leading those people.

    Among those people, the one who attracted the most attention was the woman who was one step behind him.

    "It''s the Great Summoner..."

    "As the rumors say, she is stunningly beautiful..."

    "That older woman''s aura, along with those sses... She really is stunning."

    "Look, there''s a spirit flying beside her..."

    Being the most famous woman in the Academy for her beauty and summoning ability, the Great Summoner quickly attracted the attention of everyone present.

    Even Matt couldn''t help but look at her and sigh a little.

    ''God, this woman is really amazing. Not only is her face beautiful, but even her body is amazing, and she knows how to show it off.''

    Though the spirit flying around her was the most amazing thing.

    It was a small spirit, but Matt could notice an amazing, almost imperceptible auraing off the spirit and surrounding that beautiful woman.

    ''If I had to fight her..." Matt tried to think of that possibility when suddenly their eyes met for a brief moment.

    In that instant Matt could feel what would happen if the two were to face each other.

    ''In an open field, I lose. I''d have to find a closed ce.'' He thought.

 Chapter 278: Welcome Ceremony (2)

    But the truth was that she was not famous for her power. Matt could see that.

    ''Sure, she''s famous because she can summon different spirits... Or maybe she''s a great researcher. But the Founder and those other 3, they''re much more powerful than her.'' Matt thought, frowning.

    These people in front of him belonged to the elite of the Human Empire. Naturally, they couldn''t be weak.

    He was amazed that he could fight the rumored Great Summoner and might even manage to win if he yed his cards correctly, but the others were out of his league.

    Besides, they were all several times his age.

    He was sure that woman should be in her 40s, and she was the youngest. The rest were in their 70s, even if they didn''t look it.

    They walked across the room and soon walked up to the stage.

    The Founder then stepped forward and nodded to all the neers.

    "With the entrance of a new year, the new iing students begin to look at the world of us summoners. This is always a source of joy for me, ever since I founded the Academy. That is why I look forward to seeing the spirits that you all will summon in the future and that you will do so for the good of the Academy."

    "You must remember that the Academy is the one that spent resources on instructing you, so be grateful. Also, as a word of advice from me, never indulge in arrogance or selfishness, for there are spirits who would never ept such practices.

    Perhaps I am not the greatest example of invocation, for we have great people like the Great Summoner who can tell you better words regarding it, but I still have enough experience to teach you much."

    "Dear students, you, as a new generation, do not need to do anything but focus on learning. I have heard good news from all your teachers. It seems that we have several great talents and two new ones who are in the sights of the greats; let me congratte you on that.

    Now, I am just another Founder who does not know how to say motivational words and has grown old, so I will not expand any further from here. I hope the words of the Great Summoner and mypanions present will be enough motivation for you."

    With those words, the Founder stepped aside from the stage after a loud apuse from those present. At the same time, the Great Summoner went up there.

    As soon as she began to speak, she started telling a story about a little orphan girl who lived on the streets but, by a quirk of fate, advanced to the top of the human race. This story was new to no one besides Matt and Alice.

    This was because this story belonged to the Great Summoner. Her own efforts achieved everything she has now, and she is one of the most admired women in the world.

    "My story is not a secret to any of you, possibly. But it is still a story that many of you can follow. Perhaps some of you are people of low social status; that is fine. As long as you have enough talent for summoning and are strongly dedicated to learning, you can reach my heights or even higher. In our Spiritual Academy I am not the only one who made it this far, being so low.

    Even within the Spiritual Alignment there is an enigmatic and powerful person who reached greater heights than mine and started from a simr status."

    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr

    "That''s why to be patient, study well, learn enough, and then act. Invoke, do not be afraid. The power you desire could be on the other side of that invocation. Be honest and determined; that will allow you to get better spirits; remember that spirits are beings that watch over all good feelings."

    She moved around the stage as she spoke, showing great control of her words. She even showed some of the spirits she had been able to summon.

    And it was here that Matt understood one of the things that made this woman special.

    ''All of her spirits are talking and look powerful. Plus, she has more than 3; how amazing.'' Matt thought.

    ording to Robert, summoning a talking spirit isplicated, and after doing so, it is almost impossible to invoke a second spirit. But here was a woman demonstrating that it is totally possible to do it.

    After her, the ones from the Alignment, who were the other 3, also spoke to give them more words.

    Once that was over, you could say that the ''ceremony'' was over, or at least the part where these people spoke.

    Once that ended, the teachers also gave a few words and congratted the students who had achieved great things. Among those, Robert took the opportunity once again to praise Alice and Matt for their great achievement.

    That brought a lot of attention from people to the two of them.

    Several women were impressed by ''Zen''s'' good looks, and practically all the men were impressed by ''Aelia''.

    After that, they made several toasts with high-quality wine, and the ceremony became quiet as they waited for the moment of the dancing ceremony.

    While Alice was alone, an amazing duo approached her. They were the Webb Brothers, who had just been promoted to ''Members of the Alignment''.

    Hardly anyone noticed this, as everyone was on their own at this point. Some who were not good with alcohol were even slightly drunk. After all, it had already been 2 hours since the start of the Ceremony. Therefore, they both took the opportunity to approach the woman who left a deep impression on them.

    During that time, Robert called Matt to a slightly lonely part.

    "Zen Student, I have great news for you. The Great Summoner wants to meet you and asked me to take you with her." Robert was beaming as he said this. This was just what he had wanted since the first day.

    For it was the Great Summoner, who was the only one who could properly teach this very talented duo with Magical Artifacts.

    Matt was surprised by this. ''The Great Summoner wants to meet me?'' Though he looked thoughtful for a moment, in the end, he nodded.

    "Professor Robert, I don''t want to leave Aelia alone right now, so I cane when the Ceremony is over or by tomorrow."

    After an answer like that, Robert couldn''t find a way to respond. ''Is there anyone capable of refusing to meet the Great Summoner when she shows interest in meeting him?'' He was stunned, but that was why he could only nod.

    "This... Then I''ll tell the Great Summoner about it." He even scratched his head a bit, not knowing what to say.

    But, just then, the sound of something breaking came from a specific ce in the room.

    And a voice came out.

    "I already told you that I have no interest in dancing with any of you. Just because you''re talented doesn''t mean I''m interested in you." The voice sounded cold, making Matt turn quickly to where Alice was.

    The few remaining teachers were standing away, and only Robert noticed this. In a solitary setting like this, where the highest-ranking were the Webb Brothers, it was normal for them to act authoritarian.

    Matt stared at them and narrowed his eyes. A dangerous look crossed his face.

 Chapter 279: Problems at the Welcome Ceremony (1)

    The Webb brothers were amazed by what ''Aelia'' did. They wore white suits, but she still dared to throw that ss of wine on the floor near them.

    They didn''t care if she had thrown it because of them; what mattered was that it had stained them!

    The expensive suit that bore the logo of the Alignment had been stained!

    It was a great insult to them, and they looked at her fiercely.

    "How dare you!? Do you know how expensive these suits are? Never in your dreams could you afford them!"

    "We only came here as a courtesy to treat you to a few sses of wine and dancing, it being a great honor for you. But this is how you repay us? You don''t seem to understand how status works within the Academy!"

    They then became furious and raised their hands, trying to grab ''Aelia'' by the arms. Their hands were wrapped in mana, so besides grabbing her, they wanted to give her a solid blow to paralyze her at once. The few people who noticed this were amazed by Aelia''s guts.

    But suddenly, just before they could touch her, a figure appeared in front of her. With one hand, it held both arms,ing towards Alice. It was a swift move, and the two couldn''t even react as they felt the mana in their bodies m against them, and they lost strength.

    Then Matt pushed them backward, so they both fell rolling on the ground in a moment.

    At that very moment, Matt moved his hand and embraced Alice around her waist, pulling her closer to him in a moment. At the same time, his whole body went on high alert, which was reflected in his eyes, which, although looking at a single point, seemed to have aplete barrier around Alice.

    Such a sudden movement naturally attracted everyone''s attention and more so when they realized that the people on the ground were no small thing.

    "The Webb brothers..."

    "That guy dared to hit them... Is he crazy?"

    "Does he want to die? He''s totally crazy!"

    "Looks like the fame and des went to his head..."

    As with every asion, people tend to form their own conclusions about what is happening and what could happen. Besides, in the human race, it ismon for everyone to criticize without knowing anything, so that is precisely what many mumblers did.

    Because of the timing, this attracted the attention of the entire room.

    Still, Matt didn''t care.

    He knew these two guys had a high status and several powerful people were nearby, so protecting Alice was his default decision.

    He red at them fiercely.

    "Aelia already told you that she doesn''t want to dance with you guys. Are you idiots, or don''t you understand when a person talks to you? Look at you wanting to grab her to immobilize her in my presence; it looks like you guys are stupid."

    They both raised their heads sharply in anger. Due to the shove, they did not expect to receive, they both felt sore, which made them even angrier.

    "How dare you!?"

    "It seems that there really is no respect among the new generation of this Academy anymore!"

    Both shouted, angry, and stood up abruptly.

    "Shit, since you think you''re so powerful, ept our challenge!"

    "Teachers, as Senior Disciples, we demand that we be given the opportunity to challenge a new Student! It is necessary for his future!" After shouting this, they both threw their Spiritual Alignment member badges, showing that they meant business.

    That shocked everyone who heard it, and some powerful people came out to see what was happening.

    Alice was a little surprised and clenched her body as she felt the power of the other people rushing over.

    Matt noticed them, too. They were the Alignment members on the Founder''s level or maybe even above in power. Two of the three present came over to see what was happening.

    "Matt... Isn''t it dangerous? Those people are powerful. We can''t beat them even if we fight between the two of us. They''re elite here." She said softly.

    Matt noticed that Alice got a little scared and tensed up, so he smiled and stroked her waist a little, while looking at her out of the corner of his eye.

    "What''s the fear? I just need to make these idiots understand that there is no one who should mess with you unless they want trouble. Don''t worry; ording to the rules, what they ask for is allowed. But the rules don''t specify that we should only fight spirits." Matt replied, grinning mischievously.

    He was actually annoyed. Lately, he''s noticed that every time someone tries to approach Alice with other intentions, his anger res, and he feels the desire to kill them. Naturally, though, he restrains himself.

    But this time, although he will not kill them, he needs to teach them a lesson. First, because he is in front of many people, they all stop thinking about touching Alice. Second, there are powerful people, and this is the time to show that he is someone powerful, within the limits they think they can control.

    That way, he might have a chance of getting into the Alignment, which is his ultimate goal, although he doesn''t know if he can make it.

    Alice was stunned that Matt would act this way to protect her. Although she could see that Matt had other intentions, much of it was to protect her, which was important to her. Somehow, this felt good to her and even a little unrealistic.

    ''...Though his intentions with me are not what I would want.'' She thought with slight frustration.

    "What''s going on?" one of the two leaders asked as soon as he arrived, focusing his attention on the testimony of the two Alignment members.

    "Sir, we politely approached to chat with this woman, but she still broke a ss on our feet and stained our robes bearing the Alignment insignia. And then this man jumped in and shoved us, catching us totally off guard! We want a duel against both of them!"

    Both Webb brothers were very well in sync, as they both said the exact same thing. It was so much so that everyone had to believe that version of events, but the leaders still looked at Matt and Alice.

    "Has there been any change in the way you guys saw it?" the same man asked, and Matt smiled.

    ''Good teachers, so far.'' He thought.

 Chapter 280: Problems at the Welcome Ceremony (2)

    "They approached in a polite way that I can''t deny. But they insisted that Aelia dance with them and have a few sses of wine. When she refused several times, they tried to grab her and pin her down at a time when I wasn''t looking. Does that seem very different to you, sir?" Matt was the one who spoke calmly.

    The fact that he was so calm when those two stared at him from so close gave him several pluses in power.

    They both frowned and looked at the members of the Alignment who had been ''assaulted''; both were about to shout in opposition, but an outside voice came out.

    "I can testify for the Zen student." Professor Robert said, stepping forward to speak.

    "I was talking to him at the time, as the Great Summoner wants to meet him and I was informing him."

    ''Does the Great Summoner want to meet him?'' thought both Lords and looked behind them, strictly at the position where that beautiful, distinguished woman stood.

    She nodded softly to them, leaving them both with no choice but to believe. In a moment, Robert''s words alone copsed what the Webb brothers had said.

    Besides, even if what Robert was saying was false, his words became true when he announced the name of the Great Summoner, for no one would question the Great Summoner.

    That was why both leaders nodded and looked at those two with a reprimanding look. Still, they said nothing.

    Such talented new members had to be treated with care to maintain harmony within the Alignment.

    Therefore, they both looked at Matt and Alice.

    "With the badges thrown on the ground, we can''t do anything. They want to challenge them; what do you say? You can back down, and nothing will happen."

    Matt smiled, "Fine, I ept the challenge. I don''t need anything else, and Aelia won''t participate. I want to teach these two not to touch what they shouldn''t." Matt replied coldly.

    His answer surprised everyone. "You want to fight in two versus one? That''s not fair at all."

    "No, it would be too unfair if Aelia joins me. It''s even unfair for me to fight using my two hands, but since I don''t want to damage the Ceremony and my partner''s mood, I have to finish everything quickly." Matt smiled after saying this.

    He was clearly teasing those two. Showing himself to be overconfident.

    That made both Webb brothers frown. "You bastard, you seem very confident. I don''t think you really understand what it means to enter the Spirit Alignment. But since you said so, so be it."

    They both took a step forward to prevent the Leaders from saying anything to interfere.

    Anyway, they wanted revenge from ''Zen'' and to get ''Aelia'' for themselves. In their eyes, the woman needed to be in the best shape, so it was better if they didn''t hurt her.

    The two leaders could only sigh.

    ''Neers are always arrogant, but in this case, there is a chance that the arrogant ones are our members instead of this guy.'' They thought.

    Considering there is a rule that they don''t need to find out how much power the new students have, some great genius from outside may enter here. It wouldn''t be the first time that a powerful person has been among the newer students.

    That''s why, in this ce, underestimating your rival was dangerous. No matter whether it was a new student or an old one, if you underestimated your rival, you could pay dearly.

    It''s just that this time, the leaders couldn''t be sure which of the two groups would be the one to pay dearly.

    ''Someone interesting in Mistress Mia''s eyes... That''s interesting to see.'' They both thought and waited.

    Immediately after the Webb brothers stepped forward, they summoned their spirits.

    The first to do so, the one on the right, summoned a huge fire spirit, shaking the surroundings and making the room hot. The two leaders erected a barrier so that the heat would not escape a certain limit.

    This spirit was of the human type. The spirit behind that type was quiterge and looked powerful. Suddenly, several enhancements covered that guy''s body, increasing his muscles and causing them to shoot fire sideways. In addition, fire magic covered his body, which could be cast from a distance or used at close range.

    And a roar was heard to the side. It was not a shuddering roar but a deafening one.

    The roar of a great firebird deafened the room as a tremendous power mmed into the other guy''s body.

    He moved his hands outward, causing wings to grow in his back. These wings contained an immense amount of power. Much of his body transformed to resemble a bird, though it had no feathers except on his wings.

    That took Matt aback.

    ''Wow, so spirits are like that. I feel like the power of both of them shot up greatly. But the main problem is still those abilities they seem to develop...'' Matt thought and looked at both of them.

    The first guy seemed to be someone focused on melee magics. These magics were always a big problem for Matt on Earth.

    They are his default counter. But the other one was even floating a few inches off the ground; maybe he could fly, being a troublemaker as well. If he could fly and cast magic with those wings, they would be one of the most dangerous duos Matt had ever faced.

    Because while one is fighting him hand-to-hand, the other is hovering in the sky, constantly attacking him.

    Matt wasn''t worried, though.

    ''It''s a shame you guys pissed me off. I would have wanted to fight you guys for a while; at least then, I could know all my weaknesses. But there''s no other way.'' Matt thought, smiling softly.

    One of the leaders stepped up a bit to act as a referee.

    "Start in 3... 2... 1...!"

    "Start!"

    After that shout, the two guys grinned.

    "It''s time for you to learn a lesson, you little bastard!" they both shouted simultaneously. One of them jumped upwards while the other lunged forward.

    But suddenly, they both felt something holding them firmly by their necks, and their eyes widened in shock...

    "That''s right; it''s time for you two dirty bastards to learn not to touch what doesn''t belong to you." Matt whispered in both of their ears.

 Chapter 281: Ending the fight in 1 move

    Suddenly, both saw their perspectives change drastically as a powerful force pulled them by the neck.

    *BOOOOOOM*

    Matt decisively mmed them to the ground in that instant. Dizziness hit their bodies as both spirit transformations disappeared. Even the spirits that had been summoned lost the ability to remain in this world, as their summoners were stunned.

    It was a total blow, delivered in a critical area.

    Matt''s eyes glowed with intensity at that moment.

    ''Using mana to camouge the vampiric power I move with while using Dimensional Movement to the front... Hehe, testpleted.''

    Wanting to test something and being unable to do it is always annoying, so finding the opportunity to do so felt really good.

    Ever since he discovered that mana and vampiric power are not rejected in a body capable of controlling them, he had wanted to try a way to fight in this Empire without revealing his vampiric power.

    This was at the top of the list among the options because it made a lot of sense in theory. But he needed to understand mana to wield it properly, so Alice couldn''t do it. But he had no problem with it at all.

    Although he couldn''t show too much power because controlling mana in the same way as his vampiric power is still far from his capabilities, but it''s enough to take these guys down with one move.

    But, although he was happy, the moment he looked at the stunned faces of those guys, his mood declined. A tremendous rage came over him.

    "I''ll let you get away this time. But if you dare try to touch her one more time..." A murderous look crossed his eyes as he clenched his fist tightly.

    He spoke quietly so that he would not be heard by anyone else. Only those two heard him, and soon, he stood up, wiping his hands.

    The blow he had delivered to those two was to the spine. And although he didn''t hit them to paralyze them, they would spend a few hours without being able to get up.

    He looked down at them from above and turned around to walk back to where Alice was.

    His posture as he walked and how he stood up made it look like he hadn''t tried too hard to do this.

    The Founder, the leaders, the Great Summoner, and the rest were all shocked after seeing this.

    The two leaders who were acting as referees didn''t even know how they should react. They never thought that something like this could happen in just a moment.

    ''Gosh, so the underdog is the new student, huh...''

    ''Even though he caught them off guard with an extra quick move, being able to cripple them with a single blow shows that he has great capabilities. If he manages to summon a good spirit, with his age, he could be one of the elites of the world.''

    They then looked back. ''No wonder... That woman always has a good eye for people.'' With a sigh, both stepped forward.

    "Nothing to say. Normally, a duel like this would be held in a good location so that the new student could be prepared and understand what he was up against. But apparently, even that is not necessary. Congrattions, Zen Student. You take this duel.

    You have justpleted the first test to enter the Spiritual Alignment, so as long as you keep it up, you will reach the top." With those words, several teachers arrived to help those two Webb brothers.

    In the distance, a man known to Matt was hidden in the crowd and trembled in fear after realizing this. ''...Impossible. How could they lose?'' thought Mason Webb in shock. But he immediately felt afraid that this guy would notice him so he ran far away from there.

    Many teachers were in shock, while the Alignment Leaders felt frustrated. Two of their new members had lost to a new student, and it did not feel good.

    After all, the Webb brothers had been recognized as the elite among the Spiritual Academy students. They belonged to what they wanted topete with the Three Great Alignments, but they lost in a move as simple as that.

    That was frustrating and showed them they still had much room for improvement.

    On the other hand, the Founder frowned.

    "This new student is quite insolent." He said suddenly.

    The Great Summonerughed a little at that statement. "Hehe, is that how you see him?"

    The Founder turned to look at her. "A new student beating our two new members of the Alignment doesn''t leave us looking good in the public eye. If this expands, we will suffer a bit when we want to attract powerful people in the future. All that makes him an insolent student. I think he deserves severe punishment for what he did." He spoke.

    The Great Summoner smiled even wider. "Hehehe, I see him as rather charming, if you ask me. What he did couldn''t be done by just anyone, which shows he''s someone worthy."

    At her response, the Founder frowned. "You..." He said, but the Great Summoner turned away and didn''t listen to what he had to say.

    There were things she needed to do, after all. Still, her words made the Founder look at Matt more angrily.

    .

    Matt paid no mind to the reactions in the vast room. Honestly, he was just happy to have sessfully tested his theory. Not that it was very important, but at least he could fight well now that he knew how to do it without needing to show off his vampiric power.

    He immediately went back to where Alice was. They all looked at him in shock at what he had just done, but he ignored them, grabbed Alice by the hand, and walked out of there, heading toward one of the lonely balconies in the room.

    He wanted to get some fresh air.

    Being in a ce with so many people is not one of his hobbies, so he doesn''t enjoy it too much, especially if problems are involved.

    So, after stepping outside, he looked up at the sky and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 282: You are mine.

    The cool night breeze on Earth was one of the pleasures Matt could enjoy; here, he could enjoy it at every moment. But somehow, it felt different when it was daytime than when it was nighttime.

    Perhaps therge number of people moving around during the day continued to make the night breeze more enjoyable.

    Still, the minutes continued to pass, and a few people would walk by them, talk about a few things, and then leave.

    That made Alice sigh. She looked down at her waist, which was still firmly gripped by Matt. And although she liked the feeling, she eventually felt the need to pull away.

    "Matt... If we keep this up, everyone is going to misinterpret our rtionship. There are already several who have said that we''re in a forbidden rtionship..." She said softly, trying to let go.

    But all she felt was Matt tighten his grip a little tighter.

    "So what?" he asked softly.

    She was surprised and looked up at him. "Huh?"

    Matt then turned to stare at her. Their faces were very close to each other, but neither of them pulled away.

    "I repeat, so what does it matter if they talk about that? What''s the rtionship you think they''re going to misunderstand?"

    Alice was stunned, not knowing how to answer that question. In fact, she really doesn''t care what people say about her. She only said that for him since she knew he didn''t like her.

    That was why she averted her face, not knowing how to answer.

    But suddenly, she felt herself being pushed backward and hit a wall. Matt was the one who pushed her and put one of his arms on the wall, locking her in that position, while his other hand grabbed her beautiful face, making her have no choice but to look at him.

    But, though she was stunned, she could not speak, for Matt would not allow her to.

    "What can they misunderstand? I honestly don''t care, Alice. Ever since that day, you decided to reveal your feelings to me like that, I haven''t been able to forget you."

    "Even though there are too many things on my mindtely, and every time I feel like I''m going down a path of no return, it''s gotten to the point where I don''t care."

    "What does it matter if I get lost? I''m going to get back on track; something like feelings aren''t going to control me like that. I''m going to aplish all my goals. I will look for Charlotte, and I will find her, then I will bring her to my side because she belongs to me."

    "And in the same way, I will carry you in my arms all this time. Do you think you can run away now? No. Every time a manes near you, I want to murder him because you can''t look at anyone else; you are mine." After saying all this, Matt brought his face close to hers and kissed her gently.

    "Do you understand?" He asked after pulling away a little.

    But all his words had caused Alice an iparable shock. Each echoed in her mind as she tried toprehend their meaning.

    But, his final words were the most tremendous.

    Her mind was suddenly filled with those words echoing over and over again... -You are mine.

    Words she hadn''t expected to hear from Matt, let alone at this time and ce. Even less did she expect him to decide to kiss her.

    She stood stiffly. She couldn''t even react; those words kept echoing in her mind, making it impossible for her to move.

    At those moments, a melodious voice came from inside.

    "Young Students, please, I hope you will enjoy the Dance Ceremony. We will y the most famous songs in the world. Some will be soft; some will be moving. How you dance to them will be up to you. I only hope that, if you want to share the first song, you will do so with the person who stole your heart if he or she is present." The woman speaking was a well-known singer of different types of songs.

    Her melodious voice allowed everyone to rx, and suddenly, that song began to y. The sound of the instruments came first.

    Matt smiled. ''An earth-like song, eh? Interesting.'' Matt thought and grabbed Alice by the waist.

    "Let''s dance to this one, Alice." He said, pulling her into the room when she was in a daze.

    Suddenly, they were in the middle of the vast dance floor, where many couples were dancing smoothly.

    Some were nervous, calmer, and some looked annoyed; no one knows why.

    Still, when Matt and Alice (or Zen and Aelia) entered the dance floor, everyone was stunned.

    "Hey, aren''t they siblings?"

    "Are the rumors true?"

    "Are they in some kind of forbidden rtionship?"

    "What''s it to you? Focus on dancing; you''re doing it wrong!"

    Many people began to talk and murmur back and forth; some couldn''t help but criticize the forbidden rtionship, but others didn''t care. Some tried to criticize, but their partners scolded them.

    The murmurs on and under the dance floor were too many to count.

    Still, Matt grabbed Alice by the waist and pulled her close to his body. "Do you know how to dance?" He asked.

    It was then that Alice returned to her senses, but when she thought to answer something about what he had told her earlier, she realized that her body was moving a bit robotically.

    "If you don''t know, I''ll guide you." Matt whispered in her ears.

    It was then that she realized she was in front of many people, dancing with Matt.

    That surprised her, but it made her feel so extremely good that her happiness radiated from one moment to the next.

    Taking advantage of the fact that she was dancing badly, for what she was doing was being led by Matt, she reached up to his ears.

    "If you kiss me again, I''ll learn to dance like a pro. Then I can follow in your footsteps." She said, smiling softly.

    Matt was surprised by her proposal but smiled. "An improvement after a reward, huh? Good." He spoke.

    He immediately moved to her lips and kissed her softly, which took Alice by surprise.

    She hadn''t expected him to do it in front of so many people.

    That would give the whisperers a lot to talk about, but...

    Alice''s happiness radiated like a light bulb. ''Ahhh, Matt... You feel so good, please make me yours!'' But, despite what her mind was screaming, she kept her word.

    She immediately stopped moving so robotically and began to move more naturally.

 Chapter 283: Quiet moment

    And although murmurs were raised on all sides, they were astonished when they saw how those two danced.

    It was more than they expected.

    Matt wasn''t bad at dancing. When he was on earth, Charlotte loved to dance alone with Matt in the evenings, so he always apanied her.

    They didn''t dance during ceremonies or big parties but in the privacy of their rooms. Still, Matt learned enough to be considered a professional on earth.

    That''s why he was confident. Over 35 years of dancing with Charlotte would show in a ce like this.

    But he didn''t expect Alice to keep up.

    Although it was not for the same reason as Matt, she learned to dance for much of her childhood. sses in nobility and how to behave, lessons in ying musical instruments, singing, and even dancing weremon during her early 20s. That means that she still practiced with professionals until a little more than two years ago.

    So she was very good at dancing.

    And that left the vast majority mesmerized. Smooth movements and sharp movements. They mastered every part of the song perfectly despite it being the first time they heard it, which was amazing.

    That''s why they attracted everyone''s attention so much until the song ended.

    It was then that a great roar of apuse broke out. Their movement was so good that it totally overshadowed the rest of the couples, even the professionals at it.

    Still, Matt and Alice didn''t mind. Although many people cheered for them, they didn''t give it much thought.

    Once the song they wanted to dance to ended, they both got off the stage and went to lunch.

    From that moment on, it never crossed Alice''s mind to leave Matt''s side. Not even a little bit, and so the hours passed.

    Many songs were yed, but Matt didn''t find himself interested in dancing to any of them, and neither did Alice. Honestly, dancing right now was the least of it.

    The two talked about many diverse topics when, suddenly, a beautiful woman approached them.

    She was not as beautiful as Alice, but she still stood out among the women present.

    Alice frowned when she saw her. It was Janna Patel. But this time, Alice did not feel threatened. On the contrary, she was sure she could threaten this woman and take her away from Matt if she wanted to. Humans are dangerous, after all.

    Janna Patel felt a little ufortable at first, but she smiled.

    "Young Mr. Zen, Miss Aelia, would you be so kind as to toast with me? Honestly, I just want to make friends with you." She said and then looked at Alice.

    "Don''t worry; I have no ns to take your man away from you." She spoke.

    Alice frowned and averted her face a little. She grabbed a ss of wine and raised it without saying a word.

    Matt did the same.

    "I can see that Miss Patel wants to befriend us, but I don''t think it''s really a good thing for you. Still, I''ll toast with you."

    After saying that, the three made a toast sign, raising their sses and touching them softly. Then they took the wine there.

    Janna Patel smiled, "Haha, don''t sell yourself short, Young Lord Zen. It''s always good for me to make friends with such talented people. I don''t care who they make enemies with next; it will still be a good thing. Besides, how could it be bad to befriend young people capable of taking down the Webb Brothers in one move?

    They are famous spirit controllers who have earned their fame by fighting together." She red at Matt after saying that.

    "And you beat them in a 2 on 1. I think that''smendable enough, don''t you?"

    Matt looked back at her but shrugged. "I''ve had people tell me that trouble tends to haunt me. It''s possible that I''m a troublemaker. Are you okay with that, then?"

    "Yes, of course. Troublemakers are the best for me." She answered sincerely, and after that, she handed him a small written paper.

    "Whenever you have problems or want to buy information, and even if you want to rx for a while, you can stop by and visit me. We have all kinds of interesting things there." Her manner of speaking was a little suspicious if anyone else saw it.

    But somehow, Matt could understand what she was saying.

    ''All kinds of things, huh...'' He thought as he looked at what she had given him.

    ''An information saleswoman who seems a bit of an enigma. Interesting.'' He nodded to her.

    She then smiled at him and started walking towards them.

    "Of course, if youe with Miss Aelia, I will let you enjoy things for free. It''s fine too if youe alone; I''ll attend to you personally, Young Lord." After saying that, she touched Alice''s shoulder and came close to her ear.

    "Girl, be careful of two things. Don''t go out alone tonight and with the Great Summoner. She''s been staring too hard at your boy. A beauty like her could be irresistible to any young man." Her whisper, even Matt didn''t hear and, left Alice a little stunned.

    But when she reacted, Janna Patel had already said goodbye and was walking far away.

    Alice looked at her and frowned. ''Looks like she''s not just anyone.''

    Matt and Alice stayed where they were for the rest of the ceremony until it was over a few hourster.

    After thepletion, Robert called Matt to meet the Great Summoner, so he went there, allowing Alice to return to the room alone. Although she thought about what Janna Patel had told her, she didn''t do or say anything in the end.

    Matt was directed to a back room of the building in which the ceremony had taken ce.

    The room was beautifully tidy and decorated, yet Matt paid no attention to it since he entered.

    He focused on the beautiful woman before him, who looked a bit out of the ordinary in many ways.

    She had her back to both of them but was looking back curiously.

    Her aura was different from that of most women he had met before. She could be seen as both angry and happy at the same time. Her smile was a bit sly and beautiful; perhaps it was best to call it a seductive smile.

    Her long, beautiful brown hair fell back like waterfalls as she stood with her back to both. Somehow, her way of dressing reminded him of Charlotte.

    It was an elegant way of dressing, but she did not show her body. She was graceful like a businesswoman, and although her exquisite body was visible through her red dress, it was not exposed.

    The sses she wore enhanced the mature beauty of her body. It seemed as if these sses could increase this woman''s beauty.

 Chapter 284: Mia Holmer

    She turned around then.

    "Zen Varrmar, eh? Looks like I finally get to meet you, Young Student." She said, smiling.

    Matt stared at her and nodded. "Nice to meet you, Great Summoner." He was simple, which made the Great Summoner smile at him.

    "You can call me Mia or Holmer. Both are fine; I don''t like you using that title so much."

    After saying this and seeing Zen nod, she sat at the desk.

    "Student Zen, I heard you got a blue aptitude andpleted the 30 minutes in all four summoner tests."

    "That''s right, Mrs. Holmer."

    "Have you tried summoning before? Do you have any idea how to do it, or is this really the first time you''ve faced spiritual summoning?"

    "I''ve never tried summoning because I don''t know how to do it. I haven''t seen summoning before, so I guess it''s normal."

    Mia Holmer stared at him and nodded.

    "Did youe here to learn summoning only, or do you have bigger ns?"

    |em|p,yr

    Matt thought about it for a moment before answering. "Honestly, when I came here, I just wanted to find out what spirit summoning was since they say spirits can make me break my current limits." He replied.

    "From the way you put it, you have other ns now?" She looked up curiously as she saw Matt nod.

    "While I''m at it and seeing that summoning is more interesting than I thought, Aelia and I are nning to be as strong until we join the Alignment."

    "Oh, you want to join the Alignment? Why?"

    "I think you know the answer better than I do. Seeing how powerful people can be with spirits, as long as the Academy knows how to train its members, someday the Alignment will be as powerful as any of the other three. It''s better to be one of the first members of such an organization than to be thest, isn''t it?

    Even if my future were not good, given enough time I can gain a lot from such an organization."

    Mia Holmer didn''t know how she should respond to his meticulously prepared and somehow unrealistic answer. Still, she found her way out with a slight chuckle.

    "Hehehe, you''re clever, kid. Even slicker than all the current teachers. That''s good." He said, and Matt smiled at her as if thanking her for thepliment.

    "But, you should know that entering the Alignment is not easy. And more so for you, who must use magical artifacts to control the spirits. You must know that it is the most difficult way to be able to control them and to sign a contract. In the Alignment, there are only 2 people who use artifacts, so do you think you can do it?" She asked.

    Matt, this time, was genuinely surprised.

    "If that''s so, I''ll have to try harder, but... If what you say is correct, why do so many respect artifact controllers, then? Even to the point of granting us some benefits for being artifact controllers." He asked.

    Mia Holmer then stood up, walked to the front of the desk, and sat on it to get closer to Matt. Also, her manner seemed to allude to one thing, which was not lost on Matt.

    "Is it because of you?" he asked again.

    "Hehe, that''s right. It''s because of me. you know what Sorcerers are, right? People with powerful skills. There are some who are very fast and some who are deadly in many ways. But they all get there because of research.

    And I am a Great Researcher of the Spirit World. That is why I am also the Great Summoner. Many believe that in me lies the ability to turn this Academy into a true Alignment."

    "That''s why we need more people who are capable of investigating the spirit world like me, and only people capable of investigating a Magic Artifact have the ability to do so. But it seems you have other ns."

    She told him all this, which surprised Matt a little, but he still understood what she meant.

    "I have no ns to quit research. I still need to fully understand the magical Artifact I use." He replied, and she smiled.

    "In front of a good understander, some words can be left over. So, what Artifact do you use? I can help you with that."

    Matt frowned slightly. ''This could be dangerous, but... I''m curious if she has any concept of this item. Anyway, if my research progresses correctly, before long I might be able to help Alice summon without the need for an artifact.'' He thought.

    Therefore, he was not careful and pulled out the item. That caused Robert to startle a little at the sight of it.

    Even the Great Summoner reacted.

    ''They know it...'' He thought and spoke.

    "This is the item. When I got it and researched it a bit, I realized it was verypatible with me. The one my partner uses is the same since we have a few at that ce. Still, it''s kind ofplicated to figure out." He replied, trying to inquire about this from both of them.

    "Where did you get it? This is an amazing item." Said the Great Summoner as she raised her hand to grab it.

    "A while back, Aelia and I fought some guys from an Organization called Low Deal. We never had any bad intentions toward them, but a guy they called Genius Mage attacked us, so we had to kill them all. That''s where we got that." After saying this, Matt turned up all his body''s defenses to the limit.

    He focused on the entire room and prepared for a possible fight. If he thought about it correctly, Low Deal should be nearby, and if they could recognize this Artifact, it meant they knew more or less who Low Deal was. So, if they were allies, they could possibly fight.

    Still, the reaction was not what he thought it would be.

    Somehow, the eyes of the two of them glowed for a brief moment.

    And Mia Holmer smiled softly.

    "Hahaha, boy, it seems we have several things inmon, including enemies. I''d like to teach you more about this Artifact, but we don''t have time right now. So, how about we talk in a few days? Once sses start,e to my office, and I''ll teach you everything I know about this Artifact. I can assure you that I know a lot of things about it because I was the one who created them."

    ...

 Chapter 285: Night attack

    Alice left the ce where the Wee Ceremony was taking ce once it was over.

    She looked a bit reflective and happy. She looked radiant, and her smile added to her beauty.

    It is a pity that her natural face could not be seen, for she could reach the apex of beauty with such a thoughtful yet smiling countenance.

    She padded through the streets until she felt unusual movement near her.

    Then, she remembered the words Janna Patel had spoken to her.

    ''Am I being followed?'' She nced sideways but didn''t think much.

    Because she was on Academy grounds, they were possibly students.

    ''It must be these guys from earlier.'' She smiled a little and decided to take a detour as she turned down a dark street.

    Yet, just as she did that, several people appeared on both sides of the street, and more jumped overhead, surrounding her for a moment.

    "Hey, prettydy, where are you headed sote? We''d like to escort you." A slightly familiar voice reached her as two more people finally showed themselves.

    Alice sighed. "You''re idiots." She said suddenly, startling the two in front of him.

    "Ehhh? So, thedy is rude. Hehe, well, I like rough girls. They''re always the ones I enjoy doing it with the most. But I''d like to know what makes you think we''re idiots." One of the Webb brothers stepped forward after saying this; the smile on his face revealed by the distant moonlight was sinister; it could scare anyone.

    Still, to Alice, it looked like the smile of an idiot.

    "What makes me think? It''s obvious. You''ve just tried to hit Zen and still dare to stand in front of me. You''re idiots; you could live a while longer, but here you are, looking for death."

    Suddenly, the nearby aura changed drastically. The chill of the night became a terrifying cold that did not seem toe from the night.

    The bodies of many of them suddenly shivered.

    "Sir, this woman looks like she wants to fight." Said one of them.

    There were 12 people standing in front of her and behind her, surrounding her, but Alice felt 13. One more was hiding, looking around.

    When the Webb brothers realized what Alice was nning, theyughed. "Hahahahaha, good, good. The rough ones are the best;e on, Miss Aelia! I want to see how much you can hold your own against all of us!" they both shouted as they summoned their spirits.

    "Don''t hold back! If this woman is able to travel with that bastard, she should be able to withstand a couple of blows."

    Many spirits suddenly manifested, so Alice witnessed how much those spirits could increase in power. These people, at first, are not that strong, but the increase in power the spirits give them is incredible.

    They can increase their powers by arge percentage, advancing to over 15,000, some even above 20,000.

    ''I wonder if my ability will draw all the power they have or just from their base power...'' Alice thought. A smile appeared on her face, and suddenly, her eyes changed color, turning bright red.

    Immediately, her hands transformed into ws. This was a tremendous change, but several were already attacking her; no one could stop them.

    And Alice smiled.

    "From the moment you all plot against Matt, you''re already doomed," she said, stopping one of the attacks behind her.

    Then she turned the hand of the guy attacking her into an impossible position, breaking his bones with one move.

    "From that moment on, their end in my hands was written!" She screamed, and with her other hand, she crushed his throat, killing him in one move.

    She soon realized that her ability did not activate. ''He had less than 10,000 power before using the spirit... I see; it won''t activate with the power they currently have achieved with the spirit if not with the base power. How annoying.''

    She ran hard at the nearest other and stabbed him with her ws.

    "Sir, she''s a vampire! This woman is a vampire!"

    "ATTACK HER QUICKLY!"

    "KILL HER!"

    Screams erupted from all sides as everyone became frightened that they were facing a vampire. Even so, they all suddenly started attacking.

    The magic began to fly toward Alice, making her have to defend herself. But after the first wave of attacks, she increased her speed, and her ws shattered instantly. Her deadly attack reached all the throats.

    After killing the vast majority of them, only the two brothers and the third who was still hiding were left.

    Both Webb brothers were shocked and backed away after realizing their attacks didn''t work.

    "Shit, you''re a monster!" they shouted.

    "Hah... Blood..." She whispered.

    She immediately noticed that her body demanded blood from her.

    ''This is not good... I must calm down.'' She thought when she noticed that consuming so much blood was already activating her animal instincts. Even her fangs had grown a little.

    ''It''s because I haven''t been able to release that energy these days...'' She thought, but suddenly, an attack entered her sight, so she raised her hand to stop it.

    "Oh, a container of blood." She said suddenly when she noticed the body in front of her.

    It belonged to the Webb brother who attacked with physical attacks. But to Alice, it was just a huge bag of blood.

    After hearing what Alice said, he was stunned and felt a shiver run through his body.

    Fear gripped him, and he tried to run away, but Alice grabbed him by the neck and mmed him to the floor.

    "A waste like you dare to insult my man... Hehe, you really are an idiot." She said softly, digging her ws into his neck.

    "AGHHH, FORGIVE ME, FORGIVE ME, WAIT, I''M SORRY!" He started to scream again and again, but the coldness that took over his body began to cut off his senses as well.

    Before long, he could no longer writhe and could only stare into nothingness as his body died.

    The guy who was flying at ground level was in shock. In less than 2 minutes, he saw his brother''s body lose color. The blood was being drained by that woman''s hand.

    "You... Damn... Monster..." He said in great fear but remembered that if his brother died, he could be next, so he shouted.

    "Sir, if you don''t move, we''re all going to die!" he shouted, and suddenly, a shadow crossed the surroundings from behind Alice.

 Chapter 286: Possible culprit

    This shadow lunged at an astonishing speed towards Alice, which even Alice had to respect.

    But suddenly, a shadow crossed the vision of both of them, and the body of the guy behind Alice lurched forward as he lost his head.

    Soon, the body fell to the ground, rolling.

    ''Matt?'' Alice felt a glimmer of rity after watching a figure cross her vision. Therefore, she looked forward quickly.

    There stood a beautiful man in her eyes, holding the other Webb brother by the neck while a head was in his other hand, still bleeding.

    "You are an idiot. I warned you once, but now your death is clearly your fault. Though I guess there was no saving you from the moment youid your eyes on Alice." Matt said, smiling, and before that guy could speak, his head left his body with a flick of Matt''s hand.

    Matt reached up to grab the head with a terrifying expression and turned around to throw it backward at high speed.

    The head flew across Alice''s sight to the other side of the dark passage, where a scream rang out, and a person fell to the ground from a nearby window.

    It was Mason Webb.

    Still, Matt didn''t make a big deal out of it. He felt his ability activate once, for having killed that guy hiding behind Alice, and smiled.

    Then he walked over to where Alice was and lifted her up to him.

    Right now, her appearance was her natural appearance, for her disguise had fallen off when she started fighting. That beautiful face with that pair of fangs that had grown noticeably was suddenly kissed by Matt.

    That made Alice''s body feel soft and extremely good, and she regained her senses. Her ws then disappeared, and her fangs returned to their usual size, not as big as they were a moment ago.

    Matt then smiled at her. "You looked beautiful a moment ago. This is the first time I''ve seen your eyes shine so bright and your countenance so colorful," he said, and she nodded a little.

    She didn''t want to talk right now because it felt too good in Matt''s arms, so she leaned back against him.

    So, minutes passed until her heart finally calmed down.

    "This person I saw a while ago. He''s one of the members of the Alignment that was with those leaders. Could it be that the leaders are behind this?" Matt looked at everyone''s face and stuffed the bodies into a storage ring.

    Alice shrugged her shoulders. "Well, sooner orter, it wille out. But with this guy hanging around here, I think we already have one of the guys responsible." She said as she dragged Mason Webb''s body away.

    Matt nodded. ''I had to have left the guy they called Sir alive,'' he thought but eventually stopped thinking about it.

    They both acted as if they were returning to the room and took advantage of the darkness to sneak into the city.

    Once in the city, they ran into the slums and started a terrifying round of questioning of Mason Webb.

    Alice was amazed that Matt knew so many ways to torment someone. ''It can be scary sometimes, although he still looks so beautiful.'' She thought, watching Matt from the side.

    About 15 minutester, the pulp that used to be Mason Webb was discarded and burned to remove evidence.

    Matt smiled as he finished the questioning.

    "Let''s go back, Alice." He said, and after the body had turned to dust before the fire, they both returned to the room.

    ''Webb family, huh? Looks like I''ll have to make good use of my few connections to find out more about them.'' Matt thought.

    He had found several things out this time, so he needed to get more information about them from those who were trying to investigate him. Although he doesn''t know exactly why this family is trying to investigate him, that is the main reason why he should investigate them.

    Matt immediately thought of Janna Patel.

    ''Being a high-end information seller, she must have precious information on different things. These Webb people might have something to do with Low Deal, so it''s important to find out as soon as possible. I must visit her shortly.'' He thought.

    After returning to the room, Matt and Alice continued to try to train and strengthen their bodies.

    The training they did a few days ago is used for just that. But because it causes great injuries, it can only be done once every 15 days.

    Therefore, they could not do it so often and had to be patient and do another type of training.

    The one they did during these days was training based on martial arts, fighting each other with their vampiric powers sealed.

    It wasn''t very effective, but it was better than doing nothing.

    And so they spent a couple of days in intensive training of that style.

    During those days, Matt looked at the vampires he had created in the Capital City to see how they were doing and gave them more information on other subjects.

    They were doing well, somehow. Although things at the castle weren''t going so well, at least that''s what Matt could see when he tried to see through Caroline. She was a bit closed off and not in the limelight muchtely, which meant Vanessa doubted her.

    ''It would be unfortunate if this girl died without being able to see what one of those Sorcerer Domains is capable of. But there''s not much to be done.'' Matt thought.

    Vanessa''s strength was astounding. Perhaps if he could get to her from behind without her noticing, he could win, turning her into a vampire and depriving her of her physical abilities using his Icy Curse. Still, in a head-on battle, he couldn''t win. That woman looked so strong; even Emma Lewis looked like a little girl before her.

    After putting some things in order on the side of the female vampires in the city, Matt decided it was a good idea to create a branch of that vampire organization here. But first, he needed to know a little more about the Academy and the spirits.

    After several days off, Matt and Alice returned to ss after being granted several days off for their test achievements.

    It was time for the Summoning ss for Alice, as Matt had to go meet the Great Summoner again to learn about magical artifacts.

 Chapter 287: He makes delicious tea

    After walking through the Academy Tower, Matt arrived at one of the main offices and knocked on the door.

    A voice came from the other side of the door, allowing him to enter, so he went in.

    On the other side of the room was a beautiful woman wearing sses, sitting on a couch.

    "You can sit down, and if you want to drink Tea, you can help yourself freely. The Tea here is quite impressive," she said, smiling softly and kindly.

    Matt looked at her for a brief moment until he advanced.

    Since she was offered Tea, he wasn''t going to be rude. He hadn''t had Tea in a long time because he only liked the Tea Charlotte made, but since he was, he would like to try the Tea of this world.

    So he poured himself a small cup of Tea, but before he drank it, he frowned.

    ''Very bad tea...'' He thought and sighed. He tried to drink it, but the taste of the Tea was lousy.

    ''It''s worse than I thought...'' He thought, trying to avoid spitting it out.

    Mia Holmer noticed this, so she was surprised. "You don''t like it?"

    Matt looked at her and sighed. "You''ll excuse me, Mrs. Holmer. Not to offend you, but this Tea tastes terrible." He wasn''t polite in saying this, which surprised Mia.

    "Oh? That''s Tea made from Green Dragon Leaf, which grew in the Holy House of Tea, the Main House of the Tea n. Also, not to praise me, but in the Academy, I''m the one who makes the best Tea. Does it really taste that bad?" She actually didn''t look upset; she really wasn''t. Her question was genuine out of wanting to know what kind of tastes this enigmatic and talented student might have.

    Matt set the Tea aside and sighed. "The ingredients are fine, but the way it''s made is not right for said ingredients. The person who taught me how to make Tea would possibly say this is a waste of good resources."

    Mia was surprised by his response and burst outughing. "Hahahaha, boy, those are some interesting words. The only person who has said them to me so far is someone of incredible status and who can make the best Tea in the world, so I epted them willingly.

    Your status is not as incredible as hers, so I hope you can convince me with other skills." After saying that and stopping tough, she passed him some ingredients to make the Tea.

    "I''m a big tea drinker, and I love it. So, if you want me to ept you, why don''t you convince me with a good tea?" she asked, smiling softly.

    Her manner of speaking showed that what had happened here was within her expectations. From the start, she wanted to test Matt, using Tea as a medium.

    Matt sighed. "Honestly, I don''t need you to ept me. But since Mrs. Holmer is the one who created the Magical Artifacts I''m using, then I''ll thank you by showing you the way to make good Tea with these ingredients." Matt said and stood up.

    ''I''ll have to use your tricks to make the tea, Charlotte.'' He thought and moved to prepare the Tea.

    Mia Holmer looked at him, full of confidence. Without a hint of doubt, she wondered if it was true that his Tea was much better than this. So she was interested and did not take her eyes off him.

    He boiled the water on a small stove behind the desk, using a somewhat unique boiling process, or so Mia Holmer thought. Immediately, she felt the process familiar to her, but the only one she could remembering to her mind told her it was impossible.

    With smooth, slow movements, Matt moved through that small stove, preparing the Tea with the ingredients. After a few minutes of the detailed process, Matt finished.

    The aroma of the Tea wafted through the room, and it was that aroma that brought Mia Holmer back to reality.

    ''What? Was I stunned looking at the way he made Tea? Is it as good as he says?'' In shock, she breathed in that delicious aroma that filled the room.

    Matt then came back and poured her some tea.

    "You can try it; it''s much better than the one you made." He spoke.

    When she felt the aroma up close and saw the texture, the heat level was just right. Everything was much more perfect than what she made.

    This Tea could revitalize and rx her just by its aroma alone. If she had fallen asleep right now, just from this aroma, all the tiredness in her body would have been erased in 15 minutes.

    ''Is it that good?''

    She swallowed saliva a little before tasting the Tea...

    Suddenly, her eyes sparkled, and her countenance brightened. She couldn''t help but take another sip of Tea and then a third.

    "It''s delicious!" She said suddenly, unable to contain her excitement and enthusiasm.

    Matt smiled at her. ''Although Charlotte''s is much better, this isn''t bad either.'' He thought after taking a few sips.

    "You see? The ingredients are very good; it''s just that the preparation is wrong."

    Mia looked at him admiringly and took several more sips. "I saw you making a process very simr to mine, and I learned it from someone who makes Tea as delicious as this. That being the case, why does my tea taste different?" She asked.

    But Matt shook his head. "Before that, I think we''d better get back to the main topic. I can eventually teach you how to make Tea, Mrs. Holmer." He replied.

    She looked at him somewhat reproachfully but still nodded.

    "You''re right. We don''t have much time either." She spoke. She enjoyed the Tea for a few more minutes until she finished the one in her ss.

    Finally, she decided to go to the main topic.

    "Bring out the Magic Artifact; I''ll show you its secrets." She spoke. Find adventures on m v l e m p y r

    Matt then pulled out one of the hexagonal items he had. She got up and walked over to him, sitting beside him.

    "It''s a pity it''s notplete, but part of them is enough for you to summon." She spoke.

 Chapter 288: Two geniuses talking always lead to a surprising result

    Matt looked at her. "What do you mean by iplete?" he asked.

    "Theplete item has four hexagonal items and one round item. I know because I made them. This barely has one-fifth of the total power, which is very unfortunate. If it were the ball that goes in the center, it would be better, but there''s nothing we can do about that either."

    After saying that and surprising Matt, as it was just what he had researched, she tapped the item a few times.

    "This magical artifact was made for spiritual summoning. My idea was to create an item that could summon many spirits for the same person, being that the other way of summoning limited us because of that. I managed to do it with my Magic Artifact and my own abilities, but when I created it, I realized it wasn''t as easy as I thought."

    "Magic Receiver Artifacts are very good for summoning, but on many asions, the spirits summoned are hardly of value. To this day, I still don''t understand the reasons." She spoke.

    After saying that, Matt found a point to speak.

    "I understand. The reason why powerful spirits are not summoned on many asions is because the receiving artifacts are a body unto themselves. They are independent of the human body, but it is not a perfect body. Perhaps that causes more powerful spirits not to feel interested. I heard that it is the spirit that chooses whether or not to make a contract with the summoner, right?

    That means they will only choose a vessel that is good and not an imperfect one." He spoke.

    Mia frowned after hearing this and was surprised.

    She put a hand to her chin suddenly as she understood something.

    "I see... That''s why my spirits summoned through magical artifacts tend to have unique abilities, but they''re not very powerful. It''s because of the vessel that will contain it..."

    Suddenly, she understood several things she had been researching for several years.

    "Amazing, then I just need to replicate the Human Body to make it more effective!" Astonished, she jumped up, startling Matt.

    She also ran to her desk and wrote several things on different sheets of paper. Twenty minutes passed until, finally, her state returned to normal.

    She was embarrassed when she saw that Matt was surprised by what she was doing. "Sorry, that stuff you discovered is very good for my research. Let''s proceed." After saying that, she began to exin to Matt many more things about the artifact and, in general, about artifacts.

    Because they had some knowledge, they talked about various topics.

    Matt was amazed because this woman was a great creator of magical artifacts and had some excellent ideas.

    After she exined everything about these artifacts to Matt, his research began to make sense. He was a little amazed that he had so much knowledge about them.

    "If everything you say is correct, I think I have a way to make an artifact that is smaller but contains a more amazing level of perfection than these." Matt spoke suddenly when all his research was connected.

    Right now, Mia respected him and even began to treat him more as an equal, despite knowing that Matt was not her equal in any way. However, his ideas and theories were grounded well and made much sense.

    So she was immediately interested.

    "What did you have in mind?" She asked, and Matt smiled.

    He immediately pulled out a blueprint from his storage ring and began to design a simple token simr to Alice''s Inheritance Token.

    The size was slightlyrger than Alice''s Inheritance Token, so it was as big as the palm of a hand. Still, internally, it contained an immense number of small mechanisms.

    "The materials to make these mechanisms inside may be the ones inside this artifact. Each mechanism does the function of a human vein, and what you see in the center is another magical artifact. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it; it''s called an Artificial Heart. If we do this like this and put all those human veins together inside, with the Artificial Heart, we could make an amazing Magic Artifact."

    "Think what is wrong with these devices; first is that they are veryrge and therefore have a higher price. Second, is that they don''t serve the full function of a human body; there are no veins here, and the mechanisms are simple. They don''t have a constant flow of mana, which prevents the spirits from being as free as they like."

    Mia Holmer stood in shock, listening to everything he said. Each word was more startling than thest.

    Finally, she could see that Matt''s ability was not only theoretical.

    But she noticed something else...

    "Wait... Are you trying to create a new type of Magic Artifact?" She asked.

    Matt looked at her, trying to understand why she came to that conclusion. But the more he thought, the more he realized that her conclusion made sense.

    If he went down that path, he would create a new type of Magical Artifact. A very amazing one.

    That left him in shock.

    But he nodded, smiling softly.

    "I hadn''t thought of it that way, but I think it''s possible to do it." He replied.

    Mia Holmer smiled softly and leaned back on the couch.

    She was very thoughtful about it for more than 15 minutes.

    She wanted to consider many things, but after that time, she nodded to him.

    "Boy, do you want to try to create that item? I can help you if you want, but it''s entirely your creation, so it will be up to you if you want my help."

    Matt looked at her doubtfully. "I don''t have enough money to buy the materials and the creation machines in the room I''m in; there are not enough of them. So, there''s no way I can do it," he replied.

    She shrugged her shoulders. "If that''s the case, it doesn''t matter. I''ll provide all the materials and the right ce. I just want to be part of the creation." She spoke.

 Chapter 289: Spirit Squadron?

    ''The materials to make such an artifact are expensive. Plus, it takes a lot of trial and error. Plus, in the Dark Kingdom, I would have trouble creating it because of theck of materials. So the best ce to do it is here...'' Matt considered doing so and nodded after a few minutes.

    "I have no problem, Ms. Holmer. If you provide me with the ingredients and the right ce, I can try to create it. Naturally, if you help me, it''s better. I am not an expert in making artifacts," he replied.

    She was pleased and nodded to him. "If so, then it''s settled. Go back to ss today. Robert should teach you about the conventional way of summoning spirits, so it''s a good idea for you to learn it because of everything we talked about a while ago. Don''t forget how to use it. When I get everything ready, I''lle get you." She spoke.

    Matt nodded to her. "Thank you so much for teaching me about these artifacts, Mrs. Holmer. It would have taken me a long time to figure out all these subjects on my own." He said, and after saying goodbye, he turned and walked out.

    But just as he was at the door, a person appeared before his eyes.

    ''The founder?'' Matt thought.

    The man in front of him was about to knock on the door when Matt opened it, so he stopped and looked at him. He frowned deeply.

    ''Zen student? What are he doing here, at an hour like this?'' he thought. Still, he ignored Matt''s greeting and simply walked into the room, mming the door shut.

    ''What a disrespectful person. And to think it was him, the one who spoke humbly at the ceremony.'' Matt thought and continued on his way.

    .

    In the room, Mia was on cloud nine with a beautiful smile. Not only was she drinking delicious tea, but she also received great teachings regarding magical artifacts.

    She didn''t think that a chat with a little student could be so good.

    But suddenly, she realized she had made a mistake.

    "Ah... I forgot to ask him about how to make delicious tea." She said suddenly, licking her lips as she realized the tea in her ss had run out.

    "Well, I''ll have to go see him in a little while, then." She smiled after saying this and was about to pour herself more tea, but suddenly saw a silhouette out of the corner of her eye, which made her frown.

    "To enter ady''s room without knocking, do you think that''s polite?" she asked coldly, pouring herself tea.

    The Founder frowned. "The fact that a man was here a moment ago makes it any less polite. Besides, since when do you get visitors during business hours?" he asked.

    Mia frowned and took a deep breath. "Does it have anything to do with you? I''m the Great Summoner; I wee who I want in my office. If you want to say anything else, go to the Alignment and tell the leaders to get me out of here."

    The Founder was surprised by her words. He noticed that she was angry, so he calmed down a bit. "I mean, what was the Zen student doing here? He''s supposed to be in ss, and you know today''s ss is important. It''s not good to take talented students'' time away from such important sses."

    Mia internally scoffed at him after hearing this. ''Way to change your words, you stupid old man. But, well... Not bad either.'' She thought, smiling softly.

    "It''s not your problem. I don''t have to ask anyone''s permission to bring a student into my office. I have enough status to do it; why not do it when I''m interested in someone?" she replied.

    She stood up after saying this and spoke again. "Go outside; I need to work. I''m running a littlete today. I don''t want any more hassle for the rest of the day."

    The Founder was stunned by her words. But as he prepared to retort fiercely, the good smell of tea somehow calmed him. Then, he took several breaths before speaking.

    "If the Founder ising to your office, I think the right thing to do would be to offer him tea, not run him off." He said, stepping forward to take a ss of tea.

    But suddenly, he felt an attack from the front, which made him recoil.

    He looked up sharply. "You dare to attack me!?" he shouted hysterically, unable to restrain himself any longer.

    But suddenly, he saw a bunch of powerful spirits behind Mia. All those spirits were aiming different attacks at him. At the same time, Mia''s dangerous aura rose through her body.

    "If you touch that tea, my entire squadron, I''m going to unload it on you. That tea was made specifically for me by the Zen student; no one is allowed to drink it." Those cold words stunned him, and one of Mia''s spirits flew up to grab the teapot and hand it to Mia.

    "Come out. I''m busy."

    After saying that, she went back to her desk.

    And after hearing the Founder leave angrily, she smiled softly and slyly.

    Then she took a sip of the tea.

    "What an interesting person..." She said softly.

    .

    Outside the room, the Founder was extremely angry.

    His chest was rising and falling exaggeratedly.

    ''Shit, this woman is irritating me.''

    ''So now you want to pay more attention to a damn student, eh? Well, let me see how long this student canst then.'' He thought and started walking.

    But suddenly, he stopped when he looked at a familiar face in one of the rooms. His eyes sparkled at that moment, and he walked in there, closing the door behind him.

    The woman standing there looked up hesitantly when she heard the noise, but the next thing she saw was the Founder''s face very close to her.

    Because she was standing still, she was pushed into a wall, and the Founder began to kiss her deeply.

    Although she was surprised, she didn''t mind. It wasn''t the first time this had happened, and she didn''t reject him.

    Soon, the kissing moved on to something more when the woman''s clothes started to unbutton all over due to the Founder''s aggressive hands.

    Still, he stopped suddenly.

    "How''s your spirit of destiny?" he asked suddenly.

 Chapter 290: “Boy, youre a genius!”

    She smiled after receiving that question. ''Naturally, he would ask this.'' She thought.

    She nodded at him. "I''ve improved quite a bittely."

    "Well, there are several things I want you to do for me. Is your older sister doing well? I need her help, too."

    She nodded at him. "She seems very moodytely, but she''s doing well. Apparently, her spirit of destiny has given her a couple of gifts these days."

    "Then perfect. Come to my office when you''re done here; there are several things we need to talk about." He said, and before turning away, he squeezed one of her buttocks hard, making her frown in pain.

    Still, she only moaned softly and said nothing.

    He then turned around and walked away.

    The woman sighed. She went back to fixing her clothes, all the while moaning inwardly. ''Damn, old man. If you weren''t the founder, you could never y with my body like that.''

    Still, this was amon urrence for her. Whenever that old man was upset with someone or wanted to assassinate him, he would seek her and her sister out. They would stop by his bed to relieve the old man''s stress and thenplete the mission.

    Thanks to that, both sisters, who are not very talented in their fields, have amazing status in the Academy.

    ''Let''s see what he''ll have for me now.'' She thought, turning back to her own thing.

    ...

    Matt returned to the ssroom after talking to Mia.

    ''I didn''t think this woman was so good at so many things. Research, summoning, and even artifact creation. What''s more, she looks like a nice enough person. I wonder if it''s just a mask or is she really like that.'' Matt thought.

    After arriving at ss, the students under Robert''s spirit told him that Robert was teaching Alice the summoning inscription and gave him the address.

    After arriving there, he noticed that Alice was studying a huge inscription.

    Robert was sitting in a chair, doing other things.

    When he noticed Matt arriving, he stood up.

    "Zen Student, how did it go? Were you able to learn from the Great Summoner?" he asked, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right, Professor Robert. I understand everything in a better way now and I think I can do better."

    Robert nodded and motioned for him to sit down. "Student Aelia is having a little epiphany. Don''t disturb her. Study this inscription on your own." Robert said. After giving him an inscription, he exined a portion of what he needed to exin to him.

    After that, Matt began to study the inscription.

    He was not unfamiliar with inscriptions like Alice, so it was easy for him to understand the inscription. ''This is an amazing andplex inscription. It seems to contain many connections all over the ce.'' He thought and studied it for a while.

    An hourter, he finished.

    "Professor, if I''m not mistaken, this inscription is used to travel to the Spirit World, right?" he asked.

    Robert looked at him in surprise.

    "Did the Great Summoner exin it to you?"

    "No, I can see it in the inscription. The connections on the inscription are written in the ancientnguage; I can understand it quite well, and these connections are to make a spirit travel to another dimension."

    Robert stood up abruptly when he heard that. His chair flew back, and he ran to Matt. "Boy, did you really learn everything by reading the connections? My God, at the Academy, only the Great Summoner can do that. Are you really that good?" he asked in shock.

    "No, wait. If you think that''s what it says, can you try reading this one?" Robert quickly pulled out another inscription.

    It was a little lessplex this time, so Matt took 15 minutes to look at it and understand it.

    "Wow, so that''s what I saw in the courtyard, was it? This inscription is to allow the spirit to absorb less energy from you and more from the environment, so it can exist outside longer."

    A big smile appeared on Robert''s face then. "Boy, you''re a genius!"

    "Hahahaha, and to think I would discover such a good student, hahaha." He said, with a big smile on his face.

    He was so happy that his shout woke Alice from her epiphany. She was surprised to see Matt here, but she was more surprised by Professor Robert, who almost jumped for joy while looking at Matt as if he were some god.

    She walked over to Matt. "So, what happened?" she asked.

    But before Matt could answer, Robert spoke up.

    "Well, I''ve decided. With you with her, student Aelia has nothing to worry about learning about that inscription. So, I''ll teach both of you everything else you need to know instead."

    "It shouldn''t be in this ss, but since you''re so advanced and manage to understand so much, it''s best to teach it to you quickly." After that, Robert had them sit at a table, and he stood in front of them at the board.

    He almost didn''t even let them ask questions because he was so excited.

    "Guys, you should know that the invocation lies in the fact of contacting the Spirit World by means of magical inscriptions. When you activate such an inscription, your spirit will leave your body for a moment and you will reach a dark ce that is between the Spirit World and this World. There, you will wait for your spirit to appear, which will sense thepatibility and approach you."

    "That means you won''t really see the Spirit World. Still, you are not here to see that ce but to invoke a spirit. But you must keep several things in mind before you summon a spirit."

    "First, the spirits are divided into categories. These Categories are called ''Orders'', and each Order has its respective type of power. For example, among the spirits you have seen so far, the spirit of the madam who saw your destiny is of the Order of Destiny. In my case, my spirit is of the Order of Trials."

    "There are all kinds of orders. Both attack and defense. Magical or non-magical. There are also orders of very different and specific but powerful subjects. One such example is that of the Order of Destiny. Still, all of those orders can be grouped into a few categories."

    Having said all this, Robert turned around to look at the board and write a few things there. As he wrote, he exined.

 Chapter 291: Spiritual Orders

    "Elemental Order: For everything rted to nature and the elements. For example, the Element of Blood, which is a special element of this world, goes there. Order of Life: Groups the orders of destiny and many more orders that are special, also of somews, such as the Law of Life, etc. Thenes the Order of Beasts, which groups all kinds of physical attacks and transformations into beasts.

    And finally, an order that groups together many types of orders, that of Time."

    While he was saying all this, he was drawing on the ckboard the way all this was represented in this world. Each Order had its own drawing with different peculiarities.

    Also, he didn''t write with casual ink but with special ink to draw these things.

    Matt frowned after looking at all that.

    ''They are inscriptions within inscriptions. That means that those little drawings that he makes inside each one of those big drawings are the representations of many orders, which in the end, end up forming a big drawing, which in reality is an inscription.'' He thought, and Robert just finished drawing those things.

    "The orders are not just elements, but you can take them as one. What you need to keep in mind is that you need to know what kind of orders you arepatible with. Elemental Order? Or maybe they arepatible with Orders of Life? For now, we cannot know. For that, you will have to prove yourselves, entering for the first Time that ce between the Spirit World and this one."

    "Once you get in there, you will know the type of Order you arepatible with. Then you wille back here when you know it, and we will proceed to try to summon the spirit that might characterize you from now on."

    Robert smiled. He was too excited to exin well because he had found two precious gold jewels. And because of that, he didn''t realize if they were both understanding.

    "Did you understand? I can exin it again, no problem; we have plenty of Time," he said.

    They both nodded, showing that they had understood.

    After that, Professor Robert showed them the way to do the representation of thosemands and handed them a book where each and every one of them was.

    Matt and Alice then began to study them and try to do them.

    Hourster, they both returned to the room to continue studying them, and a whole day passed.

    After 24 hours, Matt managed to learn it all. Since he was very familiar with inscriptions, it didn''t take him too long to learn them. But Alice had a much harder time.

    Even with Matt''s exnations, she had a hard time learning them, and this was made worse because Matt also had to exin to her the great inscription, which he managed to learn in a few hours.

    Most people would take at least one month to learn this. If it takes them two or three weeks, they are incredible geniuses, but one day? Nobody had seen it before.

    For Alice''s part, it took her a little longer, but five dayster, she understood.

    ''Unbelievable. This is quiteplex. How did he learn it in such a short time?'' Alice thought, looking at Matt from the corner of her eye as he exined a few things.

    No matter how much she thought about it, she felt Matt was more amazing each time than he appeared.

    ''It must be Dietrich''s Blood. I can feel that since I became his bloody mate, my mental capacity has increased... It seems Dietrich''s Blood is more precious than I imagined. My bloodline is getting purer and purer too, which is amazing.''

    While reflective, she felt something seal her lips, so she returned to herself and realized that Matt was kissing her.

    As she thought about enjoying it, though, he pulled away from her.

    "What''s on your mind so much? You''re not paying any attention to me, Alice." He said, smiling softly.

    She then felt embarrassed and lowered her head. "I''m sorry, Matt. I was just thinking how amazing you are." She replied.

    Matt smiled helplessly. He put the book he was using aside, got up, and carried her in his arms. Then he sat down and put her on hisp. "All right then. If you want, you can keep thinking. For today, we''ll finish up here," he replied.

    She looked at him in surprise and smiled. But instead of continuing to think, she swung her legs behind his body and hugged him, both with her legs and arms.

    "Instead, I''d like to keep doing what you started just now." She said slyly.

    "If that''s what you want, I don''t have to turn it down." Matt said, and immediately, they both started kissing.

    It started with a soft but intense kiss. Little by little, the kiss increased in intensity, increasing the heat between them.

    Every time their tongues intertwined, Alice felt her body shudder, sending powerful bolts of lightning throughout her body. They weren''t attacks; it was her body that felt really good.

    After the intense kissing, both moved in ce, with Alice lying on top of Matt on the huge couch.

    Both of their clothes were in disarray, and Matt''s curious hands couldn''t help but move down Alice''s body to squeeze Alice''s soft, perfect buttocks.

    With their tongues entwined and Matt''s hands touching such a precious ce, Alice reached the apex of arousal once again. Even Matt was the same way, so they both felt the clothes getting in the way.

    Still, Alice was exhausted from all the kissing and broke away to breathe a little, though she kept looking at Matt and wanting to undress him.

    But Matt stopped her, holding her hand.

    Alice bit her lips. "Don''t you want to?" she asked. The way she set her face made her look extraordinarily tender and beautiful.

    Matt''s eyes sparkled with intensity, and he was almost unable to contain himself. But he took a deep breath and kissed her once more to remove that expression on her face. Then he pulled away, and she looked at him doubtfully.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not rejecting you. I want to do it, too. But there are some things I want to confirm first, but it won''t be long before we take that step." He spoke.

    Alice stared at him, trying to determine whether he was telling the truth. "Really?" she asked, and he nodded at her.

    "I''m serious."

    Although Alice wanted to know what he wanted to confirm, she didn''t ask any questions. During these days, she could tell that Matt was pensive about various things he didn''t want to say to her, so possibly it was one of those things.

    After that scene, they continued in that position, talking about different topics andughing while Matt told some stories to Alice.

 Chapter 292 : Trying to connect with the Spiritual World

    With the days going smoothly, Matt had to go back to ss. He had already exined everything correctly to Alice, and they both learned all the inscriptions with rtive ease. He also exined to her how she should correctly use the magical artifact.

    He also found that his ability to control it had advanced amazingly. He felt closer and closer to achieving what he had achieved in the past. But increasing his power a bit recently brought him a slight setback in trying to control it, which showed the difficulty of this.

    Still, they returned to ss and told Professor Robert they had learned everything. When Robert learned that, he was stunned. Their mental capacity was too incredible for him to keep up with them.

    He kept wondering why the Great Summoner had not decided to teach them herself. At this point, he was sure that only she could make the most of these two''s impressive talents.

    ''I suppose she will have her decisions. But with everything the Zen student has done so far, shouldn''t he have passed the test? Though I suppose the spiritual invocation iscking...'' Robert thought.

    And even though he had things to teach them, he felt that each of those things was bing invalidated and useless, for they didn''t need it.

    Teaching them to summon was the only thing missing from his knowledge to teach them. That was why today he focused on that.

    It was also the day when several people were beginning to pass the spirit tests, so he had to divide his attention to teach them all ording to his knowledge. He was a good teacher.

    He thought deeply as he watched Matt and Alice create the inscription he had taught them a few days before.

    They were both geniuses. Once they mastered the art of creating the inscription, it was simple��it took them both less than 15 minutes.

    "For the first time, you still do it faster than me. So that''s amazing, both seem to be able to use mana very well, even when both do it with a magic artifact." Robert said.

    "You must keep in mind that this inscription that you have just created is the one that will allow you to enter that ce. The ce will be dark, and you will not see anything. Even so, that ce is our connection to the spiritual world, so you must try to keep your mind calm and in harmony.

    The moment you know thepatibility you have and the type of Order,e back, and we will move on to the next phase of the invocation."

    After saying that, Robert was silent, watching what they were doing.

    After hearing this, Matt and Alice didn''t say a word; they knew what to do.

    Therefore, they both tried to feel the connection to the spirit world that the professor was telling them.

    In this case, Matt had the upper hand.

    He had already entered the spiritual world. And although he did not know why he entered there at that time, he did not care to know. The important thing was that he remembered the feeling of the spirit world, so finding it would not be difficult for him.

    Once the inscription activated, Matt quickly felt a strange connection to a different dimension.

    The connection was strange, but the feeling was the same as when he first entered the spirit world, so he no longer hesitated. Then, his mind went nk for a brief moment.

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes.

    In front of him was a beautifulndscape of vivid mountains. A river was passing near him, so the sound was soothing, and the birds sang to the melody of nature, along with the soft wind hitting the trees.

    ''Oh? This is not what the professor told us. This is the spirit world, isn''t it?'' He thought, surprised.

    Still, somehow, he felt that thisndscape looked familiar.

    He looked up at the tops of the mountains, and at one of them, he noticed a ratherrge tree. The mountain didn''t have too much at the top, so it was recognizable.

    ''Oh? Is this the ce where that Spirit of Destiny resides?'' he thought and smiled.

    He couldn''t manage to see it anywhere, but the ce looked very simr to that one. It could be that he came here unconsciously because it was the only thing he knew about the Spirit World.

    Therefore, he ran to that mountain and climbed it.

    The whole time, he did not encounter any spirits.

    This was lonely in many ways. He only looked at small passive animals, fish in the water, or birds asionally flying around the ce.

    Matt might think he was in a ce deste of animal or human life if it weren''t for that.

    Still, once he reached the top, the loneliness changed slightly when a voice entered his ears.

    "Ahh... That idiot summoner of mine. How could I, a Spirit of Destiny, let myself be fooled so easily?"

    The voice revealed the location, so Matt went there and found the beautiful Destiny Spirit sitting on the side of the mountain, throwing stones into the river with an annoyed appearance.

    "Ahhh, what a nuisance. I''m irritated by that woman. Should I cut the contract? Sigh, if I cut it, I think that woman might be out on the street. Her sister is more irritating than her..."

    "And that other woman, too; why is everyone so annoying!"

    "Oh, right. There was that guy who came here. He wasn''t that annoying; he even seemed nice. I wonder why he just wandered in like nothing in this ce."

    Matt came up behind her and sat beside her at that moment. "Right, I wonder the same thing; why was I able to walk in here like it was nothing? Don''t you think it''s strange, Lady who likes to talk to herself?" Matt said, smiling at her.

    She nodded several times. "Right, right, don''t you? It''s weird..." She said, but suddenly turned her head, realizing that there shouldn''t be anything here.

    Then Matt''s face came into her view, and she let out a scream. "AHH!"

    "You... You... You... You... What are you doing here?" she stammered a bit because she was so scared to see the guy who had been passing through her mind just a brief moment ago materialize.

 Chapter 293 : That spirit, which likes to talk to herself

    Her reaction was beyond funny, so Matt couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Hahahahahaha... Honestly, I don''t think I could ever get tired of a person who talks to herself and has such adorable reactions, hahaha." He couldn''t help but show an uncharacteristic personality of his once again.

    If he had to say it, this ce made him feel so much better than his world or earth. Emotions flowed more naturally and smoothly here. Besides, there was almost no one around, and he felt like he was freer for that.

    The Spirit of Destiny looked at him in shock and processed the fact that he was here; it calmed her upset heart. "Hmph, how did you get in this time? I don''t remember activating my abilitytely. You can''te in here so freely," she grumbled as she turned to look at the river again.

    Matt stoppedughing and looked at her. "Before that, I kept asking myself, why do you like to talk to yourself? You even like toin to yourself and answer your own questions."

    She red at him after hearing this, but somehow, she wasn''t angry.

    She even lifted her chest proudly. "Hmph. I''m a very exalted Spirit of Destiny; not just anyone can approach me. So I think out loud since no one is listening to me anyway." At the end of her words, she smiled. For a moment, she thought she wouldn''t think of anything to say, but somehow, she arranged the words so that something good woulde out.

    But Matt stared at her with a great look of doubt. "Oh? Really?" He asked, staring into her eyes.

    She had no trouble looking at him for a minute, but after that, she started to feel a little ufortable, and her eyes rolled softly. "Yes, really." She said, averting her gaze.

    "Oh, that doesn''t look convincing at all."

    "What do I care, anyway? It''s the truth! Now, tell me, how did you get in here?" she replied immediately to Matt''sment, and he smiled.

    Hey down on the grass here, which was soothing, and looked up at the sky.

    "I won''t tell you. I''m curious about how you answered my previous question, but you answered it so vaguely that you''re not very convincing," he replied.

    She looked at him with her mouth open but snorted shortly after.

    "Hmph. I don''t mind then. I''ll stick to my own thing." She said, turning her attention away from Matt.

    "Annoying boy." She muttered as he started to keep throwing rocks at the river.

    Matt smiled a little at this but said nothing.

    He just rxed there.

    At first, she had no trouble ignoring him. But after about 5 minutes, she looked sideways at him once. Then it was four times, but she continually tried to ignore him.

    This action reflected that she was really interested to know or maybe she wanted to talk.

    So Matt was patient.

    And suddenly, a voice came from her side. Stay with m_vl_em_p_yr

    "...It''s actually so I don''t feel lonely." She said softly, looking down.

    Matt then stood up. "What did you say? I didn''t hear," he said, and she sighed.

    She knew he wanted to upset her, but she didn''t care.

    "I am a Spirit of Destiny. Every day, I am alone, looking at the destiny of many things. When someonees here, for some reason, they don''t talk because it is not allowed to talk in the Mountains of Destiny. The only one who talked in the beginning was my summoner, but over time, she has stoppedmunicating and only cares about money and status."

    "That''s boring, and watching Destiny isn''t much fun either. So, I talk to myself so I don''t get bored."

    Matt was surprised that she was sincere at this point, but the fact that this unusual beauty said something like this with such a pitiful expression on her face made Matt feel pity and sympathy.

    He smiled then and moved a little closer to her.

    "If that''s the case, why don''t you be my spirit? Not to tter myself, but I think I think more than I need to. If I use that time talking to you, you''d have practically no boring hour in your day." He suggested.

    She looked at him in surprise. "Be your spirit? But I have summoner."

    Matt shrugged. "If I kill her, wouldn''t you go free? You wouldn''t even have to break the contract, would you?"

    She was startled by that. "You want to break someone''s destiny? That''s dangerous. You''ll trigger consequences, and they could be serious!" she replied quickly, making Matt frown.

    "Oh? What do you mean?" He asked, and then she realized she had said something else, so she put her hands to her mouth.

    "No, it''s nothing." She replied and looked away.

    Her determined look told Matt that she would never say another word about it. ''It''s unusual to see such a determined look on a person like her. But it seems fate is a bit of a tricky one.'' He thought, smiling softly.

    Not that he minded anyway.

    "Alright then, I don''t care about the consequences. I only want you as my spirit, so I''ll just have to kill her anyway."

    Though she was surprised, she sighed. "Even so, we can''t know if you''re a match..." She said, but she suddenly felt something in ''Matt'' and abruptly turned around.

    "Totallypatible? You''re..." She was in shock, and Matt was smiling.

    He had already realized that he did, in fact, seem to havepatibility with any of the spirit orders.

    She gasped. "The second person to have apatibility with all spirits... You''re amazing. And to think you''re a vampire..." Her words escaped her thoughts at this point, which made Matt startle.

    "You know I''m a vampire?" he asked in shock.

    She nodded. "I figured it out that one time."

    "You didn''t tell anyone?"

    "No, that''s none of my business. Vampires are living things, too. Although I don''t know why there''s something about them, that''s a little strange..." She said softly, with a bit of hesitation at the end.

    "Strange? Why?"

    The Spirit of Destiny sighed and looked at the river. There were things she didn''t want to say, but for some reason, she thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to say it.

    "Millions of years ago, our world was visited by many vampires. They had a very strong leader. That guy was amazing, my mother told me. Originally, they made a deal with the Spirit World and could summon us with ease. But after a long time, the connection between the two races was broken. They reneged on the pact, and now they can no longer summon us." She spoke.

 Chapter 294: A simple but effective plan

    Matt stared at her. ''Millions of years and a very powerful man...'' He thought.

    Somehow, he thought of the Dietrich Era. Maybe it happened during that time.

    "What pact was broken?"

    At his question, the spirit shook his head sideways.

    "I don''t know. But that goes along with the weirdness of vampires. Anyone who can use mana can summon us. Vampires back then could do that, being one of the reasons they were able to reign. But when the pact was broken, vampires stopped being able to use mana. That''s really weird."

    Matt frowned. This was precious information to him.

    During thest few days that he has been researching mana, he has realized that to use mana; he needs to be able to control his power and reach a certain level in the Path of Control. That being the case, he would expect that all vampires in the past who could use mana would have reached that level.

    But now this spirit is telling him that all vampires could use mana before.

    ''It seems that there are more secrets in the race than I know. It doesn''t matter for now, though. Eventually, I''ll have to look into it. Maybe I can find some interesting things.'' Instead of mortifying his head with things he possibly won''t find out with so little strength and status, it would be best to relegate it to do so in the future when he has what he needs.

    Therefore, he decided to return to the main topic. "Forget it then. I don''t want to touch on deep subjects now that I''m so rxed. What do you think of my proposal? Don''t you want me to be your summoner?" he asked, walking up to stare into her eyes.

    "I am very interested in you, in your power, and in the destiny that brought me here," he said, smiling softly.

    She couldn''t look away from Matt''s eyes for a second. "The destiny that brought you here?" hesitantly, she asked that question.

    Matt shrugged. "That''s right. I have a lot of doubts in my head, you know? And since a few days ago, those doubts have increased due to numerous issues."

    "I see..."

    After considering various things, she was not against what he had proposed. It wasn''t a bad proposal if she thought about it correctly; after all, she had a lot of grievances with her current summoner. Besides, the person before her was a man worthy of summoning her.

    Havingpatibility with all orders of spirits is an amazing thing, even if it can sometimes be a bit problematic because of various issues regarding the spirits'' diverse personalities. But, if she were the first one summoned, that wouldn''t be something she should worry about.

    Matt looked at her thoughtfully, so she decided to speak up. "I don''t think I''m a bad choice for you. Not to praise me, but I''m somewhat different than any vampire out there today. My quirks will surely surprise you when you see them. Besides, if you''re so bored and disappointed by your summoner''s abilities, with me I don''t think you will be."

    She looked at him and sighed. "If we''re going to do it, we at least need a proper n, don''t we? You can''t just go around killing people just like that just because you feel like it."

    "Well, that''s true. The Academy leaders might kill me if I do that, and right now, I can''t fight them. But don''t worry, I already have a way to do that."

    "What''s your n?"

    "It''s easy. I was thinking of asking that woman to help me investigate some things. I think your power and her current status should be enough, so, being that she wants my secrets, she might decide to move against me at that time, and that would be the time to assassinate her. For that, naturally, it would be best if you help her without showing much.

    She and her greed will lead her to a dead end then."

    The spirit in front of Matt frowned. The n seemed to be very simple, but it was straight to the point and used that woman''s interest in him to lure her in.

    ''A simple n, but effective.'' She smiled.

    "That n might do the trick. I have a few ways to see what you want and in fooling her about her own destiny, so it won''t be much of a problem in taking effect."

    Matt smiled broadly then and sat back down in his seat.

    "Haha, good. I like that better now. Good, then let the ne out that way." He said and after a moment like that, he remembered why he came here.

    "That''s right, I came here to find out what mypatibilities were. But if I ampatible with any kind of spirit, what inscription should I use when I want to summon a spirit?" he asked curiously.

    "All of them. You must draw all four inscriptions within thergest inscription. That will allow you to form a connection with the four types of orders that exist. But..." She paused for a moment, catching Matt''s attention.

    "But?"

    She smiled, "Actually there is a way that you don''t have to draw the four main inscriptions. Those inscriptions are only used for normal people, who only have 1, 2 or even 3patibilities. But if you havepatibility with all four types, it means you also havepatibility with the fifth type." He replied.

    "There are five types? What''s the fifth one?"

    "The essence, I think. I don''t know its name, but it''s a type of spirit that is very powerful. I don''t know what their powers are like, but they say that when you see them, you can tell.

    Also, the inscription that characterizes them epasses the other four, so you''ll only need to make one inscription, which is much simpler than all of them." When she said that, she didn''t bother to say any more words and immediately started drawing an inscription on the ground.

    In a short time, the inscription was done so Matt could see it.

    ''It''s certainly easier to draw and learn. But somehow, it feels deeper despite the fact that I can see everything on it at a nce. What an oddly peculiar inscription.''

    Matt immediately tried to do the inscription on his own to not waste any more time.

    So it was an hour before he was finally able to do it. Although it looked simple, it was actually a bitplicated to make because of the peculiarity that it bore the other four inscriptions inside. These inscriptions were reflected as a few strange,plex lines. Even so, he could learn it faster than the spirit, who took advantage of the moment to teach him something else.

    "This inscription is for you to form a connection with this world. That connection is much stronger than the one you currently have because it is a connection associated with your body and soul simultaneously."

    "Even so, you must keep several things in mind. First, under no circumstances should you let the Supreme Castle know that you have that kind of connection to the Spirit World. Second..." She exined to him very seriously the different subjects he needed to know.

    Matt didn''t know it, but she was basically giving him the method to summon the best spirits with the best possiblepatibility.

    ... Read thetest stories on M-VL-em|p,yr

 Chapter 295: A Strange Girl

    (Alice''s POV)

    Alice was a little surprised the moment she opened her eyes. It was not what she expected to receive, as the professor had told her she would see a dark ce. Initially, she had expected a scene like what she saw when she went to get a skill, but what she saw was totally different.

    To her left, right, and in front of her was a plethora of beautifully manicured flowers and grasses in a world different from what she had seen so far.

    There was sunlight here, and, in fact, she could see the sun up there right now. The flowers and herbs were buffeted by a gentle wind that felt unreal and highly magical.

    It was not the same feeling as when she was in the Dark Kingdom or the Capital City. This was a bit of an enigmatic feeling that was hard to exin.

    She was curious about where she hade to, so she turned behind her. ''A castle? I see; that''s why it looks familiar. This is a garden.''

    ''But whose castle is this? And why am I here?'' She didn''t understand what was happening, but suddenly she heard a faint sound of footsteps, so she turned in that direction.

    There stood a stunning-looking young girl. She had long, sky-blue hair. Her blue, aqua-clear eyes carried a strange feeling unlike any kind of eyes she might have seen before. She wasn''t very old, she looked like a young girl of 16.

    Alice was amazed when she saw her. ''A spirit?'' She immediately knew, and this girl looked at her at that moment and stopped ying.

    For a brief moment, this girl was stunned to see someone appear there. But suddenly, she sensed a strange scenting from the body of this ''intruder,'' so she appeared behind her in an instant.

    It was so fast that Alice couldn''t even tell that she was behind her until she revealed herself.

    She sniffed Alice''s body from side to side and felt amazed. "Wow, you have a strange aura about you. Who are you? Vampires don''t tend toe here much, and this is the first time I smell an aura like that." Her voice seemed to calm Alice''s heart every time it sounded.

    They were amazed to see each other.

    "This... I really don''t know how I got in here. I was trying to figure out what mypatibility with spirits was so I could know what kind of spirit I should summon, and somehow, I showed up here." Alice replied.

    The girl cocked her head doubtfully. "Summon? Oh, did youe from that World? I thought you were some intruder. Hehe, my name is Alessa; what''s your name? Don''t you want to y?

    We can y interesting things here." After saying this, she grabbed Alice by the hand and disappeared.

    They both instantly appeared dozens of meters in front of them, right at the ce where there was a huge amount of Lycoris radiata flowers. It was a huge garden with only flowers that rarely were seen.

    But Alice was not amazed by it. She was more amazed by this girl''s ability to move. ''That was teleportation? That''s many times better than Matt''s.'' She thought in shock.

    She was so amazed that she forgot to respond, and this girl''s words brought her out of her stupor.

    "Aren''t youing? You haven''t told me your name either." The girl was already standing over the flowers, looking at them curiously as they swayed back and forth with her presence.

    Alice then spoke, "My name is Alice. May I know where I am? Is this the Spirit World? And who are you?"

    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr

    "Right, you shouldn''t know. This is the Supreme Castle, and we are in the Spirit World. I am... Erh, I just told you, didn''t I? I''m Alessa, didn''t you hear me?"

    Alice frowned. ''Supreme Castle... I have no idea what it is, but it sounds like something pretty awesome.'' Alice smiled a little then.

    "I see, I didn''t hear you before, Alessa. Nice to meet you; you can call me Alice." Alice was polite, though she immediately asked another question. "What''s the aura you sensed on me a while ago? Also, how did you know I was a vampire? In this ce, I would be a spirit too, wouldn''t I?" she asked.

    Alessa smiled, "Okay, that''s a lot of questions you have, isn''t it? If you''re in my territory, it''s only natural that I can find out your real race. Besides, vampire spirits are different from humans. And that aura was..." Alessa fell silent after saying this and frowned.

    ''What aura is it?'' She thought and looked at Alice once more.

    She had certainly looked into it a moment ago. But she couldn''t figure out what kind of aura it was.

    "How strange..." She noticed something peculiar.

    "The aura I sensed on you, it''s not in your spirit but in your body... No, is it in your essence? Girl, you are a little strange. It seems like that aura doesn''t belong to you." She got very confused trying to exin what she was feeling, and despite the fact that she was still feeling it in Alice, she wasn''t entirely sure where that strange aura wasing from.

    That was why she sighed and shook her head quickly to clear her mind. She didn''t like to think about veryplicated things. But suddenly, something urred to her, and she spoke. "Forget it. Do you want us to sign a contract? I''m very strong, and I heard that everyone who enters through that methodes looking for a spirit to sign.

    We arepatible, too." she said.

    Alice almost couldn''t keep up with what she was saying, as she changed what she would say several times as she spoke. At times, she was hesitant, and at other times, she was totally confident.

    But what she said at the end left her in shock. "Sign a contract? Is it even possible for us to sign one when I didn''t put that in the enrollment?" Alice asked doubtfully, and the girl nodded at her.

    "Hehe, other spirits can''t do it. But I don''t care about those rules. How about it? Do you want to sign a contract?" she said, and without waiting for an answer from Alice, she raised one of her hands to create a contract between them. The contract was created in the air with some kind of energy, but it was palpable.

    "Read it. I was there when these kinds of contracts were approved, so I don''t think I''m wrong about its contents." After saying that, she passed the contract to Alice to read.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 296: Contracted Spirit of the Fifth Type

    Although Alice was surprised, she understood a little that the person in front of her was not normal. If she was a spirit and they had a contract just like everyone else''s, it would be a blessing for her. Even if she just shared that teleportation ability with her, it would be enough to take her abilities to a new level.

    Luckily, Robert had already mentioned the spirit-human contract to her, so she wasn''t at a loss.

    She clutched it in her hand and looked at it.

    A contract that specified that the spirit would help its summoner be strong, granting it powerful abilities and knowledge, even inscriptions. The spirit received wisdom from its summoner and other matters mentioned in the contract that, for humans, were not too important, but for spirits, they were.

    It was the same contract that had been mentioned to her before, and there were no changes whatsoever.

    Alice looked at this young girl and frowned. "Why do you want to sign a contract with me? I didn''te here to summon; possibly you don''t know howpatible you are with me, do you? Then why?" she asked.

    Alessa smiled briefly. "It''s not much. I want to meet the owner of the aura in your body, and for that, I need you to help me. Hehe, besides, if youe to my castle, it means we arepatible. No onees here if they are notpatible with me," she replied.

    Alice stared at her. There were some strange things, but the contract also specified how to break it, and it would damage both equally. Alice didn''t care too much about the damage it could cause her. She could tell that vampires wouldn''t care much about that damage, but maybe this girl would be affected more than her if the contract was broken.

    Besides, she didn''t know why, but something about this girl told her she was too special. Maybe she was too powerful or had some excellent skills.

    After thinking about several things, Alice had nothing to say but to sign the contract. Then, the contract was passed to Alessa, who, too, signed it quickly, as if she didn''t want Alice to back out.

    Once the contract was signed, Alice felt a connection with her. It was an enigmatic, slightly deep, and amazing connection. Somehow, Alice could feel this girl''s existence in front of her.

    Alessa smiled broadly when she held it in her hand. It was her first time feeling what it meant to have a summoner. She always wanted to have a summoner, but no one would let her.

    She is not just anyone. Her unique status makes any spirit frightening, plus she lives in the Supreme Castle of the Spirit World, which makes her more frightening. Also, not just anyone ispatible with her.

    So far, she only knows two people who arepatible with her. One of them refused to be her summoner, while the other is Alice.

    Normally, she would not be allowed to sign a contract with anyone. The leaders nned to turn a blind eye if it was the first person they foundpatible with Alessa, for that person was more than special. But, with Alice, they would never allow it. That''s why she always wished for the moment when a human would arrive here without anyone noticing; that way, maybe she could sign a contract.

    So, it can be said that she fulfilled her dream. Although, there are still a few more reasons why she signed it.

    ''Hehe, I wonder who is that person who has an aura like me. Could it be possible that I found someone else simr to me?'' she thought, but she didn''t reveal anything on her face.

    "Hehehe, since we signed a contract, let''s y." She said suddenly, pulling Alice towards the flowers.

    For her, ying was just running around the garden and telling things. She also told Alice things that seemed exciting, like stories from books.

    At first, this girl reminded her a bit of her childhood when she was less than 12 years old before she started walking the Vampire World. Somehow, she could hit it off with Alessa precisely because of that. Because they were so simr.

    They had no one to y with as most were older than her, and she was of such exalted status that many feared her, more so because they knew she was the ''Daughter of Gray Allen''. Almost no one dared to y with her out of fear.

    Alessa seemed to have a simr story, so she found it amusing to run as she spoke. The difference was that Alessa seemed to have endless energy, as she never tired.

    And 1 hourter, Alice had to return to her body.

    After returning to her body, Matt had just left.

    But a tremendous change urred in Alice''s inscription. Suddenly, it glowed brightly.

    "What the hell?" shouted Robert, in shock, and rushed over.

    But he had to stop before he got there, his stunned face revealing that he was seeing something incredible.

    As the inscription faded, Alice appeared with a mark on her forehead.

    "Contract Mark!? Did you manage to sign a contract!?" A scream escaped his mouth when he realized this.

    Matt looked at Alice in shock and noticed that the Mark on her forehead was exactly the same as the Mark of the Fifth Type he had just been shown.

    ''She signed a contract with a spirit of the Fifth Type?'' Matt stared at her, trying to see that there was nothing strange.

    He couldn''t see too much, even when he could now see inside her body. Still, from what he could see, he could tell nothing was wrong with her.

    And Alice, at that moment, opened her eyes and looked at the two staring at her.

    "Is something wrong?" hesitantly, she asked.

    Robert didn''t even know how to react. He didn''t need to ask; this girl had signed a contract!

    Moreover, he didn''t recognize the type of spirit she had signed a contract with!

    Still, it made him think of something.

    "Could it be... Did you sign a contract with one of the Legendary Spirits of the Fifth Type?" He asked in shock.

    Alice didn''t understand why her spirit mark was different, either. She could see it inside her body, but it wasn''t the same as the four she had learned.

    Matt noticed her confusion and smiled, "Actually, there is a fifth type. I, too, just met a special spirit who told me about it. And that''s the symbol for the fifth type of spirit. It''s like a fifth order, but those spirits are different and special. Congrattions, you did well," Matt said, smiling.

 Chapter 297: Bold Proposal

    ''So this is the fifth type? I knew she was special, but I didn''t expect her to be this much...'' Alice thought.

    Alice smiled at Matt. "Thanks, Zen. I think I did well. I was confused at first, but I think it wasn''t wrong to sign the contract." She replied.

    Robert was at a point where he didn''t know how to react. But to be able to sign a contract so quickly, without full inscription, and for the first time was just too amazing.

    He didn''t know how he should react.

    That was why he chose to do the first thing that came to his mind.

    "You two are very good, but you can''te out into the daylight yet. I believe your appearances could cause tremendous shock to our enemies, and they may seek to kill you, so go back to your rooms in the meantime.

    I will not record your aplishments today, but I will mention them to the Great Summoner so I know what we can do to protect you." He said and after saying that, he dismissed them both, sending them to their rooms quickly.

    .

    As soon as they both entered the room, Matt looked at Alice. "What kind of spirit is it? I also intend to look around for a spirit of the fifth kind. From what I''m told, they''re a bit of an enigma." He spoke.

    Alice didn''t know how she should put it. "This... I honestly don''t know her skills very well. But I thought she seemed like someone amazing who offered me the contract without further ado, so I epted her. But she''s one of those talking spirits and looks like someone of high status." Alice said and immediately thought of summoning her.

    Then, a female spirit about 5''6" tall appeared floating in front of them. She looked exactly the same as when she was in the Spirit World.

    There was no change at all, not even a change in clothing.

    Besides that, she was summoned at a very fast speed.

    As soon as she arrived, she opened her eyes and looked at Alice; she appeared with her back to Matt.

    "Where is this?" she asked before getting her bearings after remembering Alice''s face.

    "Oh, you''re that vampire! So that was the summoning." Her pretty voice echoed in the room, and she looked from side to side. But then she felt something enter her nose and quickly brightened up.

    "Hey, hey, hey, I feel that aura very close to here." A big smile bloomed on her face, and she turned around to where she felt another presence.

    Then she looked at Matt''s face and stiffened. She looked like a statue.

    Matt was amazed as he looked at her. ''She''s very young, but she has an unreal beauty.'' Still, he smiled.

    "Nice to meet you; my name is Matt; what''s your name?" But despite his question, she didn''t answer.

    She couldn''t; she was in total shock, staring at him.

    Matt then looked at Alice. "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Alice didn''t know how to answer. "Alessa? Are you okay?" she asked.

    Suddenly, Alessa returned to her senses and jerked her head sharply toward Alice but quickly looked back at Matt.

    She didn''t know what to do or what to say, but suddenly, she dropped to her knees on the floor and looked up at Matt.

    "Will you marry me?" she asked with a beaming face and somehow made a ring made of her own energy appear.

    "Ah?" Matt and Alice let out that sound from the surprise they had gotten.

    They both couldn''t believe what they had just heard.

    Alice was startled by this and quickly approached Alessa. "What are you doing, Alessa? This is Matt. I told you about him earlier. Besides, why are you kneeling down and saying that?" Alice asked in surprise.

    Alessa looked at her, and then it dawned on her what was finally happening. But still, she didn''t leave her kneeling position and looked at Matt.

    It was as if to say she wanted to hear his answer to that bold question she had asked.

    Alice felt embarrassed with Matt, so she quickly made Alessa stand up. "Stop that now; let''s talk for a moment."

    Although Alessa was reluctant, she didn''t do or say anything in the end. "Okay..." She said, but without taking her eyes off Matt.

    He was uniquely beautiful to her, and his red eyes had totally enamored her. Even when he wore a disguise, in front of her no disguise would do, so she could see the real Matt.

    "What kind of spirit are you?" Matt asked as soon as they sat down.

    Alessa smiled quickly. "I am of the Fifth Type. I am a special spirit, and I epass every type of spirit there is." She replied proudly and quickly, not making Matt wait.

    Her rapid response made Alice look at her. ''She didn''t even realize I had asked her that a while ago...'' She thought, surprised.

    But Alessa didn''t care; for her, it was more important to answer Matt than someone else.

    ''A spirit that epasses all the types of spirits that exist?'' Matt thought. He didn''t understand exactly what she meant by that. He didn''t know if she was talking about herself or what kind of spirit she was. Still, he didn''t put too much stock in it.

    He talked with Alice and Alessa for a while, looking for information about this spirit. Although they couldn''t confirm many things, this spirit was too intelligent and cunning. Plus, her ''teleportation'' was something that even Matt couldn''t match.

    That ability alone was worth it, but ording to Alessa, it was only a minor. So everything about her remained to be seen.

    Matt didn''t have to worry about Alice because he could see that this girl had very pure feelings. Somehow, she didn''t look like someone dangerous, plus the contract was the right one.

    That was why he left Alice''s room after talking for a couple of hours and headed towards his own. He needed to try to connect with the Spirit World, as the spirit of destiny told him to.

    But, in Alice''s room, both girls were still talking.

    Alessa quickly approached her the moment Matt left.

    "Hey, hey, hey, Alice, who was that beautiful boy? Why are his red eyes different from yours? They are many times more beautiful and bewitching!"

    Alice was surprised and looked at her in shock. "Girl, he''s my boyfriend; why do you want to take my boyfriend away from me? Besides, you''re too young for him; don''t dream of impossible things." Alice replied

    Alessa shrugged after hearing this. "What does it matter if he''s your boyfriend? He''ll be my husband. Then he''ll have a greater rtionship with me, hehe. Besides, I''m 16, and he only looks 20; there''s not much difference." She replied, smiling a smitten smile as she remembered Matt.

    Alice didn''t know how to react to such bold statements, still, she spoke up some more. "Hey, little girl..."

    But even though she spoke and told her several things, she soon realized that this girl was ignoring her.

    Alessa was in her own world when she suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right!" she said and disappeared.

    "Alice, I''ll be back in a bit; I''m going to let the elders know that I found my future husband!" After saying this, her aura disappeared.

    Alice could feel it there, but she couldn''t even summon it, so she sighed and decided to do other things.

    ...

 Chapter 298 : Connecting with the other world

    When Matt returned to his room, he created several icy inscriptions to protect the room and prevent information from leaving.

    He wanted to form a connection with the Spirit World, the connection the Spirit of Destiny granted to him.

    ording to her, this kind of deep connection should not be discovered by anyone, spirits or humans. And she spoke to him sternly about avoiding, at any cost, the spirits of the Supreme Castle from knowing about it.

    That Supreme Castle governs the entire Spirit World, so Matt had to be careful in a ce with so many spirits everywhere. Also, they couldn''t know because this inscription breaks the rules of the Spirit World.

    When he found out, he was surprised, for he did not expect her to give him such an amazing inscription. That was when he realized that this girl, although she looked tender, could be very bold and liked to take some risks as long as they did not break thews of fate.

    The inscription she showed him was ratherrge. It is made with the mana and blood of the individual who is making it. This inscription did not seek to connect the spirit but the body.

    ''That being the case, this is an amazing inscription for traveling between worlds, though the problems with it are also evident.'' Matt sighed.

    The journey to that other world would not be permanent; it onlysted for a while, and soon, he would return to the same inscription. So, to escape from some pursuit, it could be helpful if he hid it well, but it would be dangerous as he would be totally vulnerable for a few brief seconds on his return.

    But he had several pros. For example, going to the Spirit World with it to look for a spirit would make it more effective, as the spirits would understand the effectiveness more urately. Plus, Matt could walk around that world and search for any spirit he wanted.

    Matt immersed himself in creating it for several hours and added the Fifth Type inscription. Since Alice had signed a contract with a spirit that seemed peculiar, unique, and of the Fifth Type, he wanted to try his luck, too.

    It wasplicated to create, and when it was finallyplete, Matt made the inscription representing the Fifth Type of spirit in the middle of it.

    Just as he finished it with his own blood, the inscription activated, and his vision changed drastically. This time, he felt his body moving through a dimensional rift, and suddenly, a gentle breeze hit him.

    Matt also felt something imnted in his mind, so he opened his eyes.

    In front of him were several mountains. The view was exactly the same as the one he had before, but this time, it felt different.

    The sense of connection Matt felt with this ce made him see beyond what he had seen as a spirit. The world felt much more alive, plus, yes, there were spirits nearby.

    They were animal spirits, like fish or birds, or some strange type of spirit that hovered in the environment and was not noticeable before.

    ''Could they be wind spirits?'' He was amazed to see such a majestic world like this.

    The majesty of this ce did not lie in the great power it might have but in its beauty and its enigmas. It was totally different from any world he had ever seen before.

    Another feeling, different from before, was that, for some reason, he felt he could make a lot of spiritual contracts.

    ''I wonder if it''s just me.'' Matt thought.

    The positive emotions in the atmosphere were almost palpable, but that also made the negative emotions in this ce more evident. Although there weren''t too many, and they were extremely far away, Matt sensed a vast territory full of negative emotions in a ce far away from here.

    He didn''t think much of it. He ran to the mountain of that spirit of destiny and soon after arrived.

    In this case, she was not talking to herself but was in the same position as before.

    ''It seems to be a spirit that has little work to do... Or maybe it''s too efficient.'' Matt approached her from behind and looked down on her from above as she looked up at a cloud.

    "Ahhh!" A strange scream suddenly came out of her mouth, startling her, but then she noticed it was Matt, so she sighed.

    "Oh, it''s you." She spoke.

    Still, she suddenly frowned and looked at him. Find out what happens next on m_vl.em,pyr

    "Your body... Did you form the connection so fast!?" She stood up abruptly after seeing that the Matt in front of her was not the same Matt she had seen.

    He was more recognizable to her this time, as his red eyes glowed with the good vibe of this ce. His hair looked natural.

    This time, he hade in a real body.

    Matt nodded to her. "It took me a while, but I think I did well. Now, I feel like I''m connected to this world in a different way. I even feel like I can sign as many contracts as I want."

    She didn''t understand too much about contracts, so she didn''t give it much thought. But she did attach importance to the short time it took him to form a connection to this world, for she understood what was required.

    ''His blood... How pure is it? No, what kind of blood is it? This type of connection between worlds forms fast or slow, depending on the purity of the blood. But the fastest anyone has ever done it before was 1 day, ording to the records, and it was tens of millions of years ago. How could it possibly have taken him a few hours?'' She was overwhelmed by this absurd information she was receiving.

    "You... You really are someone very special. No wonder seeing your destiny is soplicated." She replied and stopped looking at him. She was too deep in thought.

    Matt sat down next to her. "How do I go about finding a spirit of the fifth type? I''m curious what they look like and what kind of power they have."

    A few secondster, she sighed. "The fifth type of spirit is hard to find. There are, but finding one is a real challenge and you could say you''d be extremely fortunate to find one. Maybe you''d be luckier if you hadn''te in here that time. But now you''ll have a harder time finding one."

 Chapter 299 : Trying to find a spirit

    "Why? Is finding a spirit a mindset issue?" Matt asked, doubtful, and she nodded.

    "Part of it is. The fact that you came here that one time means that every time you enter the Spirit World, youe to a ce nearby, because it''s the only ce you know. For people who manage to enter the Spirit World from your world, the first time they enter they will arrive together with a spirit they arepatible with.

    I originally thought you were an exception, but after learning that we are verypatible, I realized that was why."

    "That first spirit they see tends to also be the first spirit for them, as rejecting a spirit is not an easy thing to do, and that spirit will know that the person in front of them is verypatible. So technically, I should be your first spirit since I was the first spirit you encountered; when that happens, we could use our energy to sense other spirits that are verypatible with you.

    But I don''t know if you want to wait that long."

    Matt nodded toward her.

    That was an important piece of information, but one that he didn''t really care too much about.

    Ever since he''de into this world he''d been wondering about, what is destiny? And after so many nights trying to find an answer, he realized that fate would take him to certain ces with which he was destined.

    The fact that he hade into this world meant that it was his destiny. And the fact that he had seen this girl firsthand was also part of his destiny. But that doesn''t mean that he should follow the path that destiny set for him.

    Much less now that he knows that there are spirits and people capable of seeing destiny. If he were to follow the path set by destiny, he would be a puppet of it. Who knows if someone is controlling that destiny? What if there is a terrifying existence guiding him to his doom?

    So, he will not follow that destiny as faithfully as a dog. And although he has no idea how to break the destiny, what he does know is that he is going to walk the path chosen by him.

    If he must sign a contract with this girl, he will do so sooner orter, and no spirit will prevent such a thing from happening, but he does not need her to be his first spirit.

    It is enough if she is the second or third. For now, he wants a spirit of the fifth type. Even if he has a hard time finding it, he will not give up on that.

    Therefore, he stood up and smiled at her.

    "What''s your name, by the way?" He asked.

    She looked at him doubtfully and smiled at him. "My name is Mei; sorry for taking so long to introduce myself, Matt."

    Matt nodded at her. "Nice to meet you, Mei. You''ll be my spirit sooner orter, so don''t worry if you''re first or second. But for now, I''ll try to find a spirit to satisfy my curiosity regarding the fifth type," he said.

    Though she was surprised, she nodded to him with a smile and stood up, hovering slightly in the air. "I''ll help you then. Follow this river downhill. There are spirits everywhere around the River of Destiny, and asionally, spiritse to drink water. If you''re lucky, you might find some. And if not, by the time you see the Rock of Destiny, I guess I have to leave it to your fate."

    After saying that, Matt said goodbye to her and did as she told him.

    ''So she sees the river so much because it''s part of her job, huh.''

    He walked along this massive river while looking at countless spirits.

    Somehow, he could tell what type of spirits they were.

    Some were elemental spirits, specifically of water, and a few were life spirits. asionally, he would see some Beast spirits, but not too many.

    ''These spirits, although they have consciousness, cannot speak. They are like wild animals but with spiritual abilities. What an interesting world.''

    Another thing that amazed him was the purity of the environment. It was even purer than the vampire world.

    And there was not even a point ofparison with the Earth, for the Earth was polluted by so many things. Its air was no longer pure, while the air of this ce felt alive.

    After walking for a long while, Matt came to a huge rock. ''The Rock of Destiny.'' He thought.

    It was a massive rock from which the River of Destiny was born. But this was not the only one. On the other side of the rock was another river, just like it, guarded by another Spirit of Destiny.

    After arriving here, he sighed, looked sideways, and chose a way to go.

    Searching without a n was not very wise, so he decided to search ording to the strength of emotions. Maybe he could find something simr.

    So, he walked a few more hours and entered a strange range of mountains and trees.

    When he crossed it, he saw many spirits but nothing worth mentioning. Still, what greeted him on the other side was amazing.

    ''A natural Thermal Waterfall? It looks amazing, much better than the ones I''ve seen before.'' Matt thought and walked towards it.

    But suddenly, Matt felt a strange movement of something crossing his senses, lightly tapping him. It fluttered his clothes.

    Matt frowned and looked sideways. ''Wind?'' He thought.

    For some reason, this wind felt strange. ''Maybe because of the heat of the environment.'' He kept walking, but suddenly, he felt that strange ''wind'' hitting him again, crossing his body back and forth.

    He stopped and looked behind him. ''Nothing.'' Then he looked to his sides, but there was nothing there.

    There wasn''t even an animal. Moreover, he didn''t even see a wind spirit in this ce.

    ''What is this?'' He frowned as he thought about walking once more; the same wind hit him, but this time, he felt he heard a voice, which somehow seemed to be ''inaudible.''

    It was inexplicable, for he could not have heard something inaudible, but there was no better way to describe it. It was like it existed, but at the same time it didn''t.

    That made him frown, but suddenly, his vision darkened as a strong ''wind'' hit his body.

 Chapter 300: A new type of spirit?

    A strange feeling suddenly came over him. Matt felt that someone was talking to him.

    He could not hear any voice, but he opened his eyes abruptly because he felt that someone was calling and talking to him from somewhere.

    That beautiful hot spring was no longer in front of him, but he had not moved. He could feel the heat that the hot spring gave off in his body, so he was still there. But in front of him, there was a curtain of energy that seemed to have color but, at the same time, did not seem to have color.

    And it was precisely that which seemed to be speaking to him.

    He set about the task of understanding what was going on.

    Every time this strange energy hit him, he felt it was trying to tell him something, so he tried to understand the words it was transmitting.

    After much thought about what it might mean, he understood a little. "Do you want to sign a contract with me? This is... You''re a Spirit Essence?"

    Matt felt confused when he managed to decipher a few things. "What kind of spirit are you? Do you belong to the Fifth Type?"

    At his question, the energy in front of him seemed to flutter slightly, and a number formed in the air.

    ''6?'' But before Matt could ask anything, the number ''6'' became a ''7''.

    ''7? What does that mean?'' He thought, but suddenly, the number 7 changed again.

    This time, it hadn''t increased. The change didn''t even seem to make sense, for from 7, it changed to a 0.

    That didn''t seem to keep up with something, for in case there was still one more Spirit Type, it should be 6 or even 7, but always in ascending order. Or at least that''s what he thought. But a strange feeling hit his body,ing from the energy in front of him, and this feeling conveyed information to him.

    That information was simple.

    -I do not belong to any of the Spirit Types specified in the Spirit Contract. I am the Spirit Essence. I am the Essence of all Spirits. I belong to none, but at the same time, I belong to all.

    The information was clear and concise, making Matt wonder why this thing hadn''t used this way to talk to him. It made him think so hard, trying to decipher what it was saying before. Still, he didn''t voice his questions.

    Instead, he tried to understand what that might mean. ''It belongs to none, but at the same time, it belongs to all...'' He thought. That sounded pretty amazing if he had to say it.

    But right now, he couldn''t grasp its whole meaning. Still, this spirit matched what he was looking for.

    What he wanted right now was to quench his thirst to investigate these mystical beings belonging to a race he had never seen before. Even if he knows that most of them are half-humans with special abilities and few have different peculiarities, they are still a new race to him.

    And he wants to understand those abilities more deeply, maybe out of curiosity or because he has something else in mind.

    And this spirit didn''t seem to be ordinary. It was strange, it didn''t seem to have a body, and it called itself ''Spirit Essence'', which was already very different from what he had heard before.

    Therefore, he smiled after considering several things.

    "Alright. I agree to be your summoner. But before that, I want to know why you chose me."

    Once again, a gentle wind hit his body. This seemed to be the way this spiritmunicated.

    Then, information came into his head.

    -I am not a spirit. I should not bepatible with anyone. But you and I arepatible. So, I want to see what all spirits feel and why they want to sign a contract with some living outside us. Besides, only someone capable of forming such a strong connection with this ce can sign a contract with me.

    "Oh? You''re not a spirit?"

    -No. I''m the Spirit Essence.

    Matt frowned. ''Wow, this seems to get either moreplicated or a lot simpler.'' Matt thought and nodded.

    "Right. If you''re onlypatible with me, that means you must be pretty special. So okay, let''s sign a contract."

    Once he said this, before the sight of him, a contract began to be written, using the Essence energy in front of him.

    There was nothing wrong with the contract, so Matt signed it without question.

    Suddenly, the energy around him swayed back and forth and entered his body through his head.

    Matt felt an enormous amount of strange energy enter his body. This energy was not harmful; on the contrary, it was so pure and so good that it amazed him.

    It was much purer than the energy in this world''s surroundings. The purity level was so incredible that Matt never thought such a thing could exist.

    Yet, with the entry of this Essence into his body also came an immense amount of knowledge and wisdom regarding spirits.

    From their birth to why they exist and how they die.

    The information was so astounding yet so hard to believe that Matt didn''t even have time to enjoy the environment around him.

    ''The Spirit Body is created to be a vessel for a spirit that already exists... Do you mean that when a spirit has a child, his child actually already existed in the world and simply entered a body to have physical life?''

    If such a thing were the case, do spirits have lifespans or can they live infinitely? In case one of them dies, can the same spirit be reborn? In fact, just that bit of knowledge passed down to him could overturn many beliefs and some research that humans had done on spirits.

    When Matt tried to get a response from that ''Essence'', it sent him on a journey into all the information it had bestowed upon him.

    ''Spirits do not die; they simply reset and return to the World to be distributed, as spirits are born.''

    As Matt rummaged through the information, he noticed something else and frowned.

 Chapter 301: She has good news, Summoning Spirit?

    ''Did you give me an ability?'' Matt thought. As he tried to understand the information this Spirit was conveying to him, in his mind, he felt he ''saw'' information written on a rock.

    -1 Hit.

    | Concentration: Ability to end anybat with 1 hit.

    | Energy Consumption: High, depending on the opponent.

    ''Huh? Can I see the skills like that?'' Although he had to close his eyes and try to think of the information, when Matt did several tests, he realized that the skills transmitted by this Spirit were imprinted on rocks inside his mind.

    Also, although the ability he had been given was simple and easy to understand, it seemed incredible.

    It can be said that as long as he has ''energy,'' he can unleash a blow powerful enough to end the fight he is having. The thing is, it doesn''t specify the amount of energy, nor does it say what kind of energy.

    When he thought like that, his mind traveled back through the information and got what he needed.

    The information was simple: All abilities granted by the Spirit Essence use Spirit World Energy.

    Such energy was obtained bying to this world to absorb it during training or through the connection between the spirits and the summoner. Other ways to obtain it were also possible, but some wereplicated and forbidden.

    Whenever Matt had a question, his mind would travel through the information and get it in a short amount of time. This journey made him feel like the information in his head was an encyclopedia with all kinds of information. Whenever he had a question in his mind, he would try to look it up in the encyclopedia, and soon, he would have an answer.

    The problem was that it only contained information about the Spirit World or spirit-rted topics, which was why it wasn''t helpful for him right now.

    ''But it should be very useful in the future.'' Matt thought.

    He smiled and totally forgot about the Hot Spring in front of him. It was the moment when he had to return to the other world, and soon, his body appeared again in that room.

    The smile on his face revealed that, for now, he had satisfied his need to find something different and unique. Now, all that was left to do was to research and test his new ability.

    He didn''t know if this was the only ability this Spirit Essence would give him, but he wouldn''t mind if it were. The information in his mind about the Spirit World had to be useful at some point, and it was so much information that it almost overwhelmed his mind. That was reward enough for him for the time being.

    After that, Matt went to sleep.

    The following day, he got up early, and since he didn''t need to go to ss, he went to talk to Alice.

    She was at the door of his room, about to knock, when he opened the door.

    "Matt, I have good news!" She looked radiant today, so the two of them, after breakfast, started talking.

    "Look, Matt. Alessa passed on an ability to me. She wouldn''t reveal the name, but she told me the way to use it and what it did. ording to her, I can''t use it too much right now, but I''ll give you a demonstration." She got up and stood in the middle of the room.

    "The description of the ability is that I can summon spirits through Alessa. The spirits are powerful. I can summon several at the same time as long as I have enough energy from the spirit world, and they can grant me abilities to increase my power, or they can even fight by my side." After saying this, she quickly created a spirit inscription in the air and threw it to the ground.

    "Wind Spirit." She said softly.

    The inscription glowed, and a wind spirit sped out with a wave of Alice''s hand. The Spirit swirled around Alice and suddenly increased its tenacity. Alice''s eyes became extremely perceptive to almost any movement.

    Suddenly, Alice moved at great speed, like a storm. She soon reached the other side of the room, and the wind mmed into everything in the room, totally messing it up.

    Then she stopped and looked back. She smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, it''s not supposed to be used indoors. I had to have summoned another kind of Spirit," she said.

    But Matt was pleasantly surprised; little did he care if the room was now in disarray.

    He rushed to where Alice was standing and stared at her.

    "Matt?" she asked, but he paid her no attention.

    He was too surprised.

    A spirit that was able to allow her to summon other spirits was amazing.

    One should think that every Spirit can grant abilities and strength to a person who summons it, depending on what element or type of Spirit it is.

    But what if someone could have spirits of all five types simultaneously?

    ''Is there such an amazing thing? Spirit summoning spirits...'' As that question went through his head, his mind moved at high speed to that source of information he had there.

    A representation of him reading a huge encyclopedia appeared this time in his mind.

    Summoning spirits: There are only two in the world. They are reluctant to sign contracts with people. One Spirit can be mistaken for a summoning spirit and is unique in the world: Code Name: Alessa.

    Matt read this and frowned. ''She''s called Alessa and shees out here, but it''s not specified what kind of power she has.'' He thought. That was why he decided to look at what was below.

    -Summoned Spirits: able to give the summoner abilities and power. If they are Independent Spirits, they can fight alongside the summoner. Independent Spirits are very few.

    ''This is information on what the spirits that are summoned do...'' Matt frowned.

    He could see the type of Spirit Alice had in her body right now. It belonged to the Elemental Type, and the power it was giving her was speed and increased strength. The problem it had was that for all of it, it needed wind, and Alice was not a natural carrier of wind, so it would have to rely on external sources to do so.

    When he thought like that, he realized how important it was to create that Artifact he mentioned to the Great Summoner. Such an artifact was a perfect external source for that. Also, if he thought about it carefully, perhaps it could be used to store energy from the Spirit World, which would make it very useful for him and his Spirit.

 Chapter 302: Fighting against members of the Alignment (1)

    Matt then came back to his senses and smiled at Alice. "That''s an amazing spirit you''ve signed a contract with, Alice. I managed to sign a contract with a spiritst night, too; I''ll show youter."

    "Really? Did you manage to sign a contract that fast? I was very lucky that time, Matt. I showed up right next to Alessa, and she wanted to sign a contract, although she said she wanted to sign it only because she wanted to meet the owner of an aura she felt in me, so luck was on my side at that time."

    The two started talking about different things after that. Matt didn''t tell her about his spirit because he had yet to meet it and because he couldn''t show his ability right now. He would look for a chance to show it to her. It was also good because he wanted to see what kind of ability it was and if that spirit could give him something else. Your next read awaits at m v|l-e-NovelBin

    So, hours passed, and those hours turned into a couple of days.

    Just then, the Grand Summoner knocked on the door.

    "Mrs. Holmer? Professor Robert?" Matt and Alice looked doubtful when they saw them arrive.

    Mia Holmer nodded toward Matt.

    "Boy, did you manage to summon a spirit?" she asked suddenly, without even saying hello.

    Matt nodded to her dubiously. "I was able to summon one two days ago, but it''s a bit special, so I can''t get it out. Why?"

    Mia smiled.

    "I have a proposal for both of you. Robert told me about what happened, and I know it''s not a good idea to keep you in such a low status right now and hidden, so I want you to face, using only spirits, two members of the Alignment. If you both manage to hold out long enough or if you manage to beat them, you will pass the test and will be almost members of the Alignment.

    You will be granted many resources and will be under the protection of the Alignment. How about it? Do you want to give it a try? If you fail, nothing will change for you now; you will still be taught at the academy."

    After hearing this, Matt thought, ''Face off against members of the Alignment, just using the spirits?'' Although it didn''t show on his face, inside, he smiled joyfully.

    He didn''t think the day of using his ability woulde so soon. But before answering, he looked at Alice to confirm it with her.

    And she looked radiant. He didn''t even have to ask to know what she wanted, so Matt nodded to the Great Summoner.

    "That being the case, we''d like to take those people on." Matt replied.

    Robert looked beaming at this, and the Grand Summoner asked them to follow her.

    They would do so right now since neither Matt nor Alice were busy, and Mia wanted to be more effective.

    After walking through therge academy, they passed through the inner halls andter arrived at the Alignment territories. Once there, they entered one of the training ces that the Alignment had.

    Here, many people with summoned spirits were training hard. Elders taught some, and others followed their own training.

    The truth was that the energy was being batted back and forth, causing the heat in the air to rise.

    But when they saw the Great Summoner arrive, many stopped. They had heard that today there would possibly be a duel between two of the Alignment members and two outsiders, so when they saw her arrive, they thought it was time.

    "Are new membersing? I heard that the Webb Brothers are missing; could it be that they are the recements?"

    "It''s possible. But does anyone know them? They look like new students."

    While some were talking and muttering back and forth, the Great Summoner called out the two who were to be Matt and Alice''s rivals.

    They were on the other side of the vast training room. They were the only ones not training in the whole ce, as they were waiting for confirmation from the Great Summoner as to whether they would face the neers.

    "Zen, Aelia. These two are the ones who are going to face you, and we''ll do it right here. You don''t need to win, and I honestly don''t expect you to win; experience will show them who can do more with talent this time around. We just want to see how good you are at using the summoned spirits and how good you are at fighting.

    So focus on showing off your spirit prowess rather than anything else." Said the Great Summoner.

    "You two, you can go all out. Test the newbies as usual."

    After saying this, the Great Summoner created a hedge of people around them and called out to Aelia and the other woman.

    "You will fight first. Student Aelia, since you are new, I will tell you that this woman in front of you uses a slightly special spirit of the wood attribute. Her vines are troublesome, but she is also strong, so you must be careful. Now, with that said, get ready."

    Matt stepped aside and looked at Alice''sbat.

    She frowned. ''Alessa only taught me that inscription that to summon wind spirits... Will they go well against the wood attribute? I don''t know how I should fight with that.'' She thought and frowned.

    While she was thinking like that, and before the Great Summoner started the fight, Alice heard a voice in her head.

    "Yo, Alice. I''m back." Alessa''s soft and pretty voice echoed in her head, and the fifth-type inscription on Alice''s forehead glowed.

    "Are you fighting?" Alessa asked just as she prepared to leave.

    ''You''reing at a good time, Alessa! I need more inscriptions. I don''t know if I can beat this woman with experience, because I only used that skill once before to show Matt. And they want me to fight using only spirits.'' Alice replied quickly, d that Alessa was here.

    Alessa sighed. ''There''s no time. Teaching you an inscription isn''t easy; how do you want me to teach you more?" She replied.

    ''Can''t you? If you don''t teach me something else, maybe I can lose. I can''t summon too much, you know?''

    Alessa smiled, "Well, I don''t think you''ll lose. Let''s fight together. I taught you a way before so you can fight on your own. But you should know that all spirits can fight alongside their summoner. So, just let my energy cover your body. You take care of fighting, and I''ll give you lots of spirits to overwhelm her, hehe." Alessa got excited in a moment as soon as she said that.

    It was at the end that she realized that she was, in fact, going to have her first real fight!

    And when Alice remembered that that was another way to use a spirit, she instantly perked up and was filled with confidence.

    Just then, the Great Summoner spoke. "Start!"

 Chapter 303: Fighting against members of the Alignment (2)

    Immediately, a spiritual aura emerged from the bodies of both women. Suddenly, a huge spirit emerged from behind the woman''s body in front of Alice.

    The spirit looked majestic and seemed to have huge tree roots surrounding it. This scene looks incredible, but with a wave of this woman''s hand, Alice has to jump backward to dodge an attack from the ground.

    Alessa was surprised by it. "Alice, that''s a Spirit child of the World Tree. How amazing, I wonder how she''s doing. Though it''s a pity that woman can''t use it to its full potential." Alessa said. Somehow, she sounded cheerful.

    And that spiritual aura surrounding Alice''s body then began to take effect. The first effect, Alice couldn''t notice.

    But it surprised the Great Summoner.

    ''What is this? Can you tell me something, Little Spirit?'' she asked.

    Somehow, she could feel as if the surrounding spirits had been slightly suppressed. Or perhaps...

    ''Are they showing respect?'' She thought in shock. But the spirit she was asking didn''t give her any answer. She didn''t know what was going on, so she focused on watching the fight.

    When Alice fell to the ground, she put a spirit inscription underneath. Immediately, a spirit emerged and merged with Alice''s body. At the same time, several roots wereing at high speed towards her, so Alice raised her hands to aim at them.

    Two inscriptions were created on both sides of the roots, and two huge arms emerged.

    Suddenly, three spirits appeared on the field, leaving everyone in shock.

    "What the hell!?"

    "You have three spirits?!"

    "Hey, what the heck are those inscriptions!?"

    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen them before!"

    Even the Great Summoner was in shock. ''Spiritual summoning? This woman... She can also create inscriptions incredibly fast.''

    Matt was the only one who realized that Alice wasn''t creating those inscriptions. ''So that spirit can also be used like that... And to think that she can rapport so well with Alice...'' Matt was astonished.

    Little by little, Alice was bing a moreplete woman, in every way. One of Alice''s problems with fighting was that she tended to forget her surroundings and focus too much on the blood. That can get her into trouble, but if she had such an independent spirit by her side who could summon more spirits and help her in those moments, that problem would turn into a huge benefit.

    That being the case, this was one of the best spirits she could get.

    The problem was...

    ''I don''t understand that spirit. If it''s not summoning, then what does it do? Does it draw spirits from somewhere else?'' Matt frowned. He decided to stop thinking about that and focused his gaze and attention on thebat.

    Alice felt excellent when she saw that herbat power had grown thanks to that extraordinary contract she had made.

    While the woman in front of her was in shock. ''What the hell is this? How does she have so many spirits?'' Because she was the one inbat with Alice, she couldn''t think anything more than that.

    She quickly raised her hand upwards and brought it down hard, trying to hit Alice with one of her roots, but at that very instant, she saw Alice''s speed shoot up.

    ''A wind spirit!?''

    ''Shit, too fast!'' Alice''s speed astonished her, and she had to jump backward to dodge the attack.

    At the same time, she cast one of her spirit skills.

    "Dead Tree w!" A huge amount of roots came out from all sides, surrounding Alice in a moment. But Alice smiled softly after seeing this and did not stop her onught.

    Soon after, she mmed into those huge roots that were acting as prison bars. A powerful impact urred; Alice''s fist pierced the bars, which were destroyed in a moment. Alice''s onught did not stop, and she soon arrived before the woman.

    She was in shock and soon felt a sharp blow to her stomach. She shot backward at a great speed and mmed into the huge far wall.

    Such an astonishing movement left everyone in shock.

    "This..." Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "God..."

    Numerous whispers of amazement echoed through the room.

    It took several minutes at a time for people to recover, including the Great Summoner. She hadn''t expected that thisbat couldst so short, but the strength of Alice and her spirit summoning amazed her.

    ''...She is someone worthy of praise.'' Even she was astonished, but she smiled.

    "Student Aelia wins!" She announced.

    With her announcement, people coulde back to their senses and begin to understand what had happened.

    Alice walked over to Matt and nodded to him with a face full of happiness. "I did it, Matt." She said.

    "Well done. I''m honestly surprised. It sounds like your spirit is more amazing than I imagined; I''d like to talk to her another time."

    Alice nodded. "She says she wants to talk to you, too, so maybe after we''re done here, you can talk to her," she replied.

    Then, the Great Summoner called Matt over.

    "Your turn, kid."

    Matt came to one side of her, and she introduced him to the one he was about to face.

    "His spirit is of the ice element. Very high defense, but he also has powerful attack abilities, so be careful." After saying that, she stepped to the side and started the fight.

    The man in front of Matt immediately summoned a huge male spirit. Said spirit fused with his body, causing him to have a freezing stare and arms reinforced by ice.

    Matt looked at this with curiosity. ''I wonder what would happen if I pitted my ice power against this spirit.'' He thought. However, he gave up on wanting to test it. It wasn''t allowed, after all.

    He only had a spiritual ability, so soon, his body was surrounded by a strange energy, somewhat different from the spiritual energies that were in the surroundings.

    This immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    At the same time, an inscription appeared on Matt''s forehead.

    ''What type of spirit is it?'' The Great Summoner looked stunned after realizing that the shape of that spiritual inscription was none of the familiar ones.

    It didn''t even resemble Alice''s.

    The shape was that of a ''0''. There was nothing else that could be seen of that inscription, for there was nothing on it.

    But the brilliance was strange. Also, somehow, when this strange spirit manifested, the people present again felt a strange feeling in their spirits.

    The most surprised was the Great Summoner. ''What is this supposed to be? This feeling is more obvious than the previous one, but they are the same.'' Although she frowned and arranged in her mind to try to investigate it, at this moment, she did nothing. She simply focused on watching the fight.

 Chapter 304: 1 Hit

    The man before Matt was the one who had the strangest feeling in his heart the most.

    ''Am I feeling fear?'' Having that kind of feeling was not foreign to him. During his rise to the top, being at the bottom of society, he had felt fear countless times. So he knew how to act.

    ''Is it the pressure of the moment? Seeing his partner beat my partner in one move gives me a bad taste in my mouth... And even though I know this is just training, in the end I don''t want my girl to be so humiliated like this. Looks like I''ll have to go all out.'' Determined to ignore that feeling, he focused on the fight.

    He red at Matt. ''What a strange spirit. It doesn''t seem to have a form, but it''s not air or fire either...'' Although he tried to understand his opponent''s spirit, he couldn''t.

    The problem is that this spirit, which gave him such a strange feeling, prevented him from knowing what strategy he should use to win.

    He and his wife are a pretty good match when they fight because their battles are totally about pure strategy. The fact that they are in the Alignment is due to that. Their strategic abilities are different, so theyplement each other, and each has their own way of doing things.

    Because of his strong defense and his strategizing style, he is the defensive strategist. While the woman who faced Alice is an aggressive strategist, this oddbination has allowed them to win multiple times against people much more powerful than them.

    However, every strategy must have a foundation to work, and that foundation must be knowledge of the opponent. So, if he could not understand the opponent, he was failing.

    That was why he decided to stop looking at Matt and focused on attacking, to test the kind of attacks Matt had.

    He raised one of his hands, and a huge spiritual inscription appeared there, creating a vast ice javelin.

    At the same time, his other hand created several inscriptions of huge ice walls. In a few seconds, a huge fortress and a powerful attack had been created before him. But that was the moment he lost sight of his opponent.

    ''Where?'' In shock, he released the attack to the front. He didn''t think he would disappear in such a short time from where he was, just using the powers of a spirit.

    But suddenly, a shadow covered his eyes.

    "It would be nice if we could measure our icy powers in the future. For now, let me test this ability." Matt said, leaving his rival in shock.

    Suddenly, this one felt an attack that he couldn''t even perceive in his chest.

    "Baugh!" a great puff of blood came out of his mouth as his body was sent flying at an incredible speed backward.

    Not even his defensive, icy power could prevent him from mming into the huge wall behind him. The thunderous impact shook the entire building and the ground.

    The ice attacksunched earlier hit the ground but didn''t harm anyone.

    Matt looked at his fist. ''A spiritual attack, affecting the body as well, huh? Interesting. I feel like if I hit someone with all my power, I could even separate their spirit from their body. Besides, it doesn''t use too much energy.'' He thought, but that wasn''t really the most important thing to him.

    ''Extra fast movement... Hey, Spirit Essence, can you talk? Why did I suddenly unlock a skill?'' he asked dubiously.

    Just as thebat started and he was preparing to move, he unlocked a new skill. This skill allowed him to approach his opponent at an incredible speed. It wasn''t too good a skill like his Dimensional Movement, but it still had an impressive utility when it''s in linear movements. And that''s because all the force of the lunge also goes with his forward movement.

    The main problem is that it only allows linear movements.

    Still, he didn''t expect to receive a skill at that moment, and this spirit he had obtained didn''t tell him anything.

    When he thought he wouldn''t receive a response, something in his mind echoed.

    -You didn''t just unlock that. Look at your inner self.

    Matt felt confused, but just as he thought to look inside, he heard amotion form around him.

    "Impossible!"

    "How could I beat him one move!?"

    "Great Summoner, isn''t that cheating? He used some force other than a spirit!" Many simr cries appeared all over the ce.

    The Great Summoner quickly approached Matt and noticed that he still had that aura around him. ''He has only used spirit-given powers... What kind of spirit can be so special? I don''t feel like he has a wind spirit, but he moved much faster than student Aelia. Also, he didn''t use mana either. Essentially, it only used spirit energy.'''' She was in shock and looked at him. Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "What did you just use? How could you beat him in one hit? Is your spirit that powerful on its own?" She asked.

    Not that it was impossible for that guy to lose in one hit. The Great Summoner knew that ''Zen''s'' strength was not that simple, and if she let him use his full power, maybe she could defeat him in one hit. The thing was, he had used only his spirit power.

    Perhaps others would think he had cheated, but it was clear to her that he had not. There was no way he could have fooled her so easily or fooled her spirits, so she was sure this man had not cheated.

    But if he didn''t cheat, how could he win so easily?

    Matt smiled, "Mrs. Holmer. I told you my spirit was special." He said, moving a little closer to her and whispering. "1 hit is called this ability. It''s not the only ability this spirit has. I think you can understand what''s going on." He replied and walked away.

    "Mrs. Holmer, it looks like you will have quite a bit of work around here. Since wepleted what we came here to do, we''ll take our leave. We have some more research to do on these spirits, so I hope you''ll excuse us," Matt said.

    He was actually a bit curious to find out the type of spirit he had gotten, and since this guy had answered him, he should ask in depth about everything. Not knowing his skills and the kind of spirit he signed a contract with doesn''t make him feel good, even if he likes exclusive skills. That was why he decided to return to the room and let the Great Summoner take care of the rest.

    Alice ran after him.

 Chapter 305: Two Very Amazing Beings (1)

    They both returned to the room shortly after that. Because Alice wanted to learn some inscriptions that Alessa was passing on to her, she went into her room.

    Just as she closed the door to the room, a bang was heard as Alessa mmed into it.

    "Hey, what are you doing? You learn your stuff; I''m going to go talk to Matt!" replied Alessa as she groaned.

    But Alice just smiled coldly and threw a small dagger towards her, which sped past her and stuck in the door.

    Alessa was startled by it and red at her fiercely. But Alice smiled back at her.

    "You have a lot of strange ns; I can''t let you go with Matt when I''m not there. So help me learn these inscriptions, and then we can go." Somehow, even though Alessa saw Alice as just another ''little human'', the evil smile on her face made her fear.

    Although she had manyints, she didn''t retort anything and simply sat beside her. "Hmph, I''ve never heard that summoners could be so hateful," she replied angrily. Stay connected via m-v l|e-NovelBin

    Alice smiled and shook her head. ''I don''t know why I would feel jealous of a girl, but somehow, I feel like this girl has really weird ns.'' She thought but gave up thinking about it.

    Just as she was nning to ask Alessa about the inscriptions, she noticed that Alessa had turned her head towards the other room.

    "They''re talking about something very serious, Alice." The expression on Alessa''s face changed at that moment and became one of seriousness.

    Although Alice was nning to scold her, she frowned when she saw that expression. ''Something very serious?" she thought.

    "Alice, if you want to know what kind of spirit I am and my power, how about we go talk to Matt? He''s talking to his spirit right now, asking him a couple of things." Alessa looked at her and tossed that carrot in front of Alice.

    ''I don''t know if she''s being sly or just telling me the truth...'' Alice frowned and stared at her. ''But naturally I''m interested to know what kind of spirit she is. It''s no good not knowing the spirit I signed a contract with, after all... Besides, I''m sure Matt would also want to know what kind of spirit she is.'' Alice sighed and stood up.

    "Well,e on then." She spoke.

    Alessa immediately brightened up and appeared in the doorway. "Hehe,e on!"

    ...

    A few moments ago.

    Matt entered his room and looked inside himself.

    That strange ce he could see in his mind, where the rocks that said his abilities were, now had two new stones.

    One was from his new ability, Extra Fast Movement. The other was from a countdown.

    -Countdown to Next Unlockable Skill: 4 Days, 23 Hours, 10 minutes.

    Skill [Swordsman''s Field] will be unlocked when the Countdown reaches zero.

    ''Will a new skill be unlocked within 5 days? Swordsman''s Field... Sounds like a Domain that exerts its power in a space determined by the skill.'' Matt found this interesting.

    His first skill was a fist skill; it is useful and, in a desperate situation, can be a trump card. The problem is that it is very situational. While his second skill was a movement skill, it is very good when he has to move in a straight line, but that''s about it. It can''t match the versatility and speed of Dimensional Movement, so it''s not too useful.

    If he had to say one utility, it''s that it''s used with spirit energy, meaning it could be a surprise attack for many people who have no idea about said energy.

    Now, his third ability seemed to be a Domain. It is the most fantastic kind of skill if it wasn''t for the limited range. Even so, it is still pretty good, and although he can''t see the content of the skill, he feels a bit anxious to try it out.

    Still, this time, he didn''te here to find out just that.

    "Spirit Essence, what exactly are you? The skills you can give don''t seem to follow a proper order. A fist skill and a sword skill don''t go ording to a fighter type."

    When Matt asked this, he felt as if he heard a sigh internally.

    Then, an essence manifested in front of him. It had no form, but it surrounded the room of darkness.

    Matt felt ''someone'' looking at him in that Essence, but he couldn''t find eyes anywhere.

    -I''m not a spirit, so I won''t give you the abilities of only one type of fighter. Don''t you understand what it means to be an Essence?

    Matt frowned.

    "An Essence... There are several things I can associate with that name." He replied, not giving a clear answer.

    -Yes, I suppose there are a few things you can associate that name with. But I''m not just any Essence. My name is ''The Spirit Essence''. I don''t have a body; I''m not a spirit. But at the same time, I can have spiritual abilities. Before I answer who I am, I would like to ask you, are you aware of what a Progenitor of a race is?

    The Essence''s voice was still strange, like when he first heard it. Somehow, he felt that he couldn''t hear anything, but at the same time, he could understand everything it said.

    But Matt frowned at its question. "ording to the literal meaning of the word, a Progenitor of a race is the one who originated it or the one who gives birth to that race, even from where it is not possible. Perhaps someone with abilities capable of creating more beings of said race." After saying this, Matt frowned.

    "Are you the progenitor of spirits?" he asked.

    "If you want, I can answer that question." They were suddenly interrupted as the door to Matt''s room opened.

    Matt turned his gaze to look, but before he could speak, the scent did.

    -Alessa.

    Its almost imperceptible voice made Alice''s body shudder. Every muscle in her body trembled slightly, for this was no ordinary voice. ''What is that?'' She looked at the Essence in front of her in shock.

    Alessa smiled at it.

    "Long time no see, Spirit Essence. When I saw you inside my future husband, I thought that finally born the most perfect being to marry me." She replied.

 Chapter 306: Two Very Amazing Beings (2)

    To her answer, the Spirit Essence said nothing. Since she was here, she could exin the previous question to Matt more easily.

    As Alessa and Alice moved over to sit on Matt''s side, Alice noticed that Alessa wanted to sit on Matt''sp. It was just a thought that went through Alessa''s mind that she could understand because they were connected.

    That was why she gave her a threatening look that made Alessa stop and turn her head away.

    Alessa then decided to get up and stood in front of Matt. She bowed politely to Matt to introduce herself. It was a partial bow. At the same time, she put a hand to her chest and smiled.

    "Nice to meet you, Matt. I didn''t get a chance to introduce myself properly earlier because I was in shock, but my name is Alessa. I am the Progenitor of the Spirits in Body.

    I can see you have a lot of doubts about me; I''m just the new Progenitor of my race." Her soft-spoken manner, with a calm and trulycent voice, was a tremendous contrast to what she had said, for her words were like stunned thunder.

    As soon as she said that, she raised her hand to her chest, causing a spirit to appear there.

    "I am not a summoner. All the spirits you see appear while I fight, and while Alice uses the power I taught her, theye from me."

    Matt frowned. "You mean they are created? Those spirits weren''t summonings, but more like... Creations?" he asked, and Alessa nodded.

    "Hehe, maybe I can''t match your blood and the purity of your body, but in power, I''m not too bad, am I?" she replied while smiling.

    Although her answer was surrounded by smiles, and almost that didn''t seem real, Matt could now understand why he felt that her power was not summoning, if not something else. And that left him stunned.

    This would be the first time he had ever met a progenitor of a race. Progenitors are said to be the most absurd beings in existence, and every one of them is very powerful.

    ''Is this little girl that powerful?'' He thought though he didn''t n to ask.

    But he did get an answer.

    She is powerful, Matthew. You shouldn''t underestimate her by how she looks and how she''s barely 16. Her mother inherited all the power from her, and she''s been growing up under my teaching since she was 6.

    It was the Spirit Essence that said this, and it was its voice that snapped Alice out of her daze, though she couldn''t react yet.

    Matt frowned and looked at the Essence behind Alessa.

    "Learning from you? A progenitor?" he asked.

    At his question, a smile rang through the room.

    -That''s right, all the progenitors of my race have grown up under my hand. I will tell you who I am right now.

    Once he said this, the energy surrounding the room partially darkened and began to show an impossible-to-count number of white dots floating in the void.

    -The Spiritual Essence is nothing but the Essence of the Spiritual World. The First Progenitor of our Race came from me, and with the help of a great man of the past, we created a body for her. But the life, the abilities, and the very Essence of each Progenitor came from me. Alessa is the Progenitor of the Spirit Bodies; she creates them.

    But I am the Progenitor of the Spirits, their abilities, and their life.

    Matt opened his eyes wide after hearing this. At that moment, Matt did not know that he had met a fantastic spirit.

    He signed the contract with this Spirit simply because he was strange and unique. He never imagined that he had actually been targeted by a guy who could be considered...

    A God.

    The vampiric, human, and sun races'' progenitors were Gods. That means that these two existences in front of him could also be considered Gods within their respective races.

    But Matt didn''t lose control; he stared at them both.

    "If that''s so, are the abilities you have given me, are spirits as Alessa did with Alice?" he asked.

    -That''s right, every time you receive a new ability, a new spirit has just been created.

    "Is there something special about it? In Alice''s case she can summon the spirits created. In me they are just abilities? Or could I summon them somehow?"

    -There is no limitation for these spirits. Feel them inside you; they are there. That inscription given to you by that woman of Destiny is not as simple as you think. Have you not understood it, or have you not realized it? You are not invoking me through the artifact you possess but through your own body.

    His words shocked the three present. Alessa turned sharply to look at him.

    "What do you mean!? Vampires can summon spirits again!?" She asked in shock.

    -Hehe, who knows. At least now we know there is one person capable of breaking the curse.

    Alessa frowned and looked at Matt once again.

    ''...I see. It''s the whole connection.'' She thought.

    That''s when it dawned on Matt.

    Since he was doing it unconsciously, he didn''t think too much about it. But if he thought about it, he wasn''t even using mana to summon the Essence.

    ''I''m using purely spiritual power.'' He thought and closed his eyes.

    He immediately looked inside him to see why the Spiritual Essence had told him so.

    And it did not take him long to open his eyes, to his great surprise.

    Inside him now rested two white ''energies''. They were like dots, just like the ones in the Spirit Essence.

    ''Are they spirits?'' he thought.

    -That''s right, you can use it for many things and use its abilities freely. But that is not the only way to use them.

    As the Essence said this, Alessa stepped forward and stood before Matt, looking at him with intense adoration.

    "You want us to mix our powers? I can''t mix them with Essence because we''re notpatible, but you and I are. That''s why I said it: We''re the perfect couple." she said.

    Matt looked at her and frowned. Honestly, he doesn''t understand what goes through this girl''s head every time she says she wants to marry him, but being a little girl, he decided to ignore her in that aspect. But she had just said something interesting.

    "If I understand correctly, you''re saying that to create more spirits in body and Spirit... No? Can''t you do it on your own that already?"

    "I can do it and use spirits from my world to create them. But... Don''t you want to create a spirit from scratch? It will suit your needs and mine." She replied, smiling.

    Alice frowned when she heard this and stood up. "Alessa, can''t you exert your power through my body? I don''t think it requires such intimate contact between you, just for that," She said.

    Alessa turned to look at her reproachfully, but this time, she could win, so she puffed out her chest in pride. "No, you can''t. There''s a difference between Matt and you right now. He can''t break the contract with the Spirit Essence because he has transformed into the Spirit Essence himself, whereas you are not me. You can use my power through inscriptions, but you can''t use it as freely as Matt."

 Chapter 307: A Progenitor... Creating a new being?

    Alice stared at her, causing the degrees in the room to drop sharply. Still, Alessa had nothing to fear. She knew that even Matt could see it, so she looked at him.

    "Right?" she asked.

    Matt sighed. Although the reality was that he hadn''t expected that he couldn''t break the contract, he realized that this contract wasn''t bad for him. On the contrary, it was perfect.

    The contract did not invade his body, and he was entirely in control, so it was not a dangerous or invasive contract for him. The union between Matt and the Essence is also natural. A Spirit Essence has no body and is also not a spirit; once it enters apatible body, the body and Essence merge, even if the Spirit Essence still retains its autonomy.

    Matt, at this point, isted his mind so that he could think without the Essence hearing him.

    ''That''s why I can summon it without needing mana, just using the spiritual energy in my body. But I don''t have spiritual energy, essentially, so I''m basically using Essence energy to summon it. I didn''t realize this before, but this isn''t bad.''

    ''This guy is too amazing a being. Even if he has no power on his own and is just an Essence, what he can do is basically give life to an entire race. As long as I have this Spirit Essence, these spirits he creates can help me create a new race. Or just to create many spirits...'' Matt frowned as he thought this far.

    ''A Progenitor...'' Matt once again remembered what his ability ''The Vampire'' did.

    He always found it a fantastic ability. To be able to change a living being''s Race and make it very powerful and talented is not something that any living being can do.

    But ording to what he said recently, when faced with the question of what a progenitor was, doesn''t his ability meet that description?

    ''The ability also says that it is of the evolutionary type... That means it can evolve... Could it be that evolving this ability is the way to reach the Path of a True Vampire? No...'' Matt''s eyes widened as he realized something.

    He was already walking the Path of a True Vampire. Others could not fully understand what he had read in the book he could read on that full moon night, but he did.

    He was lucky enough to see a fantastic existence who exined a thing or two to him.

    The Path of Control he has been walking is actually the Path of a True Vampire, which he talked about with Reagan Cooper a while back.

    That being the case...

    The path to follow, behind his ability, ''The Vampire'' was not seeking to be that of a True Vampire. What he is seeking is to be a true Progenitor.

    There is no way for him to ignore it now. If he can transform other races into vampires, it means that his ability has some of the power of a Progenitor of the Vampire Race. That being the case, he just needs to evolve it to find out if it is possible to reach such a level.

    Besides, there is something else that amazed him.

    ''Having the Spirit Essence fused with me, could it be that I am also the Progenitor of the Spirit Race? After all, it was from him that all spirits were born, including the one who holds the title of Progenitor...'' Matt smiled a little and looked up to see Alessa.

    He was curious about one thing.

    Can he create a spirit ording to his whim? Can he be a Progenitor of the Spirit Race right now?

    That''s why he wanted to try.

    "Alice, stand back. I''d like to try." He spoke.

    His sudden response was like a beautiful spring to Alessa''s ears, immediately pleasing her. Alice looked at him for a moment but could only sigh and stop trying to push something that made no sense.

    Alessa then moved a little closer to Matt. "I think if we hug, we can do better," she said.

    "It''s okay; I don''t have a problem," he said. The Spirit Essence then disappeared from the room and returned to Matt''s body.

    Matt stood up and pulled Alessa into his arms, hugging her somewhat tightly.

    "Ah?" Alessa was stunned to feel this tight embrace, and her body shuddered. Excitement shone through her body, and she looked up to see Matt.

    ''So beautiful and masculine...'' she thought. ''Maybe he wants to kiss me? Is that why he hugged me so tight? Is it my time? Really?'' Her mind buzzed as she saw Matt''s handsome face before her. But soon, she saw Matt closing his eyes andpletely ignoring her.

    Her rising mood immediately dropped sharply. ''Ah... He just wants to unite our powers.'' In frustration, she made to exert her power. This time, she wasn''t holding back, but she wasn''t showing too much, either. She simply unleashed her Progenitor power.

    At the same time, the Spirit Essence Power in Matt''s body rose, and suddenly, the two powers began to merge. It was slow and gentle, but it knocked Matt and Alessa unconscious in their current position.

    They were sent to a different ce.

    Matt opened his eyes and found himself in a huge mountain with flowers. And although he was surprised by this, he didn''t react.

    He looked at the girl who was hugging him and smiled at her. Instinctively, they both knew what to do.

    They both raised one hand and intertwined it. Their pairs of eyes then glowed with intensity, and suddenly, a huge spiritual inscription appeared on one side of both.

    Above it, a body began forming, grasping the flowers, nearby trees, and the earth to form. At the same time, a spirit entered the forming body, so the physical one began to transform.

    A beautiful-looking and somehow lethal woman was created soon after. She was totally naked.

    It was a new birth.

    A new creation.

    A strange but beautiful existence.

    Within seconds, she opened her eyes and stood up. She looked at Matt and Alessa with doubt. And although doubt reigned on her face, she knew that these two people were the ones who had created her, so she went to kneel. But before she could do so, Matt released Alessa and arrived instantly in front of his new creation.

    Without a second thought, he sank his teeth into her neck, activating his ability...

    If he could create a spirit ording to his preferences... Could he turn his own creation into a vampire?

    His unexpected move caused shock in Alessa.

    "Wait, it''s forming; be careful!" shouted Alessa, knowing the dangers. But her face was stunned soon after.

 Chapter 308: Incredible Creation (1)

    If he could create a spirit as he wanted and Alessa gave her the body, essentially, this woman would belong to both. She was an entity of this spirit world. She had the body given to her by ''Her Mother'', the Progenitor, and at the same time, the spirit given to her by ''Her Father'', the Essence.

    But.

    The question that reigned in Matt''s head was, ''Can I give her a different body to the spirits? Can I take these spirits to walk in my world and have a perfect connection with both worlds?''

    Even more...

    Spirits have a problem: Their abilities cannot develop in the spirit world more than what they already have from birth. There are ways to develop, but it involves falling into the dark practices of the world. Another way to develop is through contracts they form with humans or other races.

    That also gives them greater potential for growth in their own world.

    That being the case, what if, instead of a contract, Matt gave them a body capable of living in both worlds?

    Could they be much more powerful? Could they develop new abilities?

    ''Could a Spirit Vampire exist, capable of belonging to both races?''

    So many questions were in his head, and all he had to do to get an answer was to sink his teeth into the neck of the beautiful creature he had just created.

    There was no way to hold back.

    Matt sensed that his creation was nning to resist, so he immediately froze her limbs.

    But she still managed to break free from his grip and pushed Matt away from her, but the icy power in her body made her fall to the ground, unable to move.

    Matt dug his legs into the ground to stop and stared at her. ''Good stamina... It''s stronger than I thought. Did I really create a spirit with such unique abilities? Despite just being born, that strength is over 20,000.'' Matt was excited when he saw this.

    The moment she hit him, the power in her fist was terrifyingly strong; if she had hit him properly, she would have broken several of his bones just from that. But she shouldn''t have too much power because she had just been created.

    And although newly created spirits have strength because of their abilities, that strength is limited to those abilities.

    That''s why Matt felt he had hit the nail on the head with the ability he had in mind to create this new existence.

    Even so, she immediately tried to resist, so Matt gently walked towards her.

    "You don''t need to resist." He said and came to her side.

    She raised her head sharply and gave him a menacing look. Not for the least.

    She felt that her race had changed. Every spirit is proud of its race; how could she ept such a thing?

    But Matt smiled and crouched down in front of her. "Don''t refuse the new raceing into you. It''s a gift I''m giving you. If it goes well, you could be an anomaly in this world." After smiling, he grabbed her by the neck and dug his teeth in there again.

    She again tried to resist, but her body began to tremble. Her muscles began to scream, and her bones seemed to be transforming.

    Even her spirit began to thrash back and forth inside her body.

    Pain seized her. "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" A terrifying scream, which seemed toe from her soul, went out of her mouth.

    ''The spirit''s cry... So much pain?'' Matt was surprised by this, so he frowned and tried to observe every change that transpired.

    Although his creation was feeling pain, he didn''t mind too much. Even though he froze part of her brain so that she wouldn''t feel so much pain, in the end, he also wanted to see how much pain she could feel.

    Maybe he was bing colder and more indifferent. Or maybe he was developing his own personality.

    He is molding himself.

    The more pain she felt, the more discoveries Matt could make.

    ''The more I understand, the better it will be. If you die, I''ll try one more time. If you don''t die... You''ll be an interesting existence.'' Matt smiled softly and waited patiently.

    Alessa, behind him, shuddered to hear the screams. She could feel them better because she was a spirit. Her essence is to be a spirit being; any screaming out of the spirit would be more terrifying to her.

    Even though she wanted to get closer to Matt, she felt afraid of what she was seeing right now.

    That attitude...

    She didn''t expect to see it in him.

    So she didn''t move from where she was, and although she wanted to do something so that her new creation wouldn''t feel pain, in the end, she didn''t do anything as she was afraid to approach the current Matt.

    Time passed slowly, and between screams and transformations, the body of the new creation was transformed into something different.

    A different body and mentality was created. Essentially, this was a spirit with a very high intelligence, but at the same time, one that was just on her first day of birth. Although her intelligence was high, her mentality was easily moldable because she had not lived very long.

    It was because of this that her mentality was gently molding towards what Matt wanted.

    ''The difficulty of creating someone new and molded to my liking is staggering. Not only does it consume a great deal of energy and mental fortitude, but it also has a great likelihood of failure.''

    ''If it hadn''t been for the abilities I created her with, her body would have been destroyed several hours ago... It seems like this is much moreplicated for being a spirit.'' Matt thought and sighed.

    There was nothing he could do. Right now, he just wanted to see the oue.

    But when the transformation was over, several hourster, she didn''t get up.

    Matt and Alessa could notice several things.

    She approached at this point.

    "Her body..."

    "Yes, I gave her a vampire body. If she doesn''t die, she can live in both worlds and be strong by following both teachings. what do you think?"

    Alessa sighed after hearing this and crouched down in front of her. "The pain... Will it always happen when you try to turn someone into a vampire?"

    "It''s an unavoidable pain. Her whole body was being transformed, after all."

    Once again, Alessa''s countenance visibly declined. That was a terrifying pain. Each of the screams she had let out was etched deep inside her.

    ''It''s too scary...'' She sighed and decided not to answer Matt''s question.

 Chapter 309: Incredible Creation (2)

    "What skills did you give her? Her unbreakable spirit makes me think she''s like an immovable fortress." She asked.

    Matt smiled. ''She seems to be very affected. But, a progenitor without mettle... She''d die young.''

    "I haven''t done enough research on spirits yet, so I drew on some of the knowledge I have to create an immovable fortress and passed on one of my recently acquired abilities to her. When she wakes up we will be able to find out exactly what kind of abilities she has and her limitations." He replied.

    She nodded. ''The body I gave her was almost entirely overwritten... This new body is much more powerful.'' Though she sighed, she stood up.

    "Will you leave her here? This is the Mountain of Creation. Only I and the Essence have ess to this ce." She asked, looking at it a little.

    "Of course. She won''t wake up for now. I feel the shock to her mind was tremendous, and she tried to disconnect several times. That will keep her unconscious for many days, so I expect you to keep an eye on her." After saying this, Matt sighed as he saw she didn''t even want to look at him.

    Maybe she was afraid.

    Therefore, he patted her head a little. "Don''t worry, I haven''t hurt our creation. She will be a great anomaly in this world. In the future, she could be so strong that she will amaze us, and I made sure that I didn''t affect her mentality too much, so she will keep her love for the spiritual race." He said and then returned to his body without another word.

    Alessa returned soon after.

    But just as she returned, she frowned.

    ''She woke up?'' She thought and looked at Matt, who was also surprised.

    He looked at her for confirmation. "She woke up?" he asked in shock, and she nodded.

    As Alice prepared to ask something, a third and totally different person appeared in the middle of the room, separating Matt and Alessa from their embrace.

    It was a beautiful woman, and she was naked.

    Matt''s eyes sparkled. ''She can move between both worlds!''

    It was a totally unexpected move by her, as he was preparing to wait a few days before seeing her awake. But his new creation was still ready to surprise him.

    Her mental fortitude was amazing, and despite the fact that it had only been a few hours since her transformation wasplete, she could get up.

    She looked both and smiled a little towards Matt.

    She felt a strong connection with him, much stronger than the connection she felt with Alessa. Not only did she feel that he had given her life and her abilities, but that he had also given her the opportunity to reach unimaginable heights.

    Her intelligence came from the Spiritual Essence, so she could understand what it meant. Although she didn''t understand it in depth, she knew that this was a good thing.

    So, she sidled a little to Matt''s side and smiled at him.

    Matt and Alessa stared at her and nodded quickly after seeing her in such a good state.

    ''Vampire body. She even has Vampirism inside, but at the same time, her spiritual nature is still there.'' He thought and smiled at her.

    "From this day forward, your name will be Aline." He spoke. ''Aline''s'' eyes sparkled, and she nodded with determination.

    Who knows why she seemed so determined, but Alice stood up abruptly then.

    "Is she a new creation!? Why do I feel like she''s a vampire!?" she asked in shock, and Matt smiled.

    "Wait and see." He said and pulled out the Ability Book he had to give it to Aline.

    "Inject energy into it and tell me what it tells you."

    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    Aline nodded to him. She immediately used it, and after a moment, some written words appeared in the book.

    But she didn''t have to say them because somehow Matt and Alessa could see it.

    ''Can I see it?'' he moved closer to read.

    ''-You have the Vampiric Natural Earth Body: incredible body strength. You are as strong as a rock and as tough as metal. Absorbing blood will increase the strength of your body.

    Immovable Vampire: Defense increases drastically by a number proportional to body strength. Your flesh and organs are like extremely strong metal. When your body is bathed in blood, effectiveness is doubled.

    Extra Fast Movement: Increased speed in linear movements.

    Body as Weapon: Your body is your weapon, and its hardness increases the stronger your body is. Your Vampiric ws can easily cut through metals; they are your main weapons.

    Be careful when you hug your parents; your body can kill them.-''

    She basically had three abilities and one body type. The body type was somethingmon in the Spirit Race. But because she was created from the earth and nts of one of the most special mountains in the world, her body wasbined with her abilities.

    Still, her abilities had evolved because of the transformation, and even her body type did.

    The abilities without her vampiric body were not of the growth type. They were all limited, and while they were amazing, the ceiling was evident. But now, this answered one of Matt''s questions when he went to transform her into a vampire.

    Yes, he can give them a power that turns them into growth abilities when he gives them a new identity. What''s more, because the spirits belong to that race by having the ''Spirit of the Essence Spiritual'' instead of her body, she has both races right now.

    They are not like humans. When Matt transforms a human into a vampire, his human nature is overwritten because a human being''s nature is a result of his body. But in her, it is not so since her spiritual naturees from her spirit.

    That is why her abilities were transformed.

    ''And they did so in an amazing way, even I did not expect such a tremendous change in her abilities. For a moment, I thought I would simply grant her Vampirism so she could grow on a different scale, but this far surpasses what I thought.'' Matt smiled, but there was still something else.

    ''I don''t feel she''s within the vampire scale of powers. Looks like I need to investigate her further.'' That got him thinking some things, but he decided to ignore them.

    The Spirit Essence created the spirit just as he wanted it. Or at least it picked up on the abilities he wanted to bestow on it very well, and while they weren''t exactly the same, they were still pretty good; for that, he smiled.

    But Alessa was the most surprised.

    "Her body type also mutated..." She said softly and stared at her.

    "Come with me. There are several things I want to see." She said and looked at Matt.

    "I''ll take her with me; I want to check a few things."

    Matt nodded at her. "No problem. Anyway, I want you to take her with you for now. We''ll be doing some things, and she can''t hide her vampire nature. It would be a problem if we got caught." He replied, and she nodded.

    Soon after, she disappeared, and Aline followed close behind her.

    Matt smiled. ''A Spirit Vampire... Interesting. It seems she can even be summoned, I wonder what kind of abilities she could bestow if I get her a master and how independent she would be.'' After thinking so, he looked at Alice.

    ''It''s a pity Alice can''t summon another spirit anymore. I would have loved an immovable fortress-like her to be on her side.'' He thought and smiled at her.

    "I think the tests are ready. Creating a spirit wears a lot mentally, but I''m satisfied with the results." He said, smiling.

 Chapter 310: Determined to move

    Alice sighed when she heard him say this. She didn''t even know what to say, but she really didn''t need to know.

    She could tell Matt was mentally exhausted, so she sat beside him andid him on herp to rest.

    "What kind of spirit did you create? I think that spirit looks a little like me, but it looks like its abilities are tank-like."

    "I created it with you in mind. I wanted to try to give you a powerful spirit, but after I did, I realized that you can''t sign any more contracts. It''s a tank-style spirit but a frontal killer at the same time. I once saw a person who had abilities like hers, so I wanted to make her like that. In the end, she''s not the same, but I think in the future, she can surprise us."

    Alice nodded. "But I feel she''s not on the vampire power scale. Why? Can''t she increase her strength through vampirism and blood?" she asked.

    Matt didn''t know how to answer this question; he could only sigh.

    "I don''t know. My theory is that she can be strong in the hardness of her body, but she doesn''t seem to be able to increase her vampiric power like us. Maybe it''s because Ick a lot of research regarding spirits and vampires; I couldn''t get a clear picture of what I wanted to create. But as long as she can keep growing, it is enough."

    "She may never reach the greatest heights, but she should be able to be a great threat in the future. Currently, her power is neatly associated with her body type and unique ability, so she should have about 22,000 or 23,000 power in total. For barely ''born'', she''s pretty good, though I don''t know what her future growth will be like." He replied.

    For now, it was not possible for this newly created girl to grow within the vampire scale. Despite having a vampire body and abilities, she didn''t even have ''1'' in power. But that didn''t take away from the fact that she was strong and would possibly be a great force in the future, as she had unique and evolved abilities.

    After discussing a few more things about it, they returned to their daily training.

    .

    For a few days, the Academy was in an uproar when it was revealed that two of the new students had beaten four members of the Alignment, one of them being a fair fight for the Alignment members.

    That was a big shock to many, but not much was revealed beyond that.

    Internally, however, some things have changed, especially for Matt and Alice.

    The first change was the establishment where they were staying. They were now in a much more important location in the Main Tower. With that, the treatment they received at the Academy also changed.

    And during that time, Matt and the Great Summoner decided to start the new type of artifact Matt had devised.

    Being a small artifact, the materials used had to be incredibly good and strong, so the Great Summoner and Matt spent a long time thinking about the materials they would use.

    Discover exclusive tales at m,v--NovelBin

    It took them a whole day to choose the materials for the Token-shaped artifact. Later, Matt chose the materials for the Artificial Heart. That one was not soplicated for him since he had seen how they were created in the past and could even make one.

    So, after the Great Summoner had all the necessary materials, they started with the creation.

    This is a long process that could possibly take them months, being very optimistic.

    "The Vein-style Mechanisms, they must all be connected, so we must create a way for them to be connected in the same vein a littlerger, but not overcrowded."

    "Why?"

    "All veins must be connected to the heart. The heart must be a constant source of energy, but being constant, it should not necessarily give more energy than necessary because that would be a waste of resources. Therefore, we will only make one big vein that connects the heart and the rest of the veins.

    The energy thates out through there will be enough to supply the whole artifact constantly, and the spirits will like to live there more." For a while, Matt spent some time teaching the Great Summoner a few things.

    She''s a researcher, too, but she hasn''t been in the field for too many years and hasn''t had enough time to research many things. Still, her ability to create artifacts was terrific, so they were very helpful to themselves.

    The days continued to pass as the two focused on creating this first artifact.

    Everything was going smoothly. Matt trained with Alice in the evenings and asionally taught her various things. She asionally came to see them at work but found it very boring and couldn''t keep up with them.

    So, although she asionally came in, most of her time was spent training or with Alessa.

    Still, the quiet days couldn''t just go on.

    Matt wanted to create the artifact before leaving this ce because he felt it would be very important for his growth. This ce provided him with everything he needed to do so.

    But, as the days wore on and after sessfully obtaining the Swordsman''s Field skill, Matt decided it was time to seek information from the people who had targeted him and Low Deal.

    From what he could learn these days with the Great Summoner, this organization was headquartered somewhere in the Nevod Mountains, and the Spirit Academy was fighting against them for stealing those Artifacts and stuff.

    Therefore, Matt had more freedom to move against them.

    The first thing Matt did after leaving the Main Tower was go to the ce where that woman who controlled the spirit of destiny was. Since he would seek information from his rivals, he naturally needed to use this woman.

    He went in and out quickly, with a sly smile.

    ''Things are going better than I expected, huh... Looks like someone is moving things behind the scenes since this woman didn''t even seem to hate me, andst time she even thought about killing me.'' Matt smiled and, after talking to her, went to the city.

    ''Hm, the address shouldn''t be bad.'' He thought, after arriving at a good-sized business. People wereing in and out of here.

    ''It seems to be a thriving business. This woman is quite good at business.'' He went inside.

    Inside, the atmosphere was pleasant, and a person came out to greet him.

    "Wee. May I know what you need?" It was a young woman, and she spoke politely.

    "I would like to see Janna Patel. Is she in?" he asked.

    "The boss? This... Are you here to see Mrs. Janna?" she asked in shock for confirmation, and Matt nodded.

    She quickly stood up a little straight. "May I know if you have an appointment lined up? The Lady... She''s been a bit busytely. She entered to study at the Spiritual Academy, and her appointments have slowed down considerably; she is seldom seen in the establishment."

    Matt prepared to say something, but at that moment a voice came to him.

    "Hehe, I didn''t expect to be visited by the Young Master so soon." Janna said,ing from behind him.

    Matt nodded to her. "Well, you said you''d serve me personally if I came alone, so I expect a good reception," he joked.

 Chapter 311: Information Purchase

    Janna Patel smiled softly. "Well, then,e on, let''s go up to my office. There''s the best tea there." After saying that, she looked at the Miss, who was surprised and nodded to her.

    "Keep up the good work."

    So they both went upstairs and a whileter, they drank tea.

    The tea was not good, but Matt said nothing this time.

    "Young Master, did youe here just to enjoy the good deal? I''m honestly not against serving you any way you want, but it seems to me that you''re a bit busy. These days, you haven''t even attended sses. It seems that being a genius in many fields is a difficult bring."

    "I want information on the Webb Family and, if you can, the Low Deal Organization." Matt ignored her question and teasing; after sipping some tea, he got straight to the point.

    She frowned slightly and put the ss on the table. Then she got up, went to the desk in the middle of the room, got some documents from there, and sat back down.

    "Investigating Low Deal is veryplicated, Young Sir. The price will not be low if you want information from one of the most powerful organizations in the empire." She said, ncing over the documents.

    Matt didn''t answer her; he just stared at her. After a bit of reading, she picked out a couple of documents.

    "The Webb''s are a slightly powerful family in the Nevod Mountains. They are known thanks to a few Grand Sorcerers they have, but they are not really dangerous. They have several weaknesses, such as their children of the current generation, who didn''t turn out as talented as their parents." After saying that, she handed him the documents.

    "It''s all the information on the Webbs. Where they are and what they are currently doing. Plus, how much power their leaders have."

    Matt frowned and grabbed it.

    He read the documents and realized they contained very good information��much more than he expected. There was information of all kinds about the Webbs, including where they usually stayed when they came to Spirit City and even the exact time of year they usually came.

    It was suchplete information that it made Matt think that this woman before him was dangerous.

    She had too much information from a family that didn''t seem to be very weak.

    ''Either she''s a natural at getting information, or she''s got a great team behind her. Whichever it is, she''s an amazing woman.'' He thought and nodded to her, but before he could speak, she did.

    "Actually, there is more recent information than what you read there." She spoke.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    Matt raised his eyelids a little. "If you put it that way, I guess it''s prized information. Just name your price; I have no problem paying it," he replied, and she smiled.

    "I didn''t know half-elves were so good and rich."

    "There are a lot of things in this world you don''t know. I guess that''s normal."

    Sheughed a little at this and stopped joking.

    "I won''t charge you anything, but I will warn you. I don''t know how powerful you are, but if you want to take revenge for something with the Webbs, you should think twice. Go to this ce in 8 hours; make sure you go in camouge as powerful people might be there. Then, judge whether you can mess with them or not. I can only tell you that they have also been investigating you for a few days now.

    So be careful." She said, and she handed him a small piece of paper with a written address.

    Matt was surprised at her generosity, but she stood up and turned her back to him.

    "I will get Low Deal information for you. All I ask as payment is that you ept me into your inner circle of friendship. So you cane back."

    Few more words, Matt left the room and rented a hotel room in the city.

    ''This is near the poor areas of the city. It''s a deste ce out there.'' Looking at the address Janna Patel had given him, Matt wondered what would happen there in 8 hours.

    He was patient and waited 7 hours until he left.

    Soon after, he was at the right ce, on top of an abandoned building with a huge hole in the center.

    When he arrived, he could see a person in the dark waiting.

    ''Oh? He''s using spirits to camouge himself, but he''s not that good.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    About 10 minutester, some people arrived from other entrances of the Building and greeted him respectfully.

    "Mr. Warlock, the investigation of Zen Varrmar and Aelia Varrmar is going smoothly on our end, but we have discovered almost nothing. They are both half-elves from the outskirts of the empire. Our Webb Family is working on finding their family, but recently, three of our rtives have gone missing; someone is attacking us." Said one of those who had just arrived.

    His words then stretched out, exining the situation to the man who decided to show himself and used a ck cloak to cover himself.

    After hearing all this, he frowned and shook his head. "Forget it; I thought you wouldn''t be able to find much, so I decided to hire a professional in the field. Besides, we have important help this time, so the information wille naturally.

    Wait a while to introduce the professional to you; you guys have a lot of money and strength but waste it on nothing; it''s better to spend it buying information from professionals."

    After that little conversation, from which Matt learned several things, everything returned to normal for a while.

    Just like that, about 45 minutester, a different person showed up.

    Janna Patel?'' Matt thought and understood. ''She''s the professional in the field... Will she sell information about me?'' Matt thought and smiled.

    She didn''t know any real information from Matt, so it wasn''t detrimental. But only now did he understand what she wanted him to see.

    After arriving, the people present greeted her, and the Warlock bestowed a few things on her.

    Janna smiled at this. "The Night Warlock certainly is someone rich. But this time, he seems to be getting a lot of help on this. I see that Zen Varrmar is quite important to you," she said, smiling softly.

    The people before her shrugged, and the caped man stood before her.

    "Money well spent is always good money. Mrs. Patel, I think you''re so professional in your field that you won''t leave me waiting too long, will you?" he asked, and Janna smiled.

    "No, actually, I already knew you woulde looking for me for this, so I brought everything I know about him." After saying this and leaving the people in front of her in shock, she handed them a document that contained some information.

    "Lately, he has been being protected. Maybe they discovered your movements. Still, if you use your contacts inside the Academy, maybe you can create an opportunity to set a trap for him." She said and sighed, seeing them so thoughtful.

    "Gentlemen, don''t be so slow in your actions. Every minute that passes is a danger to you." She said, holding out her hand to them amicably.

    "It has been a pleasure working with you. I''ll take my leave here." She said, smiling softly. Then she turned and left.

    A few minutester, those who were still in the Building secretly left and disappeared into the darkness. But Matt didn''t move from where he stood.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such good hiding skills, Miss Patel." Matt said, smiling softly, and she appeared again, this time near Matt.

 Chapter 312: A mission?

    Janna Patel approached him and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to have such good concealment skills either, Young Sir." Then she reached before him and raised her hand as if she wanted to hand him something.

    Matt received it. "I don''t know if it''s that you''re some visionary, but I like the fact that you decided to befriend me." He raised a hand and put it on her shoulder.

    "That scores you points as someone you trust, and you even go so far as to risk doing that despite the fact that you know you could be discovered by some powerful force. It sounds like your thinking is amazing." He said before turning to leave.

    She shrugged as she watched him walk away. "All I''m giving you is information. I don''t think that will help you too much; if you''re going to fight them, I can help you." She said suddenly before he left.

    "Haha, Miss Patel, you should know that information is the most preciousmodity. If I needed help to get rid of these little people, do you think I would be worthy of you doing all this to win my favor?" Matt disappeared shortly after saying this, and Janna Patel sighed.

    She, too, disappeared, leaving the building in a shadowy silence.

    .

    When he returned to the Academy, Matt smiled. ''I thought they would be stronger and more careful, but it seems they don''t even know what kind of Inscription went into their bodies when she touched them.'' Matt looked through the Inscription Janna had handed him.

    This type of inscription not only told him the location of the people, but he could see through it a little and hear what was going on, on the other side. He could even sense the power in their bodies, those who had it.

    It is quite a powerful espionage inscription, and it is difficult to sessfully apply it, but this time, Janna Patel seeded with rtive ease, which proved her spying capabilities.

    That was why Matt could see what those guys were nning, although he couldn''t find out too much about them that night. Still, he was patient.

    He knew those guys would be moving shortly and would take advantage of that movement to exterminate them and get all the information he needed.

    Since looking for them isplicated and the Webbs don''t operate in the City, he needed to wait for them toe to him.

    So, he returned to work with the Great Summoner the next day.

    That day, she found an opportunity to have tea made by Matt and talk to him.

    "Zen, you should be careful. These days, I heard that the Night Warlock is in town; he''s a bit dangerous." She said suddenly, after taking several sips of tea.

    Matt raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "The Night Warlock? Who is he?" Matt asked.

    ''That guy''s the one who works with the Webbs.'' He thought.

    The Great Summoner nodded. "He was previously one of the leaders of the Academy. But when he saw that people capable of oveing him started to appear and he wasn''t advancing, he decided to betray us. He has 2 spirits, and they are good; it''s been years since then, so maybe he has improved a lot in his abilities." She replied.

    Matt nodded softly. ''Well, it''s not a lot of information, but I guess it''ll do.'' Matt thought.

    After that conversation, they both went back to work.

    Creating a magical artifact that could be a new type of artifact was not simple. So, throughout the day, they couldn''t make much progress.

    .

    On the following day, Matt received an unexpected call.

    "Student Zen, Student Aelia, the Founder wants to see you. Apparently, he has an important mission for both of you." It was Robert who gave them the news and who subsequently led them to the Founder''s office.

    When they entered the office, Matt noticed that there were two women. One was known to him; the other was not.

    ''The woman who controls the Spirit of Destiny.'' He thought.

    The Founder stood up as soon as he saw them arrive.

    "Zen Student, Aelia Student. I know you are both very busy these days, but there is a mission I want to entrust to you." He said.

    Matt nodded. "A mission? From the Alignment?" he asked, and the Founder replied with a nod.

    Then he pulled out a document and handed it to him.

    "The hunt for this guy who dared to set foot in our City once again. You can take this as the inaugural mission in the Alignment. This will also allow you ess to a greater amount of information, as you have been informed in the past." Said he.

    Matt looked at the document and realized it was a mission to kill the Night Warlock. ''This guy again, huh?'' he thought, looking at the two women present.

    ''This woman was nning something. And ording to Miss Patel, these guys have connections inside the Academy... Hm... Interesting.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    "Will they be apanying us on the mission?" Matt asked, and the Founder frowned.

    "Is that necessary? They are both our Academy''s Fate Spirit controllers. They can''t go out too much; I called them to tell you a little about the future through destiny so you can know where to find it." He replied, and Matt shook his head.

    "No, that won''t do. I heard from the Great Summoner that this Night Warlock has a couple of powerful spirits. Besides, if he came back this time there''s no way he''s alone. While I have no problem with taking him on by myself, I can''t let my support be miles away from me. At the very least, they need to give me insider information frequently so I can feel safe." He replied.

    His response surprised the Founder. ''This guy... And again Mia Holmer.'' After hearing this, the Founder felt the anger inside himself burn, so he looked at both women and nodded to them.

    "I will send some people to protect them then. I hope the Zen student can seed in capturing him or killing him. You will have three days to prepare. I will be moving my people to stop that guy from leaving the City, so I hope that three dayster, you will be ready to move." After saying this, the Founder waved his hands to dismiss them; he looked angry.

    Matt and Alice didn''t mind this. After discussing a few things with those two women and nning when to leave, they returned to the room.

    They didn''t talk much about the mission; they just went to train.

 Chapter 313: Bad Act

    So the day passed, and a new day dawned.

    Matt went to work as usual with the Great Summoner, while Alice continued her training and learned about the spirits and the inscriptions Alessa taught her.

    Her life these days was one of constant learning. While Matt''s was a bit of a thrill.

    That day, Matt finished making one of his first creations in this world. It wasn''t what he was creating with the Great Summoner; it was simply an item he created in his spare time.

    Matt held a huge Japanese katana sword in his hand. This one had its sheath and looked really beautiful, with white trim and a red dragon crossing the scabbard and ending at its handle.

    ''Holding it feels good, greatfort.'' Matt inspected it and tried to use it.

    As he did, Mia Holmer watched him from the side.

    "Are you a swordsman? I''ve never seen you use a sword before." She said,ing closer and Matt smiled at her.

    "Well, I haven''t had a chance to employ my sword techniques in a while. This time, it looks like I''ll be able to use a new one I made specifically for this day." He replied.

    ''Since I want to try out the Swordsman''s Field, a Japanese katana is a good choice. These types of swords tend to lend themselves to extremely fast attacks like that, after all.''

    This sword was a Magic Artifact, but it didn''t have too many things on it, so it wasn''t difficult to create. However, it was terrific in hardness.

    Mia nodded toward his answer. "If that''s so, I''ll wait for the results of your mission. In the meantime, I have to understand these blueprints, so let me have them." She said, grabbed the blueprints of the main artifact, and began to study them.

    Matt didn''t mind this. After testing his sword several times, he put it away and returned to work.

    .

    The next day, the controllers of the Spirits of Destiny, along with Matt and Alice, went out at night.

    "The Warlock tends to hide all day. It''s hard to be able to find him at those times; that''s why it''s best to go out during the night." Said the woman that Matt didn''t know.

    She looked much younger than the other woman and even seemed more friendly.

    "My name is Liz, Young Sir, Miss. We didn''t introduce ourselves earlier because the Founder seemed to be angry. She is my sister; you know her from before; her name is Eliz." She was polite and treated them courteously when they met.

    Matt nodded to them but didn''t say anything besides a simple greeting.

    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin

    Then, they all set off in the direction of the city.

    Matt and Alice followed closely behind Liz and Eliz, as they had precious information on where this guy was.

    But, as they were heading in the direction designated, Matt received a small message through the inscriptions Janna Patel had put on the Night Warlock''s body.

    ''Did they meet with the Founder? Heh, so that guy''s connections run that deep.'' Matt smiled but didn''t stop.

    He also determined the location of these guys and the number of people there. They are in the same direction they are heading.

    Also, the Founder wasn''t there. He had returned to the Academy, so it was safe to go there.

    The opportunity to use that ability for the first time was presenting itself in front of him, so naturally, he wanted to go.

    After running around the city for a while, Liz and Eliz stopped in the yard of an abandoned house.

    "Wait, we''ll check things out with the spirit of destiny." Liz said and immediately cast an ability in conjunction with Eliz.

    It wasn''t visible to Matt and Alice, but the spirit energy swirled strongly through their bodies, and a destined location was revealed to them.

    They both smiled.

    "Miss Aelia, you are a summoner, aren''t you?" Liz asked.

    Alice nodded. "Why?"

    "There are two ces we need to attack right now. The Night Warlock has gathered some forces in the city, and thanks to the spirits, we were able to find out. One part is with him about 500 meters from here, following the direction where the moon is. The others are towards that direction." She pointed in one direction. It was not too far from the first direction.

    "There are numerous, but they are weak. As long as you carry a few summoned spirits, I''m sure you can take care of it." Liz said.

    Alice frowned and looked at Matt. Matt''s eyes shed for a brief moment, but he then nodded towards Liz. "Let me talk to her for a bit then." He said, and without waiting for her to say anything, he pulled Alice aside.

    After making sure no one could hear, he spoke.

    "Go and kill them all, but don''t show your vampiric power unless absolutely necessary. Use Alessa''s powers all you want, and if you still can''t, ask Alessa to send Aline to help you. After you do that, try to move slowly back to where I am if I''m not done yet." He said.

    Alice nodded. "It''s a betrayal, isn''t it?" she asked, and Matt nodded.

    "Yeah, these guys are along with the Night Warlock and the Webb Family, there''s also the Founder in on it. But don''t worry, the Founder isn''t around; he went back to the Academy. Still, I can''t be sure if other strong people are not around, so be careful. I''ll use my skills to get rid of these guys quickly, and then I''lle help you."

    Alice nodded, smiling softly. "It''s okay. Don''t worry about my side. As long as we get the information we want, that''s enough, so focus on that." She said, and after that, she turned and ran in the direction where she had been told.

    Soon after, Matt sensed some people who were in the shadows, following Alice. They were the ones protecting Liz and Eliz.

    ''What they did wasmunicate through the spirits. It''s a good trick.''

    Matt smiled coldly before turning around to follow behind those two women leading the way.

    Without them noticing, a katana in its sheath appeared in Matt''s hands.

    And a momentter, they arrived at the designated ce.

    The Night Warlock was visible, and a few people were nearby.

    When Liz saw him, she jumped back in fright. "Young Lord, this bastard is the one we must kill!" she shouted, and Eliz, the eldest, followed soon after.

    "You wicked bastard, you caused us great harm that time, but this time you''re finished!" she shouted.

    Matt felt ridiculous witnessing such a bad act. ''Even I act better, and I didn''t study acting.'' He thought.

    However, Liz and Eliz expected him to move forward, so Matt walked but stopped after ten steps.

    "The Swordsman''s Field isn''t a very broad skill, after all. I have to be in the middle so I can cover them all." He said softly as he stopped and looked at them all.

    Mocking looks and odd smiles blossomed on the faces of everyone present. Some people were hidden, but there were not too many.

    ''Only 11? Tsk, I thought it might be more. This might be over too quickly.'' He thought as he held his sword and raised his hand slightly.

    "I already know you all work together. Do you need anything else? Just attack; I''m angry since you decided to bring my Alice into this as well." His cold words surprised the people present but did not make too much of an impact to stop them from moving.

 Chapter 314: Amazing Ability

    "Just attack, kill him as nned, and then go find that woman to erase the evidence!" Said one of them.

    At the same time, a man shot out from one of the sides, sword in hand, ready to rip Matt apart.

    "Let me see how good you are at using swords, boy!" he shouted.

    His speed wasn''t overly imposing, but the attack carried amazing force.

    That mighty sword soon mmed into Matt within seconds, who was expressionless and didn''t even seem to want to move.

    Many thought this might end in a move, but a thunderous sound reached their ears soon after.

    At a speed imperceptible to them, Matt had unsheathed his sword. And this, at the same time, activated his ability.

    -Swordsman''s Field: You are the Absolute Master Swordsman. Within the Skill''s Area of Effect, no one can match your swordsmanship.

    Speed: Increases by double.

    Power: Increases by double, up to a limit of 80,000 power.

    You have the ''Swordsman''s Aura'' and can use it for whatever you like.

    Swordsman''s Aura: Your Aura is as sharp as a sword. Hitting with it will increase its hardness.

    Area of Effect: 200 meters.

    The ability was simple, but it showed its pros in an amazing way. It had virtually no effects that could affect Matt; the only problem was that it only had an area of effect of 200 meters.

    In a world as big as this one, with suchrge constructions, that was a big problem. But it would be amazing in close-quartersbat.

    As soon as this ability was activated, Matt felt that everything around him belonged to him, and he could y with them as if they were ants. The tremendous power he felt when this ability was activated was important enough for him to be shocked.

    This was the first time he had activated it, and his power certainly doubled.

    His base power is 29,000, but his current power, with this ability active, is a staggering 58,000.

    With such much power, the people before him were like ants. He even thought that if the Founder appeared, he might win. Still, he quickly curbed those strange feelings and moved his sword slightly.

    The movement, again, was imperceptible to them. But it was so deadly that it caused the man in front of him, along with his sword, to be cleaved in half.

    He fell backward in shock, helplessly.

    At the same time, Matt stepped lightly on the ground and appeared at a considerable distance above three people who were preparing to attack him.

    No one could see him again, and when they thought of moving, those three people split in half. All they saw was a sh cross in front of their eyes, and the next moment, they were dead.

    Finally, people realized that something terrible was happening. Magic and spirits floated in the air.

    "ATTACK!" they shouted, perhaps topose themselves.

    But before the attacks could leave their respective casters, their heads rolled across the floor.

    Matt''s speed was so absurd that, in less than 3 seconds, every member of the Webb''s and the Night Warlock were dead.

    And that''s when Matt stopped and looked at the two women, who were shaking and on the ground.

    They couldn''t even move.

    He walked coldly towards them. He put his sword to Eliz''s neck, who was closer to him, shivering and almost peeing on her clothes.

    "Heh, Madam Eliz, it looks like your ns won''t go well this time; you wanted to know my secrets, didn''t you? Too bad, even in your death, the only thing you''ll know about me is that I can kill them at my whim." He said, smiling softly.

    His words shocked Eliz, who looked up sharply to see him, but that was thest thing she saw. Matt''s sword moved slightly and cut that woman''s eyes.

    "AGHHHHHHHH!" A scream came out of her mouth, but at the same time, her head split from her body, so the scream was drowned in the air. Regarding Liz, her head didn''tst too long on her body either.

    She was not someone worthy of Matt''s attention.

    All Matt wanted to see was this ability.

    Or more precisely, he wanted to test its effect of increasing his power twice as much.

    ''Amazing. It has such an amazing ability, and it''s a spirit. To sign a contract with it and have this ability be able to evolve, I would have to get a pretty goodbination between this ability and one that allows it to resist. Or just see if I can evolve ''The Vampire''.'' Matt smiled.

    He looked up and deactivated his ability. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin

    His power once again returned to its base state. There were no side effects to this other than the rather high consumption of spirit energy. That''s what made this ability more important.

    ''Even with the counter that it has a maximum limit of 80,000 power, it''s still impressive. I don''t know how powerful a person with that much power would be, but at least I wouldn''t be without any ability to do anything against the likes of The Ruin or the guys from n City.'' He thought.

    Then he turned around to leave, but just at that moment, he noticed two shesing out of the bodies of the two women he had just killed. One of those shes disappeared.

    ''The spirits?'' He thought and looked.

    Then, a representation of that beautiful spirit of destiny he knew appeared before him.

    "It seems that keeping your promise was easier than I thought. But I didn''t expect you to be lucky enough to run into the same Spirit Essence and turn it into your summoned spirit." Mei said.

    Matt smiled, "I''ve already kept my promise, Miss. As soon as I''m done here, I''ll summon you. I hope you are ready to sign the contract one more time." He said.

    She nodded. "That''s fine. You just have to watch out for my sister. She could already see that you are connected to the world in a deep way. She will possibly report you to the Supreme Castle, and those guys are quite troublesome, even for someone who has Spirit Essence as his spirit." She spoke.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. I have my own ways of avoiding any trouble with them." He replied.

    At that point, the spirit disappeared with a fewst words from Mei, and everything returned to its typical silence.

    Alessa being part of the Supreme Castle, Matt didn''t think he would have too much trouble with them. That''s why he wasn''t worried.

    However, he might be worried if he had to take on those guys on his own. It would be more than dangerous.

    Shortly after picking up all the corpses, Matt quickly ran to where Alice was.

 Chapter 315: The person behind the scenes

    When he arrived next to her, there was basically nothing he could do but smile at her.

    "Looks like your training has paid off well these days, Alice." He said, looking at the numerous spirits she had summoned this time.

    The elements they belonged to were varied, but there was none of the fire, which meant she understood very well that she couldn''t rm the entire city.

    She smiled at him but looked a little dubious about some things. "Matt, there''s something weird," she said, approaching with one of the corpses in her hand.

    Matt looked at her suspiciously. "Something weird?" he asked, looking at the corpse.

    He had died from a stab wound, so there wasn''t too much unusual about him, and the corpse didn''t seem to be too surprising.

    Still, he frowned when he looked at it for a couple of minutes.

    Alice moved it and put it on the floor without affecting the body too much. "This face looks familiar. That''s weird. I''m sure I''ve never seen this guy before, but somehow, I feel like I''ve seen him," he said softly, and Matt bent down to look at him.

    "You''re not wrong... This guy we''ve seen before." He replied.

    Alice felt surprised and looked at him. "You too, Matt?" she asked.

    He nodded.

    "There''s no way; what is this guy doing here? I remember him and on my ice is etched this face. That means he had to have been affected at some point by my Icy Power."

    He couldn''t remember many times when he used his Icy Power. Since he came to this empire, he basically used it in coordination with his ability ''The Vampire''.

    ''The Vampire'' served to hide his vampire aura very well, while his Icy Curse served to make himself look like he was an ice mage. But, that way of using the Icy Curse would not record the faces of the people who are affected by it, so Matt totally ruled out the possibility that it was someone from this empire.

    Matt searched this man''s body, trying to find a clue. At the same time, he was thinking.

    ''The abilities I have used that can etch the faces of those affected in the Icy Curse... Could it be when I froze time?'' Matt thought.

    Then he touched something a bit hard on this guy''s body, like a token. He grabbed it and pulled it out.

    "It''s Low Deal..." He spoke.

    Then he remembered that he once froze time on this vampire. It was precisely when he was attacked from behind by those powerful people when he was eliminating Low Deal''s branch.

    He thought that might be the case but quickly shook his head.

    ''Alice saw him, too. It couldn''t be those people and everyone who was in the base; we killed them. So it was someone who was in the Dark Kingdom? A human?'' He was confused about this.

    ''I can''t look at the Icy Curse right now, so I can''t tell what time and ce it was that this face was engraved.'' In the end, he sighed and decided to ignore this for now.

    "Alice, there''s something weird too. But this person might have been in the Dark Kingdom. So don''t worry too much about this. But this guy was from Low Deal, look."

    Alice nodded after seeing the token. "So your suspicions were right, Matt. These guys are also working with Low Deal. Are we going to keep testing that ability you discovered? Or are we going to go straight for these bastards?" she asked.

    "Naturally, we''re going to test the ability. Someone is already in the process of getting me information regarding Low Deal, so before long, we could attack them to exterminate them at once if we find out they''re not that powerful." He replied.

    "Is someone looking for information? Who?"

    "Janna Patel."

    Alice frowned slightly. "She? Does she do that sort of thing?" She asked, confused, and Matt nodded.

    "She''s a real pro at that." After saying this, they both disappeared with all the corpses, leaving the ce in deep silence until a small window opened in one of the doors.

    Janna looked through there and sighed. "I thought that girl might be in trouble, so I moved over here to help her, but to think I couldn''t even see what happened before the fight was over. Sigh, I seem to have underestimated this duo." She said softly and jumped out the window, away from there, leaving the ce again in a deep, unperturbed silence.

    .

    Matt and Alice appeared, once again, in a deste area.

    They were out of the city this time, and it had taken them 1 hour running to get here.

    Matt had recently discovered an interesting skill. Or more than an ability, it was a trick and he found it in that huge encyclopedia that the Spirit Essence had bestowed upon him.

    Being the Spirit Essence, a being that bestows ''life'', could it be used on dead bodies to give them a glimmer of life once again? That was Matt''s question at the time, and he got an answer.

    Matt sat down in front of one of the corpses, specifically that of the Night Warlock.

    He ced his hand on the chest and gently pushed it, sending a glimmer of Spiritual Essence energy into the body. At the same time, Matt pulled out a hexagonal item and floated it above his head.

    Suddenly, the Night Warlock, who had died by stabbing, coughed up a lot of blood forcefully.

    Matt smiled.

    ''It''s possible, as long as the brain hasn''t been affected and it requires a Magic Artifact that ''sustains'' life. Although it''s not permanent life and onlysts a few minutes, it''s enough.'' Matt thought.

    Besides, the ''revived'' living being will be a ve to the Magic Artifact for the duration.

    When he coughed, his eyes opened as well. His vision was blurred, but his mind, enved by an item that belonged to Matt, made him recognize his killer as his master.

    Fear was unfounded on his face when he saw Matt; maybe he remembered what he had seen a while ago, but no one could know the real reason for his fear.

    Matt didn''t want to waste time, and he also knew that this guy didn''t keep all his memories, so getting information from him was pure luck.

    "Night Warlock, have you been following orders from the Founder of the Spirit Academy all the time?" He asked, being direct.

    At his question, the lifeless Night Warlock nodded softly.

    "He stole a woman''s items and gave them to me to threaten her... And he asked me toe back to kill a man." His voice sounded slightly terrifying; it was nothing like the one Matt had heard earlier. It was a voice of death.

    "What man? And why did you want to kill him? Besides, what do you and Low Deal have to do with each other? You had subordinates from that organization."

    "He wants to kill Zen Varrmar. I don''t know why. I belong to Low Deal because it''s an Organization Founded by the Founder of the Spiritual Academy in conjunction with the Grand Sorcerers."

    ''Oh? So, this guy is the Founder of that ce. No wonder even Mia Holmer can''t get them so easily. But, it''s as I suspected. Low Deal was created by the leaders of the human race, it was obvious.'' Matt thought and went to ask him yet another question, but the Night Warlock fell forward at that moment.

    His body, which was already dead, fell once again without any hint of life, and the Spirit Essence inside him returned to Matt''s body.

    That made him sigh, but he made sure to kill a few with stabs so he would not give up so easily on getting all the information he wanted. So, he revived one more and made him talk.

 Chapter 316: A Woman

    A long whileter, Matt and Alice returned to the Academy.

    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    They both had much to do and think about regarding what they knew, but they were sure that the Low Deal should be eliminated.

    Some things smelled fishy in all this, and they couldn''t figure out what they were. Understanding that was paramount.

    ''Low Deal is not as powerful an organization as I originally thought. The most powerful is still the Founder and that guy doesn''t tend to watch the organization too much, based on research. That being the case, if I talk to the Great Summoner about it, I might be able to get out of the Academy without him noticing.''

    ''I''m sure I can eliminate that organization without that guy''s presence because, ording to sources, the construction where they are is a bit small; it doesn''t cover too much. I should be able to cover everything with that domain-type ability, and in such a situation, there is no way they can do anything. Even without the domain, I shouldn''t have any problems with my current abilities.''

    Matt was looking out the room''s window, considering several things. There was a lot to do, but he was nning to leave the Empire before too long.

    The information he had so far had allowed him to draw a starting line along which he could get to the other side.

    Although he is actually very curious about that Charlotte he heard from the rumors. Still, if he finds a way to leave this dangerous ce, he will take it and leave the Charlotte issue to look for her in the future.

    He can''t run around in such a dangerous ce all the time. Although he wants to find Charlotte, these past few months have taught him to be patient. Perhaps he and Charlotte would not have died if he had been patient on earth. But death can teach him many things, and even more so when he realizes that he wasn''t really worthy of being called the World''s Best back then.

    There have been so many problems that he has had to solve in himself that he does not want tomit them again, and to avoidmitting them, he must be patient.

    That''s why he was already determined to leave here. If he is lucky, he can find Charlotte and verify if she is the same one he knows. If he''s not lucky this time, he won''t worry too much and will continue on his way. Eventually, he will find her.

    But to leave, he needs to cause slight chaos, which may cause the Divine Knights to be disoriented. Therefore, his work must begin.

    ''It is better to hasten the creation of the item. As long as things go well on that side, I should have no problem fleeing from here.'' Matt thought and began to formte a n in his head. Soon after, he went to sleep.

    The following day, he would have to go back to work.

    That morning, though, he did not find the Great Summoner, so he had to work alone.

    She had gone out for something urgent; it was unknown what it was.

    .

    On normal days, Mia Holmer tends to be a very busy woman. Her office days tend to be quite stressful, as she has to take care of many things to keep the Academy running smoothly.

    This is more so when you consider that the Founder is not good at that sort of thing. The man''s current status is because he was the Founder and nothing more; he has contributed nothing more than that to the Academy.

    That is why he is not too much respected among the high level, except for his strength, in which he excels. However, even with his strength, he is not a very impressive person. Among the high level of the Academy, all the powerful ones know that the Spirit of the Founder, despite being one of the best, is actually the most wasted, along with the Spirits of Destiny.

    This is why it is not respected, and that is precisely why Mia Holmer is the one in charge of so many things besides researching, creating artifacts, and many more. That''s why she tends to be very busy and doesn''t go out much.

    But there are times when she disappears without warning. There are rumors that she might be visiting her family, who, ording to rumors, do not like to be disturbed.

    No one knows her family, though.

    But the reality is a little different.

    Mia Holmer looked at the mountain top before her and patiently walked there. It was a long way that could be shortened by flying or using moving spirits or boats, but she was patient and patiently walked to the top of the mountain.

    It was a frozen mountain, but somehow, it had a lot of birds and wild animals. They were not aggressive; they were all in harmony, so it was a quiet mountain. But the cold here was several times more frightening than the cold on any of the Nevod Mountains.

    And this is because this is the Central Mountain of the Nevod Mountains. Although it is also the most deste and is currently only being upied by one person, who asionally receives visitors.

    And Mia Holmer tends to be one of the asional visitors.

    When Mia Holmer reached the top, she sighed.

    ''It''s always soplicated climbing up here. It''s too steep this mountain.'' She sighed, looking back at all the long way she hade.

    ''Still, I can''t do anything. It''s the rules.'' She smiled and continued on her way to the center of the mountain.

    On this huge mountain, there wasn''t too much. There were a few buildings in the form of a vige and little else. It appeared to be a mini city, but it was deserted. The main building was in sight, and it was a rtively small housepared to the rest.

    But here lived one of the most amazing people in the World today. At least Mia saw it that way.

    ''In simplicity always hides amazing things.'' She thought and peeked behind the tiny house.

    There was a small corridor there. It was decorated simply and with a few things.

    On the left was a table with some tea, and on the right was a table with some books. In the middle of both tables was a woman sitting back to her. In front of her was a small chess table, which looked a bit unique.

    This chess table always gave Mia Holmer the creeps when she saw it. She didn''t know why; she always felt like that chess table was kind of scary. However, maybe it was because of the very ability of the woman in front of her to y chess.

    Seeing this arrangement, Mia smiled and nned to speak, but the woman sitting there spoke before she could.

    "Juste and let''s y chess. One round, I''m trying out a new strategy," she said. Her wonderful voice didn''t sound cold. It was so soft, like the sound of a small waterfall in an unpolluted forest.

    Mia Holmer smiled a little, though she looked pitiful.

    She liked chess, but ying against this woman was a sure loss. Still, she walked over to her and sat down in the chair on the other side.

 Chapter 317: Lady Charlotte

    The woman nodded to her. "You look better than you did before. Apparently you''ve discovered some good things to report back to me. Do it when we''re done." The woman said, and a game of chess began.

    As she had said, she was trying to test a new strategy, so the gamested a little longer than Mia had thought (only 3 minutes longer); even so, Mia soon lost.

    When she did, the woman in front of her sighed. "You''ve gotten good at chess, Mia." She praised her, and Mia sighed.

    "I think it''s because that strategy doesn''t suit you, Lady Charlotte. I''m sure offensive strategies are what you are best known for. This is a tremendous change from your previous strategy," she said, and Charlotte smiled in front of her.

    "I can''t refute that. But I can see that your mind is in a better state thanst time. Come, have some tea, and tell me about it." Charlotte said and poured some tea for her personally.

    Mia Holmer was stunned to see this. It was the first time she had ever served her tea, so she quickly got up to grab it.

    Then she returned to her seat to rx with a good sip of the tea.

    ''...Drinking tea from that guy has made me realize how amazing this tea is. It still feels better than his.'' Mia thought, willing herself to enjoy this taste.

    A momentter, she decided to speak.

    "Miss Charlotte,tely, I have met an amazing person. He has so many talents that I sometimes think of you when I see him, although I think you are still several steps above him," she said, and Charlotte paused from drinking tea and looked at her briefly.

    "Is he the vampire that has been mortifying your head these days?" she asked.

    Mia Holmer''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but she nodded softly. "I didn''t think you knew that already, but yes, it''s him. He''s not alone; there''s a woman with him, and they seem to be lovers. I think they''re both vampires; it''s possible they''re that duo the Grand Sorcerers have been looking for." Her words made Charlotte''s hands pause, and she frowned slightly.

    But after a few seconds of thought, she smiled slightly and nodded.

    "That''s likely; what kind of person is he? And the girl, have you talked to her?" she asked.

    Mia then sighed. "He is a bit strange. He knows a lot of things and seems to be an extraordinarily experienced person, even though he looks young. They both had some problems with spirit summoning, but somehow, now they seem to have quite powerful spirits. She is... I wouldn''t know; she is more childish than he is, but she is overprotective of him.

    On several asions, she''s given me murderous looks when I''m around him, so that''s why I think they''re lovers. Besides, vampires always tend to travel with a woman or two; it wouldn''t be unusual for them to be."

    Charlotte looked a little thoughtful as she listened to what Mia was telling her. She seemed to have a lot of things to think about as she looked at the chessboard.

    Still, she didn''t put too much stock in this.

    "Are you just here to report to me?" Charlotte asked after Mia had finished speaking, and she felt embarrassed.

    "Lady, I''d like to know what to do with those two. I heard that the Grand Sorcerers were looking for a couple of vampires who crossed the borders and were wreaking havoc in various ces. That''s why I came to you." Mia replied, and Charlotte sighed.

    She closed her eyes softly and leaned back in the chair.

    "The Grand Sorcerers are looking for a couple of vampires because they have discovered some good things in the Vampire Territories. But that pair of vampires are protected by Gray Allen. That guy and his n aren''t easy; they even threatened the whole Empire if we ever touched them. Do you want to get into that muddy ground?" Charlotte asked, and Mia frowned.

    She had heard rumors of such a threat. "Isn''t it an empty threat? Although the Allens are strong, aren''t weparable to several Vampire ns? Our Empire isn''t that weak, is it?" she asked, and Charlotte scoffed.

    "In the face of adversity, humans are the most treacherous beings, Mia. In the face of adversity, they will turn their backs on you, so don''t rely on that too much."

    Although Mia was surprised by her words, she knew she was right, so she nodded. "That being the case, do I let those Vampires hang around? I had thought about alerting the Divine Knights of their presence here."

    "Well, you can do something like that if you wish. I''d rmend you do nothing; it''s none of your business either, and even if you don''t, someone else already will."

    After saying this, Charlotte opened her eyes to look at her. "Instead of doing strange things and things that could kill you, why don''t you better focus on doing what I asked you to do?" she asked, and a dangerous look crossed her eyes, making Mia shiver softly.

    "I understand, Lady. Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to do as you told me. I hope to see you soon." She said, getting up a little startled.

    Charlotte smiled a little. "Don''t be scared; it''s not a threat. It''s just advice since I don''t want you to die. So try not to get in trouble with people you shouldn''t."

    Mia Holmer gave her a quick nod. "Thank you very much, Miss. I know what to do." She replied, and after that, she said goodbye and left the ce, leaving the mountain shortly after.

    At the top of the mountain, Charlotte sat back down as usual and looked at the chessboard on which the chess pieces were scattered.

    A King, Queen, and other pieces were arranged in different ces, and she moved them around with a calm expression.

    Soon, even though they were all in disarray on the board, Charlotte smiled and stopped. "Spirit Mountain, huh." She said, smiling.

    Before her eyes, this chessboard really wasn''t one. It was more like a mountain range, snowy.

    Charlotte moved her hand to one of the chess pieces arranged on top of the board and gently pushed it without peeling it off. "You got off well. Keep it that way, and your string won''t break." A sadistic smile shone on her face as she said this, and she moved her hand to another figure��this was the King figure.

    "A little caterpir who thinks he has power due to a bit of luck, eh... I wonder what I''ll do with you. Since you like to y with fire, how about I let you have a little taste of the fire?" Her sadistic smile became more pronounced. Her gaze on this chessboard could strike fear into anyone who saw it.

    It was so frightening but, at the same time, so beautiful that anyone would fall lost before such a gaze.

    Still, soon afterward, she grew bored andy back, gazing at the horizon pensively.

    A fleeting thought crossed her mind at that moment. ''So you have a girl now, huh... Something in you is starting to change? Should I be happy about this? Or curse myself for my guilt?'' And a long sigh finally reached her mouth.

    .

    Mia Holmer clutched her neck doubtfully, suddenly feeling sick. ''What a strange feeling.'' She thought and tried to rx on her trip back to the Academy.

 Chapter 318: Contract with the Spirit of Destiny

    When Mia returned to the Academy, she immediately sought Matt.

    "I''m back. Let''s hurry the creation of that artifact, Student Zen." She said. She found him at the ce where they were making the artifact.

    Matt nodded to her. "Look at this. You haven''tsted long outside, but I think I''vee up with something pretty cool these days." He said and passed her some stuff he had managed to research.

    Mia Holmer read it and frowned. "This is pretty amazing, Zen. If it can be done, it would improve creation by a good percentage. How did youe up with it?" she asked in shock, and Matt shrugged.

    "Well, thinking is one of the things I''m best at." He replied and walked towards her.

    "There are some urgent things I need to do. So I''ll be on my way. I''lle by tomorrow so we can stay on this." Matt said and left without another word.

    A short timeter, he got to his room and locked himself in his bedroom.

    He created a ratherrge inscription to enter the Spirit World, and shortly after, when he opened his eyes, he was in a familiar ce.

    Every time he came to this World, he appeared here.

    But this time, it was not under the mountain; he appeared directly on top.

    Mei was nearby, rxing while looking at the river. When she felt someone appear there, she turned her head, and when she realized who it was, she quickly got up.

    "Matt, it''s you!" She looked radiant today, much more beautiful than usual, leaving Matt slightly stunned by her beauty.

    "I thought you weren''ting; it''s been a few days already." She said again after arriving in front of him.

    "I had to take care of a few research things before I came. Sorry about that." He replied, and she shook her head.

    "No, it''s okay. I''ve been a little impatient, and that''s why I felt you wouldn''te. This time, the Spirit-Human contract was easily broken without needing to hurt me, so I have you to thank for that. If the Supreme Castle ever causes you trouble about your connection to this World, I will back you up using my Mountain of Destiny.

    As long as you have me and the Spiritual Essence on your side, everything will possibly be fine."

    Matt nodded to her. "Well, if that dayes, then I''ll trust you. Do you want to sign the contract at once? I have a lot of free hours today."

    She nodded, and both went to sit on the mountainside to look at the river while Mei created the contract.

    "Matt, don''t you want a master-servant contract? This... I think Spirit Essence wouldn''t like to share summoner. I heard that Spirit Essence is a bit selfish in such matters. Even if it''s me, a Spirit who sees the Destiny of this World, I could only talk to him twice," she said suddenly as she created the contract.

    Matt looked at her. "Master-servant? You mean you be my servant?" he asked, and she nodded.

    "It''s almost the same contract, with the difference that the status is no longer summoner but master. It can be reversed the same way, but for the duration of the contract, I will be your servant. Honestly, I wouldn''t mind; I tend to be bored here, so that would be a change of scenery.

    But the rules will remain the same; you can''t force me to go against my power because I will refuse, although you could have more control of me." She said, and Matt frowned.

    He couldn''t deny that it was a tempting offer. To have that much control of one of the Spirits that watch over destiny would be a good thing for him, but in the end, he shook his head.

    "No, that''s not necessary. The Spirit Essence has actually merged with me and no longer acts so independently. He has to ept all the spirits I want to sign a contract with from now on, that''s stipted in our contract."

    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin

    An answer Mei hadn''t expected. ''He doesn''t want me to be his servant? I''d swear there''s no one who can refuse that...'' In shock, she didn''t know what to do. She never thought she would be refused such a proposal.

    Still, she heeded him and signed the normal summoning contract.

    Matt signed it, too, so soon, they both felt that spiritual connection.

    But Matt frowned slightly as he felt this sensation. "Can I summon you even within this World? You even seem to be able to share your energy with me." This was a little different from what he felt with the Spirit Essence.

    She smiled and nodded at him.

    "I gave you that inscription to form that deep connection to this World because of this. Now, you can use my power in all its splendor, whether it''s giving you spiritual energy or helping you strengthen your mental power. I can go with you anywhere in the World as an entity that belongs to your body; that, too, I did for me so that you can take me to know the World.

    I can''t leave here much because I have to protect the mountain, but if it''s with you, no one will notice I''m there, right?" She said, smiling softly with joy.

    Matt looked at her in shock, and she smiled innocently in return. He hadn''t expected her to be so bold.

    But because he was looking at her with such a look, she quickly spoke up.

    "It''s not bad, Matt. If I didn''t do this, you''d never be able to use all of my abilities. My summoners can usually only use part of my power. Which part of my power they will use will depend on how good a summoner I have because it will depend on how many eyes they can represent themselves in the other World.

    That''s why my old summoner could do almost nothing, but I realized that if I make my summoner form a deep connection with this World, my power represented in the other ce will be much stronger."

    "Right now, through me, you can use a lot of my power. Besides, there''s something much better, Matt." Mei paused after saying this and looked at him with a beaming smile, wanting Matt to feel interested in what she was saying.

    And, naturally, Matt was interested. "What''s the best?" he asked.

    Then she smiled and got up to show him something.

    "Come with me. I''ll show you what it means to be a Spirit of Destiny, and I''ll also tell you I have nobat power. My power is to see destiny; my destiny is to understand and unravel it. But, because of this, asionally, there are spirits thate to want to cause me trouble. Even spirits from the dark side havee to try to take me prisoner.

    Having a Spirit of Destiny, of which there are only 2 in the World, is a blessing, after all." She said, looking sideways at Matt as she walked.

    "Do you want to know how I''ve survived all this time? And why no one dares attack my mountain anymore?" She asked.

    Matt frowned. ''If she has no attack power, she should need powerful people to defend it, right? She told me that there are enough powerful spirits in the vicinity to protect the mountain, but it seems that''s not the case.'' He thought and looked at the River of Destiny.

    "Is it because of the River of Destiny? Since you''re taking me there, I guess it has to do with this," he said, and she smiled.

 Chapter 319: The Function of a Spirit of Destiny

    Mei smiled but shook her head. "No, it has nothing to do with the river." she replied.

    "The River of Destiny is my core power. But we, Destiny Spirits, are a bit special, too."

    "If you are one with the Spirit Essence, you already know where the spiritse from, don''t you? You can tell theye from you right now."

    Matt nodded at her. "That''s right. I was talking to him, and I heard about several things. Does it have anything to do with that?" he asked, and she nodded.

    "It was the Spirit Essence that tried to solve the problem of the Spirits of Destiny. We were just a spirit with tremendous power, but we could only use it to see destiny. Our protection depended on others, so we asionally died helplessly. We were the most pitiful kind of Spirit. And so our progenitor wanted to solve the problem in a different way."

    "He came up with a great idea then. To create spirits with exceptional and powerful abilities, with no attacking power because we cannot attack, but which could be used for defense and would be the most impable defense that could exist. Those spirits joined us through a spiritual bond, the deepest connection ever created.

    Thanks to that, we now have how to defend ourselves." After saying this, she stopped before the river and grabbed some water. Then suddenly, a great spirit came out of the water and manifested in front of her.

    The Spirit was shaped like a giant whale, so it was gigantic and looked imposing.

    Mei smiled, "That connection I have with this little beast. Though it cannot speak, its function is only to allow me to have one more ability." She said, looking at Matt out of the corner of her eye.

    After that, she suddenly moved, causing the huge whale to return to the water and pulling out another spirit residing there.

    As soon as she did this, that other Spirit had the instinct to attack her. Since he had been pulled out of his home, how could he not attack? But she raised her other hand to the beast and stared at it.

    She immediately activated that ability.

    "Absorption." She said softly.

    Immediately, the Spirit marked as the target of her ability tried to move, but in a moment, a great amount of power came out of him. The more seconds passed, the more power came out until suddenly, the Spirit fell into the river, powerless.

    "Its name is Absorption. No one dares to mess with me because of this. Whenever that person attacks me or has thoughts of doing so, I can activate my ability and absorb all his power. It doesn''t matter if he is Spirit, human, vampire, or any race; if he is marked by my ability, he will lose all his power."

    After saying this, she sent that stolen power back into the river, which took it upon itself to deliver it once again to that Spirit.

    Matt was shocked when he saw this. "Absorption? That power you absorb, does it be your power?" he asked.

    She nodded. "Temporarily. We, spirits of destiny, are very limited. We are born with a fairly high base power and an incredibly high mental power, but we can''t grow anymore from there. That''s why that power will belong to me temporarily. Until I use it, I can return it to its original recipient or spread it around the world." He replied.

    "I will be able to use that power?"

    She nodded. "Thanks to the deep connection we have, you also have, to some extent, a contract with that whale. So it shouldn''t be much different for you. Maybe you can use it better because, from the start, you''re an attacker." Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    Matt frowned. ''Even if it''s only temporarily, it''s still a surprising buff. These spirits can be so amazing it''s scary.'' Matt thought.

    He never thought there would be someone capable of taking away someone else''s power. That''s pretty scary if you think about it carefully.

    She smiled to see him thinking like that. "Well, don''t worry. Only I have that power. My sister has another one, and we don''t like to fight. Although I like adventures, I''ve never thought of trying to fight anyone. I''m only interested in understanding Destiny." She said, raising her hand gently towards the river before her.

    "My function as an existence is to understand it and take care of it. I cannot break certain boundaries, but to some extent, I am a person who sees the future. It is because of that that I am not interested in anything current; I am only interested in knowing the future. And that future will eventually be what I don''t care about, for it will be the present.

    As long as the world exists, my existence will remain locked in that infinite loop, where the present does not matter to me except to gain more power and wisdom to understand the future." As she spoke, many spirits gathered around her.

    They danced softly to the sound of her beautiful voice, which made everything in this world more colorful, even in Matt''s eyes.

    But Matt found that to be a curse rather than something to be proud of.

    ''She was born to see destiny, which means seeing the future. Her very existence is based on worrying about that future that doesn''t exist right now but which she knows will happen...'' He sighed.

    "I find your situation very pitiful." He said, and she smiled.

    "Everyone says so. That we are ves to destiny, but isn''t that what we like? If we like something, we want to do it continuously."

    Matt smiled. "In any existence, doing the same thing a thousand times bes monotonous. The situation bes monotonous, isn''t it the same for you?" he asked.

    "No, I can do the same thing many times and never get bored if I like doing it. Seeing the destiny, isn''t that my destiny?" she asked, and he smiled.

    "That makes you a ve to destiny. But who says we''re not? Maybe we''re all ves to destiny, after all." He asked and looked at her.

    "Let me ask you, you, as a spirit of destiny, have you ever seen someone break their own destiny? If someone dies young because someone made a mistake in killing them, does it count as breaking destiny? Or are they simply fulfilling one of several destinies they had?" he asked.

    She stared at him for a brief moment. As someone who understands destiny better than anyone else, she understood what he was getting at.

 Chapter 320: Anomaly

    "No one can go against Destiny. Destiny is everything that can exist and is not limited by a world; Destiny is one of the only universalws that exists. A single person can have thousands of destinies, and they are predestined by many factors from birth."

    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin

    "The once vampiric race was so powerful and exalted in the universe. But even they, with all their power and our help, could not ovee their own Destiny. So, do you think anyone can go against it?" she said, but she smiled a little in the end.

    "But, to say that no one can go is also a little false. If only a little."

    "There''s a theory; no one knows where it came from. Who created it? The human race? The vampires? Or our spirit race? It could even be that Race of the Sun.

    Or it could even have been given by Destiny itself. In that theory, an ''Anomaly'' is contemted, someone capable of twisting fate."

    "Is it a living being? Or is it aw? It is an unanswerable question because, after all, this anomaly is a theory. The existence of such an anomaly was never confirmed."

    Matt stared at her, revealing nothing on his face as she spoke in time with the movement of the wind. Her words were easy to understand; there was no confusion or need for her to exin again.

    "It is held in theory because an ''Anomaly'' must be able to have universal influence, correct? Because Destiny is universal." He replied, and she nodded.

    "Your understanding of Destiny is better than I expected. That''s right, an Anomaly cannot exist other than in theory. Because who has universal influence to twist fate?"

    After saying this, a fanatical look formed on her face as she gazed at the river of Destiny. "Still, this is the most fascinating thing to me about Destiny and its anomaly. If there were an anomaly, I would like to be able to see it. I want to witness how it twists the Destiny. I want to understand what its function is and why it exists.

    If such a far-fetched theory could be true, my mission in this world will be to discover why it exists and what for, to understand how it does it and its root. That is my deepest desire." She smiled fanatically at this point, unable to hide the great desire she felt inside.

    This was far more exciting to her than world domination. And while she wanted others to find it exciting, she didn''t know if such a person existed.

    But she turned to look at Matt. "Don''t you find it an exciting situation?" she asked.

    Matt stared at her and looked thoughtful.

    ''It''s a different dream than the dreams most people have. She really loves her role. But what does it take to understand an Anomaly? What does it take to understand the depth of that theory?'' Matt smiled atst.

    ''To understand the depth of this theory, you can''t just follow fate; you need to see it from the outside. From a different angle and with a different perspective.

    At that, Matt smiled. ''Wouldn''t it be interesting if someone could see it more deeply? ''Isn''t it my wish to have a Spirit of Destiny who can know destiny so I can break it?'' he thought, smiling softly.

    ''Let me be this anomaly, then.'' He suddenly approached her.

    He stepped before her and gently grabbed her chin to make her stare at him.

    "Do you want to try it? It may be that the anomaly you''ve been waiting for so long for is right now in front of you." He spoke.

    His words hinted at something greater. They implied a meaning she couldn''t or, perhaps, didn''t want to understand.

    That''s why she frowned, not taking her gaze from him. "You think you''re that anomaly?" she asked with a meltdown.

    Matt smiled.

    "Honestly, I don''t know what an anomaly could really be. Maybe I''m not that anomaly you want to see. But, I''m not willing to follow a destiny if it was already pre-set for me. Lately I''ve been asking myself, why did Ie here? I''m not from this world, so why do I have such an important role in this world? Am I really from this world?

    Lately, my mind feels as if this is the normal thing as if this life is the one I had to have lived all along."

    "Lately, I feel like this is real life. But then, what did I live before I came here? And why can I fit into this world as if I belong to it from the start? I have too many questions in my head, and all I can think of is that there is a preordained destiny for me. Maybe it was always meant for me toe here. And if that''s the case, am I following the Destiny that someone set for me?

    I don''t want that. I''m not going to walk the path that someone else created for me."

    "Whether what I experienced before was real or a lie, one thing is certain, and that is that the pain caused by that loss cannot be repaired so easily. That is why I am not willing to walk this path that someone else created. That is why I need your presence."

    "You are a spirit who sees Destiny. You can unravel its secrets and understand them. But you, too, are bound to Destiny. And what a coincidence, within me, I have atent power that can change your entire Destiny. If you are destined never to increase your strength, I believe I can make it so that you can. Also, I can do something else." He paused at this point to stare at her.

    She returned her gaze, never taking her gaze from him for a moment. She wasn''t one to blindly believe anything she was told, but this time, she wouldn''t refute and tell him that all his words were nonsense.

    Even if his words wereplete nonsense within thews of Destiny, she had chosen this time to listen to the man she was destined with, even if that was contradictory.

    "What''s that other stuff?" She asked, interested.

    He smiled. ''I like this personality.'' He thought.

    "If you ever want to see an Anomaly, you won''t be able to do it using Destiny. The Destiny will not allow an Anomaly to exist outside of its capabilities, so you must have the ability to look further into it. You need to have a different perspective. That is what I can give you. Although honestly, it''s dangerous, and it might not work; you might even die.

    So right now, it''s up to you to do it or not." With that, Matt finished what he had to say.

    He kept grabbing Mei''s chin, but she didn''t respond immediately.

 Chapter 321: A decision mixed with madness

    She is a Spirit of Destiny, and her Destiny is to observe and study it. She was born this way and must live this way, for it is her Destiny.

    Everyone respects her, and although they do not fear her, they never dare to disrespect her because no one knows when they will need the help of a being as exalted as she is.

    Still, that has also caused her to be alone most of her life and to develop the ability to talk to herself to avoid being bored. Only she knows how boring it has all been.

    She was born as a special spirit, and that should be a blessing. Her abilities are so amazing that they are scary, but that is also her sentence.

    Within her own World of boredom and gray days, she developed a deep interest in the Anomaly Theory, and it makes a lot of sense. For her, that''s exciting because she''s seen everything about Destiny and knows that no one should be able to break it. Someone capable of breaking it... It should also be someone capable of breaking her prison.

    Still, she had given up on trying to get it so far. She''s not young; she doesn''t even remember her age, but it''s been too long since she became a Spirit of Destiny. After spending so much time looking at Destiny, she realized how impossible that theory is to fulfill.

    There is not, nor can there be an Anomaly. Mainly because Destiny is Universal, but also because changing the Destiny of something can trigger many things in the future, not only in this World but in multiple worlds. That is why, although she longed to find it, she had given up on doing so.

    But suddenly, one gray and dull day when she was using her powers normally, she met a young stranger who could enter this World without permission. He was able to enter her domain, unbeknownst to her.

    That''s where she now wondered, why not?

    For that, she smiled.

    "Sure, why not?" she blurted out with a smile.

    She didn''t care if she died or not; there was a slight chance that her dream woulde true. That chance didn''t even seem possible; it shouldn''t even be 1% because her conclusion was that the Anomaly didn''t exist.

    But, despite that, the almost nonexistent possibility made her blood burn and her heart pound.

    Matt was amazed at her response. "You''re more determined than I expected."

    At his response, she reached up to touch his face.

    "Hehe, don''t some people say I''m crazy? Okay, I don''t care what you have to do. Prove to me that my theory about the existence of the Anomaly is false. Do whatever you want to do with me; it will make my existence more exciting. Prove to me that the existence of a Spirit of Destiny can be changed and destroy my prison. If I die, I will leave you all my power and go without remorse.

    If I do not die, I will be as much yours as my own. I will make you see all that you cannot see right now; just show me that you are the Anomaly I so longed to see." That frantic, eager-to-see smile of hers mingled with her soft, delicate words, which her conscience had carefully chosen despite the fact that she said them as if she hadn''t even thought about it.

    That face full of desire and strange passion increased the beauty, and suddenly, her natural face was revealed. She could no longer contain her power and let it escape freely, as if this was thest time she would ever do so.

    That caused the River of Destiny to rock back and forth as if waves were forming from deep within. It was as if a mighty dragon was deep within this ce and had been angered by her words, so it writhed continuously, sending waves to the surface. Nearby spirits did not dare to approach because of this.

    But all that power belonged to no one but Mei. It was a terrifying power, which surprised Matt.

    He had never experienced it before. He could not know to what level of power she had risen because he could not see it. She was simply too powerful for him.

    This power didn''t seem to do any harm, though. It had great influence in the surroundings of her own domain, but it did not seem to be a power capable of harming him.

    ''It is her mental power rather than her physical power. If she wasn''t the peaceful and gentle kind of power, just with that mental power she has, she could break my mind into pieces.'' Matt thought and smiled softly.

    An exquisite and perfect face was surrounded by an overwhelming power that made everything around her shudder.

    Finally, he decided to answer her question as he gently moved the clothes on her neck to the side.

    "I really think your dream is more exciting than dominating the World. I''d also like to see what your discovery will be after this. Don''t worry; since you''ve sworn off something I didn''t expect, I''ll be sure to give you a great gift." He said softly.

    He honestly didn''t need her to be more powerful. He just needed to get her out of that Destiny she had so she could see things more deeply.

    After saying this, he moved to her neck and prepared to sink his teeth in. But Mei spoke before he did.

    "I will remind you that although there are many destinies for a single person, there is one that is the main one. Changing that primary Destiny will bring consequences. Some are more serious than others. Are you willing to face it?" She asked.

    Matt smiled a little. "I wonder, then, what will happen to me? I don''t want to change your Destiny; I''m going to take you out of the schemes of Destiny and make you see things deeper. To you, a Spirit who watches over Destiny." He said, smiling softly, and without hesitation, he dug his teeth into that beautiful, delicate neck.

    She was surprised by this but quickly embraced him as she began to feel pain inside her body.

    "Aren''t you afraid? The Destiny and its force are terrifying." She said softly, holding the pain in her body.

    Matt even gave her a soft kiss on her neck after saying this. "No, I think I''m catching a little of your craziness. And honestly, I don''t care." He replied. She shuddered softly.

    Her body, mind, and whole being felt epted for the first time. It was amazing that someone she knew very little about would make her feel that way.

    But she smiled, with pain mixed in her smile. "That being so, wouldn''t you be a little scary? My contagious insanity in the body of an Anomaly..."

    Matt gave her a sidelong nce before sinking his teeth into her neck again, and a few minutester, he broke away. His eyes glowed with intensity.

    She felt spellbound by those deep red eyes. They were different than usual today, so she spoke again.

    "That''s fine too..." She spoke.

    "That''s right. Don''t be afraid of someone who walks his prefixed path," he said.

    "The real feares from the one who managed to get out of his way. He who is not afraid of Destiny is the true monster." Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin

    They both coordinated in perfect synchronicity to speak their minds, which made them both feel happy internally. It was a strange happiness radiating, possibly, from insanity.

 Chapter 322: A Strange New Connection

    He, who is able to go against the Laws of Destiny, has the greatest potential to be a true monster and to surpass any being in existence.

    It is still exciting, even if it is just a theory, and no one should be able to go against such a colossus.

    For Mei, it is as exciting as it gets. For Matt, it is, too.

    Maybe there is someone else in this world who thinks like them, or maybe there is no one else. After all, going against Destiny could be considered insane. It takes some insanity to try to do it in a universe where Destiny has been proven to be the most powerful Colossus.

    But this time, their thoughts merged, causing them to be in one mind. They were so in harmony that everything around them became absolutely calm.

    It was so calm that not even the birds made a sound, and the sound of the river was inaudible to them.

    During that time, Matt sat with Mei on his legs and arms to allow her to transform. And somehow, she didn''t suffer.

    After the initial pain, she remained so serene that it seemed she wasn''t undergoing any transformation. But, although she was conscious, she couldn''t speak or didn''t want to.

    It was a big surprise for Matt, but it made him hold her in his arms. He was prepared to give her his own blood so that she might assimte that iing power faster.

    But he didn''t need to.

    And the time that passed, was the shortest of all the times he had used his ability, ''The Vampire''.

    Only an hourter, the transformation into Mei ended.

    She could finally look up and look at Matt with different eyes. Her eyes had changed color; they were deep red and carried an indescribable beauty.

    If Matt had to describe them, it would be Charlotte-style Beauty.

    To him, both women were so indescribable and exciting that he wanted to find out more about them.

    Matt felt amazed that he could again have that feeling he had every time he saw Charlotte.

    Mei smiled after seeing him stunned. "I forgot to introduce myself. This is my real face." She said, smiling softly.

    Naturally, she recognized her own beauty. That''s why she tended to hide it, to avoid trouble. But right now, she didn''t want to.

    She sat on Matt''s legs and hugged him. "May I?" she asked as she looked at Matt''s neck.

    Previously, Matt wouldn''t allow any of his creations to suck his blood. But this time, he smiled. He didn''t know why; he felt like she wasn''t like the rest.

    "You don''t need to ask, Mei." He spoke.

    She smiled once more and dug her new teeth into him to suck his blood. Matt did the same on her.

    This allowed them to form a new connection, making their bodies glow.

    From one moment to the next, the spiritual contract within them broke, leaving them stunned. But before they could even react, the contents of the missing contract were embedded in Mei''s spirit and body.

    Suddenly, they both began to feel a connection many times deeper. At the same time, the huge spiritual whale resting in the river jumped out of it, revealing its entire spiritual body.

    That body soon became disfigured when the connection between Mei and the whale was broken.

    And the disfigured spirit''s body threw itself upon Mei, enveloping her in an embrace until it entered her body with nothing else. She felt her spirit merging seamlessly with that iing spirit and absorbing it,pleting her spirit most perfectly.

    Shortly after this process was over, Mei''s Spirit and Body again forged a connection with Matt. This time, it was not a simple connection like the first. This was a connection so deep it was frightening.

    There were no words for both of them to describe it.

    It was the birth of a new kind of connection.

    It was the connection of a Spirit Vampire who had transcended her own existence with an Anomaly. Perhaps it was the only time such a connection would happen, and they didn''t know the secrets it brought with it right now.

    Still, they didn''t care. The initial fright of something going wrong left their bodies as they embraced, allowing the other to absorb their blood.

    With a thoughtful Matt who couldn''t help but realize how incrediblypatible they were...

    ...

    When the good things pile up, the days go by fast. And for Matt, these days since bonding with Mei have been truly incredible, with five days having already passed since then.

    Matt was amazed. Although he still couldn''t understand how to use Destiny''s profound abilities because they were soplicated, he could see his mental capacity increase drastically after studying Destiny.

    After joining Mei, his eyesight improved drastically, and his mental capacity allowed him to realize the ws in what he was creating with Mia Holmer.

    That left her totally unable to keep up with him in the research.

    "Boy, you...what the hell is in your head?" She asked in shock.

    "Well, I should have a brain in there." Matt replied sarcastically as he focused his attention on the Artifact they had managed to create.

    It wasn''t the main one, but it was a much better one than the one Mia had created.

    She smiled at his sarcastic response and shook her head. "No, I don''t believe you." She replied and Matt raised his eyes to look at her.

    "What do you think is in my head then?" he asked.

    And she stared at him. "A legacy, an automatic encyclopedia, spirits of wisdom, but even more, 10 million years of experience." She answered firmly as if she didn''t doubt that.

    Indirectly, she seemed to have hit the nail on the head in everything she said, making Matt wonder if she could read minds, though he knew she was joking.

    So, he returned to focusing on what he was doing, and she chuckled a little.

    "Hahaha, well, I would also believe me if you tell me you have thousands of other brains in your head. And all with a mental capacity superior to mine." She replied, not even seeming to hesitate regarding what she was saying.

    That made Matt sigh in helplessness.

    "Miss Mia, I hope you''ll stop joking around and try to test this. I think, if the tests here go well, we''ll have the original Artifact practically ready." He said and tossed her the newly created Artifact he was researching.

    Because she was the most experienced in using artifacts with spirits, she did the testing to make it faster. So, she stopped joking around and started testing things.

    .

 Chapter 323: The Low Deal Eradication Plan (1)

    Several hourster, Mia Holmer finished the tests with a big smile on her face and nodded to Matt, who had been watching her all this time.

    "It''s a sess, Zen!" She said and walked over to him.

    She even wanted to pat him on the back for the amazing thing he had just aplished, though she didn''t and just spoke. "I told you that you needed to trust me when I told you that your theories were right. All of that was true even if we hadn''t put it into practice. It was a logical thing to do, wasn''t it?" she said, smiling broadly.

    Matt shrugged in response to her excitement, though.

    "If we hadn''t done this, your inner doubts would have prevented you from using the original artifact well. So, it''s time for us to continue creating that one," he said, and she nodded.

    They both started to walk back to work, but then...

    *Knock-knock*

    "Oh? I had said no one was toe to bother us today. How disrespectful, it sure is that bastard Founder." Mia growled. She even started to walk over there, but Matt stopped her.

    "Wait, it''s not the Founder. It''s Aelia. We possibly have news of what I was telling you about a little while ago." He said, so she stopped and smiled.

    She took the documents. "Remember, before you go, you must tell me. I will help you in this so you will seed because that bastard abused my trust for a long time. So go," she said, smiling, and returned to work.

    Matt then went outside and met Alice outside.

    She lowered her voice and whispered, "Matt, Janna Patel told me to have youe to her office. She seems to have information about what we wanted." She spoke.

    Matt smiled. "Okay, do you want toe with me?" he asked, and she naturally nodded.

    "Of course. You left without me earlier, but I won''t let you be alone with that woman for too long."

    Matt couldn''t say anything when she said this, so they both went to meet Janna Patel.

    .

    "I didn''t expect you toe today, Miss Aelia. It looks like you were really looking forward toing here." Janna Patel said after weing them both into her office.

    Alice smiled softly. "Well, although I still prefer Matt''s tea, as this one really doesn''t taste good at all, but I had toe so that you would keep your word." Alice replied.

    At her response, some invisible sparks flew between the two women, though Janna Patel gave up and looked at Matt.

    "Young Sir, it wasn''t as difficult as I thought because the most powerful person wasn''t there. Still, it is because of that that I must now warn you to beware of someone very close to you." She said, and Matt smiled.

    "I know. You don''t need to talk like that. I know who the Founder of that organization is, and that''s why I can ensure that I willplete what I want," he replied.

    She was surprised by this, and they both stared at each other for several seconds, raising a strange tension in the room. Almost a minuteter, she smiled.

    "It seems that you are also very good at getting information. That being the case, I''ll say no more. Here is everything you need to know." She said, handing him some documents.

    Matt started reading them while confirming some things and finding out new things.

    The documents were long, so Matt couldn''t read them all right now. After reading them for a few minutes, he decided to talk to Janna Patel about some things.

    A whileter, Matt and Alice returned to the room, locking themselves in to read these documents in depth.

    So, the hours passed quickly as they both read these documents containing Low Deal information.

    Being an organization that they both wanted to eradicate, they naturally needed to formte a n, so once they finished reading all the contents, they began to formte a n.

    This n called for several things.

    They needed a distraction so that people could focus on it, while they both went to destroy that ce. In this case, Matt had alreadye up with what to do.

    It would be to use the Webb Family as the main bait. Technically, not many people know that the Founder created Low Deal, let alone that the Webb Family is working with him, so Matt is sure that if he reveals that the Webbs are allied with Low Deal, he can cause chaos.

    In addition, it will also use Mia Holmer as secondary bait. She herself volunteered to do so, so it would be wrong not to use her. She would be in charge of keeping the Founder at bay.

    As long as the bait is in ce, they can both go to Low Deal''s location andpletely eradicate them. Matt also wanted to confirm several things.

    Like, for example, why was one of them engraved in his Ice Power?

    That was why they needed to carry out the eradication n.

    After that, the n called for a day and exined how they would do it. It was quite aprehensive n, but one that was simple to carry out.

    That day ended for them between ns. They had agreed to carry out the n three dayster since they needed to prepare several things.

    The next day, Matt talked to Mia about what they were going to do and briefly exined the n. He didn''t touch on a deep subject.

    In fact, she only knew that Matt would infiltrate that ce, steal treasures, ande back with the stuff those guys had stolen from her earlier and about the Founder. He didn''t mention anything else to her. Still, everything was moving toward the ce Matt wanted.

    .

    So, a few dayster was the appointed time.

    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    It was a quiet day. Typical evening day in this world.

    Nothing seemed to go wrong except that several important sources revealed something shocking during the wee hours of the morning.

    The Webb Family worked with the Low Deal Organization.

    This news was a tremendous shock to the members of the Spiritual Academy. Robert and many teachers gathered at the Academy''s Main Tower to demand a thorough investigation against the Webb Family.

    And they were not alone. They were all backed by the Grand Summoner, Mia Holmer. She also had support from some of the leaders of the Alignment.

 Chapter 324: The Low Deal Eradication Plan (2)

    The Founder in his office was in shock over this, but that didn''t stop him from trashing practically the entire office out of anger, scaring many teachers.

    When Mia Holmer and the Alignment people finally arrived, the Founder calmed down, though he gave them a stern look.

    Mia scoffed.

    "Heh, what''s the matter, dear Founder? Why are you so angry? Building this office was a tremendous cost for your stupid luxuries; why are you trashing it now?" she asked.

    The Founder took several deep breaths. His chest was rising and falling from anger, but he didn''t respond until a few minutester.

    "It''s okay. I''ve calmed down now. What do you want?" he asked, and Mia smiled.

    "Founder, you are the closest to the Webb Family. Therefore, I would like to know if your spirit is still in operation or if you directly can no longer use it. With your spirit, I''m sure you could have figured that out by being so close. He is the best war spirit we have, and his senses are not for y, after all." She replied.

    That made the Founder frown and look at her. "Are you implying that I might be in collusion with those bastards? You seem to forget who it was that dered war on them then." He retorted fiercely, talking about Low Deal.

    Mia Holmer scoffed. With what she knew, even though it wasn''t quite confirmed, it was bing more and more confirmed, but she didn''t need to bring it up right now. She would eventually take care of this old bastard. Now, she just needed to slow him down.

    "So how do you exin this rage of you right around the time it came to light that the Webbs colluded with the Low Deal people? Was it regret? Or did you just want to spend the money I''ve worked so hard to raise?" she asked. She wouldn''t back down, even if he looked pretty angry.

    The guy''s face was getting redder and redder. There was something he wanted to do, but he couldn''t do it because of these people, and that made him angry.

    Still, he was able to calm down after realizing that anger would get him nowhere.

    After calming down, he pulled out a sheet of paper and handed it to Mia.

    "Look, after I sent them on the mission with the Zen student, he just handed me a write-up of what happened. Thanks to the writing, I learned that the destiny spirit summoners were taken by the Night Warlock. That''s why I tried to seek information from a professional and she confirmed it was so. That bastard warlock just came with the mission to take them away, possibly.

    Also, that guy was working with Low Deal and the Webb''s, so naturally, I was the first to hear about that family''s betrayal because of this, but our destiny summoners are more important. That''s why I''m angry and trying to think of a countermeasure." He replied.

    He was a good liar, or so Mia thought. For the others who were present, though, this came as a shock.

    While it was true that those destiny readers were useless, they served an important function. So, their disappearance or death is a matter of great importance. Even more so because it was due to them that they had a close coboration with the Grand Sorcerers.

    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    But Mia was not worried about it. She received proof from Matt about what had happened that day.

    Besides, how could she believe the Low Deal Founder, who tricked her into manipting her for so long?

    Although she knew this guy couldn''t manipte everything, she was sure someone was behind him to control all this, but she didn''t care right now. Her mission was just to contain him.

    One of the members of the Alignment spoke up at that moment.

    "Founder, are you sure about what you are saying? Did something like that really happen?" he asked, and the Founder nodded.

    "I am not mistaken. This was confirmed by ''The Seer Mask''. You all know how capable she is in research. Even if we don''t know them personally because she never shows herself, I think we can trust her."

    "The Seer Mask? This... It seems to be true then."

    When he brought her to the table, no one would doubt. Although they haven''t known where to find her for a long time, with the guy''s connections in front of them, it wouldn''t be impossible to know.

    That''s why, between them, they looked at each other, and one nodded.

    "I can go and personally eradicate the Webb Family, Miss Mia. If you give me permission, I will bring you as much evidence as possible on this case." He spoke.

    Mia Holmer looked at him. "If you are going to go, the rest will stay with me. I have devoted more than half my life to an Academy that has not been grateful to me and has taken away my own research, which has slowed my growth drastically. Therefore, anyone I am suspicious of will be a suspect. If you don''t want it to be that way, then I will retire from the Academy.

    I will try to find a ce with Miss Charlotte; I am sure she will find it happily." She replied firmly.

    Her words made several of them swallow saliva, nodding quickly.

    "Of course, Miss Mia. Don''t worry. Only I will go; the rest will stay with you. Besides, you have the power to move the entire Alignment from now on. We''ve been talking about it, and we want to give you the direction of the Alignment; we''ll do that when you get back, but feel free to arrest whoever you want." He replied firmly and with a big smile, trying to please Mia.

    She smiled and nodded. Then she looked at the Founder. "That being the case, this room will be a prison for now. No one besides you can leave here until I order it. And I don''t care if he is powerful or not; I will use all the power of the Alignment and my Squadron to hold him." She said coldly, revealing her clear intentions.

    She doubted the Founder and so would not allow him to take a step out, until everything waspleted.

    Perhaps she was the only one with enough guts to doubt the Founder at a time when he was so angry that his head was sparking.

    When she said this, she sat quietly and looked at the Founder with derision.

    ''Someday, I''m going to smash your head in, you bastard.'' She thought and then diverted her mind from those thoughts, leading her to think ''Zen''.

    ''Zen, I hope you seed this time. I don''t know if it''s okay for me as a human to let a couple of Vampires do whatever they want in my territory, but you''ve shown me that Vampires can be interesting, too. So, I hope you don''t die here.''

    ...

 Chapter 325: Attack on Low Deal and old acquaintances (1)

    Even before the whole n started, Matt and Alice got out of the city with Janna''s help.

    That morning, she went looking for them precisely to help them get out without alerting the powerful people at the Academy.

    "Miss Janna, do you intend to help us this time?" Matt asked after noticing that there were quite a few people around.

    She smiled at him, "I''ll just stop Low Deal from escaping. I won''t get into a battle. Since I want to befriend you guys, this is the least I can do." She replied.

    Matt nodded slightly. "That being the case, I''ll thank you once the fight is over. I hope to see you soon, Miss Janna." Matt said and jumped away, followed by Alice.

    To say anything else would be wasting time and that''s thest thing Matt wants.

    Therefore, they both ran downhill through the huge Nevod Mountains.

    ording to their information, Low Deal was among the surroundings of the Nevod Mountains. Because they were at war with the Spirit Academy, they chose a ce among their mountain to park.

    It was not far, but it was hidden and in a ce that no one would expect.

    The Nevod Mountains are a mountain range where the cold is terrifying. So, at the bottom, everything is frozen, or at least arge part of it.

    In between all that freezing, there is a small, partially frozen river that very few people visit because there are better ones nearby. This river is not very attractive. It doesn''t evene out of a nice ce, so very few people are interested in it.

    Yet, ording to Janna Patel''s research, this river was key. Because underneath the river, there is a way to go to underground caves. No one knows who made them, but it is in these caves that Low Deal has its main base.

    Although Matt doesn''t need to go through the river part to get in, Janna Patel mentioned two other possible entrances.

    When Matt and Alice got there, they wore ck robes to camouge themselves with the darkness of the night and ran behind some huge rocks that were nearby.

    These rocks were sorge that they were over five meters high. They were sturdy and wide as well.

    ''ording to Miss Janna, entering through here could be dangerous, but it''s faster and more effective.'' Matt thought and quickly created an inscription with his hand, which flew to the ground.

    This activated a mechanism, so Matt quickly stepped forward to destroy it. In the face of a powerful force of nearly 30,000, the mechanism could do nothing but be destroyed, and immediately, several other mechanisms were destroyed, revealing a door that was built on top of the mountain behind them.

    As soon as Matt saw this door, he nodded to Alice. "They already know we''re here, so let''s run quickly; we don''t need to follow a n once we''re there. I''ll use my ability as soon as I get there, and with the pressure exerted, we''ll kill them all. Since Miss Mia can''t buy us much time, let''s try to make it quick." Matt said, and Alice nodded to him.

    Then, they both entered through the door.

    Behind the door was not the cave they were looking for. There was a huge spiral staircase, down which they both quickly ran, and soon, what they were looking for was in sight of them, below to be exact.

    They could see many people running through this huge cave; they seemed to be a bit scared.

    The cave was about 180 meters wide, so it was quiterge. Still, Matt smiled after seeing this and nodded to Alice, who was behind him.

    Without hesitation, he jumped into the void of this spiral staircase, which still didn''t reach the ground, tond on top of the construction that was in the center of the cave.

    *BOOOOOM*

    The huge explosion caused by his fall caused the building to fall to pieces. Along with him, Alice fell, though she did so with more style.

    At the same time, more than ten spirits appeared beside Alice, and a huge field of swordsmen was created, exerting terrifying pressure with Matt''s immense strength.

    People running back and forth were filled with fear, while others who were stronger quickly jumped out.

    "What the hell happened? Who the fuck came to attack us!?"

    "Show yourself, you bastard!"

    Various shouts came from one side to the other, but what greeted them was a tremendous bang and an explosion that split the huge building in two.

    "What!?" In shock, several took a step backward in fear.

    Even so, several of their number suddenly flew out of the huge fissure in the central building. Two figures showed themselves at that moment through the dust. Both were walking towards them.

    That made the leaders of the organization take a step back.

    ''So young and so powerful?'' they thought after realizing that they were not too old. Also, they suddenly sensed several more presences in the vicinity.

    They were not that strong, but they were a bit unique. Somehow, they seemed to have battle skills and seemed to control different elements.

    ''If they have a fire controller, in a cave-like this... They wouldn''t use it, would they?'' thought one of the leaders while swallowing exaggeratedly.

    Matt and Alice frowned, looking at the man in their hand.

    ''I''ve seen him.'' Matt thought and looked up.

    Looking up was equal to being even more surprised.

    Many of these people he had seen.

    But now they looked a little different.

    ''Why the hell do they look undead? They''re all alive; they have the breath of life, but they look dead.'' Matt frowned, and a strange pressure girded over him.

    They were scared of Matt, but Matt didn''t even want to move until he could figure out what was going on.

    As he stood like this, Alice suddenly gave a slight cry of surprise.

    "Ahhh! I got it!" She said in shock and jumped towards one of those guys closest to her.

    She created a spirit behind him to keep him from moving, and her sword instantly crossed his neck.

    This was such a clean move that she seemed to have made against something that didn''t even have a defense, which caused fear in everyone who saw it. But Alice quickly returned to Matt''s side and raised her head.

    "Look. Do you remember?" she asked.

    Matt frowned.

 Chapter 326: Attack on Low Deal and old acquaintances (2)

    Suddenly, he opened his eyes in surprise.

    "Impossible, why is he alive?" He asked in surprise and looked at Alice.

    She shook her head.

    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    "I can swear to you that I killed him." She replied.

    That made Matt frown.

    But this instantly refreshed his mind, and he looked at everyone''s faces.

    He waved his hand, and a chunk of ice was created. The piece of ice quickly took shape and became a small chain that looked familiar.

    Matt then raised his hand and let the little chain, which had now formed out of ice, fall onto his arm. "Do any of you remember this?" he asked, pulling it towards them.

    The chain was not exactly the same as the one he wanted to make because it was made of ice, but this one was almost the same.

    That made a few people''s bodies shudder. Such an act could not escape Matt''s perception.

    Even Alice was surprised by this, as she didn''t understand what Matt was referring to.

    Still, a sinister smile appeared on his face at that moment. That little ice chain he had created also contained a little face, which he recreated when he made it.

    He never thought that keeping the face of those little girls who suffered from the cruelty of the world would be useful, even more so when he learned that those bastards had died at Alice''s hands.

    But now, he couldn''t help but smile.

    He held up his hand and motioned for Alice not to move. The look he gave her told her it was okay; he would take it from there.

    He looked up and walked over to where these guys were standing, a terrified smile on his face.

    "Hehe, an old regret I had that I couldn''t wipe such bastards like you off the face of the earth... It looks like it''s about to pay off, doesn''t it, you damned bastards?" his words, full of coldness, frightened those who heard them.

    Fear made them recoil as their legs trembled. This brought amusement to Matt.

    "Oh? You feel afraid, huh? Heh... I''ll make you feel the greatest fear in a moment, you little disposable trash." After these words, he disappeared and grabbed a guy by the neck.

    "I guess you''re the leader. Only four of you could recognize that face, right? I get it, I get it, do you remember? Those scary looks those little girls had in Bloody Dawn City, now I''ll recreate them on you." Matt said, and suddenly, he let his power out dramatically.

    *BOOOM*

    The shock of feeling such tremendous power caused many of them to fall to their knees and an explosion sound was created as they hit the ground.

    Matt then pinned the guy he had in his hand and threw him into the middle of the ce. He moved to immobilize the other three who had reacted.

    Before long, the four bastards were in shock in the middle of the hallway. Many people were also trying to move, but those present were not too strong, and Alice had also moved to immobilize them.

    She was curious about what was happening, though she had a clue.

    Matt walked calmly down the hallway, stopped in front of one of the four, and, without a word, brought his sword down into one of their hands, thrusting it at his hand.

    "AGHHHHHHHHHHH!" A scream came out of his mouth after feeling how this sword not only broke his flesh but his bones and every sinew. The gush of blood that came out of there was tremendous, but Matt quickly froze him and kicked him hard in the mouth.

    "Shut up. You''re loud." He spoke. His kick blew out several teeth and drew more blood.

    Still, he could feel something inside him freeze. Maybe his whole body was freezing, or perhaps something else was.

    Matt moved and did something simr to the body of the other three. The screams that came out were quickly drowned out in blood as Matt vented his anger.

    There was an event inside him that had always left a bad taste in his mouth.

    At that time, he investigated that little house in the City of Bloody Dawn��that little family house, where he learned about the rape of those little girls. And even though heter learned that Alice had killed those guys and thought that was enough, the truth is that he would have liked to torment those bastards more.

    Scum like them, they didn''t deserve to be in this world. Still, there was nothing he could do; they were already dead.

    But this time, somehow, a possibility urred to him when he remembered where it was that he had seen that guy and wanted to confirm it.

    Seeing that they reacted to that little girl''s face meant that they remembered her. They were those rapists.

    Matt doesn''t understand how they got here. He can''t understand how a vampire became a human. Still, that was the least of it.

    Right now, he wasn''t about to let these bastards get away with it.

    So, he smiled sinisterly and bent down to grab the icy chunks protruding from these guys'' bodies.

    "Those little girls who were raped by you guys deserved to live a full life, but you guys gave them such a dirty end like that... Did you think karma would never hit you? Hehe..." After saying this, he crushed and ripped off the icy chunks with force. These icy pieces had been created from the inside, so they were embedded in his bones.

    Exerting force on them implied exerting force on their bones and flesh...

    "AGHHHHHHH!" Even though they were practically drowning in blood, the pain was so terrifying that it made them scream. Matt grabbed the heads of the two screaming men and whipped them to the ground.

    "You shut up, you scum. You''re not allowed to utter a word." He said coldly.

    "You four deserve the most painful death; you deserve to suffer for many years and then die. Still, this time, you are in luck; I won''t be able to give you the ending I want because I don''t want my ns to be spoiled.

    Still, I will give you pain that, even if you make it to another life, you will never forget." His cold words were like a bucket of cold water on their wounds; their bodies trembled...

 Chapter 327: Attack on Low Deal and old acquaintances (3)

    The screams of the rapists were echoing throughout the cave, making many want to do something, but no one could move.

    Right now, they were having to withstand the pressure of someone with 80,000 power, and although perhaps many of them had the same belief as Matt that weak people could kill a powerful person as long as certain circumstances were met, right now, they had to understand the vast difference in power between them.

    Suddenly, Matt pulled out another one of the ice stakes from the body of two of these guys. He expected a scream, but there was only a tiny muffled sound, only to drop dead.

    Matt frowned at the sight. "They died from the pain... Tsk, what a waste. They didn''t even hold out to the end." He said in a grumble.

    At the same time, his anger reached its limit. "If you''re going to die, you''re going to die feeling the most pain I can cause, you bastards!" As he screamed, he unleashed all his power outside his body and crushed them to a pulp.

    The scream of thest two was the most terrifying, and it was a scream that grew progressively louder as more bones were stripped.

    "AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH-" A scream that was soon drowned out amidst pain and dirt, which brought a stony silence shortly after the scream came to an end.

    The terrifying scene in this ce came to an end faster than the causer wanted it to, but there was nothing to be done. Matt raised his eyes indifferently and looked at all of them.

    "Now, I want to find out their secrets, so whoever doesn''t want to tell me how it is possible for these dead toe back to life will die." Matt said, getting up.

    Seeing that no one wanted to cooperate, he moved and blew several heads off. "Fear of death is natural to all living things. That fear of death actually tends to be associated with the survival instinct, so I''d like to know, to what extent will your survival instinct do anything? Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin

    Come on, show me more of the pain you feel." A cold smile graced Matt''s face as he moved to kill another and then allowed Alice to kill.

    Heads began to roll back and forth. Many tried to flee; others tried to fight...

    All of their survival instincts were activated differently, but no one wanted to talk, even until thest of their heads rolled on the ground.

    Even so, many of them did not have enough blood in their body. Also, the body deteriorated too quickly after death; this made Matt smile mockingly to himself.

    "I see, so that''s it."

    "What is it, Matt?"

    He smiled and didn''t answer Alice. He looked at all the corpses, and only a few were ''real''.

    The rest were deteriorating at an rming rate as if they had died a long time ago.

    "Hehe, these guys are very cunning. I had been wondering, how did those guyse back to life? Now I get it." He said and started walking.

    "This is quite an amazing experiment, Alice. Come so you can see one of the filth that high society people of any race you can think of work with."

    Matt headed toward the building where he had fallen into earlier.

    "The construction of this building in the center of the cave is due to something that Janna Patel told me. She mentioned that there should be several caves here because the history of this ce mentioned it, but that she could only find this big one and the one with thedder above us."

    "The other caves must be somewhere. They can be on the sides or just below us. But the entrance to the other caves usually has to be something of a public entrance in this cave because it''s not a ce that can be hidden just because��unless someone wants to do it on purpose." He said, and after removing a pile of debris that had been left with his fall, he cleared the main construction.

    Alice looked at him doubtfully. "You mean underneath this is the entrance to the other caves? Why? Wouldn''t it make more sense if they were in the cave walls? They could be hidden with inscriptions, like the main entrance." She spoke.

    Matt smiled. "Don''t use logic when there is something that is totally out of your logic right in front of you." She answered him.

    She cocked her head in confusion. "What do you mean?" she asked, and Matt smiled.

    "Would you think that the people you killed cane back to life? Do you have a way to bring them back to life in the vampire race?" he asked, making her feel stunned.

    She even looked thoughtful, but she shook her head. "No, I don''t think so," she replied, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right, most of those people are out of our logic because many of them were already dead. But somehow they came back to life, don''t you think that''s weird? Don''t judge them by logic. For this, you don''t require logic; you require something else, something that can break thews of logic." He replied.

    "Magic?"

    "That''s right. Magic can even break the logicalws of vampiric power, though perhaps there are ways around it. But I know of a magical inscription that can trap the souls of people who die and then chain them to a new body, which no longer has a soul."

    "It is a burdensome resurrection process for souls and is considered a terrifying experiment, which is against allws. The inscription consists of 2 inscriptions. One is an end that traps the souls, this one has teleportation, so it teleports the trapped souls to its other end, which is the one that has the bodies and is in charge of chaining them.

    Underneath the City of the Bloody Dawn, there should be the first of the ends. The other is here, just below us." He spoke.

    Alice couldn''t find words to say once she heard this. She couldn''t understand a part of what he said, but Matt didn''t give her time to think either.

    Matt released his sword and deactivated his ability. He then mmed his fist fiercely into the floor of the main building, creating a massive explosion.

    "To prevent them from continuing toe back to life, the ideal thing to do is to destroy their containers of corpses and blood. And those two things... They are found in the other caves, which are here." Matt smiled fiercely after saying this, and his other hand mmed down hard on the ground, which shook the vast cave, and the ground beneath them copsed.

 Chapter 328: Attack on Low Deal and old acquaintances (4)

    Huge chunks of debris then began to fall, and Matt quickly held Alice as he jumped through the debris.

    "Bingo," he said as he saw the cave he was looking for in front of him.

    It wasn''t just one cave; it connected to two other caves. This made him smile, and soon, the rubble fell, carrying a spiral staircase down which they descended.

    *BOOOOOOOOM*

    The debris kicked up a massive dust cloud, clouding everything around them.

    Matt and Alicended in style on top of the cave, where there were some shocking things.

    Matt was already expecting it to be like this. ''It''s just like that researchb I destroyed. Are there people from Earth here, or were there people from this world on Earth?'' He looked a bit thoughtful about this when he saw it.

    The sight before them was an immense amount of containers filled with blood, which had a few tubes connected to them. Inside the containers were corpses, and there were tubes connected to various parts of their bodies, putting the blood into the tubes, into the bodies.

    "All this is to prevent the dead body from running out of blood and remaining in the best possible shape. They are all dead but are supplied with blood to keep the body in aatose state and thus allow it to be patible, once again, with the soul.'' I originally thought these guys were just necromancers trying to study necromancy to its limit, but now I realize they were not."

    "Their n was always to get bodiespatible with the members of their organization so that when one of them dies, they cane back to life.

    And thanks to the soul being the source of everything, they''ll have a good share of the power, so it''s very difficult to weaken or exterminate them." Matt walked all over the ce and looked at some research papers while Alice recovered from the shock of seeing this.

    She could see the bodies of vampires, humans, and other races inside those ss containers, so she had to find a way to process this much information.

    But Matt was calm, and after reading a little, he realized that these guys were much more advanced than the Earth in the investigation of this. On Earth, there was barely a case of reincarnation on four asions. Here, they were already doing it in masse.

    ''How troublesome.'' Matt thought. But he suddenly looked up after sensing movement near him and frowned.

    ''Are some of them going to incarnate?'' Immediately, a vast inscription activated above them.

    But suddenly, Matt saw Alice pass by like an arrow. She summoned her sword and moved cleanly towards all those containers, splitting them into two parts, with everything and people.

    The heads of those who were to be incarnated at that moment flew around the room.

    And suddenly, huge rms began to sound.

    WUAHHHH-WUAHHHH!

    The sound of the rm caused Matt to quickly jump up and grab Alice by the waist. He then took a strong leap, propelling himself into the air towards the cave above.

    "We''re leaving; this is going to blow." Matt said, smiling softly.

    Alice then realized she had done something wrong and lowered her head. "This... I didn''t know. I''m sorry, Matt. It looks like you wanted to investigate further. I just saw those guys nce at you and thought they wanted to kill you, so I attacked without thinking." She said apologetically.

    But Matt smiled, "No, it''s my fault. I forgot to mention to you that when the inscription is active, you can''t attack it because it has a defense mechanism that explodes everything around it. Still, it doesn''t matter.

    That saves us the trouble of exploding everything without leaving evidence." After saying this, he paused briefly to grab all the corpses to feed his blood herb and then propelled himself into the air next to Alice.

    ''The explosion should set up for about 20 seconds more... An explosion in a cave... I think this is going to be dangerous.'' Matt thought, smiling softly.

    He realized that even though they were propelling through the air because they essentially couldn''t fly, it would take a while. The explosion would take them by surprise from below.

    "Alice, brace yourself for a powerful impact." He said as he propelled himself for thest time, finally reaching the stairs.

    Just then, a deafening sound urred below them...

    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*

    An initial explosion brought with it over twenty more explosions and made the entire huge cave shudder.

    Matt looked back in shock. ''Shit, I think even I underestimated this explosion. It''s much more powerful than the one I saw back then.''

    At that moment, they both stepped on thedder and jumped with greater force towards the top.

    But a mighty magical power apanied the explosion, so Matt turned around abruptly.

    "Alice, we don''t have time; attack this thing with all your power!" He shouted and immediately drew his sword once again, activating his ability.

    Alice didn''t hesitate to do as he told her, they had no choice.

    And suddenly, the explosion, apanied by a terrifying magical power, approached them like a mighty dragon that wanted to swallow them.

    Matt and Alice immediately struck out below them, mming firmly against that explosion.

    But the explosion underneath was still happening, which caused them both to be sent flying by the norming power created by the explosion.

    Matt quickly recovered and activated that ability in the air again, hitting the power approaching them dozens of times in a second while Alice bled and flew backward.

    Even Matt felt his organs stirred out of ce and blood pooled in his throat, though he swallowed it hard.

    But all the blows he gave that power didn''t make it subside. ''It was a chain explosion of many inscriptions. What a problem.'' he thought. Just when he thought of jumping back, the katana he had just made a few days ago flew into pieces, unable to withstand that explosion anymore.

    ''Shit!'' He immediately used his dimensional move to dodge that powerful attack, but they were facing a dead end.

    Behind them, there was still a huge mountain wall, which their backs and this power would soon blow away. ''If it keeps going like this, it will be dangerous.'' Even though he knew he was in a dangerous situation, he kept calm, grabbed Alice, who was already a bit injured, and carried her.

    ''What to do?'' he thought.

    ''Because of the speed at which that power ising and our distance from the door... We won''t be able to avoid it, even if I use dimensional movement. The extra fast movement only works on straight lines, not uphill...'' When he thought like that, his eyes glittered with curiosity.

    Despite the danger he faced, where he could possibly be seriously injured if it hit him squarely, he felt the need to use an ability he had not used.

    Because of this, he turned around and looked at the massive powering at him at great speed.

    "Mei!" he shouted, raising his free hand towards that power/explosion.

    In his mind, Mei giggled back at him. ''Hehe, it''s all yours, Matt.''

    Matt then grinned and activated an ability...

    "Absorption!"

    Just as those words left his mouth, the power that wanted to swallow him up and send him to his death struck his hand...

 Chapter 329: It’s her

    At the moment of impact, a huge dust explosion urred, and the power dissipatedrgely in Matt''s hands.

    He kept his hand upright despite knowing that a powerful blow could strike him in seconds.

    A small barrier had been erected between his hand and the power, preventing it from touching him, but that barrier slowly began to break down as more and more power hit him.

    But Matt did not move, shielding Alice with his body. He gritted his teeth hard, but a huge explosion urred before him just then.

    The explosion mixed with the pile of dust in the surrounding area, and Matt was pushed back ferociously to m into the wall behind him. The same explosion, and Matt''s body, ended up blowing a hole in that huge wall, and Matt shot out of the cave/mountain in a huge smokescreen.

    Just then, Matt moved his hand sharply to the right, and the power he was holding back mmed into the ground behind him.

    The explosion caused was mixed with ice chunks and an icy curtain rose up, causing the dust curtain to be reced by a blue smoke curtain.

    Matt frowned after seeing this huge smokescreen and looked at his hand. When his absorption capacity was ovee by thest vestiges of power, his hand was the one that resisted the total power. Still, it wasn''t too frightening a power.

    ''It''s nothing serious; it just burned the skin and flesh a bit.'' He thought. He also noticed that he had an abnormal amount of energy in his body, which increased his strength out of proportion.

    Still, he sighed in relief when he realized the danger had passed and turned to look at Alice.

    "You did well. That explosion was dangerous; if it hit us, we couldn''t possibly move for a long time," he said, smiling softly at her.

    Alice was still injured, and her bones ached. The impact she took did not affect her external physical appearance too much, but she was affected internally. Her organs ached.

    But she nodded. "Thank you, Matt," she replied. She still felt bad that she had made a mistake, but both looked around then.

    Suddenly, Matt felt a shiver run through his body. For a brief moment, he shuddered and turned his body drastically backward, specifically to where the semi-frozen river that ran through here was.

    Due to the explosion, the huge boulders nearby were blown to pieces so that when the dust cleared, the other end of the river could be seen.

    A woman was standing there. She had been looking at the river a moment ago, but the explosion attracted her attention, so the moment Matt turned around, a sh of gazes urred, causing Matt''s body to shake dramatically.

    Alice also turned to see who was there.

    It was a woman of unreal beauty.

    She had rather long ck hair, unadorned and unadorned. Her eyes were shining ck and reflected the world very well; it seemed as if they were starry due to the fact that the sky was adorned with them at the moment. A perfect face and an ideal bearing. Although she somehow looked carefree, Alice could sense the danger from her. It was as if her whole body was a sharp sword.

    She was tall and wore a beautiful light blue dress with white trimmings. Although her dress was not elegant, her beauty and elegant bearing made her look like the most elegant woman in the world.

    To Alice, this woman was simply perfect. She couldn''t find any fault with her, despite the fact that she was looking in a rxed manner.

    Whereas to Matt...

    "Charlotte!" he suddenly shouted, recognizing her instantly.

    His shock was so tremendous that he couldn''t even move. To him, she was the most perfect being that could exist in this world.

    And her beauty had not changed. She was exactly the same as when she was that age on Earth.

    Perhaps now her beauty shone brighter because the color of her hair and eyes seemed to contain the mysteries of the universe. Somehow, the night sky seemed to be reflected in them, increasing the uniqueness of her beauty severalfold.

    To be able to see this figure once again...

    It was that dream Matt had and why his heart was racing at that moment. For a brief moment, he lost his calm.

    Even so, suddenly, a powerful explosion happened between them, as more than 20 divine knights arrived, throwing fire magic.

    "The sources are reliable; those two over there are the vampires that escaped us earlier!" A loud shout came from the side, causing Matt to regain his senses. He then sent out a strong power to disperse the dust created by the initial explosion caused by those magics.

    But despite scattering the dust and trying to find Charlotte, he quickly realized she was no longer there.

    ''What the hell?'' he thought, in shock.

    That perfect figure that had made him lose his calm was nowhere to be seen anymore.

    ''An illusion?'' He thought and looked at the ground, searching for traces of her.

    At that moment, his freezing curse activated at its peak, but it only covered his eyes.

    This is an ability only he has, which allows him to see hidden footprints as long as they are on ice. He couldn''t see the footprints this time, but he saw how a light, practically invisible dust rose up.

    ''No doubt about it, it''s Charlotte!'' He thought when he realized that she was using the way to hide the footprints that Matt himself had created.

    Yet, once again, as if by the art of destiny and punishment for deviating from his destiny and path, several explosions of magic sounded in front of him again, bringing him out of his thoughts.

    He noticed a couple of attacksing his way, so he grabbed Alice by the waist and jumped, allowing the attack to hit the ground again.

    When he looked up, he noticed that around him were about 30 Divine Knights.

    He frowned. ''What the hell are those guys doing here?'' he thought, regaining his calm.

    Suddenly, he felt something inside him and frowned. ''Hasn''t the power I absorbed earlier dispersed yet?'' After realizing this and a few brief thoughts, Matt smiled coldly.

    "Shit, since you dared to interrupt my meeting with Charlotte... I''m going to tear you apart!" The ferocity in his voice was unprecedented, as his body was surrounded by tremendous power. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin

    This power was not his own but that which he had absorbed from that powerful explosion. He realized he could use it, albeit temporarily, and it would wear out faster than his own power.

    Still, it was enough.

    Alice looked at him. "Are you nning to fight alone?" She asked, after seeing him raise his arm to stop her from moving.

    Matt smiled slightly. "Let me fight alone. I''ll make these bastards regret chasing us all the way out here." He replied and started walking.

    "Besides, you just surpassed 30,000, didn''t you? Stabilize your power first; we''ll have to get a new skill shortly." He said, ncing sideways at her. He had also surpassed 30,000 power after that explosion, so getting a new ability was calling him.

    ��

 Chapter 330: Convenient Skill

    Janna Patel frowned as she watched everything from one of the mountains. Beside her were a few of her subordinates.

    "Ma''am, if we don''t help them, I think they might die. While I don''t know what happened down there to cause an explosion of that magnitude to happen, it did alert those above. If they don''t get out of here fast, they''ll end up trapped by them." Said one of Janna''s most trusted subordinates.

    But she shook her head. "No, we retreated. My mission here was to stop Low Deal''s from escaping; since we did that, it''s time to go." She turned around after saying this and started walking.

    That confused her subordinates. "This, ma''am. You are trying to gain their trust, aren''t you? You even came here personally. So why not go all the way? You already risked so much..." Before this subordinate could finish, Janna raised her hand for him to stop.

    "I said that''s all, and that will be all. Although gaining his trust and friendship is something I would like to do, I don''t intend to risk my life for him. We''re leaving." As soon as she finished speaking, she no longer listened to her subordinates and ran uphill through a different ce.

    These subordinates, although confused, in the end ended up running after her without saying a word.

    .

    As soon as Matt finished talking to Alice, he jumped on one of the people closest to him.

    That person was brandishing a ratherrge sword that looked imposing. His strength was rtively high, but he couldn''t even perceive Matt''s quick movement.

    "You''re carrying quite a shy sword. Looks like it''s time to steal from the Divine Knights to pay for the expenses of an organization." Although Matt''s words carried no power, they somehow sounded like thunder in this person''s ears. Even more so when he felt a fist strike him in the chest.

    Pain hugged his body as he shot backward hundreds of feet until he hit a mountain.

    The movement was so fast that by the time everyone could react, hispanion was already stuck to a mountain with a huge hole in his chest.

    "KILL HIM, HE HAS BECOME MORE POWERFUL!" The loud shout of one of the Divine Knights reverberated in the surroundings, and quickly, their swords began to move.

    The magic also began to fly, but they missed a target as Matt moved again to m one of the Divine Knights in the head against the ground.

    A single blow was enough to destroy his head, helmet, and all. Moreover, the power was so terrifying that it shook the ground with intensity, destabilizing the others who tried to attack him.

    But not to all.

    Matt smiled as he jumped backward to dodge a sword attacking from above. This attack was powerful and hit the ground.

    "Heh, you''re good at staying on your feet. But, very bad decision to show yourself in front of me; you could have lived a few more seconds." As soon as he said this, Matt fell to the ground and fixed himself hard to pounce on the one who had just appeared.

    This one sneered. "If you think that because you have superior power to me, you can already beat me, I''ll show you what it means to be a true divine swordsman." The man said, as he held his sword, pointing it at Matt.

    The surrounding people were shocked when they saw this. "Forbidden Sword Technique, God Cut!"

    "The leader wants to use his Forbidden Technique!" The Divine Knights recoiled as soon as they saw this. This was a forbidden technique that had no eyes and could cut anyone''s head off.

    Matt instead smiled at the sight. "Interesting. Let me see then what you are." He had noticed that ability as well.

    Besides, there was something else. This ability wasn''t just for the physical. If not that, it came with a terrifying divine element, one of the main enemies of Vampires.

    "Hehe, you want to exorcise me with that divine element, huh... Well, your sword is also fast, so let me see how good you are." Matt then jumped at high speed towards his opponent. His speed was so impressive that he immediately reached him, moving his hand to hit him in the face.

    But simultaneously, he noticed that the speed of that guy''s sword was heading towards his neck. Both energies were at their peak at that moment, and a powerful explosion urred when both energies collided, creating a giant smoke screen with the impact.

    But the smokescreen created by the explosion didn''tst long, quickly dissipating in the wind.

    That''s when Matt scoffed.

    "In the end, you weren''t as good as you said you were." He said while wiping his cheek a bit, which was dripping blood. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin

    That guy''s sword move was fast, but in the end, it failed to get through his defense. After all, there was a power difference between them, which wouldn''t be settled just by a divine element, which Matt wasn''t too affected by either.

    Behind Matt stood a headless body with a sword in his hand. This body lurched back and forth before falling firmly to the ground.

    That shocked the Divine Knights. They trembled after seeing this, and then they felt a terrifying cold grip over them.

    Everyone raised their heads abruptly to see Matt attacking them.

    Matt''s attack came milliseconds after they saw him and ended up instantly decapitating several people.

    He didn''t need to save whole corpses this time because he knew whose work this was. That is why, to kill them more quickly, he attacked them head-on in the head.

    Each blow was a bloody explosion, and one more corpse was added to a long list of 30 corpses left at the end of the fight.

    It was then that Matt felt the power he had absorbed leave his body, so he smiled.

    "How convenient." He spoke.

    It was the first time he used this power. Although he realized a big problem using it, he also learned that it was pretty amazing and convenient. If he used it right, he could turn a multi-versusbat all by himself, solely because of it. Or he could even fight much more powerful people on equal footing for a few moments.

    It was a pretty convenient power if he knew how to use it, but he could still delve into it, and maybe he would find better things.

    After he finished killing them, he quickly picked up the corpses so as not to leave any such clues and ran to where Alice was.

    "We''re leaving. Several people areing from up the mountain, so we''ll take a detour and go up another way," he said.

    She had no questions for him. All she wanted to know was if that beautiful woman they saw was Matt''s wife. But that question had to wait because, at that moment, they felt terrifying presences hovering over their heads, so they started to run.

    That ce was totally messed up, with lots of craters, blood, and traces of fights. There were even traces of a huge explosion nearby, which left a huge hole in one of the mountains of the mountain range that had been called the ''Immovable Mountain Range''.

    .

 Chapter 331: They dont know how to divide

    Shortly after Matt and Alice disappeared from the scene, several powerful people came through the air to see what was happening.

    ''A battle? And it was pretty big.'' They thought to themselves after seeing the whole mess here.

    Others focused on looking at the huge hole that had been left on the side of the mountain. Especially those who lived on this mountain, such as the members of the Spiritual Alignment who had arrived and a few more people belonging to this Mountain in question.

    For them, this was fundamental.

    When they looked inside, they were stunned by the depth of this ce.

    ''What the hell was in here? There is no way this hole was made by one person, this explosion was possibly from many inscriptions put together. But the mountain protection inscription is far away from here; what the hell was here?'' They thought in shock.

    As members of the Spiritual Alignment, they were fighting against Low Deal, but not in their wildest dreams would they ever think that this was Low Deal''s hideout. Because the mountain base is guarded by powerful Sorcerers, they would not allow such a thing to happen. If one of the mountains came down, the world''s embarrassment would be too much, after all.

    That''s why they couldn''t understand what was here, but the hole was so deep that they simply couldn''t think of anything else. It was why they looked at the Sorcerers behind them.

    "Gentlemen, do you have any idea what happened here? This hole is too big to ignore." Said one of the spirit summoners towards the Grand Sorcerers.

    They frowned and sighed. "It''s a little strange all this and we haven''t investigated yet. Give us a few days and we can give you a full report to the Mountain. Don''t worry; there are ways to repair this hole, although it will be a bit of a hassle." Replied one of them.

    The spirit summoners frowned. ''Among them are the protectors of the Mountain Base, but if they''re not talking, it means it implies something they don''t want to be known.'' They thought and looked at each other for a brief moment.

    Although they had various suspicions, they could not do or say anything in the end. These people in front of them were true giants of this world, while they were just people who ''failed'' to reach their goals and had to be spirit summoners to see if they could manage to reach their dreamed heights. There was no point ofparison between the two, so they could only nod.

    "If so, I will thank you in advance. It''s a worrisome situation for all parties, so we expect a report within a few days." Replied one of the summoners.

    "Haha, that''s fine. You cane back; we''ll try to investigate and ask some people toe down to investigate. Don''t worry about things here."

    Although both wanted to stay to search and be part of the investigation, the truth was that neither of them had Spirits that would allow them to do something. Even if they did, they could tell these Sorcerers'' intentions were to stay alone. That was why neither of them said anything; they simply said goodbye and returned to their respective ces.

    The difference in status and power between the two parties was evident.

    When the Grand Sorcerers saw them disappear into the distance, some lowered their heads, and others became angry.

    Among them, one old man was almost fuming from his head and turned sharply toward everyone present.

    "All of you are guarding the Mountain Base, day and night. Despite that, how the hell can you allow such an important base to be destroyed right under your noses, and you don''t even know who they are? Are you all idiots!?" he shouted, causing the several to lower their heads.

    "A dog got your tongues!? Are you idiots, or don''t you even know how to talk!?" He asked fiercely once again, grabbing one of them by the neck.

    "You''re the leader here; speak up if you don''t want your head to leave your body!"

    The man who was being yelled at felt his body shudder and nodded quickly.

    "S...Sir, I''m sorry. Just in the morning hours, a big problem urred on the Main Mountain; I had to run there to check it out.

    I...I took too long...There were some strange people causing trouble there, and when I realized it, the explosion was the one that made me realize it was all a hoax from the other side to keep me away." His voice trembled slightly, and his body shuddered at the waves of power unleashed by the man before him.

    Still, he was urate in his words and told him everything he knew.

    That made the man frown, and he felt a fire explode in his head.

    "So, we lost the main hideout of Low Deal and the experiments on this side because you guys don''t even know how to DIVIDE!!??" he shouted in fury, and the urge to behead these bastards surged inside him. His anger could not be hidden by anything and made everyone present tremble.

    Still, that anger was soon quelled by a soft voice.

    "Old man, shut up. I''m trying to enjoy the good river here; what are you doing yelling in people''s ears?" The voice was like a vase of cold water being poured over them all, and although it sounded beautiful, it made several people shiver.

    While the old man who was shouting kept silent and turned behind him.

    "Lady Charlotte, I did not expect to see you here." He said as he greeted her.

    She was sitting on one of the few remaining rocks, looking out over the river. Her near-perfect appearance, though it could make anyone fall in love, wasmanding respect right now.

    She shrugged her shoulders. "Well, I didn''t expect to see you here either." She replied, and he nodded.

    "I had some time off and had toe and investigate. Are you here for the same thing? Lady Charlotte, you need not bother with such matters. I will investigate the cause of this explosion, and I will make them pay; you need not even address them a nce." This old man was acting quite respectfully in front of Charlotte.

    His age as an elder was not enough for him to be able to stand in front of the current Lady Grand Sorcerer and do whatever he wanted. He had to keep respect, even when his power was quite high.

 Chapter 332: She did it?

    At his response, Charlotte scoffed. "Low Deal, an organization dedicated to killing humans for use in experiments developed by the Grand Sorcerers. Their base was ced, in vition of established rules, below one of the Immovable Mountains. How will you cover up the shame caused by this destruction towards our Immovable Mountains, old man?

    Or is there someone above you who can cover them up?" she asked, rendering the old man present speechless.

    But before he could respond, Charlotte stood up. She walked over to where the old man stood and stood beside him. "Are you looking for a culprit? You don''t need to look for one. I did it. This crap just sullies my territory.

    You people are disappointing me more and more with practical garbage trying to advance at the cost of sacrificing your own people... The next time I discover something like this, I''ll lure you to that ce and blow you all to pieces."

    Among all the people who knew of her and had seen her, they could ascertain that Lady Charlotte was a decisive woman. Once she decided about something, she would not back down. It is also this personality that allows her strength to have grown so much in such a short time.

    And even more so because of the great status she holds.

    Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin

    When the old man heard her words, he could not think of a way to react immediately.

    A decision made by Lady Charlotte had to be respected. Those were the orders from above. But this decision...

    Hadn''t she crossed the line? The burned research was too crucial for the Grand Sorcerers.

    Still, despite the fact that he was stronger than Charlotte, the old man did not move and waited for her to disappear into the distance to look at his subordinates.

    When he saw them, he felt like beating them to death, for they were all much more rxed right now. Some were even smiling.

    It was as if they told him: Lady Charlotte herself did it. What do you expect us to do? Even you didn''t dare to stop her, and you pretend that we did?

    Still, in the end, he just took a deep breath repeatedly until he calmed down.

    "We''re leaving." He spoke in a hoarse voice and, without another word, flew back to the Nevod Mountains, leaving the situation in deep silence once again.

    Soon after, the silence was disturbed by Charlotte''s beautiful figure. She sat once again on the previous rock and looked out over the river. A beautiful smile was on her face, as a face was reflected in said river.

    ''You haven''t changed a bit, my love. Let your wife cover for you this time. I don''t know if it''s the right thing to do, though.'' She smiled as those thoughts passed through her mind, and she kept thinking while looking at the river.

    ...

    Matt and Alice returned to the Spirit Academy by another way. They thought they would encounter some trouble but could return quietly a dayter.

    That day, everything was in chaos.

    The Webb Family was confirmed to have Low Deal contacts and is in the custody of the Spiritual Alignment judges.

    Some teachers were also found guilty and some not guilty were missing.

    The Academy was in such chaos that sses were suspended for a few days by the Alignment''s decision, as they did not know what retaliation Low Deal could take.

    Because of all that big trouble, no one noticed that Matt and Alice had left, much less noticed them when they returned. So, for most of them, those two students had done nothing during the chaos.

    But when Matt returned, he met Mia Holmer, who had released the Founder about 12 hours after she arrested him.

    He couldn''t do anything because of it.

    She smiled at Matt.

    "Did you make it?" Mia asked as she and Matt locked themselves in the room where they worked.

    He nodded at her. "I did, but I must apologize. An oversight in the ns caused that cave to be blown up in its entirety; I couldn''t steal the treasure from those guys." He replied and took out some valuable things, including some Magical Artifacts, which he found on the corpses of those guys.

    Mia was surprised by that. "So the explosion I felt was that." She said in surprise, though she was amazed to see that he had managed to salvage several of the Artifacts she had created.

    Even a ball.

    However, in reality, it''s the same as always. Matt had not shown it to her before and now decided to do so. He had researched everything about this artifact and already understood how to make a new and better one. He didn''t need them.

    Whereas for Mia, it was the hard work of many years. Naturally, she wanted them.

    She nodded after seeing them again. "They haven''t put them to good use, but they seem to use it a lot for magics of various kinds. Including necromancer magic." After investigating them for a moment, she grabbed them and put them back on the table.

    Matt didn''t say anything regarding what she was saying. He was thoughtful about a few things.

    "What''s wrong?" Mia asked after seeing him like that, and he shook his head.

    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just some issues that are bothering my head," he replied, and she smiled.

    "The Founder should be nning something new shortly. So be careful. The Alignment has decided to hand over the power to run it to me, so I''ve already ordered that that guy can''t give you orders. But I''m not sure he won''t try to move in another way." She spoke.

    She started to tell him some more things and asked him for more information about what he had done this time in that ce, so they both talked calmly while Matt waited for Alice to finish stabilizing her power.

    ...

    At the same time, in another ce inside the Main Tower of the Spiritual Academy.

    The Founder had calmed down by now.

    ''The destruction of Low Deal will cause me several problems with those Grand Sorcerers. But if I excuse myself with the idea of a rebellion against me, all should be well.'' He thought as he held a scroll in his hand.

    He looked down to see it and smiled.

    ''As for you, Zen Varrmar... A vampire, eh? This information will be so important that it will serve me to regain full control of my Academy. Still... I will not sell you out. Let me kill you first, you impertinent little student.'' A sadistic smile emerged on his face as he opened the scroll in his hand.

    This scroll had a strange aura about it, one that would make anyone''s hair stand on end in a moment.

    Even the Founder felt frightened by this and closed the scroll again, but his smile remained.

    Still, that smile soon froze when he felt a presence very close to him.

    He stood up abruptly and turned around.

    There, a woman with long ck hair was leaning gently against the window, looking out at the Academy from there.

    She was so beautiful that it shocked him, and her voice soon reached his ears. "Ohh. A Death Curse, huh? It''s been a long time since Ist saw one."

 Chapter 333: Amazing skill

    A soft yet haunting voice caused a fire to ignite in the Founder''s body. It was as if a lightning bolt had struck him, leaving him rooted in ce.

    It was such a beautiful voice that it was scary and struck his soul every time it sounded.

    When the ck-haired woman said this, she turned around and looked at it. She nced at the scroll in his hands, smiled, and started walking towards him.

    As she walked, a strange aura spread out into the surroundings, somehow making the dark room light.

    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin

    "There is jealousy that eats away at your soul and that you can''t let go because it means getting into a ce where you shouldn''t be. You feel the need to kill him because you are afraid that someone will steal the woman you love. But, if you are feeling the need to kill someone, you should not. Founder of the Spiritual Academy, someone worthy of respect when talking about your strength.

    I was once told that you were a man I should watch out for. That was why I thought not to mess with you. But, this time, you are trying to touch a person you shouldn''t." She said and stood in front of him.

    For some strange reason, he couldn''t move. Internally, he wanted to move because he knew the person before him.

    How could he not know her? The most respected woman currently in the entire Nevod Mountain Range, Lady Charlotte.

    Still, he couldn''t move.

    ''This is... Her ability?'' He thought in shock, and she smiled.

    "How about? How does my ability feel? Amazing, isn''t it?" she asked, smiling wickedly. Her smile made the Founder shudder with fear.

    ''Spirit, help me!'' he shouted internally, trying tomunicate with his spirit. But no matter how hard he tried, he could not move. Though he cried out in his mind, he could notmunicate with it.

    This feeling...

    ''It''s terrifying...'' In shock, he could only watch as she took the scroll from his hand.

    "I forgot to tell you, little pawn on my chess piece. When the controller is on the field, no chess piece can move without orders. Even if your spirit is powerful, what good is it if I iste it from you? Hehe. Now, let me look at this for a moment..." Charlotte opened the scroll after saying this, unconcerned about the man before him.

    For her, this whole city was a huge chess table. She was the controller, far above the King, who was the man in front of her.

    Under her eyes, she was simply walking on her yground.

    This was a supreme and unparalleled skill that she had not used until now. It is the Supreme Mass Control Skill within all existing skills.

    She nodded when she looked at the huge amount of cursed energying out of the scroll. "Hehe, I wonder what everyone will think when they find out that the Founder of the Spirit Academy died while in possession of a Death Curse." She said, closing the scroll once more.

    The smile on her face became more evident when she saw the look of fear on this man.

    She didn''t care about his fear or who he was; she hade here on a mission.

    And that was why she approached him and handed him the scroll.

    "Since you wanted to kill someone else with it, why don''t you try it on yourself? Maybe you can mutate and gain greater strength." She said, and when she saw the look of fear again on the Founder''s face, she stopped smiling and spoke.

    "Use the Curse on yourself. Die for your sin and with your own tactics." Her voice this time did not sound as spellbinding as at first. This voice struck terror into whoever heard it.

    And it was a voice with power. Her words struck the Founder''s soul, and fear gripped his body. He wanted to scream and run, but he could do nothing.

    Suddenly, his body moved, and he did exactly what Charlotte had said. He opened the scroll and used the Death Curse that was there.

    And the target was himself.

    Suddenly, a powerful cursed aura came out of this scroll in conjunction with a huge inscription, which widened on the Founder''s body like this was the scroll it had juste from.

    This caused his body to undergo a terrible transformation in a few seconds. His entire body began to be consumed from the inside out. The pain of feeling his flesh, blood, and all his organs dying and being consumed at great speed made him open his mouth wide, but nothing came out.

    He wanted to scream, but all his oral cords had been sucked dry in an instant.

    His physical appearance began to dry up at great speed then, and not even his spiritual power could resist him. In the end, the Founder, with a stunned and dead look, fell forward.

    He was dead.

    One of the highest powers in the world had died within seconds from a death curse.

    Even Charlotte felt her body shudder. It wasn''t real fear; she just thought in the case that, that curse had hit Matt.

    ''Coming down the mountain had its benefits.'' She thought.

    She honestly didn''t care about this guy''s death. From the start, he was a man destined to die.

    Someone she wouldn''t care about, even if he died in the most painful way possible.

    ''I think it''s about time I paid my visit to this ce. My husband, you''ve made so many enemies that I''m worried about you. It''s a good thing I got here before you, but... Sigh, would you stop getting into trouble? Go back to your ce; you need to strengthen yourself for what''s toe.'' She thought with a slight sigh as she looked out the window.

    She could feel the Divine Knightsing running on the other side of the mountain.

    Still, she could only sigh and disappear soon after.

    No one noticed her presence here, but they did notice something else.

    Soon, arge number of people rushed into the office.

    "Founder, what happened!? We felt a terrifying energy!" Those who came in were members of the Alignment. They were powerful and experienced people.

    But when they saw the Founder lying on the ground, like a dry branch of any tree, they took several steps back.

    "A--- THE FOUNDER IS DEAD!" A scream came out of their mouths, alerting many people who heard this, including Mia Holmer, who ran to the office to see what the hell had happened.

 Chapter 334: A Dietrich

    After a thorough investigation, the Alignment Leaders and Mia Holmer sighed.

    A group of teachers stood beside them, staring at the Founder''s dried-up body, unable to exin what had happened.

    The Alignment Leaders shook their heads at them. "Hemitted suicide. This Death Curse is very powerful, and he used it to kill himself." Said one of them, and another nodded, agreeing with him.

    "And he did it with the Death Curse because he didn''t want to leave brain or soul remnant behind. I''m sure he was afraid we might look for information inside him by some method. Sigh, in the end, it seems he was hiding many secrets." He said, looking at Mia Holmer, who looked angry.

    "Lady Mia seems to know." He said and smiled towards her.

    Mia shook her head and started walking out of there. "He was the Founder of Low Deal. All the enmity between Low Deal and us was created by him when he stole those Artifacts from me and pretended it was Low Deal. That''s all I know. Don''t ask any more questions; I don''t feel like talking." She said coldly and walked out.

    Her anger was because she couldn''t kill this guy with her bare hands. That made her angry, for it was him, the one who had slowed her growth all these years. Still, she had nothing to do, and that statement shocked a lot of people for a long time.

    ...

    Matt returned to the room after Mia had left and waited until Alice had finished stabilizing.

    Although Matt was still pensive about Charlotte, he finally decided to stop thinking about nonsense and concentrated on obtaining the ability.

    To do so, Alice''s Inheritance Token was used once again.

    Perhaps this was the first time in history that the Inheritance Token was used so many times in less than five years. No one had ever advanced as fast before as this pair.

    They closed their eyes and plunged again into that ce of darkness.

    When Matt opened his eyes again, he was in that infinite darkness and thought he would be forced to sit down.

    But suddenly, he felt his body shudder gently, and he lost his vision once again.

    ''Huh?'' He felt that he was being teleported, but this teleportation was strange because instead of falling, he seemed to be rising.

    And suddenly, he felt his feet again in a fixed ce, so he opened his eyes again. ''What happened?'' he thought.

    He looked to his left and to his right to find himself in a very different ce.

    The first difference was that this ce was not all darkness. The ground was gray and looked like dirt. But the rest was the same as before.

    Still, a voice rang out over the top when he got here.

    "Oh... Matthew, it''s you." This voice said, with a soft smile of joy. This voice sounded a little strange.

    Matt raised his head sharply and saw a pair of red eyes looking at him above the ce. They were just eyes, and they were quiterge.

    "It''s been a long time since thest time, Matthew. It certainly has... It''s been a long time." The voice sounded like it came from ancient times.

    It sounded like it was here, but at the same time, it didn''t sound like it was. It was as if it wasing from a faraway ce that Matt couldn''tprehend it.

    Matt felt confused by this. "Who are you?" he asked, bewildered.

    And the voice smiled. "Hehe, certainly, you couldn''t recognize my voice nowadays. How many years have passed since that moment? A few million years? Sigh. But you don''t need to know my name, don''t worry about the dead.

    But myst name was Dietrich, too."

    Matt was surprised by her words. "Dietrich? I see... So you''re one of the Dietrich n Members..." Matt said, nodding softly.

    It wouldn''t be strange if there were any ancestors of that n here. After all, this ce was supposed to belong to the Dietrichs.

    Still, that was still shocking.

    He had encountered a being that existed 10 million years ago.

    ''My God...'' He took a deep breath after realizing this but quickly calmed down.

    He had bequeathed a moment he never thought he would have. He had in front of him a possible rtive of his in this world.

    Everything he had wanted to know since he arrived could be in front of him.

    That was why he stared at him.

    "I don''t have much memory of who I am, honestly. And it is possible that I am not who you think I am. Still, I''d like to ask, do I belong to the Dietrich n that lived in this world 10 million years ago?" Matt asked.

    The pair of eyes blinked a little, and a small chuckle was heard throughout the ce.

    "Good boy, you still like to ask questions that get straight to the point when you don''t know something." After saying this, a sigh was heard.

    "That''s right, Matthew, you belong to that n. I didn''t expect that 10 million years had passed, but in this world there can only be one Dietrich n. Though it is strange that you should ask this, considering that you have a Vampirism within you, bearing our name. That is the greatest proof of your belonging to our n." He replied.

    Matt then frowned. "You mean I lived 10 million years ago? How did I get to this time, then? Why am I the only Dietrich in the world?" Several questions came out of his mouth, but only a sigh was heard, and all returned to silence.

    Even though the eyes were staring at him, Matt realized that he wouldn''t answer him.

    ''Those kinds of questions he won''t answer...'' He realized, so he sighed a couple of minutester.

    "Can you tell me the mission I''m here for? I don''t think a n this big that leaves an offspring behind wouldn''t leave instructions for him." He spoke.

    That pair of eyes blinked, and finally, the voice came again. "There are questions I can answer and some I can''t, because you''ll know it eventually. But there are others I just don''t know the answer to. Boy, your bombardment of questions will get you nowhere because it doesn''t involve anything you want to do."

    "Answer me something. Do you want to found a n and restore its glory, or do you want to walk your own path? Boy, you belong to the Greatest Saint n that exists in this world. Your vision can''t stay locked up in one ce; it never was. So, if you want to ask questions and you want me to answer you, focus on your path and stop asking things you won''t," he said. Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    That left Matt a little stunned. It sounded like he was scolding him for asking dumb questions. That made him feel embarrassed.

    ''I was focused on getting that information because I don''t get it anywhere else, but... That''s right, it''s an existence that should know the secrets of my body and abilities. I should focus on that then.'' Matt smiled after thinking like that and nodded.

    "Is Dietrich''s Vampirism what made Dietrich so special? Was it this Vampirism that enhanced them to such an extent that they became such great powers in the past?" he asked.

    Then, with a small chuckle, the voice came again. "Hehe, good question, Matthew. But first, I want to ask you, what do you think about that?"

 Chapter 335: Secrets

    If someone were to ask Matt whether he considers Vampirism to be what made the Dietrichs who they were, his answer would be a resounding ''No.''

    Because the more he learns about his body, the more he realizes that it is amazing. While it is a fact that Vampirism greatly enhances his body and causes him to gain a higher percentage of power with each workout, he feels that there is something more to it. It''s as if Vampirism isn''t that crucial within him.

    Maybe what gives him that feeling is the fact that Vampirism is always active, and he doesn''t need to do something else for the effect of said ability to kick in.

    Maybe it''s just a mirage or an illusion. Still, his answer was simple.

    "I don''t think it''s because of Vampirism, but I can''t understand why I think so."

    "Hehe, actually, Dietrich''s Vampirism was a skill created by us because our whole family didn''t have a Vampirism. It''s like you thought, we, Dietrichs, didn''t need an ability like that, and actually, that''s not what made us special.

    The point was that we needed a Vampirism to be able to enter into the Vampire Category, so our Leader decided to create one; that way, we would avoid creating confusion within the race. The Leader only expected to create one equal to the rest, but in the end, it came out a much better one than expected, although it had a bit strange peculiarity, and the Leader considered it a failure."

    "Still, it was enough to keep the race from getting confused. And since it could be passed down from generation to generation, it was the perfect Vampirism for us. But, at the end of the day, Vampirism, for us, is just an external tool that serves no purpose.

    You must understand that we are not just any type of vampire; we have more freedom, and the Vampirism you have today is really just a portion of that authentic ability.

    When you fully awaken, you will be able to understand all my words, and you need not ask any questions regarding how to awaken it; you will know at the end of our talk." Once the voice returned to silence after enough talking, Matt nodded.

    ''Makes sense... Although it''s still surprising the fact that the best Vampirism in the breed''s memory was not only created to ''look like more vampires'' but was also considered a failure...'' Matt sighed and decided to pay attention to this person. Since he was telling him he didn''t need to ask about it, he decided to ask one more thing.

    "That being the case, what is the Vampirism that I bestow when I activate my ability ''The Vampire''? Do you know anything about it?" he asked and the eyes moved as if they were nodding.

    "Well, I know a few things about it. Hmm, as I recall, nowadays, Vampirism has been degrading. Unlike us, who have a Vampirism created and modified to our liking, the rest of the people have normal Vampirisms that degrade with each generation. This was a problem we encountered in the old era and tried to solve; unfortunately, we were unable to do so.

    In the current generation of vampires, Vampirism must have degraded to the minimum point. It is a vampirism that barely serves its function. But we were the dominant race in the ancient era, and it wasn''t on a mere whim."

    "Back then, everybody had the so-called Ancient Vampirism or simply ''Vampirism''; it was the real thing. When you activate ''The Vampire'' the Vampirism you bestow on the other person is exactly that, Ancient Vampirism. It''s a good Vampirism, but nothing major, honestly. The difference between a normal Vampire and a Dietrich Vampire is that our body has that ability built-in by default.

    We don''t need a Vampirism."

    Matt was a little surprised by the first thing he said. ''Ancient Vampirism...'' He thought. He had realized that that ability was much better than the one I had, for example.

    Still, he hadn''t expected it to be because all other vampirisms degraded with each generation.

    "That being the case, wouldn''t it be dangerous for the vampire race? If Vampirism degrades with each generation, the point wille when it will be impossible for the race to beat its rivals." He replied.

    "Hahaha, who knows? The vampiric race has many secrets that you will have to discover little by little, Matthew. Don''t be impatient, but never forget your path. That path you decided to walk is the one that will take you to the top, slowly."

    "Matthew, just one more question; it''s time for you to go." Said the pair of eyes with a slight sigh. Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin

    It was a strange sigh, perhaps of loneliness or helplessness. But Matt didn''t think much of it.

    He had a lot of questions in his mind right now, but he didn''t know why he felt that this person in front of him was indirectly telling him that sooner orter, many of the questions he currently has will be answered if he is patient. That''s why he felt that asking something could be missing an opportunity to get good information.

    It was for this reason that among many questions, he chose to ask one that he was sure he would not regret.

    "If it''s just one question, I just want to know, is there another Saint n? I won''t settle for just an affirmative or negative answer." If he could know this information, it would be important for the future.

    As long as he didn''t know that answer, at any moment, a supreme n could appear and catch him off guard. He could not even think about what would happen when he was already exterminated under the ashes of something impossible to save.

    That''s why he needed information about it.

    The pair of eyes did not expect to hear this question, so he was silent for a few minutes. Matt even went so far as to think he wouldn''t answer, but suddenly he spoke.

    "There is. There is one more Saint n. I see you just want information to keep your guard up; that''s fine. And I don''t have too much to tell you regarding them. I can only tell you that you should watch out when Night Falls." He replied, and after saying that, a tremor urred everywhere.

    The dark atmosphere changed slightly. "Hehe, it''s a pity it''s such a short time, but it''s not bad. Matthew, you must be patient in everything you want to aplish; impatience will make you make mistakes. Now, there are several things I must tell you before you go."

    "First, I hope to see you in the future; talking after so long feels good to me. Second, remember this very well, Matthew: You are the Heir. No one is above you, and everyone is below you. That potential sealed within you and those abilities hidden within are about to be revealed to you."

    "You must keep in mind that there are three seals upon you, Matthew. The first one I am going to remove today. The Second Seal to be released, you will be able to do so in the Divine City. The third will be revealed to youter. Strive now that your potential will awaken and dig deep within yourself.

    Discover your new abilities and stay strong; you are a Dietrich; do not dishonor the most glorious surname the Vampire Race has ever had."

    Matt almost didn''t get to hear everything he said as he suddenly felt a strong dizziness, and his body felt heavy. His mind went dark, and he disappeared from this ce as if no one had been there.

 Chapter 336: The Awakening (1)

    What had just happened to Matt could be called a forced exit. He came out of that ce and could not open his eyes as he suddenly began to feel many changes inside him.

    Everything inside him was changing; his insides suddenly transformed, bringing him to a semi-conscious state.

    In this state, he floated on a dark sea, which seemed to be his mind.

    ''What the hell is all this?'' he thought.

    The first thing he noticed was that inside were a few books floating. The first of them seemed to be a map, but it only had a few descriptions.

    -First Seal: Unlocked.

    -Second Seal: Locked - Divine City.

    -Third Seal: ???????

    With only three lines of words written there, Matt could also see the location of Divine City. The map wasn''t simple either; it appeared to be a huge map that changed in real-time.

    Divine City is a Floating City, and right now, on the map, it is seen to be moving across the world, so the point where it is located is also moving.

    ''Could this be a map of the entire world? If that was so, and I could use it at will, the advantage I had would be incredible.''

    Still, after seeing this, he diverted his attention to the book beside it.

    ''A Book of Skills?'' The book was open, and his heart raced after he read it a bit.

    ''This is... My new skills?'' In shock, he grabbed the book to read but suddenly felt something strange in his body, leaving him dazed.

    Although he was looking at the book, he wasn''t actually reading anything.

    His body...

    ''What the hell is this? Is this what that person meant at the end? The awakening of my potential... Is it so amazing?'' In shock, he put the book aside for a moment and tried to look at his body.

    He still couldn''t control it for two reasons. The first was that his blood was in a strange frenzy that prevented him from controlling himself, and the other was because it was inside his mind, and he didn''t know how to get out. But he could see the changes in his body.

    And the first one was so absurd, it blew him away.

    It was a permanent increase in power. It wasn''t an ability; it was simply the awakening of his potential. And it was a tremendous increase to 40,000 power.

    He went from having 30,000 power a few minutes ago to having 40,000 power.

    In a matter of minutes!

    In addition, there was another noticeable change, and that was his Vampirism.

    He felt that this thing was not actually part of his body but belonged to him. It was his external tool attached to his body, and he could use it for many things. Storing any kind of energy, including spiritual energy and mana, is one of the most remarkable examples he can see right now. Your next journey awaits at mvl

    ''This is what he meant by tool... I understand now.''

    But he still noticed some strange things, which he would discoverter.

    The important thing is that, at present, his body is in charge of processing the blood. This one does it more effectively than Vampirism, and it is so effective that it could be scary.

    ''Wait... Vampirism counts as a skill in my Skill Book, right? Could I have some new information?'' Matt immediately stopped looking at his body because although there were several other changes, they weren''t too important for now.

    Now, his focus would be on his abilities.

    After grabbing the book, he quickly looked for the Vampirism skill, and to his luck, he found it.

    First skill: Dietrich''s Vampirism - External Tool.

    | Dietrich''s Vampirism: Created by the Dietrich n to please the Vampiric Race.

    | Ability to process blood in workouts that exceed the Body''s capacity, better than any Vampirism Skill.

    | Ability to store all kinds of energies.

    | Vampirism Skill: Blood Exploitation: Ability to exploit the blood inside the body of the beasts you touch (Exclusive on Beasts) - Problem encountered by the Dietrich, for which they considered it a Failure.

    ''Hmm... Certainly, if that exploit ability could be done on all kinds of living things, it would be awesome, but only on beasts; it''s a sorry state of affairs. Still, both abilities are pretty good... Though right now, I don''t have much use for it.'' He thought after reading everything it said.

    He decided to ignore this and looked at the other abilities.

    He focused his vision on the two abilities that had previouslye up as ''Unknown''. They were no longer unknown; there was something written there.

    Of those, the one that caught his attention the most was a skill with a peculiar name and of a rather interesting type.

    Maker''s Domain: Dual Type Domain.

    First Type: ''Edit'': Your ''Totally Independent'' creations (not puppets) can be improved by you. When one of your ''Totally Independent'' creations is inside the Maker''s Domain in its First Type, you can see their abilities, edit them, and grant them new ones.

    They will see you as their Maker, but they will not give you full loyalty unless you earn it. They will be with you throughout the process to help you understand what to do.

    They will receive power boosts for being edited by ''The Vampire''.

    Second Type: ''The Gate'': The Path you are currently on will be revealed to you.

    | You will be able to be the God Controller for 10 minutes, and you will have everything within a 1-kilometer radius under your power. Remember to use this ability ''wisely''.

    Being a Domain, it would naturally attract Matt''s attention. But reading what was written there gave him a bit of a headache.

    Honestly, he understood the second type of Domain. It would basically allow him to understand his Path.

    ''If it says to use it wisely, it''s because I should use it to understand my Path rather than to fight. I can''t seem to activate it, though. Perhaps because I have not yet achieved an Early Understanding of the Path of Control. Still, if I were to use it in a battle, 10 minutes with such an ability would be enough to kill anyone.'' Matt frowned, thinking he had been granted a somewhat broken ability.

    But he didn''t understand the first type, so he decided not to pay attention to him, thinking otherwise is silly.

    Still, that was one of the skills that was always with him, which was amazing. Maybe it was on the same level as his Vampirism in terms that it couldn''t be separated from him or even sealed, so it had to be an important ability. But what was the other one?

    Matt frowned as soon as he saw the name. It was a name that could mean many things.

    ''Back To Origin... What a peculiar name. What does it do?'' He then looked at the contents of the skill.

 Chapter 337: The Awakening (2)

    *

    [Back To Origin]: All abilities born from Dietrich''s Blood, the ''Dietrich''s Fragments'', belong to the ''Heir of Origin''.

    | The ''Heir of Origin'' has the ability and responsibility to extract the ''Dietrich''s Fragments'' from each person who has obtained the ability from Dietrich''s Blood in order toplete his Body of the Heir of Origin.

    | Dietrich''s Fragments: These are the Abilities obtained by the ''Heirs with Destiny'', thanks to their Dietrich''s Blood. They are necessary toplete the Body of the Heir of Origin, which is iplete due to theck of their skills.

    | Heir of Origin: Matthew Dietrich.

    Matt couldn''t even believe what he was reading, so much so that he had to re-read and re-read it more than five times to convince himself that he wasn''t wrong.

    His eyes weren''t lying to him; his new ability was...

    ''Is this possible? Is it so broken? Dietrich''s Fragments are the abilities that all Heirs have. Sophia''s irvoyance, Alice''s Blood Above All, and many more. Even Gray Allen also has Dietrich''s abilities; do I need to obtain his abilities in order toplete my body?'' Even though he couldn''t believe it, he had to.

    The description was clear and concise; there was no way he couldn''t understand it correctly. Still...

    That would leave all the Heirs without abilities. How could they want to obediently surrender their abilities? But who was to say that, in reality, they were simply recipients?

    Thanks to his reading of this ability, Matt immediately realized that he had gained a great deal of information regarding these abilities.

    In fact, they all, at one time or another, belonged to him. Each of these abilities was just Fragments of his power. He doesn''t know at what point it happened or how it happened, but at some point, his power must have been dispersed and turned into Fragments.

    Every time he retrieves one of these Fragments, a portion of his power will return.

    ''But there''s a problem... There are too many of them. There are 14 current Heirs, 14 from Gray''s Generation and 14 from Alice''s grandfather''s Generation. I heard he''s still alive, so he must still have his abilities. And the rest of the Fragments return to the Divine City once a bearer dies.

    This is done so that the Fragments can collect information and power, and when they return to me, they will be of great help. But who turned them into Fragments, and does this mean that my body is actually split?'' he thought.

    Suddenly, he felt a hunch.

    If these Fragments belonged to him, could he sense the location?

    That was why he closed his eyes and tried to focus inward to see if he could find the location of these Fragments.

    As soon as he did this, his heart in his body pounded and although he could not yet return to consciousness in his body, he suddenly felt the exact location of many of these fragments around the world.

    ''Is it... 45 people? Isn''t it 42, if not 45? Are there still some alive from thousands of years ago?'' Matt thought in shock; he immediately realized that out of the 45 he felt, 41 were in the vampires'' territory.

    Scattered in different ces. One was next to him, Alice''s, toplete the 42 of the current ones, the past generation, and Alice''s grandfather''s.

    While thest 3...

    ''That should be the First Academy...'' Matt thought, sensing one of them. He didn''t think there would be one there.

    But the other two he couldn''t sense their location.

    ''Where the hell are they? I feel them, but at the same time, I can''t sense the location.'' He was confused by this, but in the end, he sighed.

    This was something incredible, but it was also dangerous. Getting the Shards back would hurt a hell of a lot of people; it would practically turn the entire Vampire Territory against him.

    Alice''s to get them back would be a drastic reduction in her power, so he wouldn''t do it. While Sophia''s...

    Though they were tempting, she didn''te across as unfriendly. She even warned him of some things that would happen in his future, so it was best not to mess with her to avoid making unnecessary enemies.

    Besides, they were powerful and protected the Vampire Territory against the Devourer and Human Empire regions, so it was best to keep them with their powers for the time being.

    ''I must grow up first. Once I do, I can knock on the door of them all. When I am powerful enough and restore my full body, I should fear no one in this world. So, if the Empire or the Devourers decided to do something, then I could wipe them outpletely. In the meantime, I''ll let them have them.'' He thought though he smiled a little at the end of his thoughts.

    ''No, if any of you decide toe and make trouble for me, then I will have no choice but to take your power away from you. Especially you, Becker, I think Six Vampire ns are enough. I will test this ability on you as soon as I return.'' Matt grinned mischievously, thinking like that, and decided to look in the Skill Book.

    His Awakening was not yet over.

    Now that he had new information, he realized that the ability he was given when he reached 20,000 power was actually just the unwanted prelude to an ability that belonged to him. Your next read awaits at mvl

    ording to his information, all Dietrichs have a Unique Ability when they reach 30,000 power. Every Pureblood Dietrich had it at some point.

    And he is a Pureblood Dietrich.

    So now he was curious, what was his Unique Ability?

    You do not see a unique ability every day. On Earth, he and Charlotte had one, and there was only one other person who had a Unique Ability besides the two of them.

    Charlotte, as Chief Strategist of the Human Race and the woman with the greatest knowledge of the Terrain on the entire, could turn the entire into her own Chess Table. There, she was the Absolute Queen. Such ability was something of a powerful domain.

    On Matt''s side, he had his Frozen Power. That power wasn''t just anything; he hadn''t been able to use it in this world because his power was so low. Here, he doesn''t have a system to downgrade his abilities to be able to use them; everything is more unbnced in that sense. But this ability��it is not called ''ability'' and instead has the name ''Power''��is for a reason.

    Its versatility is amazing, and it brings several abilities inside it; among those, it also has a terrifying and powerful Dominion, which can counter Charlotte''s unique ability.

    But then, they are not on Earth right now. Right now, Matt is in a world where the abilities don''t seem to have any real bnce, especially between him and the rest.

    So, what is his unique ability in this world?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 338: The Awakening (3)

    *

    An improvement from his previous ability.

    Or maybe...

    ''Three abilities? No...'' Matt frowned after encountering something strange.

    Several skills were disyed. Among those, he could see the upgrade from his previous ability, but it was only an upgrade. It wasn''t his unique ability.

    However, before that one, the Icy Curse skill was upgraded. Before, it said it was a skill that traveled with him, but now it says something different.

    Icy Curse: ????

    | ?????

    | ?????

    | Unique Power of the Heir of Origin: Matthew Dietrich.

    ''What the hell is this?'' This only made him more confused and multiple questions began to surface inside him.

    Still, they were questions he couldn''t answer. That was why he decided to ignore them for now and look further down.

    [Bloodlust of the Heir of Origin]: Killing someone in 5 hits or less will allow you to steal power from them. The percentage will vary depending on the person killed; the stronger they are, the more percentage you will gain, with a maximum of 10%.

    Earnings Scale:

    10,000 y 20,000: 2%.U

    21,000 y 30,000: 5%.

    31,000 y 50,000: 8%.

    51,000+: 10%.

    | This is an urate gain.

    | It could have a limit in the future.

    ''It''s a good improvement. It removes the stupid conditions it had and leaves only a 5-hit condition. Besides that, the exact gain means that I will gain exactly 10% of the power if I manage to assassinate someone with more than 51,000 power. With Sword Domain it is quite feasible to do so. But finding such a powerful person is tricky. And I can''t just go around killing people just because.'' He thought.

    Still, it was enough. With all the improvement brought by the awakening of his potential and everything else, along with this growth-type skill, he could already put himself above the heirs in no time, which was important.

    Now, there was still one more skill left.

    ''Is this my unique ability?'' he thought and looked below.

    [Unique Skill Locked: Iplete Body]

    | Skill Name: Absolute Block: Control-type skill.

    | Prerequisites for use: Reach 60,000 power and receive the first upgrade in ''The Vampire'' or obtain Dietrich''s Fragments.

    ''I can''t use it or even see its description. Well, with the iplete body, it also makes sense. Just from the name alone, it looks powerful, though I can''t figure out what it''s about.'' Matt thought and sighed.

    He smiled a little after that.

    It was good that he was not allowed to use it for now; a unique ability requires a lot of power to employ. Although the effect is amazing, the cost is also high.

    For now, with all the skills and upgrades he got, he was more than satisfied.

    Although several things left him thoughtful and a bit confused, in the end, all he got were improvements.

    He didn''t just reach 40,000 power one time. He learned about many things, gained Domains and an awesome Ability, and learned that his body was iplete��more iplete than he had already learned with the man he found in that dark ce.

    All that in one moment was amazing.

    When he finished reading all of this, he felt his mind spinning as he began to feel his body once again.

    Yet he also began to feel something strange and uncontroble.

    His awakening...

    It was not going to be peaceful.

    His body started reacting differently at a time when he couldn''t control it, and all his Vampire aura and power were unleashed all over the ce.

    Alice, who had been awake for several days already, looking at the unconscious Matt, was frightened when she saw this. But her blood was suppressed to the lowest.

    Her body immediately bowed before such a magnificent and wonderful presence. For some reason, she felt all the powers within her leap with joy, as if they were little children eager to have seen their father once again.

    This was a strange feeling that filled her with confusion.

    At that moment, Matt finally opened his eyes. His beautiful red eyes glowed like ming torches, which neither the breeze nor the water could extinguish. They carried an awesome power, which was followed by a magnificent aura of authority surrounding Matt. His features became thinner, but at the same time, he looked more robust.

    Right now, he looked like an Almighty being who had descended into the world.

    Anywhere in the Vampire Territories, this would be felt and would cause a great furor. Perhaps it could spark an internal war, in the struggle to obtain the person capable of doing this.

    Perhaps many would worship the person who owned this aura.

    But unfortunately, they were not in the Vampire Territory. Right now, Matt was in the most dangerous heart of the Human Empire.

    The ce where the most terrifying people in the Empire were.

    The Nevod Mountains!

    This vampiric aura was also the greatest fear in the hearts of the humans. For the first time in millions of years, they once again felt a dignified presence among the vampire race.

    How could they stand still?

    On the other side of the city.

    Many armed and powerful men were walking in the direction of the Spirit Academy.

    An aura suddenly struck them, making their bodies shudder.

    Immediately all these men belonging to the Divine Knights group, went on a rampage.

    "Aura of a vampire?! And it''s powerful!"

    "Be careful. Call the Grand Sorcerers immediately; there''s a really powerful vampire in the city!"

    "Alert the Spiritual Academy; maybe it''s that vampire that led to the death of the Academy''s Founder!" The shouts from all sides alerted the poption and anyone walking around the ce.

    But they were not the only ones alerted.

    On another side of the city, two women were walking with a hood over their heads.

    One of them with features impossible to hide, with an astonishing beauty.

    While the other was totally hidden under the dark hood.

    Charlotte looked up when she felt this aura and frowned.

    ''A purer bloodline than there ever was. It''s the awakening of the Heir of Origin, eh... What bad timing.'' She thought, frowning, and looked at the woman behind her.

    "The Divine Knights want to steal our credit again. They failed to chase down a couple of weak vampires before, but now they seem to want to try to catch such a powerful one. You must also feel it; this vampire is not just anything. So, bring in the troops of the Grand Sorcerers and tell the Divine Knights that I, Charlotte Adams, have decided to take this matter into my own hands.

    If they object, I hope they are prepared to suffer my wrath." She said coldly and turned around to continue on her way to the Spirit Academy, though she somehow took a detour.

    While the woman behind her jumped out of there to do as she had been ordered.

 Chapter 339: A feeling that astonished the great powers

    But that feeling was not only felt by people in the Nevod Mountains. Even in the vampire territory, in the House of Allen.

    Gray Allen frowned after feeling a strange sensation in his body. His abilities seemed to jump inside him, giving him a strange feeling as he looked over a few documents.

    He got up from where he was sitting and walked over to the window to stare at the horizon.

    Specifically towards where the Human Empire was.

    ''What a strange feeling... It seems like things really can change at any moment.'' He had already realized that the human race had found powerful people to depend on.

    But he could do nothing for now. As the ultimate most powerful existence among the vampires, he would have preferred to start a war against the human race at once. Letting them develop would be dangerous; after all, Humans have great potential, and the vampire race is not so united.

    The problem was that although the vampire race is more powerful as a whole, it is not so united in the current era. Vampires started taking different paths than their ancestors a long time ago, and even though that led to the death of many, they are still doing it, which weakens the race.

    ''I feel that the mentality has also changed. With every generation thates along, vampires are degrading. I suppose if someone capable of leading them doesn''te along, we will eventually be swallowed by the humans or the devourers.'' He sighed.

    He once thought of being the Leader of the vampire race. He wanted to unite them once and for all and restore vampiric reign throughout the world. But that changed some 300 years ago.

    Several things made him change his mind. Added to recent betrayals within the Vampire ns towards the race itself have caused him to lose motivation to do so.

    ''Eventually, my hand wille to you. Even if it causes a war that then destroys us, your betrayal will not go unnoticed when I am aware of it.'' After thinking so, he looked behind him as the door opened.

    "Father, it is strange for you to visit me," he said after seeing a gray-haired old man enter.

    "Did you feel it?" This old man got straight to the point and made Gray nod.

    "Was it amon feeling among all of us who carry abilities?" Gray asked, and the old man frowned.

    "Where''s your brother? Or my grandson?" the old man asked, but Gray shook his head.

    "They''re looking for Alice and the boy I mentioned to you. We found Alice''s messenger bird at the border, but the message was not with it, and it was injured. Apparently, they are in the Human Empire. I''m nning to move over there and attack those guys'' protective barrier." Gray replied and stopped looking out the window.

    The old man frowned. ''That sentiment came from the Human Empire...'' He thought and looked at his son.

    ''I''ll go talk to an old friend. He surely has an answer to this sentiment. If you''re going to move to the border, be sure to leave someone powerful guarding the city." said the old man and turned away.

    Gray smiled, "Are you sure he''s still alive? That old friend of yours should be almost 1,000 years old by now. Be careful to find only bones." He teased his father a little, causing his father to shrug.

    "Boy, be careful; I could live longer than you. See, you''ve gotten into a lot of trouble since you were young. Be careful; those enemies don''te for your head when you''re on the border." His father always takes these jokes well, so he responded in kind and Grayughed.

    "Hahaha, well, that wouldn''t be bad either. It''s been many years since I''ve seen a worthy opponent." Gray said and watched his father leave after giving him a sidelong nce.

    ''Looks like I''ll have to pay old man Murphy a visit.'' Gray thought after looking out the window and disappeared from where he was to start preparing a full-scale attack against the empire.

    He would not sponsor it with the power of the Kingdom but with his own forces.

    .

    And far away, there was another person who sensed it, too.

    It was a beautiful woman who was in a slightly darkened room without too many things in it.

    She stood up and looked out the window. She wasn''t too expressive, but this time, a woman behind her was surprised to find her frowning.

    Hanna White, who had been kneeling, got up to see her Lady. ''Did something worry her? How amazing, I thought nothing could worry her at this point, but I see things with her have changed drastically these past few months.'' Hanna thought and looked at her Lady''s bandaged arm.

    ''I wonder who would have been able to hurt her like that... I''m sure even that powerful man couldn''t do it.'' She finally sighed and noticed that her Lady turned around to look at her.

    "If you want to assassinate that person, you can do it if I don''t have to deal with trouble. But I will tell you that if you get me in trouble with any Vampire n, I will tear you apart myself and hand you over to those people. So be careful with your decisions." Answered Cecily to a question Hanna had asked her earlier.

    Hanna nodded, though her flesh tingled slightly after hearing this.

    "It''s all right, Lady Cecily. I''ll make sure I don''t get you in trouble. But... If it''s not too forward, may I ask what happened to you? It''s not often you get a scratch, much less an injured arm." Hanna was careful with her words to avoid offending Cecily.

    And Cecily didn''t take it badly either. She walked over to Hanna and put a hand on her shoulder. "Do you think I would have warned you earlier not to get me in trouble? I''vee to realize that the world hides scarier monsters than I imagined." Her hesitant response confused Hanna.

    "Monsters? You mean some powerful race that we don''t know about?" Hanna asked, causing Cecily to chuckle for a bit.

    She shook her head in the end, though. ''Well, she''s not wrong either.'' She thought.

    "No, I don''t mean those kinds of monsters. Known living beings can also be monsters; you should know that. Stop asking unnecessary questions; I''ll soon recover and go get revenge; it''s just a little scratch." Cecily left the room soon after, leaving Hanna deep in thought.

    However, in the end, Hanna sighed and walked out, ready to do what she wanted.

    .

 Chapter 340: Going separate ways

    In the Spirit City, in the Main Tower of the Spirit Academy.

    Matt, who had just received his awakening, smiled as he saw Alice kneeling in front of him. He reached down and gently lifted her up. "I am not a God or a King for you to kneel before me. Instead, you must prepare yourself. I couldn''t contain my aura and ended up alerting every person in this ce." He said and looked up after saying this.

    "I can sense very powerful people nearby, heading here. Divine Knights and even Grand Sorcerers. I think I feel a familiar aura here, too, so it seems we should make our way and get out of here. Fortunately, this time, I feel it will be easier." Matt smiled towards Alice after saying this and waited for her response.

    Although she was in shock, she knew what was paramount right now, so she stood up and nodded to him.

    "Matt, I have received a permanent increase of 2,000 power. I also have a new ability that gives me more prowess in battle. It''s called Disaster Dance. When I battle with two swords in hand, I can create disasters in battle. Storms of vampiric power will be created with every move, creating chaos. In addition to increasing the mastery of my dual wielding.

    If I use it right, I should be able to fight people much stronger than me." She replied, quickly to update him on what she got there.

    Matt nodded approvingly after realizing she had been preparing for this for a while. "Congrattions, it looks like you got what you wished for," Matt replied, smiling a little at her.

    "If you add the spirits Alessa gives you, yourbat strength increased drastically. But, this time, I''ll go head-on this time; you have to save your strength for when we get out of the mountain.

    I will use the girls in the capital to create chaos there so that no one can rx on this, while I will make my way through the front, while you use other ces to run away from the mountain as soon as possible." He said, surprising Alice.

    "Why? Isn''t it better if we go together? Your power shouldn''t be that high, right? I can sense very powerful peopleing here; how do you intend to break through by yourself? Something like this wouldn''t be possible even with your sword domain." She responded quickly, and Matt was even quicker when he pulled out a vampire ball.

    He immediately tested his power on her, causing a staggering number to appear above.

    -Vampiric Power: 40,500.

    The concise and precise number stunned Alice for several minutes. Still, the powerful presence brought her back to reality.

    "You see? Right now, my power has increased, and my abilities are better at breaking through, thanks to my sword domain and quick movements. Therefore, be a good girl and listen to me. I''ll catch up with you right away; just follow the escape route we were nning earlier." He spoke.

    Although she hesitated, Alessa spoke internally at that moment. "Let him go. The Spirit Essence brings out its full potential when it is in trouble. Who knows? Maybe he can gain an amazing ability, creating a new mindless spirit." She spoke.

    Although Alice had a few things to say, she said nothing and nodded to him. "I''ll kill as many as I can if I run into them," Alice said, turning around and leaving the ce.

    Matt smiled a little and started walking calmly in the opposite direction.

    Just then, Mei spoke in his head.

    "Matt, there''s someone watching your destiny. I''ve blocked out what that person can see, but apparently, the ability to see the destiny of this person is amazing in many ways. With everything I did, that person still managed to see some things. What do we do?" she asked, and Matt shrugged.

    "Stop worrying about it. I don''t care who sees my destiny; I don''t n to follow it anyway. Instead, tell me, what can you see in my destiny right now?" he asked.

    Mei sighed. "I haven''t mastered this strange new power you gave me, honestly. I understand the principles of blocking and various things, but your destiny is too strange. What I''m seeing from you is no longer the same as what I saw the first time. I don''t know if destiny is preventing me from being able to see anything, but it''s confusing." She replied, and Matt smiled.

    ''Good...'' He thought and crossed into a corner inside the tower. This one had emptied out, but a few people were still walking around.

    He crossed at that corner because he could feel someone.

    "Miss Mia, are you waiting for me? It looks like old friends will now be enemies." Matt said after seeing Mia Holmer there, leaning against the wall.

    She looked at him and smiled a little.

    There were a lot of spirits around her. "So that''s the famous Spirit Squad of the Great Summoner." He spoke.

    There were spirits of all kinds. Big and small. It honestly looked like a veritable squadron of soldiers ready for battle.

    Some were powerful on their own, and others required joining a body to fight, but seeing this sight was amazing, even for Matt.

    "Normally, I would use my Spirit Squad to get you. A vampire so important within my territory, how could I let you escape?" She smiled.

    Matt red at her. "So, you n on catching me? They must be paying a lot for my head in this ce, after all."

    But she shook her head and waved her hand to the side, causing the entire Spirit Squad behind her to disappear. "No, I will not catch you. Even if this is betraying the race, I''ve realized I should be more versatile in that, so you can go. If anyone asks me if I saw you, I''ll tell them I''m looking for you." She said, approaching him to give him a little tap on the shoulder.

    "You couldn''t teach me how to make tea, so I hope you can the next time we meet," she said, smiling a little.

    Matt looked sideways at her and smiled. "Interesting woman, I''m d you''re not getting in my way. The person with whom I created the greatest work of art I''ve created so far doesn''t deserve to die under my hand. Still, you should know that the next time we meet, we will be enemies. At that point, you will have only two choices." He said, and she looked at him in surprise.

    "Two? Unbelievable, I thought mortal enemies would only be given one option, and that is to die." She said, and Matt smiled.

    "I''m not just anyone, Miss Mia. At that point, I will let you choose which option you will want. One, you die under my hand. Or two, I turn you into a vampire." He replied.

    She was surprised by that answer. "If you have such an ability, then I hope to take the second option. I honestly also want to feel what it''s like to belong to the race that has dominated the world since its creation." She answered truthfully and then started walking in the opposite direction.

    Matt did the same.

    This pair of geniuses, who had been working together to create something new and exciting, finally went their separate ways. However, Matt could never have imagined that such a tool he had created would, in the future, be the Greatest Weapon Ever Created by an entire Race.

    One that would bring a new era to the world of Magical Artifacts.

    .

 Chapter 341: Escaping the city

    As Matt walked through the dark corridors of the Main Tower, avoiding being found by those looking for him, he also alerted those female vampires in the Capital to initiate a full-scale attack.

    They had hidden themselves quite well during this time and somehow found minions. Therefore, they had enough material to form a big scandal in the Capital.

    Soon, he was out of the tower and subsequently out of the Academy.

    ''How strange...'' Matt thought. Earlier, he could feel several rather strong Divine Knights in the city, and they seemed to be heading for the Academy. But now he couldn''t feel them.

    ''Did they retreat? Could it be that the Grand Sorcerers decided to take things over themselves? It wouldn''t be strange since the Divine Knights failed, and the aura that came out of my body must give them the creeps.'' Matt sighed and skipped through the city, looking for the exit quickly.

    As he picked dark alleys to flee faster, he suddenly stopped after sensing a presence in front of him.

    ''It seems these women have very high perception to be able to guess where I''m going.'' He smiled as he saw Janna Patel in front of him. Find adventures on mvl

    She was alone.

    "Young sir, you seem to be in quite a hurry today." She said, revealing herself to the darkness of this alley.

    She was carrying something in her hand and lifted it up to hand it to him.

    "As I said, I have only wanted to befriend you, Young Sir. So, this will be thest help that you will receive from me. Although I don''t know if I will live for the time when you aplish the greatest things in the Vampire Territories, I hope someday to hear your name again. No need to thank me now; do so if we ever meet again." Janna said, dropping the parchment into Matt''s hands.

    He was confused, but as he was about to speak, she disappeared and left at an incredible speed.

    That made Matt look at the scroll. It was quiterge.

    ''Such a detailed map? This seems to be a map of the entire human territory... Amazing, only great powers have this kind of detailed map. Who is this girl?'' Although he was confused, having a map like this in his hand would make many things easier. So, it was a good thing, and he was thankful that it had been given to him.

    ''Though it may still have some trap, for now, I have to take it with me to try it out.'' He looked ahead again and continued skipping across town to leave the ce.

    After a few minutes, Matt felt powerful presences closer than he thought. ''They''re pretty close... And that woman from the Capital is here, too. Tsk, I wonder if I could cope with her using Sword Domain.''

    He could feel the Imperial Princess flying at great speed, apanied by many powerful people.

    There were many, and although several had little power, the main ones were so strong that they gave chills. That is why he decided to hurry the pace, guided by Janna Patel''s map.

    .

    On another side of the City, Janna Patel arrived before a woman who stood with her back to her on top of a small building.

    When Janna arrived, the woman spoke.

    "There are many moving all over the ce, but they are all weak. They''re going to die shortly, and it looks like they shut down the Academy. Apparently, they''re still looking for the one responsible for that aura." Charlotte said, smiling softly.

    Janna Patel nodded. "My Lady, do you want them to catch the person responsible, or do you want to catch him yourself?" Janna asked.

    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders. "Who knows? How are things going on your end?" she asked, and Janna nodded.

    "Everything is ready, My Lady. As your Second Subordinate and in charge of Trade and Information, my entire branch has spread out to the cities you asked me to. The troops are also ready, though those on my side are not as strong." She replied, and Charlotte nodded.

    "Good, good girl. Don''t worry about power. Eventually, they will all be elite. For now, do what I charged you to do and wait to meet your older sister and the third. You''ll be working with them shortly, so I hope you''re get along well." Charlotte said and looked out of the city.

    "You go ahead with the n; I have to go meet someone." After saying this, Charlotte disappeared, and a smile graced her face.

    ''Let me see what you are capable of, vampire woman. I hope at least you can give me some fun and not like your femalepatriots.'' Was her thought, as her gaze was fixed on the body of a woman running swiftly and nimbly, fleeing the city in the distance.

    That woman''s long white hair shone before her eyes, a slight contrast to Charlotte''s long ck hair. You could say they were pr opposites in many ways.

    .

    As Matt ran back and forth, leaving signs on the ground for the pursuers to follow, he noticed he was a bit trapped.

    ''They only have a little over 10,000 power, and most of them don''t even reach that. Tsk, I won''t even be able to gain 1k power here. But oh well.'' Smiling, he jumped towards a huge barrier made by powerful people trying to prevent him from fleeing.

    And before they could even see him, he was already in front of them, jabbing at them at an extremely fast speed, killing many of them.

    He also used some iron stakes to attack those farther away, and these stakes traveled at such a great speed that he soon pierced the necks of all of them, killing them outright.

    "THE VAMPIRE IS IN THE SOUTH OF THE CITY, QUICK, RUN HERE!" A great shout rang out from the wall as they saw what had happened below, but then Matt stood firmly on the ground and leapt into the air.

    A heavy blow then hit the city wall, and the resulting explosion destroyed much of it. Matt''s power of over 40,000 was too much for a wall like this to withstand.

    And more so because he didn''t just hit once but several times in one moment.

    The huge explosion rmed the whole city, and then they saw that from the wall, the bodies of Divine Knights and powerful Spirit summoners shot out, hitting different parts of the city.

    The chaos caused disorder among the troops of the Spiritual Academy, who were unprepared for such a thing.

    Matt then reached out to two pretty strong people.

    ''25,000 power both of you... This will be a nice increase.'' He grinned and approached them at high speed.

    "Time to die, little Divine Knights." After saying this, his fistsnded on both of their bodies.

    Even so, just then, a sh like lightning shed in that ce as Matt was fiercely thrown backward to m into the wall.

 Chapter 342: Vanessa Cromwell

    The explosion from his fall on the wall was short-lived, as someone else took it upon themselves to disperse it. Still, Matt was already floating in the sky when it did.

    "Tsk, this annoying woman again." He grabbed his shoulder to straighten it out.

    He managed to hit one and killed it instantly, so the increase in his power had been remarkable. But he couldn''t hit the other one, as that woman''s fist managed to send him flying backward.

    She didn''t bother to look at Matt''s condition; instead, she looked at the Divine Knights behind her. "Go somewhere else; I''ll take care of this guy personally," Vanessa said coldly and turned her gaze to Matt.

    But in that instant, all she could see was Matt''s fist, and soon, she felt a hard blow to her face that sent her mming into a townhouse.

    The impact also carried all of Matt''s power currently, so it created destruction when she fell.

    She was stunned for a brief moment. ''That was fast.'' She thought and jumped upwards once more.

    But Matt frowned and looked down at his fist. "What do you have that nose made of? Are you a dragon or something? It''s so hard." He grumbled a little.

    Instead of breaking her nose from a full-on attack like that, he ended up with a slightly sore hand. That was absurd and showed that this woman was armored all over.

    ''Maybe that''s why she''s so respected. With a nose that hard, anyone would be.''

    Vanessa frowned and moved at high speed toward him. "Why don''t you ask your dead ancestors? Maybe they can give you an answer, you bastard." She said, instantly arriving before him and punching his stomach hard.

    *BOOOOOM*

    *BREAK*

    Two sounds rang out then; one was an explosion that somehow felt cold, and the other was the sound of ice breaking.

    And Matt''s body was pushed back, but not as much as Vanessa thought.

    ''Ice controller?'' She thought in shock and attacked again, but then Matt could see her blow and counterattack.

    The impact was so powerful that it caused a strong wind to m into the surroundings.

    That blow would have destroyed some of the nearby buildings if they hadn''t been flying.

    But Matt had the losing side, though it wasn''t by too much.

    "Heh, you''re fucking strong, woman. No wonder you almost killed me earlier. But don''t think you''re the only one with powerful abilities." He said and moved with his dimensional move to appear above her and hit her as soon as he was done.

    Because Vanessa was confused, she was mmed into the city, causing great destruction.

    ''That hit is much stronger than before.'' She rose back up into the sky immediately and stared at him.

    "Are you that vampire who was in the Capital? It''s impossible. How could you be so strong in such a short time?" She spoke, and Matt shrugged.

    "What? Are you surprised I crossed over 20,000 power in so few months? Don''t worry; you''ll be surprised at more before long." He replied, confirming to Vanessa what she didn''t want to believe.

    Although he was actually reflective, he was using his Icy Curse to protect his body and form severalyers of ice to protect himself and attack, but this woman had absurd stamina. She could get up within seconds after falling and didn''t even seem to feel anything.

    But his response caused her to sink into deep thought for several seconds. ''What ridiculous speed. Even I don''t have it. What the hell is this guy? Is he the reincarnation of some vampire from the past or something?'' Although this worried her, she sighed in relief.

    "You''re good, vampire. I must admit, your speed of increasing your power makes a fool of me. But you have sinned ining to this ce and not running away when you had the chance." She said, speaking almost in a whisper, though Matt could hear her.

    He noticed then that the atmosphere around him had changed drastically.

    ''She is serious.'' He frowned and moved his hand back to draw his sword at the right moment and surprise her.

    But she didn''t attack; instead, she spoke.

    "You should know that we humans tend to awaken a Domain when we reach a certain amount of power. The vast majority only awaken one Domain. Even at the time, it was like that for me, though I awakened additional abilities still." What she spoke of seemed of no value to Matt, but he listened to her intently.

    "But things changed once I overcame one of the insurmountable barriers for everyone. Perhaps it was my tenacity or my talent; perhaps it was also my courage that allowed me to awaken one more Domain. Why was I able to do it? Why couldn''t others? These are questions I keep asking myself, but I honestly don''t care right now." She said and raised her hand upward slightly.

    "That is why now, I, Vanessa Cromwell, as a human who has surpassed 100,000 power, am going to show you what it means to be a human at the apex of the chain." She said, and then a spear appeared in her raised hand.

    She began to lower it slowly then and looked at Matt. "And I''m going to kill you. I will prove to the vampires that, under my hand, even their most talented heroes can die." The sinister grin on her face rose as the spear hit the air hard as if it were solid ground.

    "Wee to my most powerful Domain, Vampire!" Just then, the spear mming into the air caused strong waves of wind to m against the surroundings.

    Matt was surprised by this. ''100,000 power!? Holy shit, this woman is absurdly talented!'' He felt his heart shudder, and the power he felt was terrifying.

    ''A domain of someone with over 100,000 power... This will be dangerous.'' He wasted no time and immediately summoned his saint sword on his back, thus activating his Sword Domain via the disembodied spirit within.

    But immediately, Vanessa Cromwell spoke.

    "Time to die, vampire." She forcefully leaped towards him then, strongly swinging her spear, and her speed...

    Continue your journey on mvl

    ''Isn''t she fast?''

    Though she was fast, it wasn''t the speed he expected. That confused him, but then he felt the shiver run down his spine.

    Intense pain hit him then as he felt a powerful attack m into him from behind. ''Too fast to see her?'' Although it was painful, he could think clearly as he was sent through the air towards a ''Vanessa Cromwell'' standing before him.

    To Matt, clearly, this Vanessa was a clone, so he didn''t n to defend himself. But as he approached this ''clone'' at high speed from the earlier impact, he realized he had made a mistake.

    ''This isn''t speed... It''s an ability to control time!''

 Chapter 343: Matthew vs Vanessa Cromwell (1)

    Matt was hit by what he thought was a clone, and the blow sent him crashing into the city, knocking down several buildings and even arge building.

    He was in pain after taking those full blows to his body. Although his Icy Curse was protecting his body, in the end, she drastically overpowered him, plus she was able to catch himpletely off guard.

    His bones ached, but a few secondster, he was up once more. The dust that his explosion had kicked up didn''t let him see Vanessa with the naked eye, but he fixed his eyes on one ce in the sky. There she was.

    "A time control domain, huh? Amazing, so the capabilities of these domains are so incredible. I''ve only seen two so far, and I didn''t expect the second one I saw to have a better than amazing with thest one I saw." He spoke softly, but Vanessa heard his voice, even in the distance.

    Vanessa frowned slightly after hearing this. ''Could he have noticed it so easily? Understanding time is harder than you think; how does he know my ability is to control time?''

    But, even though inside she felt something was wrong, she smiled. "This is the second time I''m using my domain and, in this case, I''m doing it out of respect for your speed of increasing your power. But I''ll tell you one thing.

    Actually, killing you is easier than you think." She smiled then, and in the blink of an eye, a figure emerged behind Matt, punching him in the waist, wanting to snap him in half.

    The attack was powerful, but at thest moment, Matt turned his body and charged hard behind him with an icy fist. His blow collided with Vanessa''s spear, but he ended up losing quickly. His body flew backward, smashing through several houses and creating numerous explosions.

    ''Her attacks really hurt if I took them without the sword domain.'' Matt sighed as he was able to get back to his feet. Part of his arm bones were a bit broken from that impact.

    The situation was dangerous.

    What her domain does is allow her to control time in a particr ce. Or maybe it''s not controlling time; it''s simply sending attacks into a future that doesn''t exist but is created by the domain. But that''s also a way to control time.

    The thing is, no matter where she is within this domain, she can attack him at different times and from anywhere, making himplicated to counter.

    How can he predict an attack sent to him, in this case? She could attack him now or have attacked him a few seconds earlier. Perhaps one way to counter it was to erect a domain above it, which would affect it, although being a domain to control time, very few domains affect it.

    After all, time is a Primordial Law that is always present in the universe. It never stands still, as even Domains have a preset time duration.

    Still, Matt wasn''t entirely out of it.

    Even though it wasplicated, he still had a way to counter this.

    As someone with experience with things rted to time, he can approximate the time she wants to attack him.

    That''s why he returned to the fight andnded above a house near Vanessa.

    "You are quite tough and capable. Although I don''t know how you countered that attack, I can tell you have an impossibly fast reaction speed��as expected from a ridiculous genius like you." She said, and Matt shrugged.

    "You consider me a genius?" he asked.

    "Well, at the very least, I don''t think I know many people who are able to cross 20,000 power in so few months." She replied. Somehow, today, she wanted to talk a little more than usual.

    Normally, she liked to wrap things up quickly, but she wanted to take her time today. Maybe she was at an overwhelming advantage, or maybe it was because she had encountered an absurd genius.

    Her response made Matt smile. "Hehe, well then, I wonder what you''ll think of me the moment I show you that I can counter your domain." He smiled after saying this and drew his holy sword once again.

    Unfortunately, with the domain active, he could not use the 20% power granted by his saint sword when equipped, as the domain limited the upgrade to 80,000 power.

    Still, it was enough for now.

    Vanessa was surprised by his response and began to chuckle a little.

    "Hahahaha, I think you''re belittling my power and domain, vampire genius. It''s not as easy to counter as you think." But even though she wasughing, she was also a bit annoyed.

    "Still, since you say so, why don''t you show it? My next attack will kill you, vampire genius. You don''t have much time to do that," she said, scoffing a little. At that moment, she jumped at him.

    Matt smiled.

    "Time is something you can''t y with, Human Princess. You must keep in mind that Time... It''s not as absolute as you think." He smiled a little and swung his sword sharply back to stand in a fighting stance, and then his heart pounded.

    "Frozen Time," he said softly, and everything around him froze��from the wind to this woman''s extra-fast movements.

    "If there is no time you can use, what good is your domain?" He said as he appeared in front of her, which was frozen in time and attacked her fiercely.

    It was several attacks in a moment, and he appeared tens of meters behind her.

    Although freezing time was not an easy feat to aplish either, he no longer had as much trouble as he did at the beginning.

    His supreme ability had been used again, but the effect did notst long enough to be appreciated.

    Soon, Freeze Time was over, and all the blows delivered by Matt reached Vanessa''s body.

    Discover hidden stories at mvl

    She was shocked, and the momentum sent her flying backward, right into the position where Matt awaited her.

    His attack was powerful from behind, so Vanessa''s body was sent flying across the city, crashing into numerous buildings.

 Chapter 344: Matthew vs Vanessa Cromwell (2)

    The fight hadn''tsted too long, but it was enough time for many people toe and try to help Vanessa, who seemed to be having trouble.

    Matt then used his frozen time a few more times and appeared in a building near where Vanessa had fallen.

    When his ability was cut out, dozens of bodies fell dead all over the ce.

    Most of them granted him power, so his base power was increasing. But his current battle power remained the same.

    When Matt stood over that building, he frowned.

    ''Killing her with a sword is very difficult. Attacks given in Frozen Timee with a dy and even though it''s milliseconds of dy, she manages to use that time to avoid serious damage. Also, her body is extremely tough.'' He frowned and then felt movement, so he quickly jumped.

    Several shes then urred in the building where he was, and several explosions caused the entire building to explode.

    ''I almost couldn''t perceive it.'' He did not hesitate to freeze time once again andunch himself at her at a great speed.

    But at that moment, some of his attacks missed the exact spot, as she managed to break his ability before doing so.

    Both of them were knocked back to two different sides. And Matt sighed. ''I can''t close the power gap with frozen time, huh.''

    After all, his frozen time used mental power mixed with his vampiric power. Not being able to use it in full glory, she could break it whenever she tried.

    Still, she couldn''t break itpletely.

    When they were pushed back to opposite sides, they stared at each other.

    The one with the most visible wounds was Vanessa. Blood ran down her face, and a small drop of blood trickled down her neck. She had avoided a fatal blow, but that also surprised her.

    "You are a monster." She said softly. She didn''t know how she should act right now, but acknowledging her opponent was something she didn''t mind doing.

    Matt smiled a little. "Well, you seem to have noticed. That''s right, I''m not only talented, I also know things you don''t know and can''t do. I can even counter almost everything about you. It''s a pity our power difference is so great. Otherwise, I think you''d be in two parts by now." He said, scoffing a little.

    She sighed, but she had to admit it. "Still, it''s not like I don''t have a way to counter you and kill you. If I can''t do it through my abilities, then I''ll do it by force. Let me see what else you can do, vampire." Somehow, she had taken an interest in Matt.

    And while she wanted to kill him, she also wanted to find out what more secrets he had or, at the very least, understand the secret that allowed him to counter her domain.

    Readtest chapters at mvl

    She prepared to attack him once more, but then she sensed movement in the vicinity, and Matt was forced to freeze time and jump away. The powering from the surroundings was terrifying enough to break his ability.

    So, he was targeted while he was jumping.

    ''Shit, too strong.'' He grumbled but had to take a full-on fist attacking from the side.

    Because he was in the air, he was sent flying across the city and mmed hard into a huge building. Althoughrge, the building ended up falling into rubble from the impact.

    The damage in the city was tremendous; there were also dead from one side to the other, especially among the civilians.

    Right after that, Vanessa stared at the people who had arrived.

    "I told you I would take care of this; why are you meddling in my business?" she asked fiercely.

    The people who had arrived were Grand Sorcerers, quite strong.

    They looked at Vanessa. "Miss Vanessa, that guy managed to counter your strongest domain. That means he is dangerous. The longer he stays alive, the more dangerous he will be. Our mission is to kill him. Don''t forget Lady Charlotte''s orders!" they said with some anger.

    That made Vanessa frown. "Hmph, alright. Let''s kill him once and for all." She replied in annoyance and looked once more at Matt, who was in the distance, standing up once more.

    ''They are not as strong as Vanessa Cromwell, but apparently, their domains are force type, and when they attack with everything, there is no way my ability can resist. After all, the ice abilities don''t seem to be taking into ount my current 80,000 power; if anything, they take into ount my base power to work.'' He sighed after realizing this and put away his sword.

    He had felt the gaze of all those powerful people who seemed to want to slit his throat alive.

    Still, he was not at all worried, even though he knew he was in a difficult situation.

    Although he hadn''t realized it, his personality and mentality had be very well-established since he came to this ce. Previously, a situation like this could make him despair, and he would lose his calm, which would make him make mistakes, so it was the worst thing that could happen to him.

    But right now, his reasonable thoughts and calm mind allowed him to judge the situation clearly at all times. It was a remarkable change in him, though somehow he hadn''t realized it.

    He deactivated his sword domain and stared at the people before him. He could feel that they all outnumbered him in power by more than double. It was an absurd difference, one that his domain alone should be able to counter.

    Still, he wouldn''t use it this time.

    "Oh, you give up, vampire?" Vanessa asked in surprise, seeing the reduction in Matt''s power. While she was surprised that he had a way to increase his power twice as much, she was more surprised that he had stopped using that ability.

    And he smiled.

    "Give up? Such a word is not written in my books, Human. I just want to try one more thing before I go." He said, smiling softly.

    That surprised Vanessa, but one of the Grand Sorcerers scoffed before she could speak up to question him.

    "Leave? Hahahahahaha, well, let me see how a measly vampire like you can leave here today."

    Vanessa shot him a furious look after hearing him say this, which caused him to shut up. Then she looked at Matt once more.

    "If you show me something exciting, I can choose to have you as my ve. So, if you want to keep your life, you''d better try a little harder." She smiled after saying this and prepared to strike.

    Matt shrugged his shoulders. "Hahaha, you''re not worthy of me being your ve, human woman. I''ll just show you what it means to have a power capable of freezing reality itself. Soe, attack me with everything you have." He said, smiling softly as he waved his fingers at Vanessa to provoke her.

    In power, he is at a disadvantage, even if he were to use his sword domain. But the 200 meters of sword mastery is annoying; every now and then, he gets out of it and has to activate it again.

    Having that 80,000 power was not so good for him then. His attacks were limited anyway, and his range even more so.

    But, if he used his Icy Curse, such a situation would not be seen. He would be at a greater disadvantage around power, but there is a clear reality in this world.

    Sometimes, abilities can break a power disadvantage.

    Matt, being the biggest believer that a weak person can kill a strong person, provided the circumstances are met, how could he not show it?

    This was the time to use, for the first time in this world, his Icy Curse in its base state, but also the most important state of it. His Reality Freeze.

 Chapter 345: A Power Capable of Freezing Reality (1)

    *

    Matt''s provocation did not go unnoticed.

    The fact that a person of lesser power was provoking them annoyed the elders on one side of Vanessa.

    "Hmph, let me see how many blows you can take against me!" Shouted one of them as heunched himself at great speed against Matt.

    Its speed was astounding, but you could see that a domain was still erected, and Matt was within the territory of that domain, so he could feel a tremendous force bearing down on his head.

    But he was calm and stared at his attacker.

    For some reason, one of his hands was pointing to the ground while the other was raised toward the oing person.

    Just when there was a meter left for that guy to reach Matt, Matt''s eyes glowed softly with a bluish trace. Then, his downward-pointing hand was surrounded by a smallyer of ice, which hit the ground. At that moment, his other hand had exactly the same glow.

    It seemed to have been abination that passed from his eyes to his hands, one after the other. But at that moment, everything around this man in front of him seemed to have frozen.

    It wasn''t time that had frozen; it was reality. Being him, someone who is inside ''reality'', he was naturally affected.

    And although he could see what was happening, he couldn''t defend himself. At the same time, Mattshed out with a deadly attack on this guy''s belly. A huge javelin grew from his hand. Anyone who was hit by this would be killed almost instantly.

    But before this person... The javelin scattered just before it touched him and it was just the moment when another one of the elders decided to move. But Matt smiled.

    It was just what he had been waiting for and wanting. Killing this person was out of his reach, even when he was trapped and frozen inside the part of reality he had frozen.

    Perhaps if he attacked the neck with his holy sword, he could decapitate it, but the risk was greater. That''s why his n was never to kill him, and he simply waited for someone else''s interference to focus on that power that went with murderous intent, so he could do what he wanted.

    Matt''s fist did not stop; his ability was erased by a strange barrier that was erected for a brief moment in front of the man this one. His fist hit hard the stomach of the man who was still frozen in the air.

    And despite the fact that those present expected that punch to send him flying, the blow seemed to be as soft as a baby''s punch. But internally, the man who had been frozen in mid-air felt his body weighing him down.

    ''What the hell?'' He then fell hard to the ground, as he felt like his body weighed tons.

    And at the same time, the other old man arrived in front of Matt. He was a few meters away from him, but with his speed that distance he closed it in a second. A powerful blownded on Matt''s chest. It was so strong that it clearly wanted to kill him in one move.

    And Matt couldn''t dodge it.

    *BOOOM*

    The old man''s blownded squarely on Matt''s chest, splitting the whole body into pieces.

    ''No blood? Is it ice?'' In shock, the old man looked around and noticed that Matt''s body he had hit was actually a huge ice cube, and every piece of ice was left floating around him.

    Just then, Matt came out behind him.

    "Surprised? I froze reality, allowing you to see my image as if it were the real me. But I was behind you all along." Matt smiled coldly after saying this, and his punchnded on the old man''s back, causing him to also feel a tremendous weight and fall to the ground, just like the other.

    But Matt had no time to rejoice. At that moment, he had to jump backward hard, as the third old man had thrown himself on top of him.

    "Hmph, you seem to have several tricks, little vampire!" shouted this man. His blow was so tremendous that it was felt all over the city and destroyed arge portion of the ground right where it hit.

    Matt frowned. ''It''s a domain of destruction. This is the most troublesome one for my current self.'' He thought.

    Seeing that Matt did not respond, the man below him jumped back to follow him.

    But then Matt swung his fist towards where he wasing from, freezing reality in front of him, creating a powerful icy attack that mmed into this man.

    The blow sent him backward, but in midair, he managed to rpose himself with sheer brute force, pushing away the almost invisible icy chunk that hit him.

    His onught continued, but Matt''s ranged attacks became more and more powerful as he leaped through the air.

    Each time he jumped, an invisible block of ice was created under his feet in strategically ced ces.

    ''Where is that woman?'' Matt, for a brief moment, was oblivious to her, but she still managed to wriggle out of his perception.

    Therefore, he raised his senses to the maximum. ''From the front?'' He frowned after realizing that he was being attacked with two domains.

    ''I''m too far off the ground; I can''t freeze these domains.'' Although he looked worried, he quickly made up his mind.

    The powerful man wasing from the front, while Vanessa wasing from below. Or rather...

    ''She''s sending powerful attacks through time; I''m surrounded.'' But he did not despair.

    He focused his gaze on the man who was closest to him and lunged toward him, propelling himself into one of the ice blocks he had created.

    An ice attack surrounded his fist, which mmed hard into the iing man.

    This man smirked mockingly. "Tsk, and I thought it was worrisome. What a stupid decision." He said the moment the two fists collided.

    Naturally, Matt lost out and was pushed backward.

    Just then, Vanessaunched several attacks that crossed the air but failed to hit their target. The attacks were strong, which caused the man who had just taunted Matt to stop smiling.

    "I see; he did it because he could freeze some of my damage with that weird ability of his, while he couldn''t do it with the Miss''s attacks..." He said, realizing it wasn''t such a stupid decision.

    Still, thinking like that made him panic. ''No, wait... He can also counter Miss''s domain... Then why?'' His heart fluttered as he realized that something was out of ce in all of this. Continue your journey on mvl

 Chapter 346: A Power Capable of Freezing Reality (2)

    *

    Matt''s attacks were strange, to say the least.

    They didn''t seem to have any power, but somehow, they managed to take out two of his limbs in a moment. Also, you couldn''t tell exactly where he was because when everyone thought he was dead, he was behind that old man.

    That shows that he possibly has a powerful domain that they can''t notice.

    So... ''Is he trying to immobilize me?'' The old man looked at his hands at that moment. There was nothing there, which was strange to him and he looked at Vanessa.

    For a moment, he forgot to attack, trying to decipher what this weird guy they had encountered was trying to do.

    But on Vanessa, he found nothing; she was attacking Matt, who was flying backward at high speed, with a pained face and blood dripping from his lips.

    Vanessa jumped at him while throwing enough attacks to close all possible exits.

    Then, several attacks hit a pained Matt, splitting him in two.

    ''Ice again?'' The man who watched this with suspicion became rmed as soon as he saw that she had failed to hit Matt. Instead, she had once again split an icy chunk with Matt''s appearance.

    "Miss, look out!" he shouted unconsciously.

    But then a whisper reached him.

    "No, you must be careful yourself." Matt said, and that''s when he managed to touch him on the back.

    Vanessa had been quick, so she, not caring what would happen to that old man, jumped once more to where Matt was.

    But this time, Matt didn''t attack her back. Instead, he jumped backward in the air and opened both arms.

    "Human woman, this is what a power that surpasses the top of the pyramid looks like. Observe very well what Freeze Reality means!" With a loud shout, Matt was finally able to do what he wanted to do.

    Suddenly, all around and rising from small invisible ice cubes floating in the sky, everything began to freeze.

    A strange ice spread from one side to the other, freezing everything around. It was a strange and powerful freeze.

    The riddles it hid seemed to be gripping, but at the same time, a great number of attacks were unleashed upon the three elders.

    These attacks seemed toe from within and from without. They let out a loud cry of pain at that instant after being attacked from all sides, and the blood of powerful people surrounded the ground.

    No one could tell or know where the hell all these attacks wereing from, and Matt wouldn''t exin it either. But within seconds, the three old men turned into bloody, dying puddles.

    ''It''s a shame...'' Matt smiled onest time towards Vanessa Cromwell, who was frozen, but all the ice around her seemed to be breaking up.

    Then he froze time once more and disappeared from the ce.

    As soon as he disappeared, everything returned to normal in time, and Vanessa''s enormous power exploded the chunk of invisible ice holding them back.

    The old man who had been left floating in the sky fell to the ground, his blood spreading everywhere, while Vanessa fell quietly.

    Even now, she still didn''t understand what had happened.

    ''How is it possible for such powerful people to be injured like that by someone with less than 50,000 power?'' She went over to check on the well-being of these elders, who were unconscious.

    She was still processing what had just happened.

    Four people, 1 with over 100,000 power. The other three with 90,000 power, the elite of the Human Empire! They had lost to a vampire with less than 50,000 power.

    Just the thought of that made Vanessa shudder. ''I''ve never seen anything like that...'' Not only that, the vampire ran away.

    As she tried to look into the horizon, she couldn''t see or feel anything.

    ''What an absurd situation...''

    It was then that several Grand Sorcerers came running to see what was going on. They arrived ratherte, though.

    Still, they came with news.

    "Imperial Princess, a greatmotion arose in the Capital City!"

    "The vampires are attacking in force and seem to have tremendous power in the capital!" Their cries made Vanessa worry about the situation.

    Even when she herself came in person, they had failed to obtain the target.

    Still, she wasn''t about to give up.

    ...

    Elsewhere, Alice ran hard without stopping for a moment.

    As she ran she encountered several Divine Knights, all of whom died under her sword with ease.

    Her overallbat power had increased drastically after receiving that ability, so she was making the most of it.

    Still, as she was running, she felt a terrifying presence girdle over her head, and a strange blow,ing from somewhere strange, hit her in the chest, sending her rolling down the mountain.

    Continue reading stories on ��??

    However, she was able to stop herself with ease, thanks to the two swords and her power.

    ''Was I followed?'' Alice looked up when she felt a presence and was shocked.

    A beautiful figure with long ck hair greeted her.

    ''She is...'' Alice jumped again to dodge one of this woman''s attacks, which was attacking her without her being able to see where she was attacking from.

    A tremendous explosion then urred, and Alice thought she might use the smoke to escape, but then this woman appeared in front of her.

    It was then that Alice was able to confirm it.

    "Charlotte?" she asked in shock.

    She remembered that appearance she had seen that night.

    That amazing-looking woman with long ck hair was the woman identified by Matt as Charlotte.

    She had to be Matt''s wife!

    Though she was somehow d it was so, she felt danger cross her neck and swung her des to defend herself.

    *CLANK*

    A metallic sound echoed, and Alice could see Charlotte''s face very close to hers as she wielded a long but thin sword.

    ''Is she a swordsman?'' Alice thought, but she instantly had to defend herself with both swords from a brutal onught.

    The impact of the swords missed her, and her body was shot backward to m into the mountain.

    A great gulp of blood spurted from her mouth. "Buagh!" She was in shock.

    ''So strong...'' She couldn''t even believe that her power of over 30,000 was like a piece of paper in the hands of this woman, who didn''t seem to be too much older than her.

    But Alice would not let herself be defeated so easily; she quickly stood up and grabbed her two swords, activating her ability.

    "I don''t know why you''re attacking me; you should be Matthew''s wife, the boy I travel with. But since you stand in my way, I must defeat you." Alice said coldly.

    At the same time, she jumped up to face Charlotte, who uttered no words.

    The mighty thundering sound of swords echoed through the ce as the two women shed.

 Chapter 347: Intense, but short fight

    *

    Alice has always liked to use swords to fight, so she was trained in the art of swordsmanship for years.

    That''s why she was confident using a sword, when she saw that Charlotte wanted to fight with her using a sword, then she decided to apany her, but using her skill.

    Disaster Dance is a skill that allows her to have wide mastery, using two swords. This is an amazing skill in many ways, and Alice knows it. That''s why she decided to use it. Plus, having two swords, although she loses power, she gains dexterity and mastery using the swords.

    So she was sure she had the upper hand in this sword duel.

    But reality soon hit her. Although both swords shed at the beginning of the fight, and subsequently, both women held back two more blows, it was at an astonishing speed that Alice fell into a passive state.

    Charlotte was not attacking her with power but with pure sword skill. But Charlotte''s skill was several times superior to hers.

    It was such that Charlotte could indulge in aggressive attacks without the need to defend herself, for Alice could not counterattack.

    The ce where they were fighting soon had sword cuts all over the ce, just like Alice''s body, which was in a pitiful state after receiving so many sessive attacks all over the ce.

    Her body seemed to be in a bloodbath as she continued to try to avoid Charlotte''s attacks, asionally trying to counterattack.

    But she had lost so much ground that they practically came out of the mountains, and she was still falling back. If she turned to flee, she would die. Charlotte never stopped being on top of her, so any misstep would be a certain death.

    ''Shit... This is nothing like I''ve ever seen before; how can she be so good at using the sword? Even the attacks created with Disaster Dance can''t hit her; she uses that wind absurdly to avoid hitting me.'' Alice was in shock, but suddenly, Charlotte suddenly stopped attacking and jumped back.

    Alice looked at her in confusion, but suddenly, a sword sh fell from above downwards, and Matt appeared in front of Alice to protect her.

    He frowned after seeing Alice in that state. ''Even though they are only superficial wounds, some of them have hit her veins, so the blood that ising out of her body is too much.'' Matt thought and frowned.

    He looked at Alice for a moment and smiled at her. ''I''m d I got here in time. Don''t worry; I''ll take it from here,'' he said.

    Alice was in shock, staring at him, but a great weight lifted from her body at that moment, and she fell backward, though Matt quickly held her up.

    "Alessa, get that spirit out and have it protect Alice. Also, give her this." Matt said quickly, causing Alessa to appear in front of him and smile at him. Stay updated through ��??

    "What''s that? It looks like blood." She said, looking at the red pills in Matt''s hand.

    "They''re blood pills; they''re very healing on vampires. She lost too much blood, so she needs to replenish it, but she doesn''t have the strength to replenish it with me, so we''ll do it this way." Although Matt was talking to Alessa, he had never taken his eyes off Charlotte, who was staring at him from a considerable distance.

    Alessa asked no more questions after that and took charge of Alice, wrapping her in a power strong enough to protect her.

    When Matt saw that Alice was still conscious and able to take the medication, he rxed.

    That''s when Matt moved a few feet closer to Charlotte.

    Naturally, he wasn''t concerned about Charlotte''s well-being.

    There was no way Charlotte would lose to Alice in a sword fight. If only Alice had hurt her a little, instead of worrying about Charlotte, Matt would have praised Alice for such a fine feat.

    Even more so considering that Alice''s new ability seems to use wind as an attribute.

    How could wind hurt Wind Swordswoman Charlotte? The difference was too great between the two in terms of skill, so there was no way this woman in front of him would be hurt.

    And even less so when she was using her aggressive tactics, which she had created and perfected with Matt when they were on Earth.

    But the fact that she was using those skills to fight Alice further confirmed to Matt that the woman in front of him was his wife.

    They both stared at each other for a minute.

    That sh of gazes said a lot of things.

    Even though they weren''t talking, it seemed as if they had a thousand and one things to say.

    But, there was so much that...

    To start counting them was too difficult.

    Charlotte wasn''t ready to do it, so she smiled a little after that full minute. It was a smile that appeared only momentarily on her face, for suddenly, her body disappeared as she lunged fiercely at Matt.

    He easily responded to the attack, and both swords shed.

    ''She also has a saint sword... And it''s one that''splete.'' Matt smiled after realizing that, so heunched several sessive attacks in an instant, which were countered by Charlotte with ease.

    Although they were high-speed attacks, she could see them clearly.

    In 30 seconds, they had struck more than 60 times in different parts of the body. Their attacks, which seemed unpredictable, were easily predicted by both of them and after that fierce sh, they both jumped backward.

    She was untouched, but Matt had a wound on his face and one on his hand.

    The wounds were small, but that little duel had lost him for that alone.

    Matt smiled, "You don''t stop being you, even in another world, Charlotte."

    Though Charlotte didn''t respond, her eyes fluctuated softly, and she quicklyshed out again.

    This time, it was a frontal blow, which Matt received with all his power. Even so, he quickly found himself on the losing side, being pushed back sharply, and Charlotte reappeared next to him, about to hit his spine.

    It was an almost impossible attack to dodge. Charlotte''s speed was absurd, and she took advantage of the moment when Matt was backing up sharply, withstanding her power, to attack from below, which was dangerous. That made Alice''s heart, who was watching from the side, jump.

    But suddenly, Charlotte totally changed trajectory, with a strong blow behind her.

    *CLANK*

    The sound of two swords shing echoed through the surroundings instantly.

    Charlotte instantly smiled. ''I predicted it.'' It was at that precise instant that Charlotte''s supreme and unique ability activated, trying to trap Matt inside it.

 Chapter 348: Wife and Husband, face to face (1)

    *

    Matt was surprised by the very urate prediction of where he would strike and not being fooled by the frozen reality, but quickly realized there was an ability trying to catch him and smiled.

    ''Hehe, isn''t that wise of you, Charlotte.'' He smiled softly and then activated his Icy Curse domain.

    At that moment, Charlotte''s ability and the Icy Curse Domain merged into one, creating a huge fog field all around. The fog field was strange, and it was hard to know which way to go when they were there.

    But from inside, for Charlotte and Matt, this was different.

    They could see a huge ice field that had been created, like arge icy world, different from themon sights in this world.

    Both were standing in the same position, not moving even an inch. Both swords still shing.

    It wasn''t that they didn''t want to move.

    It was that they couldn''t.

    Charlotte smiled a little when she saw this. "It looks like you still can''t use it in its full glory, Matt. You used to be able to get out of my ability and leave me trapped in this one," she said, and Matt smiled.

    "Haha, not bad either. Even though you''ve dedicated yourself to developing that ability very well, and this is the first time I''ve used this domain sinceing to this world, you still can''t get rid of me." He replied, and she sighed.

    "In this world, your power is more potent. With enough time, you''ll be able to even freeze me, so being able to fight that power right now is already good enough." She said, and Matt nodded.

    They both stopped pointing their abilities at each other at that moment but did not deactivate them. No one could see or hear what they were talking about here, and with Charlotte present, Matt had no fear of being spied on.

    He stared at Charlotte, and she sighed, moving closer to him. "I can see that things have improved a lot thanks to your arrival in this world." She said,ing in front of him.

    Matt looked at her and, without a second thought, hugged her tightly. This was a reunion that many nights he thought would never happen. He lived with thest memory of his wife in his arms as if it was thest thing he would live with her for the rest of his existence.

    He thought that even if he went to 100 more worlds, he would not be able to find that love he had lost after more than 35 years of enjoying it.

    So, now that he had her within arm''s reach, he could not restrain himself.

    He had to embrace her. It was a need born from his soul, that soul that felt empty without her around.

    She was hisplement for a lifetime, after all.

    Charlotte felt the same way, but when she felt Matt''s arms around her, her body shuddered.

    Those were the arms she longed for.

    But, right now, she wondered... Is this the right path?

    She spoke softly then. "Originally... I wasn''t going to show myself in front of you if not as an enemy. You are a vampire, and I am human; what are we, if not enemies? I would never hurt you, though, so that enemy would only be a facade. Do you know why?" she asked softly, and Matt frowned.

    "You wanted me to develop properly...didn''t you?" he asked, partially answering her question, and she nodded.

    "You''ve always been smart, so you must understand that by now. Your lineage only awakened because your personality was the right one. And I... I made a grave mistake when I was on earth."

    "Because of me, you became dependent on me to an impossible level so that everything you did was by me and for me, without thinking of you. I bear the guilt of that; how could I juste to see you as if it was nothing? I am guilty, and even though I did it without realizing it, I admit it."

    Matt simply listened to her speak as he enjoyed her scent.

    But in the end, he smiled.

    "No, I think you were the one who taught me that you can''t me someone else when you make a mistake, so you must me me for my ipetence. I was powerful, and I thought that was all I needed. And my dependence on you never hurt me. I didn''t need your permission to do anything, nor did you control me; it''s just that, having the best strategist in the world on the side, how could I not use her?

    At the end of it all, I became dependent on you in many ways without realizing it, but during our days on earth, that wouldn''t matter."

    "At that time, our fate was to die on earth, and such a thing would nevere to matter. It became relevant when we got here because things had changed drastically, but that''s the least of it. This is a new life in which I needed to reframe myself in order to grow. I needed to start from scratch, so that my skills didn''t go to my head, so honestly, I consider all of that a gain.

    If I hadn''t had that problem, I would possibly never make it to the Human Empire and it would take longer to see you. It would take longer to get stronger, so everything that has happened is totally fine and is the course I want to walk, without being influenced by something else, isn''t that enough?"

    Charlotte was a bit stunned after hearing all this and couldn''t find words to say.

    "Atst... It seems you''ve be smarter and more capable than me," she said, smiling a little. He shrugged, but before he could respond, Charlotte did.

    "That night, seeing you made me change my ns. I don''t need to hurt you, showing myself as your enemy. I just need to see that you really don''t want to walk that path anymore." She said and disappeared from Matt''s embrace to walk away from him.

    "I only want one thing from you, Matt. You have to walk a path that you have chosen and that you are going to find yourself. Matt, you can do it. You can walk a different path than everyone else. You are not tied to anything, and I, who was your tie, am no longer your tie. From today, you must get rid of my ties.

    That''s all I want, then my n can proceed without fear of being wrong." Her firm voice as she spoke caused Matt to frown.

    "You want me to sever our soul connection?" he asked, and she nodded. Experience new tales on ��??

    "The one we made on earth, you must cut it off. That is yourst tie." She was sure that this tie was the hardest to cut.

    Because it''s not just something that can be simply changed. It is a deep connection, one that demonstrates something more. It demonstrates the longing of their souls.

    But she was convinced this was something Matt didn''t need to grow, so no matter what, today, she must make him break it.

 Chapter 349: Wife and Husband, face to face (2)

    *

    Matt frowned slightly, staring at her.

    Naturally, he could understand why she was doing it. But it was a request that could cause him some pain.

    But he sighed and said nothing.

    Along with his sigh, a connection of souls suddenly broke, causing Matt''s inner body to be slightly wounded. Blood came out of his mouth at the same time blood came out of Charlotte''s mouth.

    He didn''t evenst a second to break it, which surprised Charlotte.

    She hadn''t expected him to break it so easily. Suddenly, the whole n she had in mind to convince him fell apart, and joy welled up in her.

    Her heart pounded as she realized...

    Her Matthew had changed.

    Matt smiled at her, seeing her like that. "I always knew that was thest tie in my soul toward my dependence on you. I''m honestly not against cutting it off. After all, I decided to live this life my way and ording to the path I want to and should walk."

    Charlotte stared at him for a moment, unsure what to say, but Matt spoke again.

    "Besides, cutting it off would mean it would take longer to find you, something I didn''t agree with. After all, that connection was just something we did on a whim, on one of ourst nights together." After saying this, he smiled, remembering the past.

    He didn''t need to have the past because one of the requirements for growing up is letting go of the past and wanting to walk forward. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t remember them, like what it meant.

    And Charlotte was finally able to speak when he said that.

    "That soul connection only united our conviction to meet even if we were to die against the Ice Emperor. No matter where we went, heaven or hell, our souls would be etched with a seal imposed on that night, so we would meet again." She said, and Matt then raised both arms towards her.

    Stay tuned to ��??

    "It only united the desire to stay together of a married couple struggling to survive in a chaotic world. And in the end, our ultimate connection fulfilled the reason it was created, don''t you think?" he asked, and she disappeared from where she was and appeared, hugging him.

    "Our deepest connection will always be etched in the history of a world and in the essence of our souls." She whispered, and Matt continued with that little saying they had.

    "In the essence of souls that yearn for survival and the... Extermination of enemies. That connection will not be erased, even if we were to be reborn in different people and with erased memories." Although at that time they made that oath, they never thought that they would actually travel to another world in which they would meet once again.

    When they made that oath, neither Matt nor Charlotte expected to be betrayed by those they called friends, but somehow, it remained an oath even when they both arrived in a new world.

    And those dormant feelings they had for over 35 years hadn''t died, hadn''t even weakened. They were as strong as the first time they said it, which showed the intense love they both had for each other.

    The severing of thatst connection did not affect the mind, memories, or feelings in any way. It only showed that they hadpleted the oath behind that connection and no longer needed it.

    They both knew it, even without saying it. So they both looked at each other and smiled softly, their breaths colliding, feeling each other''s scent once again.

    Unconsciously, they both moved to kiss, in a soft kiss that appeared innocent. It looked like that first kiss they gave each other many years ago, when they were both not even of age and thinking of having a future, studying together in college.

    This little kiss brought back countless memories of the past and was like fuel to an unquenchable me that ignited it several times more powerful than it already was.

    They both pulled apart a little then.

    And Charlotte had to speak.

    "I like that new girl you got yourself; even though being around her makes me want to kill her, her determination to stand up to me, even though she knew I far outssed her, reminded me of my past self. So you must continue to grow stronger with her." She said suddenly, startling Matt.

    He didn''t know how to broach that subject, but since she brought it up, he had to speak up.

    "Her name is Alice Allen. When I first came to this ce, she saved me. We''ve been traveling together ever since." He replied, and Charlotte nodded.

    "Alice, uh. I remember you were thinking of naming our daughter that if we ever had one." she said suddenly, surprising Matt.

    He had forgotten that, but now that she said it, he realized that it was, in fact, the case.

    Among the names he liked best for his daughter, after ''Charlotte'', was the name ''Alice''.

    That made him smile with embarrassment. He didn''t think he''d ever get to have an Alice in his life, that she wouldn''t be a daughter, but rather...

    "But now, from being your daughter, you seem to want her as a woman." Charlotte said, ring at him.

    Matt returned her gaze but didn''t deny it. Instead, he sighed.

    "Well, a lot of things have happened, and I decided to live differently. Besides, there are things I simply can''t control, nor do I want to," Matt replied firmly. He had no need to embellish the situation because he knew Charlotte was joking with him.

    She smiled after hearing him say that. "As long as you want to walk your own path, I will support you. I don''t like other girls hugging you, though, so I hope you won''t leave them with me alone because something bad might happen." She replied and turned around to stand with her back to him.

    Although they both had a lot to say to each other, they knew they were in aplicated situation right now, so she needed to get to the point.

    "Matt, I''m going to exterminate the human race." She said suddenly, changing the subject of the conversation drastically.

    Matt stared at her and frowned. "That''s my n; the human race will not continue to live in a world where I live."

    "Even if I''m human too?" she asked.

 Chapter 350: Wife and Husband, face to face (3)

    *

    But she didn''t wait for him to respond, to keep talking.

    "It is a curious fate of mine. Humanity made me hate it so much that all I want is to exterminate it, but at the same time, it made me an indispensable existence for the race. Perhaps it wants to test me? Perhaps it was simply a test, the suffering?" She sighed.

    She had asked herself this question many times but had never been able to discuss it with anyone because no one could understand her.

    But Matt was different, so she looked at him.

    "I am the most important existence for the current human race. In me, they all see a hope of ridding themselves of the power of the vampires. But, the more I know and the more I see of the human race, the more despicable I find it. Despite that, it does not detract from the fact that I belong to humanity.

    With all that and knowing that I could be your enemy in the future, do you still want to fight the human race?" she asked.

    Perhaps she was trying to put Matt in a dilemma, for she needed to know his conviction and determination.

    Even if she was standing there in front of him, could he cut her head off to end his revenge? Could he do that, for walking the path he had chosen?

    Matt stared at her and didn''t reveal too much on his face. He just sighed.

    "I lost you once, to my own fault and to a treacherous humanity that doesn''t deserve to exist, yet somehow I got you back, and now I''m convinced that I''m not a normal person. I have amazing powers, just like you. If I have to fight you to wipe out the human race, don''t worry; then I will defeat you with ease and not let you suffer.

    I don''t care who you are and how long it takes; I will use my power and bring you to my side. Even if I have to exterminate several races in the process.

    Even if I have to travel again and again through the different worlds, my power will bring you to my side, and I will make you into that Queen who rules by my side." He disappeared from where he stood and approached Charlotte once more, lifting her chin to look at him.

    "The path I have chosen to walk is a difficult one; my identity is strange. But it is a path that will allow me to exterminate the human race from all existence. So what if you are just as special as I am? I just have to break your destiny and twist it. Even if it''s harder than I can imagine, I''m sure I''ll seed. Because you are my wife and always will be."

    "The pain caused by the loss I saw in that ce full of rocks will not be erased unless I see the whole of humanity pay for its sins. Betrayal, deceit, envy, and hatred are feelings that abound in the human race. They are so abundant that I sometimes wonder if these guys could ever create powers out of them.

    They are not a race worth the effort to save, but they are worth the effort to exterminate." Although his words might be confusing, Charlotte understood what he meant.

    And the fact that he didn''t ask anything at the end was because he wanted to know where Charlotte stood. He had already heard a first statement from her about wanting to exterminate the human race.

    But was her determination as great as Matt''s? She died before she could see Matt''s death, so perhaps Matt was more affected by that situation as he came to see her death.

    Charlotte knew he wanted an answer, and Matt''s determination had exceeded her expectations, answering every question she had. This was the determination of someone who, despite being called the ''Ice Assassin'', had decided to take the baton and lead humanity, as a hero, to a victory against the most powerful being to touch the earth at that time.

    At that time, he was not against being called the hero of mankind; he even fantasized about it at times.

    But now, there was only a giant determination to exterminate the same humanity he had saved. Moreover, she could see an absolute confidence in his abilities, which made him seem like a totally different Matthew than the one she knew on Earth.

    That Matt was introverted and didn''t like to talk too much, he tended to overthink and doubt many things, because he sometimes focused too much on pessimism. That was one of the reasons why he became dependent on Charlotte at that time.

    Charlotte''s impable strategies cated his pessimism, giving him no room to be pessimistic. At that time, she strived to get better at controlling her ability solely because she thought it would make him grow. She never imagined that, in reality, everything she did would have the opposite repercussions to what she wanted. Still, right now, there was no time to regret that.

    He had changed, and Charlotte could witness that right now. She originally came here with numerous ns to convince him to sever that connection, but he cut her off in a moment. And he didn''t hesitate to say that he was going toplete his revenge, even if she wanted to object.

    That made Charlotte smile a little.

    "You don''t need to ask something like that, Matt. Humanity owes me a debt that will not be repaid as long as they are living. Even if it means burying myself and destroying myself to dust, my determination and thirst for revenge is strong enough to do it." She did not hesitate to say this.

    She had her own ns and her own way of doing things, but she always wanted to tell Matt. She came here, it was partly for that purpose.

    So Matt nodded, but she wouldn''t let him speak.

    "That is why you must return to your ce. This territory is too dangerous for you at present. Besides, I will be taking over the leadership of the human race shortly, so there will be much movement within the empire and a great change ising to this ce. Go back to vampire territory, grow well, and eventually, we will meet again.

    If we have to fight, then fate will decide." She smiled and jumped to the other side of where he was standing, turning on his back in a moment.

    She didn''t want to let him talk because she didn''t know how to say goodbye when they had only just met.

    That was why she drew her sword once more.

    "The Sorcererse running, so the time for small talk is over. Matt, I have a request before you leave."

    "Request? What is it?"

    "Attack me hard using Frozen Time. I want to experience what it means to be frozen in time."

 Chapter 351: Taking that skill head-on

    *

    "You must attack me using your sword techniques and the highestbat power you can reach. Don''t worry about hurting me; if you want to leave here without much trouble, I need to be wounded. Although they might want to attack you hard, they care too much about my well-being, so they will follow me once I tell them," she said again.

    Although Matt was doubtful, he knew that Charlotte''s current total power was far greater than his. Hurting her was difficult by attacking her head on, so he would need to use his domain of the sword.

    "Are you sure? My sword wounds hurt." He replied, and she smiled.

    "I need them to hurt so I can be more realistic. Stop hesitating and just do it. We don''t have time," she said quickly, and Matt nodded.

    "If that''s what you want, then fine. Get ready." He said, and suddenly, his eyes sparkled.

    His sword appeared in his hand once again, and the sword domain was activated. His power then shot up to 80,000, an astounding figure that few people could ever have in this world.

    Matt swung his sword gently then and waited for Charlotte''s signal to strike.

    She gave it shortly after as she moved her hands to try to parry the next attack.

    It woulde mixed with Frozen Time, that ability that was a terror on Earth. Though she was always at Matt''s side, she never really got to feel it. It was one of the supreme abilities on Earth; it was so good that everyone was afraid of it.

    Suddenly, Matt froze time and moved at extreme speed through it,unching several frontal attacks against Charlotte.

    At the same time, far away, a powerful explosion sounded.

    ''They''re destroying my domain.'' Matt thought. The domain he had thrown this time to counter Charlotte''s ability was only a half-hearted domain. It wasn''tplete; it was barely and could barely keep Charlotte''s ability from manifesting, but it was still pretty great.

    But the explosion told him he had to get out of there as soon as possible.

    That''s why, immediately after hitting her, he turned around, grabbed Alice, and left the ce at high speed.

    Exactly at the moment he disappeared, the Frozen Time stopped working and a batch of powerful attacks suddenly entered Charlotte''s body.

    They were so powerful that she had difficulty predicting where they were going. She hadn''t actually erected any defense against it because she needed to experience it with her body in order to know what it meant.

    So she tried to predict the attacks with the few milliseconds she would have before they all hit. Despite the disadvantage, she managed to predict a few, but most hit their targets, and she was pushed back drastically while blood dripped from her arms.

    Then, several people came running in at high speed.

    "Lady Charlotte, what happened?!" The powerful grand sorcerers were in shock. It was the first time they had seen this very talented and powerful woman in a pitiful state.

    What on earth had happened?

    She looked thoughtful but didn''t listen to them. Before responding, she needed to process and understand several things.

    ''So, this is Frozen Time, huh... How weird it feels to be trapped in this ability.'' She thought to herself, without answering them.

    That made the sorcerers a bit desperate, who kept expressing words of concern for her.

    "Lady Charlotte, would you like us to call the Great Leader? Surely, he has some good medicine to cure you."

    "No, we should use the Sacred Pond..."

    Numerous people spoke, making Charlotte unable to even think, so she sighed.

    "I''ll need to go to the Sacred Pond. That vampire is a more powerful being than I thought. It has several absurd abilities; we can''t let it develop any further," she said with determination in her eyes.

    The elders, though surprised, quickly responded. "Lady Charlotte, where are the other elders? We sent more than 3 to protect you; how can they not be here, those bastards!?"

    "Shit, those fucking bastards want me to bury them underground alive; where the fuck are they!?"

    Many were upset about it, but others wanted to go after Matt. "Lady Charlotte, may I go after him? I assure you I will catch him and bring him to you on his knees to apologize for hurting you." Said one of them, and Charlotte looked at him.

    "Can you feel it?" She asked, and the old man shook his head.

    "That''s right, I can''t feel it either. Which means he got away from us. And you guys aren''t strong enough to deal with him. We need the leaders to go. I''ll try to send one. Now, let''s go back to the Mountain; I need to recover.

    That saint sword that guy was using seems to have strange effects on it." After answering like that, she turned around and smiled softly, a smile that no one could observe.

    After that, the elders followed her. Although some were reluctant to go, they didn''t want to anger Charlotte and were also worried about her, so they needed to go back.

    Many of them wondered how they would punish those guys who had left Charlotte alone to fight the target.

    And several hourster, Charlotte arrived at her Mountain. Her arms were bandaged, and she was sitting, once again, in that small chair that stood in the backyard of the house where she lived.

    In front of her was still a chess table with pieces.

    Yet, today there was something different about this chess table.

    One of the pieces, the King piece, had no head.

    In fact, it was broken in half and lying on the chess table.

    If someone wanted to y, they could still use it; after all, it still had the bottom part. But the top part was above the chess table.

    She looked at it and scoffed. Then she grabbed the top and pulled it gently upward, and suddenly, a power hit it, knocking it to the dust.

    This was of little value, and it interfered with her thinking about the things that had happened today.

    The ns didn''t go as she had nned because the change in Matt had been good enough to need it. But the finality of the n was perfect now.

    ''As long as you''re on the other side, you''ll make it easy for me, Matt. Now, just leave it to me. That humanity that dared to betray you, I will exterminate them, one by one.'' A mischievous grin graced her face as she thought about this.

 Chapter 352: There was never any rivalry

    *

    As she was deep in thought, Charlotte noticed someone entering her domain, so she rxed in her seat and stopped thinking about other things.

    A few secondster, a hooded woman arrived before her and knelt behind her.

    Charlotte turned around in her chair and looked at her.

    "I didn''t expect that, among the Leaders, you would decide toe yourself, hadn''t you been injured?" Charlotte asked.

    The kneeling person nodded. "It''s nothing serious, Lady. I heard you were calling for a person with the power of a Leader, so I came here before someone else stole my spot." She replied firmly, and Charlotte smiled.

    She waved her hand a little from a distance and removed the hood from the woman standing there.

    An impable face and an extraordinary aura were exposed. The aura of dignity and grandeur, coupled with her beauty and well-sculpted body, made Imperial Princess Vanessa Cromwell one of the most desired women in the world.

    Her personality as ''Indomitable'' made her more beloved.

    But, today, she was kneeling submissively before Lady Charlotte.

    Outside, many people considered the two to be in apetitive rtionship. After all, Vanessa Cromwell wasbeled as the greatest talent of the human race, even granted a never-before-given status and tremendous power throughout the Empire, thanks to her talent and power.

    But, then, suddenly, a woman appeared, Lady Charlotte, who somehow received a much higher status than her own.

    Vanessa''s teacher is also the Leader of the Grand Sorcerers, who was the first to grant Lady Charlotte the new status.

    All that makes many people believe that between the two there is a lot of rivalry. And for those in the know, they knew it was a rivalry where Charlotte would win.

    But the reality was very different.

    The two have never been rivals, as Vanessa is also known as Lady Charlotte''s First Underling. She, who controls arge part of the Empire, is also someone''s subordinate and in a very submissive way.

    For Vanessa, this was not an insult; far from it, this was something normal. She knew the difference between herself and Charlotte. That is why she had never thought of herself as having a rival.

    Charlotte would not want her pitiful position, so for her, there was no rival, only a Master.

    Charlotte smiled, "How did you like fighting him? Do you think you can beat him?" She asked, and Vanessa frowned.

    For a moment, she thought about that match once again.

    For her, it was an exciting match full of surprises. She never imagined that someone so weak, could stand up to her. Worst of all, she doesn''t know if she already saw the peak of his ability or if that was just the tip of the iceberg.

    Seeing Charlotte''s injuries, she felt that was just the tip of the iceberg. But that alone was exciting enough to leave her deep in thought for numerous hours.

    "I don''t know. I''m sure he can''t kill such powerful people; otherwise, he would have done it to those old people who were seriously injured. But I still don''t know what his ability is, nor can I understand it. Even I was internally wounded by thest strange ability he cast, which froze the entire sky of Spirit City. So, I honestly don''t know if I can beat him, but fighting him was exciting.

    He has a lot of amazing tricks." She was sincere and spoke slowly, showing the deep respect she had for Charlotte.

    Charlotte nodded slightly. "If you came, it means you want to go after him, right? I see you want to fight him again."

    Vanessa nodded. "If possible, I''d like to lead the offensive against him. But to be honest, I can''t say for sure that I''ll make it." She was sincere about that, though, in the end, she smiled.

    "Unless you tell me a way to counter his abilities. I''m sure you have something to say now that you fought him." She spoke.

    Charlotte smiled a little and leaned back in her chair gracefully. "You overestimate me a lot. That person might be as special as I. Do you know what that means? He might be the most troublesome being there is in the world. And our fight didn''tst long.

    I was hurt, and he was hurt, but he disappeared. There''s nothing I could have analyzed from there." Charlotte replied, and Vanessa frowned.

    "You mean..." She was surprised by Charlotte''s first statements, and Charlotte nodded at her.

    "Well, that''s why I sent for one of the Leaders. It''s time for the Empire to start moving so that, in a few years, the war against the vampire race can break out. We can''t let that person develop any further; we need to move as soon as possible." He replied, surprising Vanessa once again.

    "Then why don''t all of us Leaders go after him? If we surround the Empire and the Leaders move, I don''t think he can escape." She replied quickly, and Charlotte shook her head, throwing some small papers on the ground.

    "Besides you, only two have agreed to carry the mission. The Leaders are not listening to me at the moment. They are focused on their pieces ofnd, living their lives greedily without much concern for the rest of things. And until the Great Leaderes out of seclusion, I can''t getmand of the Empire. So, there is nothing I can do.

    If I send 3 Leaders, and he wounds them badly, do you think we can withstand a powerful onught from the vampire race?"

    Charlotte sighed atst and looked up at the sky. "I''m bound by it too. I can''t send them to die like that, and that''s why I won''t allow you to go. You are far more important than the rest of the Leaders, so we can''t lose you. I will send someone else, and in the meantime, we will begin to employ our n. So go back and sleep in one of the rooms on the mountain.

    Your younger sisters wille in a couple of days, and we can start the second phase." Her blunt words made Vanessa at a loss for words to contradict anything.

    In the end, Vanessa nodded softly and retired to rest.

    While Charlotte turned her chair once more and smiled a little.

    ''Which Leader should I send? Which one was the stupidest?'' She looked thoughtful, but soon after sent a message to inform a certain Leader, who had been chosen for the mission to chase that Vampire.

    Although she doesn''t like Matt being chased, because of her ns, it must be done so.

    .

 Chapter 353: We have a way

    Matt stopped running for a while after reaching a cave to rest.

    Alice had fallen unconscious a while ago, although Matt didn''t understand why. The wounds on her body were not too serious to lead to unconsciousness. So, it was possibly some internal struggle.

    Still, it gave him time to think about the things that had happened recently.

    The Charlotte thing had be clear to him. Her n was to lead the human race to certain extermination.

    She is a great strategist; she has many ways to do it without them realizing it. He has full confidence in her abilities to do so, so he is not worried about her.

    But he also knows that doing so is too dangerous. One wrong step could cause her to be the primary enemy of the human race. That is why he must be strong again.

    ''Although I don''t want to collect the Fragments for now, since Charlotte will contain them from the inside, it wouldn''t hurt to start collecting them soon.'' He thought, remembering one of his new abilities.

    When he remembered his abilities, he also remembered the battle he had with Vanessa and those guys.

    He was able to confirm many things. For example, the ice power is much more powerful now, but he also realizes that sorcerers have problematic domains.

    Vanessa''s is an example. Although he was able to counter it, it was only due to his ability to freeze time. Without that ability, he would have died in one move.

    That domain is several times more problematic than the domain of the other 3, but in Matt and only in him, the opposite was true.

    But, against other people of the vampire race, that would not be the same. ''No wonder she is known all over the world. Not only is she very powerful by power of her own, but she also has such a powerful Domain.'' He sighed a little.

    In the end, all he could do was trap her for a while in his reality freeze to escape.

    How he severely injured the other three because he froze an immense amount of attacks inside them with the frozen reality. They could not feel it; they only felt a tremendous weight, several tons, but in reality, it was the weight of Matt''s numerous attacks on them.

    That way, he could hurt them badly, but that was his limit for now.

    Although he felt regretful that he could not kill them, as they would be a great increase in his power, in the end, there was nothing he could do. He must continue to strengthen his body slowly so as not to create problems, and moreover, he must try to understand the first phase of control, which he would focus on once he returned to the Vampire Territory.

    For now, he must focus on returning.

    He sighed after thinking about so many things and decided to rest. The next day, his long journey would continue, and he would possibly have pursuers, so it would be a long road...

    ...

    So, the days passed. Matt and Alice were on a quiet journey. With the map Janna Patel had given them, it was easy for them to avoid the pursuing forces.

    And each time they both got farther and farther away from the Nevod Mountains, until they reached the point where they did not even hear the name of that famous mountain range.

    Days soon turned into weeks, until finally, they both reached an important point.

    The number of people chasing them was so many that even with Matt''s strategies, they could not avoid them so easily, reaching the point where they were cornered towards a small town on the borders.

    They were rtively close to the other side and had arrived at the right ce. But there was a problem whereby they both had to take shelter inside the town to avoid being caught.

    Besides the immense number of troops everywhere in this ce that were chasing them, there was also something else here.

    A huge barrier protecting the Empire.

    This barrier was not something Alice noticed when she entered the Empire, so the teleportation inscription she encountered was outside this barrier; perhaps it was used by vampires to infiltrate.

    That''s why they had no idea how to get out of here. With so many powerful people nearby, attacking and looking for the weakness of this barrier was a difficult challenge.

    That''s why they both locked themselves in the city.

    "Matt, there are a lot of people walking around in the city. They are quite strong and seem to be searching through all the citizens and the vicinity. It won''t be too long before theye to us. I don''t think they''ll overlook this ce so easily." Alice had gone out for a while to look at a few things while Matt prepared a suitable hiding ce.

    Matt nodded at her. "I know. Honestly, there aren''t too powerful people here; the strongest ones must be searching in the big city nearby, but it''s dangerous to fight all of them with our current strength. And there are so many of them that the 200 meters of my domain wouldn''t do much good."

    Although he hadn''t been out, he was aware of what was going on in the city because beforeing here, he had turned a woman into a vampire to get information. They had been in town for almost a day, after all.

    "What do we do?" Alice asked, frowning, sitting down next to him.

    Although Matt thought of an answer, he didn''t know what to make of this huge barrier.

    "We need to increase our base power. My icy power bases all its attacks on my base power, so it''s another counter to my sword domain. That''s why I need to increase it somehow. If I can get to the level of power needed to freeze a part of the barrier, we should be able to break through it.

    When we approached it earlier, I realized that, although seeing to the other side is possible, I can''t cast my dimensional move to break through it. It''s a good barrier."

    "Do you want us to train here?" she asked, frowning, noticing herself a bit down. "But the training to increase our vampiric power requires a lot of physical training. The explosions that can cause our current power levels aren''t going to be ignored by those guys, and I don''t think we have any way to prevent said explosions froming to light," she said.

    Matt nodded, smiling a little. "No, as a matter of fact, we do have a way to keep the explosions from giving us away." He replied, full of confidence.

 Chapter 354: Finally, it’s time to take that step. (soft +18)

    Alice was confused and looked at him. "What do you mean?" she asked, and he sighed.

    "Dual Charming. With that training method, not only will we be able to use one of our abilities that we haven��t used, but we��ll also be able to be strong without creating explosions all over the ce. Our power won��t evene out." His firm words, without any hint of doubt, caused Alice to be stunned.

    Her head buzzed loudly, and her blood tingled from side to side. It took her several seconds to understand what he was getting at.

    And when she did, she didn��t know how to feel. She was happy, but she felt strange at the same time. It was like it had suddenlye to her that she couldn��t understand if it was a reality or a dream.

    Also, the naturalness and normality with which he said it felt a bit unreal.

    In a moment, she had a plethora of questions in her head, so Matt smiled.

    Although she didn��t ask any of the questions, he could understand her.

    So, he walked over to her and grabbed her by the chin.

    "You��ve told me on several asions that you want to take that step, but you��ve held back for my sake. But the reality is that I��ve held back, too. But just now, I feel it��s time to take that step. From today onwards, there is no turning back; once we take that step, you will no longer be able to think about wanting to look for another man.

    Because there is no way I will allow it, so I can let you think about it first before you do it. I still have another backup n in case you don��t want to." He replied, smiling softly.

    His words caused Alice to quickly shake her head. "No, no, no. It��s not necessary to think, Matt, how could I think about it? It��s obvious I want to; I��ve been wanting it for a long time. You can��t imagine how long." She said quickly, and without even waiting for him to be able to answer her or react to her quick response, sheunched herself at him to kiss him hard.

    Feeling his lips suddenly being sealed by such luscious lips made Matt stop holding back. It had been a long timeing, and now he wanted to do it.

    So he carried her in his arms, quickly entered the small room inside this small house, andid her on the bed.

    Her long white hair and beautiful red eyes looked beautiful in the little moonlight that came through a crack in the small window.

    She was really beautiful; no matter how many times he saw her, Matt always thought so. Moreover, the burning desire in her eyes increased her beauty even more.

    She wanted to join him and give herself body and soul. She had no selfish thoughts or ulterior thoughts. All her thoughts were pure.

    She raised her hand to touch his face. "Go ahead... I��m all yours." She said softly, not forgetting to internally activate that ability.

    Matt smiled and reached down to kiss her softly. "Patience..." he said, moving down from her lips to kiss her neck a little. At the same time, he began to undress her.

    Today, she was wearing a one-piece dress, so taking it off was simple.

    Soon after, that beautiful, perfect body was on disy for Matt to see again.

    ��I��ve seen it several times, but she��s really beautiful.�� Matt couldn��t help but revel in that beautiful figure and couldn��t resist the urge to kiss those exposed twin peaks.

    He gently kissed the tip first and then a little on the sides, fiddling with it a bit. Then he bit them gently...

    "Hnn~" Alice let out a soft moan after feeling that little nibble, and Matt then bit down a little harder.

    "Hnnn~" Making the moan louder.

    That moan that she tried to keep froming out sounded so tantalizing that it buzzed inside Matt��s head.

    ��Shit...�� He thought. It was too beautiful a moan to ignore.

    So he quickly moved down, kissing way her body. Across that beautiful, well-sculpted belly until he reached the ce where her underweary, covering her most private part.

    Although she felt embarrassed and wanted to close her legs, the desire to feel him was greater than her embarrassment, so instead of closing her legs, she opened them slightly to allow him to remove her panties.

    Matt was surprised by this but smiled, grabbed those panties, and slowly removed them.

    The more visible her vagina became, the redder Alice got. She finally brought her hands to her face to cover her embarrassment.

    Her legs betrayed her, though. She felt embarrassed from her navel up because her legs opened a little wider so Matt could see her.

    This bizarre performance made Matt smile tenderly. It was a smile of strange tenderness because it was just the smile of tenderness that culminated in his moment of softness.

    Because that gesture from Alice had turned him on in a way he couldn��t control himself.

    Fuck, she was too tempting. Although she didn��t know how to do it, the reality was that she was an expert at pulling it off.

    And so, Matt grabbed her legs and spread them for him.

    ��How beautiful she is down here.�� Matt reached down to her crotch. He sniffed a little, a delicious smell that caused Matt to gently run his tongue over it.

    This sent streams of energy through Alice��s body, who was startled and snapped her eyes open to see him.

    "Ma-Ahnnn!?" Just as she thought to ask him what he was doing, she felt something suddenly enter her vagina, so she couldn��t contain her moan.

    "Matt!?" She asked in shock, but Matt flicked his tongue back and forth inside her vagina at that moment.

    "Ahnn! Matt, wait! AHNN!" She couldn��t hold back the moans, and when she realized that Matt wasn��t nning to stop but rather increased his movements each time she moaned, she decided to let him do whatever he wanted.

    Stay updated through NovelBin.C?m

    She never thought Matt would do something like this with her. Somehow, she felt he shouldn��t be doing that, but she wasn��t bothered by it and decided to focus on feeling the pleasure of what she had wanted for a long time.

 Chapter 355: That first night (+18)

    Matt yed with her a bit as his tongue moved back and forth inside her vagina, but her moans and this beautiful sight he had were so arousing that he couldn��t hold it in for long.

    Also, Alice��s fluids had starteding out from the very beginning, which showed that she was very turned on and craved him hard, which turned him on even more.

    So, after a few seconds, he pulled his tongue out of there and stood up to look at her.

    She was confused by this, as it was at a crucial moment for her. But when she opened her eyes, she was totally stunned.

    The sight that greeted her was the naked body of Matt. He was very stocky under his clothes, the muscles very well formed, looking really tough. Still, what attracted Alice��s attention the most was that huge member standing up strongly in Matt��s midsection.

    Somehow, it reminded her of the fantasy stories of dragons that stood strongly upward, seeking to ascend to the heavens.

    This vision was shocking for her. Although she had researched it in books, this was the first time she had seen one in person.

    ��That... will it really fit inside me?�� She even looked at herself, wondering if such a size could fit inside her.

    She was so shocked by its size and shape that she had fallen into a mental trance. But suddenly, a tiny touch snapped her out of it, sending currents throughout her body.

    Matt lined his penis up with her vagina and used Alice��s fluids to lubricate it; the small touch between his penis and Alice��s vagina caused her to shudder softly. The excitement was evident on her face.

    There was no fear, simply anticipation.

    The anticipation of the moment when Matt, the person she loves, would join her caused her incredible excitement.

    Matt smiled at the sight of her beautiful face full of anticipation and decided to stop making her wait.

    With his penis already lubricated, he pushed in gently.

    The feeling of something entering inside her made her moan. "Hnn..." Her eyes glistened with desire.

    ��I��ll give her a good first time. Let��s use Dual Charmingter.�� Matt thought, smiling softly.

    While it wouldn��t be the first time for him, on a mental level, it might as well be on a bodily level, so this was a mutual thing between the two of them.

    It was her first time, so he had to be careful not to hurt her, so he was gentle.

    His penis prating Alice��s vagina, little by little working its way in between her, was turning him on more and more. It was a really pleasurable feeling.

    Moreover, it mingled with Alice��s rising moans, making the moment more than pleasurable.

    Suddenly, Matt��s penis was pushed in with a little more force, breaking that precious thing of Alice��s.

    "Ahnnn!" A loud moan escaped her mouth, and she pulled Matt in to hug him tightly. At the same time, she wrapped her legs around Matt��s waist, which caused Matt to be forced his cock in hard.

    "AHNN~" A loud moan escaped Alice��s mouth the moment Matt��s penis reached deep inside her.

    The pleasure, the moment, and everything she had gone through to make this happen all came together in that loud moan, which increased Matt��s arousal.

    It was a myriad of beautiful feelings he was feeling right now, which turned him on even more. Find your next read on NovelBin.C?m

    Alice then let go of him a little, and they both looked at each other. She was wearing a pair of eyes clouded with emotion, which made her look even more beautiful.

    Both of them then moved even closer to kiss each other. Their whole body was together at this moment, and a gentle kiss made Alice finally rx. The pain gradually subsided, and she let go of her legs.

    She intertwined her hands with Matt��s and smiled at him. "It��s okay... You can move." She whispered softly.

    Matt then began to move gently. His hips in slow movements, began to move outward and inward.

    "Ahnn," Alice��s soft moans, as their bodies rubbed, increased the friction between the two, increasing the feeling of pleasure.

    Matt��s gentle hip movements slowly began to speed up.

    His penis thrusting in and out of Alice��s vagina made her moans grow louder and louder. That beautiful melody written by Alice��s moans was so exciting that Matt couldn��t help but start moving much faster.

    "Ahnn, Ahnn, more..." She was asking for more, something Mattplied, so they both enjoyed the moment while their private parts were joined in a beautiful symbiosis.

    Matt��s increased movements also caused Alice to start moaning louder and louder.

    "Ahnnn, Matt... Matt... Matt... Ahnnn! I��ming, Matt!" With a soft cry, which came from her lips, Alice announced that she was about to climax, which made Matt push harder his penis into her vagina.

    They were both in the same situation. Time passed, and the excitement of both did not diminish until a loud moan escaped Alice��s mouth, which was mixed with arge stream of body fluids that came out of her vagina.

    "Ahnnn, I��ming!" At the same time, Matt pushed his penis deep into her vagina.

    His thrust came coupled with arge spurt of cum.

    "Ahnnn!" Alice and Matt embraced at that moment to feel each other more deeply, as Alice trembled in Matt��s arms.

    Her orgasm waste, a big orgasm she had, so her body was shuddering over and over again.

    After a few seconds of rest, they both looked at each other.

    "How do you feel?" Matt asked, and she nodded, smiling softly.

    "Thanks, Matt... I��m fine." She said and Matt gave her a small kiss, enjoying this moment of intimacy to the fullest.

    "What are you thankful for? This is something that was naturally going to happen. I��d like to give you a better first time, but we should start training. I��ll try my best so you can enjoy it to the fullest." Matt replied, and she nodded.

    "That��s fine, Matt. Besides, there��s no better first time than this. I just want us to keep doing it in the future..." She said, and Matt smiled at her.

    "Naturally." he replied.

    Then, he decided to start the second round. This time, with the Dual Charming.

 Chapter 356: Dual Charming, Perfect Symbiosis.

    Dual Charming is an ancient technique. No one knows who invented it because it has existed for as long as anyone can remember.

    Although many consider this a forbidden technique, thesest few days, Matt has been able to understand it in depth and is sure that there is nothing wrong with the technique.

    It is a technique that was possibly born with the race and is considered forbidden because it is also one of the supreme techniques of empowerment, but because it uses the blood of both carriers to perform, it can lead to mistakes, which could be irreparable.

    But that is for those who perform it carelessly. It is a bonding technique and must be performed in the correct manner. Amon mistake among those who perform it, and perhaps the main reason why it was considered ''forbidden'', is when one of the two has absolute dominance over the other person, such that the other person cannot even move during the act.

    This is considered doing it carelessly; it is basically rape; when that happens, the technique will create terrible damage to the person affected (raped) since the power of that person could be stolen.

    That is why it is a technique to be performed between people who trust each other.

    Now, the rest of the things are all good. As long as they are performed between people who really love each other, the fruits will be amazing. Being a technique that was possibly born with the race, it is naturally an amazing technique.

    But what does activating it involve?

    Matt, at this point, sighed and closed his eyes.

    With the recently unlocked memories he had managed to understand it correctly. These memories told almost nothing about his past and were only information he would need regarding abilities and the like.

    But his understanding had reached a deep stage of the technique, so he was content.

    Closing his eyes, he activated that ability within himself. At the same time, the blood in his body swirled back and forth, and as the two were still joined, his penis grew a littlerger than normal on him.

    The blood in Matt''s body swirled towards that particr spot, increasing the size of his little brother. At the same time, his body began to drain a little blood, which ended up bathing him in blood for a brief moment.

    That same thing happened with Alice so that, in a moment, they werepletely red with blood. This also caused some blood toe out of Alice''s vagina and Matt''s penis.

    It was at that precise instant that the Dual Charming ability of both of them was activated.

    Matt then began to gently move in and out of Alice''s vagina.

    The activation of Dual Charming involved the connection between the blood of both bodies. Blood is the essence of vampires, so naturally, this is what must mix for the two to be one.

    For both of them to obtain the Perfect Symbiosis, they were hoping for.

    Still, something they didn''t expect was that their previously joined fluids also mixed at that very moment, which caused them both to fall into a strange little trance. Matt moved his hips unconsciously, while Alice moaned and also moved a little unconsciously, as they were both in a slight trance.

    Suddenly, the Perfect Symbiosis they had been waiting for happened��not only in the body, not only in the blood.

    Maybe it was the love they both had for each other, or maybe it was the moment they had experienced before, but Dual Charming was able to activate in all its splendor for the first time in a long time, uniting the spirits of both into one.

    The feeling of pleasure increased several folds; it was so pleasurable for both of them that Alice couldn''t hold back and started to cum in spurts, and soon after, Matt was the same way.

    Neither of them could restrain themselves in the face of such an extremely pleasurable feeling.

    And between this trance and their movements, sometimes rough and sometimes slow, time passed.

    .

    Vampire essence bonding was amon technique at some point in history. But in recent times, almost no one knows how to do it the right way, so it is rarely seen.

    But today, in the human territory, this essence bonding reached its peak, between a beautiful vampire couple.

    The union filled them with blood, as both of their bodies wanted more of that connection, and that caused the increase in power to be astounding. Some of Alice''s blood was purified by Matt''s very high-level blood, and this blood returned to their bodies soon after, so their power slowly began to increase.

    The blood that came out and joined in this union of essences returned to the owner''s body and brought enormous benefits. Subsequently, another portion of the blood would leave the body and unite, once again, with that of the other person.

    That cycle was repeated over and over again, so it is a technique that the more times it is done, the better the results. But it is a really exhausting technique.

    Theing and going of blood is a tricky thing to pull off the first time, but somehow, they were so into this pleasurable feeling that they did it many times until they fell exhausted, one on top of the other.

    Because it was their first time doing it, the position they had at the end was Alice on top of Matt; for tonight, they only got to try two positions.

    Even so, the pleasure did note from the position but from the perfect connection. So, the exhaustion of both of them was from the pleasure they felt.

    And they both fell straight into unconsciousness.

    Their bodies were drenched in sweat and the little blood that was still left, which slowly returned to both of their bodies.

    So, after several hours, they both woke up.

    "Let''s do it again, Matt." Alice said as soon as she saw Matt.

    She couldn''t forget that feeling and wanted to feel it again.

    Although she could tell they had done it a bunch of times by how soaked it was all over with fluids that had an exciting smell. But she didn''t care. She wanted to do it again.

    Matt smiled at her, "Okay, but I set up the bathroom from before, so let''s do it in there." He said and then carried her into the bathroom.

    In said ce, moans filled this whole small house again, as both of their fluids filled the bathroom with lots of smell.

    At the same time and without both of them realizing it, the power of both of them was increasing in an absurd way.

    Likewise, their pursuers were closing in on them.

 Chapter 357: Incredible power increase

    Two dayster.

    A 48-hour period of pure action between Matt and Alice triggered both of them to look as if they had been reborn.

    A tremendous change urred in them, but the biggest change urred when they tested their powers.

    Alice was the first this time and was in shock after seeing the sheer amount on disy there.

    She remembered receiving 2,000 permanent power after getting her new ability, which granted her great agility.

    That meant that, by the time she returned from getting her ability, she had about 32,000 power. Subsequently, she managed to kill a few people who gave her some power. Although it was little since Matt''s tactics to avoid fights were amazing, she still managed to receive an increase of about 1,000 power in thesest weeks.

    But the difference between about 33,000 power and what was currently shown was absurd and more so considering that, although they spent 48 hours having sex, it wasn''t always Dual Charming, as they couldn''t hold out too long this first time.

    -Power: 37,900.

    Such arge increase was staggering. It was almost 5,000 power in 48 hours.

    If it was always like that, it would be so absurd for her growth that she wouldn''t want to get out of bed with Matt.

    But if that was her augmentation, what would Matt be like?

    As someone who had managed to drastically increase his power with little training, it was possible that his augmentation would be even more amazing than hers.

    She looked at him and then he tested his power.

    Thest time he tested, he had exactly 44,000 power. This was when they killed some lowly Divine Knights in nearby mountains.

    How much did he have now?

    -Power: 52,000.

    It was an exact number, impossible to confuse.

    It was an increase of 8,000 power in just 48 hours.

    Matt smiled slightly. ''Although Alice hasn''t noticed, I can sense that some of the power that increased is due to our union enhancing her Vampirism. It is possible that it is the ancient era vampirism that the ancestor mentioned to me. But my increase is purely because of training. So, the awakening of my potential looks like this.'' He thought.

    Then he looked at Alice. "It''s a considerable increase. I''d like to keep going, but we don''t have time. I can feel those guys pretty close to here, so we''ll attack soon." He replied.

    Although she was in shock at his surge, she was getting used to it.

    Perhaps by the time he began closed-door training, Matt would advance enough to match several of the Heirs who were growing and had not reached The Peak.

    Alice smiled at him and even sighed as she watched him try to make less than that advancement. "That''s an amazing breakthrough, Matt. It looks like you have actually descended the true Heir to this world," she said and then decided to change the conversation.

    "What shall we do now? Shall we attack head-on?" she asked, and Matt thought for a moment.

    "The Divine Knights are closing in on that woman I turned into a vampire when I got here. She''s close, so she''ll die soon. Also, the situation in the Capital seems to be getting out of control, but I could see that they have a way to escape from there, and, as it happens, their way out ends in this city."

    "Let''s be a gateway for the women of the capital to escape here, possibly be of some use to us in the future as we prepare our farewell to this ce. I''ll use that woman to wreak havoc and lure those guys out of the city. At the same time, I''ll blow up the biggest building, which seems to be the Divine Knights, and then we''ll run out of here.

    The city will be in chaos, and most of them will chase us so they can settle down. I will use an icy inscription to freeze the barrier and try to run away. If I can''t do that, we will follow the path of the barrier and flee to the nearby mountains to further strengthen ourselves."

    When Alice understood Matt''s entire n, they both decided to take a day off to prepare everything.

    Matt prepared various inscriptions around the city and also warned the women who were in town.

    While doing so, he prepared a rather special and peculiar inscription in the house where he had been with Alice. After that, they closed that little house and left the ce to start the n.

    Matt and Alice were on top of a building, and while he controlled the woman he had turned into a vampire.

    She was a moderately strong woman with about 15,000 power. Such a strong person could cause great chaos in this city.

    One blow from her was enough to bring down a normal house, so the chaos soon began.

    The first thing Matt did was send her to knock down several good houses in this city. She also hit several buildings with resistors, and rms started ringing throughout the city.

    The vampire''s power was unleashed from that woman''s body and killed numerous Holy Knights patrolling the streets, which caused the great powers to move quickly.

    But the chaos was caused, and the destruction was great. Moreover, many people died in less than 30 minutes. In the end, Matt created arge explosion using the woman and some explosives and led her out of the city. He had already warned her to find a way in with the rest of the vampiresing to the city in the very near future.

    As soon as he did that, Matt and Alice smiled.

    They noticed a lot of movement of powerful people chasing that vampire, so it was time to create chaos.

    They were right in front of the main building.

    "Time for some small fireworks," he said, creating an inscription with his hand at high speed and sending it towards the building where he was standing.

    This inscription quickly passed through the walls and soon reached the first floor, setting off numerous explosive inscriptions. Matt then jumped away from there together with Alice andnded in front of the huge building in front of him.

    He immediately activated several inscriptions that were on the ground and jumped up high with force.

    "Divine Knights, let''s see how strong your body is!" He shouted to the four winds as he unleashed tremendous power within.

    His vampiric power could be felt in the four corners of the city, and he quickly sent two huge streams of power downward as if it were magic.

    The power of this attack was terrifying. As soon as it touched both buildings, an immense explosion reverberated throughout the ce.

 Chapter 358: A Leader, quite stupid.

    The explosion was so shocking that it killed arge number of people in an instant and lit up the sky over the city. Even in cities that were far away from here, a distant explosion could be seen lighting up the sky.

    Matt and Alice took advantage of the moment to blow up a few more buildings, attracting, once again, the attention of all the vampires.

    "It''s them, our targets!"

    "Forget about that little vampire; these are the real ones. Be careful!"

    Shouts came from one side to the other, but the chaos in the city was tremendous. Although many went out to chase Matt and Alice, they managed to run at great speed, dodging them in a moment.

    But soon after, several beams of energy crossed the sky, as the most powerful humans began to follow those two vampires.

    In front of them all, there was a fat, bald man.

    He dressed morously, and everywhere he went, medals he had earned inbat adorned his body. Some didn''t even belong to him, but they still adorned him.

    This was a man known throughout the Empire, one of the Leaders, a man who had reached 100,000 power.

    Although all the Leaders rank him as the stupidest Leader the Empire could have and the most arrogant, but at the same time the weakest, he is still one of the Leaders of the Empire.

    Among the poption that has not achieved such an amazing feat, he is deeply respected, and no one dares to raise a hand against him, for the fear he can cause is not unfounded.

    He is a powerful man, and his speed proves it.

    He quickly caught a glimpse of Matt and Alice''s silhouettes, and a grotesque grin formed on his face.

    "For the death of my son, you vampires will pay dearly!" he shouted and startedughing.

    He immediately aimed at them, even when they were still far away and started throwing magic at them stupidly.

    "Die, hahahahaha!" Explosions started to sound back and forth as the magics hit the ground.

    Matt, leading the way, smiled slyly. "Alice, this guy is stupid. Maybe he''s messed up in the head, but he just gave me a great idea. We don''t need to detour; let''s go straight to the barrier," Matt said.

    ''Let''s see how well a barrier like this can hold up against one of the acimed Leaders.'' He thought, with a n in mind.

    They immediately swerved and ran hard into the barrier.

    The fat man scoffed when he saw this and didn''t understand the move. "Heh, these bastards are really stupid. They''re going to lock themselves up on their own." After sneering, he propelled himself into the air and began to cast one of his most powerful magics.

    At the same time, he made his domain appear.

    "Magic Emperor''s Domain!" he shouted to the four winds, and the lightning magic he was casting underwent a staggering increase.

    Matt looked back in shock. ''A magical domain? That increase in power is more than double.'' He thought to himself in shock.

    The power that had increased was not from the man but from the magic cast.

    And the magic that from the start was already powerful suddenly became a huge lightning dragon.

    If such a power touched Matt, he was sure it would be erased. But instead of feeling fear, he felt excited.

    It was the first time he had witnessed such a powerful attack, and although he was the target of the attack, he longed to see how much power such an absurd attack could have.

    And suddenly, that manunched it toward Matt, who had leaped into the air to make himself more visible.

    "You''re a dead man, vampire!" shouted the fat Leader.

    That huge dragon came out as if it was filled with hatred and wanted to swallow everything in its path. The dragon''s roar was like a thunderstorm that fell steadily.

    Matt then created a barrier in front of him, to protect himself from the dragon''s impact.

    ''No dodge? Hahahaha, this vampire is more of an idiot than I thought!'' He thought with great glee and let out a great scream to increase this dragon''s power to the limit.

    Just then, Matt smiled.

    "Heh, fooled you." Matt said as he stood below, running close to Alice.

    Chapter Your:

    He then allowed the frozen reality of his figure to fall to the ground, dodging the attack, and this attack approached with force, crossing over the ce where a moment ago ''was Matt''.

    His idea was to trick it into increasing its power. The stronger the attack, the better the results it would give when hitting the barrier, and the n was a sess.

    That huge dragon approached the barrier with great speed, and the fat man was stunned.

    It was then that the men behind him shouted at him.

    "STOP, THE BARRIER CAN REPEL ATTACKS!" they shouted in shock, stopping dead in their tracks.

    They were powerful, too, but being hit by that attack and repelled by the barrier would be deadly for all of them, so approaching would be stupid.

    When the fat man heard this, he remembered that when this barrier was built, it certainly had that option.

    He had totally forgotten about it, but it was toote.

    Still, that cry did not escape Matt''s ear. ''Repel? Could be...'' Matt looked ahead and noticed the exact moment when the huge lightning dragon mmed into the barrier.

    A barrier capable of repelling attacks is called a ''Mirror Barrier.'' It can repel any attack that fails to destroy it or disable it in one hit, and it would repel that attack in the direction of the person whounched it.

    That being the case, at the moment of impact, there were only two possibilities: 1. A huge hole would be created in the barrier, allowing Matt and Alice to escape. 2. The power would repel with force and hit that fat man.

    ''Both possibilities are very good for me... But...'' Matt smiled a little and noticed that the impact caused the barrier to have a huge amount of cracks being created.

    The impact was so powerful that arge portion of this section of the barrier was filled with cracks.

    ''But it would be better to repel it... Getting the power of such a strong man would be a huge boost...'' Matt thought and suddenly noticed that the power was once again gathering in one ce.

    Shouts came from behind then. "BEWARE!" But the mighty lightning dragon suddenly formed and started flying at an astonishing speed in the direction of the fat Leader.

    He wasn''t as fast as he would like, and his mind was slower than that of a person of his rank, so he couldn''t defend himself and had to take all the damage with his body.

    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" his great scream echoed throughout much of the empire.

    It was the pain of a Leader that echoed far and wide.

    But a look of longing crossed Matt''s face. ''This is my moment!'' he thought.

    Immediately, he stopped, drew his sword, and froze time.

    His movement was so fast that even he was astonished. Just before he reached him, he activated his Sword Domain.

    All of Matt''s surroundings were frozen; no one could move. Even that terrifying attack was frozen.

    So, he fiercely attacked that man''s neck and froze the reality of arge number of attacks, concentrated on a single point.

    But suddenly, the attack that was hitting the fat man began to explode the Frozen Time and Matt was repelled with great force to the ground.

    Still, he had managed to aplish his goal...

 Chapter 359: A great feat

    In those milliseconds after Matt was mmed to the ground and the Frozen Time was broken, arge amount of attack was unleashed on that man''s neck.

    When mixed with the power of the lightning dragon, the attack increased, and soon, the lightning dragon passed through...

    It met no more opposition, so it was able to pass through as if there was nothing there, that was amazing to see and shocked the men behind, who quickly had to defend themselves.

    "What the hell!? Leader!" They all screamed in unison as the dragon struck them. The power of the attack had been drastically reduced, so they were all relieved, and everything was back to normal a few secondster.

    But their dazed gazes looked straight ahead.

    "What... What the hell? The Leader... Was... was he erased?" They were so stunned that they didn''t notice that Matt had gotten up from the ground and ran again to the barrier beside Alice.

    ''10,000 power in one go. Hahahaha...'' Happiness radiated on Matt''s face, who couldn''t stop smiling. He could feel his power increase drastically, which meant he had achieved what he wanted.

    The attacks, which had been frozen in reality and hit right after the lightning dragon broke his ability, managed to decapitate a man with over 100,000 power, and the rest of the power repelled by the barrier ended up exterminating him.

    Matt does not know how many people in this world have such a high power. But with this, at least he is sure that he has dramatically weakened the human race.

    Reaching 100,000 power is a tall order, even for Matt, with all the boosts he''s been gettingtely, it will be a real challenge to achieve that absurd amount of power.

    After all, if you count his newly acquired power from killing that man, he would have around 62,000.

    There is still too much left to reach that barrier. That was why he was more than happy. It was a big win if he could leave this ce like this.

    He quickly managed to slip away from the perception of those guys who were still in shock over the death of a Leader and reached the side of the barrier. Chapter Continue:

    Just at those moments, the barrier swung hard, leaving Matt in shock.

    ''Is someone hitting the barrier? Even though it''s quite far from here, I can feel some extremely powerful attacks hitting it.'' Matt thought and was shocked.

    That barrier didn''t look like it could repel those attacks that wereing at it.

    ''Who the hell has such tremendous power?''

    As he pondered like that, Alice looked away in shock. "It''s my father!" she suddenly said, recognizing those fluctuations of vampiric power and was d.

    "Matt, I''m sure my father could break portions of this barrier, so it will be weakened every time it hits; seize the moment to try and break it!" she shouted excitedly, finally seeing the moment when she could leave here.

    ''Gray Allen is that powerful?'' Even though he was in shock, he quickly looked at the barrier and smiled.

    Honestly, he didn''t need this barrier to be hit to get out of here. When he found out what kind of barrier it was, he was sure he could break it, even if it were intact.

    That''s because his ability to freeze reality is the main counter to the mirror barriers. After all, it can easily disable it. With enough power, disabling the entire barrier and leaving the Empire unprotected could be an easy feat.

    But, for now, he didn''t need to disable it entirely.

    He quickly touched the barrier just as the men behind him recovered.

    "Don''t let that bastard escape; he''s killed one of our Leaders!" one of them shouted and lunged fiercely forward.

    He was followed by the others present, but Matt smiled.

    "I only need to disable a part of it. My current power is more than enough." He said, smiling slyly.

    Then he closed his eyes slightly and activated his power. In itself, the barrier had been affected by those distant blows and by the Leader''s blow, so as soon as he activated his power, a part of the barrier, the size of a vast castle door, suddenly froze.

    And Matt then moved his hand back and forth to strike it.

    The moment his fist hit the barrier, he smiled backward. "We''ll see you soon, humans. I hope you can live until then." He said, and an icy st urred in front of him.

    The powerful barrier, which wasn''t even broken by a Leader''s attack, shattered at that moment, and Matt created a huge wall of ice in front of him to stand in front of those humans attacking him.

    At the same time, he pushed Alice to the other side and jumped out.

    He quickly put up another ice wall, and an explosion was heard on the other side, followed by more, which shattered the first ice wall.

    Still, the second ice wall seemed really powerful, and this wall was right where the barrier should be, so the rest of the barrier responded to the attack it received.

    *BOOM*

    A huge explosion urred as the humans were pushed back by the barrier that was slowly rebuilding itself.

    "Shit, call the Leader and tell him not to repair it so soon; we need to get that bastard!" shouted one of them. Naturally, only the leaders could repair this huge barrier, so if it was being repaired, it meant that the leaders were working on it and noticing the attack.

    But when he shouted like that, he remembered that there was no other Leader here and only Leaders couldmunicate with the others from anywhere in the Empire.

    "Shit, that bastard can''t get away like that, have one go back to the city to warn, maybe we''ll make it in time!" Even though he shouted that, the truth was he wasn''t confident of arriving in time.

    Moreover, at that very moment, a huge explosion urred elsewhere.

    The explosion was so loud that it was felt even here, which made those guys flinch and turn sharply away.

    "Someone broke through the barrier and has terrifying power!"

    "The Vampire Leaders are attacking! Inform the Capital and the Nevod Mountains!" They were so scared that they thought they would die if they didn''t get away.

    After all, they were chasing a vampire just now. They don''t think it''s a coincidence that somewhere else, they would break through the barrier like this. That was why they all rushed back to the City to report what had happened, again failing in the mission.

    .

 Chapter 360: Treacherous woman

    In the distance, at another location next to the Human Empire barrier, there were several strong people. The Dark King, The Ruin, Emma Lewis, Gray Allen, the Murphy Leader, Sophia Murphy, and little else.

    They all looked at the barrier that Gray had broken through with an attack and frowned. ��What a terrifying power this man has.�� Several of them thought, but Gray and the Murphy Leader were thinking of something else.

    "Brother Gray, is what I feel real?" He asked in shock and Gray smiled a little.

    "Well, I��m shocked too. I didn��t expect there to be anyone else besides us able to break through the barrier. And he seems to have done it with greater ease than I. Who is?" He spoke suddenly, but he couldn��t move from here because he had just broken the barrier at an important point for humans.

    That was why he just looked at the horizon and then looked at Sophia Murphy.

    She nodded toward him. "I can��t do it. My power is being blocked, even with the barrier like this." She replied, which made Gray frown.

    ��I thought it might be the barrier blocking this girl��s power, but it seems to be something else... These humans seem to have several tricks up their sleeves; how annoying.�� He thought and sighed.

    "Forget it, then. You can go back to the Academy. Soon, it will be your graduation, and it will be your turn to visit that dangerous ce. Go carefully." Gray replied.

    Sophia bowed a little. "Thank you. I take my leave, father, Mr. Allen." She said that and then she turned and left.

    Just then, Emma Lewis frowned and looked at her father, who was also looking at her. "Did it get to you?" he asked, a strange smile gracing his face.

    Emma nodded. "Apparently, I Moore ran out of the castle at full speed because she sensed Matthew Dietrich again," she said, a strange emotion showing on her face.

    Somehow, she seemed to feel proud. If I could feel him again, it meant that this man was alive.

    Continue your saga on NovelBin.C?m

    So, she wasn��t wrong when she granted him that status! He��s a man capable of leaving the Human Empire alive after so much time!

    When Gray heard that, he got excited, too, but suddenly frowned and looked at her. "Where?" he asked quickly, and Emma pointed in the direction.

    "I have an inscription on I to make sure she��s always okay, and I feel her running in that direction," she replied, causing Gray to frown.

    "Shit, they��re being chased!" As soon as he said that, he disappeared from where he was, flying off at high speed.

    Behind him, everyone realized what had just happened, so only The Ruin and a few others stayed to watch until that barrier was recovered; the rest flew off in that direction.

    .

    At that moment, Matthew could feel I again, so he smiled. ��Looks like you��re okay, little girl,�� he thought, but he quickly moved away from the spot.

    The area where they hade out was a bit far from most of the checkpoints that were set up along the barrier, so they were far from where people were. However, the earlier impact had attracted the attention of people nearby, so many people came flying in from the distance.

    And they were in shock to see two vampiresing out of the Human Empire.

    "They are attacking our colleagues!" That was the first cry that came when they saw them fleeing, and that cry traveled many miles, for it had been given with the intention of warning.

    Soon after, another came. This one seemed to be a shout that was expanded far and wide, using high-level loudspeakers.

    "Military High Command nearby, move to coordinates 12 : 30. The Human Empire is attacking us!"

    "Repeat, move at full speed; they are attacking our people! We request assistance from the Capital!"

    That shout rmed the entire frontier to whom that message reached, and many people moved at high speed toward that ce.

    Those who arrived first were in shock. "Vampires, don��t be afraid; those human bastards won��t do anything to you!" Shouted one of the first ones and looked behind him.

    "Everyone, get ready. The humans might attack once again. There is a strange wall covering the barrier. Weapons up!"

    The togetherness of all these men for defending unknown people was surprising, you could tell they were very well trained.

    Somehow, Matt nodded internally at this.

    And he smiled at them. "My name is Matthew Dietrich, the Bloody Vampire General. I��m back." He said, greeting them with a military salute as he pulled out his token.

    That shocked the men who wereing in, and they looked at him in shock.

    "It��s General Matthew!" shouted the first one who recognized him.

    "That��s right, it��s the same one in the Barracks, it��s General Matthew, the Hero of the Dark Kingdom is still alive!"

    From one moment to the next, the shouts transformed strangely, making Matt frown. ��Hero? What the hell are these guys talking about?" thought Matt.

    Still, his attention was diverted when he sensed several presences nearby.

    ��On one sidees very powerful people... On the other is I.�� He thought and looked in the direction where I wasing from.

    This ce was not too far from the Capital City, so she could run there in no time.

    Within seconds, she came into Matt��s sight.

    She was desperately running towards where she felt Matt, and the moment she saw that beautiful face in the distance, the excitement in her heart increased.

    It was genuine happiness, so she increased her speed, propelling herself forward at great speed.

    Matt smiled at her, but his smile froze when he felt something strange about her.

    ��What the hell?�� He thought in shock. He had thought about meeting her, but that strange feeling stopped him.

    Even so, he suddenly felt a murderous look and aura approaching I at full speed. ��Does someone want to kill I!?�� He sharply turned his gaze and could quickly see that behind all those men who were greeting him, a woman was running at high speed in the direction from which I wasing.

    ��Hanna White!�� The hatred in his heart suddenly surged.

    He also wanted to be reunited with I, a tender little girl who brightened his first days in this world. The fact that this woman was still alive and intended to kill I was thest straw.

    Although he could sense that the more powerful ones were also arriving and one person from that group hadunched fiercely towards Hanna��s direction, he didn��t care.

    He drew his saint sword and activated his extra-fast movement ability after drawing a mental line to where this woman was going, who was already almost stabbing I, who still had a tender smile.

    And his body disappeared, moving at extreme speed. It was so fast that almost no one could see it and suddenly appeared above that woman.

    "Treacherous woman, it seems your guts are huge." Matt said furiously.

    She was in shock, ��What absurd power!?�� Still, that was herst thought before Matt��s sword pierced her body a dozen times in an instant.

    When Matt stopped on the other side of the body, the body that had been beautiful until a moment ago turned to minced meat and fell to the ground.

    Right next to her was I, in shock. Although she managed to react in the end and wanted to defend herself, if it hadn��t been for Matt, she wouldn��t have arrived in time to protect herself.

    Matt��s cold look revealed his annoyance, but he turned around and hugged I a little.

    Although she was stunned, when she felt Matt��s warmth, she recovered and smiled at him. "Matt!" she cried out in great excitement. She couldn��t hold back the tears and hugged him tightly as she sank into tears, though even she didn��t know why she was crying.

    Maybe she was happy to see him, or she was relieved that she didn��t die. Who knows how many emotions came together in her at that moment.

    Still, Matt was shocked by something else.

    He stared at her and frowned. ��How could she possibly be my creation? What��s the point of this?�� His gaze was fixed on her because he could softly feel that he had created I.

    .

    Author: Hello there, this chapter ends Volume 2 of the Novel. Volume that started in Chapter 191. Thank you very much for reading it and for following me for so long. The next volume starts tomorrow, so thanks for reading, and I��m sorry for the times I��ve been posting.

 Chapter 361: Returned to the Vampiric Territories

    Although Matt could not believe his eyes, more information entered his mind. This information seemed to being from his Domain, Maker��s Domain, which was telling him that I was a perfect creation of his and that he could edit her or awaken her bloodline.

    Even if he didn��t believe what he was seeing, the reality was constantly hitting him.

    ��I seem to be hiding strange secrets from myself.�� He sighed after thinking about this and gently stroked I.

    "It looks like you��ve been doing well. You��ve be strong on your own." He said, smiling softly at her.

    She nodded several times, though she couldn��t respond because she was sobbing. Still, as best she could, she tried to speak.

    "But you... You��ve be... Many times more powerful... Now I��m really far out of your league." Although she was sobbing, her voice was understandable, so Matt smiled and stroked her head a little.

    "It��s okay; you can soon be strong that way, too." He said and looked up as he felt numerous powerful people arrive.

    The first to arrive was Emma Lewis, as she was the one who had noticed Hanna��s murderous move, and when she came, she looked at the pieces of flesh lying on the ground.

    Hanna White, a respected woman of great status thanks to Cecily Edevane, was now a pile of minced meat.

    She was in shock at Matt��s audacity to do that. But, what shocked her the most was the absurd speed and unreal power Matt��s body was giving off just a moment ago.

    ��I can��t match it...�� She thought.

    Although she was powerful and prided herself on her aplishments, less than two years ago, she could kill Matt if she wanted to. But, right now, she realized that he had far surpassed her.

    Matt��s power, even to the most powerful present, stunned them.

    "Long time no see, Miss Emma. It looks like you��ve gotten stronger, too," Matt said toward Emma and then looked at the rest.

    Of them, he focused on Gray Allen and nodded to him.

    "Greetings, Mr. Gray. It��s been a long time since thest time."

    "Haha, boy, looks like your strength is growing by the minute. That��s amazing, it would be nice if you took a ride around Allen City again."

    Matt nodded towards him good-naturedly and looked at the man beside him.

    ��He has Dietrich abilities too... And he��s pretty powerful. If I look closely, he looks a bit like Sophia; could he be from the Murphys?�� Matt thought.

    He could feel the fragments inside him. However, absorbing those fragments would be no easy task.

    Alice jumped up at that moment to where Gray was standing. "Father!" she shouted with joy, hugging him tightly.

    Gray smiled at her and stroked her gently. "My child, I was thinking of breaking this barrier and going to find you personally. I wanted to tten the Human Empire; it seems they owe you their lives this time." He replied quickly.

    Although his words sounded far-fetched, Gray��s power was enough to create great destruction within the Human Empire. That wasmon knowledge among all-powerful people in this world. Discover exclusive tales at NovelBin.C?m

    That was why no one scoffed at his words.

    Alice smiled at him, "Father, it was a long journey, but you won��t believe me that I lived for a while in the Nevod Mountains. That ce is very beautiful, but also everything seems to be surrounded by a strange fog. It��s a dangerous ce," she said excitedly, leaving Gray stunned for a minute.

    Everyone who heard this turned to look at her in shock. Their faces seemed to have some words written on them: The Nevod Mountains?!

    Gray was just as stunned. "Were they really there?" he asked, in shock, and looked at Matt.

    He nodded at him. "A lot happened when we tried to get back and ended up in that ce. I made sure to protect Alice, so don��t worry, nothing happened to her. On the contrary, she has also managed to increase her power by leaps and bounds." He replied.

    Gray��s eyes sparkled with excitement, and he looked at Alice.

    Honestly, he knew that his daughter would be explosively strong at some point because her start was too slow for the talent she should have. Although he didn��t know what level of power she had reached, he was hopeful that it would be a good number because he saw Matt��s progress, which he still couldn��t believe.

    But he was actually excited about something else. To which he leaned close to Alice��s ears to whisper something to her.

    It was a question that made Alice blushpletely. She hadn��t expected that question at this moment, so she unconsciously lowered her head in embarrassment.

    This answer of hers made Gray Allen feel even more excited than at the beginning. ��Hahaha, shit, my Allen n must be the most blessed Vampire n for 10 million years!�� Happiness radiated from his face, but soon after, he calmed down and looked at Matt.

    "Kid, I��ll give you a big reward for all your effort. Also, we��ll make a big announcement soon. Will you go back to the n right now? Or do you want to do something else?" He asked.

    Matt nodded slightly. "I won��t be back for now; I need to get a few things done before I go back. But is there anything new? Any changes?" he asked.

    Emma stepped forward to speak at that time. "The Graduation of the First Academy will be held shortly. n City has been a bit active as well; otherwise, there is not too much new reporting. The White n and other ns that had betrayed the race were exterminated for their treachery at the borders.

    Thest one missing was Hanna White, who was spared because she didn��t seem to know anything about the betrayal." She replied quickly.

    Matt nodded then. ��The Whites have been exterminated then. Hanna and those idiots died at my hand, so my revenge against them is ready.�� He thought.

    "I��m going back to the Academy soon. There are a few things I want to do before I go back." He replied and then looked at Alice.

    "Do you want toe along? I won��t do too much, and it might be boring for you." He replied.

    Alice wanted to answer yes, but then her father spoke first.

    "Although I can see that she wants to go, there are several things she must take care of as Heiress. Since she will be the new Student Leader, as Sophia Murphy will be graduating, she has work to do. So, can I take her with me? We will be in Allen City. You can use this tomunicate with her." He said and tossed her a token.

    The fact that he asked for ��permission�� to take her made the King and Mr. Murphy frown.

    Murphy looked at him. ��What is this guy nning? Does he want to give Alice away to this guy?�� he thought in shock.

    ��Although that wouldn��t be strange... This guy looks to be less than 25 years old, but he already has a pretty potent level of power. I wonder how much power he really has. That speed can also be gained with skills, after all.�� He thought.

    Matt nodded to Gray. "It��s all right, Mr. Gray. I have news about that Organization, so I��ll being to pay you a visit soon." He replied and then turned away.

    "I,e on. I want to check something." He said, grabbed her by the waist, and flew off quickly.

    Naturally, Matt wanted to test his domain, Maker��s Domain, to understand why I was ��his creation��.

    .

 Chapter 362: Unknown Secret

    Far from the border of the Dark Kingdom with the Human Empire, inside the Main Library of the Vampire Academy.

    A grizzled and old but rather powerful-looking man entered unannounced and quickly searched through the floors with his senses.

    Sensing what he needed, he went deeper inside this giant Library that had books of all kinds.

    Being one of thergest Libraries in the World, it holds an enormous number of books. Still, he had note to read.

    He was looking for someone.

    And among the floors, the third floor was his chosen one.

    As he entered here, there was not a person in sight.

    But he walked to the bottom.

    "Crazy old man, you made me go to over 20 different ces to find you. But it turns out you locked yourself in here a long time ago and didn''t tell me." The grizzled old man shouted, and suddenly, a pile of books fell down as another old man showed his head from behind a bookcase.

    "Old Allen, what the hell are you doing here?" this man asked, surprised, and got up to greet him.

    "Hahaha, old man, I need information; you''ve felt it, haven''t you? A few days ago, that weird feeling in our abilities. I don''t think your senses have rusted after so long." Allen replied, getting to the point immediately.

    The man, known to many as a Librarian, stared at him.

    He did not respond immediately but sat back down to read.

    "Old man, are you still reading? What did you find now that you can''t stop reading?" Allen asked and sat down next to him.

    He was reading some history books. From millions of years ago, precisely.

    "Are you doing research? Have you found things of value in this Library?" he asked, and the Librarian nodded.

    "I have read almost all the books found here. Although there is not as much information as in the Central City of the World Library, what I got has helped me realize the answers to my questions." He replied and then closed the book without finishing reading it.

    Allen was in shock. "My God, it''s been hundreds of years, but you''re still obsessed with books." He said, and the Librarian shrugged.

    "If I wasn''t so obsessed with them, you wouldn''t be able to get the answers you''re looking for. So, at this point, you should realize the importance of reading so many books." he replied angrily, and Allenughed.

    "Hahahaha, well, they are important, but I''d better leave that to others. I''ll take care of being in front and killing as many as I can; you can y from behind as a strategist. That''s it, hahaha."

    The Librarian looked at him in shock and sighed. "That''s why your son turned out the same for you. Look at him now, with a whole lot of enemies out there."

    Allen shrugged after hearing this. "It''s okay; none of them can do anything to him yet. Gray is so powerful that they all fear for their lives. Even if they want to kill him, they won''t be able to do anything to him." A face full of pride shone on him when he spoke of his son.

    But the Librarian sighed. "What if they attack it as a group?" He asked, and Allen looked at him.

    "Old man, do you think my n Allen is small?" an unspoken answer with a question, which made clear this old man Allen''s position on the matter of his son.

    No matter who the enemy was, if they threatened his son, he would turn the entire Allen n against that enemy and exterminate them.

    "Forget it; I can''t argue with you." Sighing, he stood up and started walking toward the back of the Library.

    Allen followed close behind him.

    "Old Allen, how''s the World outside? How are the Heirs doing this time?" he asked suddenly, and Allen nodded.

    "They are better than those of the past era; well, perhaps only Gray could match the best of this era. But my Allen n has lost steam in this generation. It''s so noticeable it''s scary. Also, the abilities they are getting are much more powerful. There''s a girl with irvoyance; she''s from the Murphys." He replied.

    That made the old man stare at him. "As long as Gray is alive, the Allens can still hold the reign. But... It will be dangerous once he''s out of action. Which ns have grown stronger?"

    "Edevane and the Relish, very noticeably. In terms of power among the current Heirs, among the Seven ns, my Allen n is sixth. If we put both of them, but among the Senior Heirs, we are still among the Top Three." He replied.

    That made the librarian sigh. "The Murphys as usual, receiving strange abilities. But the fact that it''s the Edevane and the Relish who have been most blessed this time around is quite dangerous for Gray. Those guys hate him, after all."

    Allen shrugged. "Our Allen''s little girl recently got a good boy, but it seems to me that Gray wants him for something else. He''s been investigating him a lot because he carries the Dietrichst name and was found in a very dangerous ce. But the situation is getting dangeroustely." He replied, and the Librarian frowned.

    "A Dietrich? Could it be that boy, Matthew Dietrich?" he asked, and old Allen nodded.

    "You know him?"

    "Hehe, that Gray is pretty slick. If he''s a real Dietrich, he wants to tie him to the Allens."

    Suddenly, the Librarian stopped walking and grabbed a book off a shelf.

    "Old Allen, I''ming out shortly. The era is about to change once again, and I want to witness the birth of a new era. My flesh has been yearning for this since my birth; I can''t miss something so important," he said.

    His words made old Allen frown and look at him. His smiling expression turned deadly serious.

    "Is it regarding what we felt recently?" He asked, and the Librarian nodded.

    "This book I stole from the Central Library of the Central City of the World. There is mention here of an existence that might somedaye. Perhaps it was a prophecy of some Great Prophet of the past, or perhaps it was left behind by some Dietrich scribe. But it says something that left me thinking for hundreds of years." He said, holding up the book so they could both read.

    -When the Fragments tremble, and thrill, the Heir of Origin has descended. Prepare yourselves, vampiric troops; a New Age ising.

    Simple words that reflected an unknown secret; an indescribable feeling rose in Allen''s heart as he read this and the Librarian spoke again.

    "The Fragments are the abilities, ording to my theory. So, a Great Heir might have descended into this World. I don''t know what changes it might bring, but I must see it with my own eyes." He replied.

    Allen was very thoughtful about it, and although he got an answer about what he wanted when he left, he didn''t seem satisfied. Maybe he was worried about the future, or perhaps he was trying to understand what that old man had told him.

    The Librarian watched him go and sighed. ''A New Age, eh... 10 million years since thest one... Who is the one who will be able to institute it?'' He smiled excitedly and began to prepare to leave this ce.

    .

 Chapter 363: She, his creation (1)

    After flying out, I was amazed at the high-level Matt had reached.

    "Unbelievable, Matt. You''ve surpassed 30,000 power. I expected you to get strong, but I didn''t think it would be this much." She said, feeling discouraged.

    Although she, too, had strengthened tremendously during this time, the amount was not as exaggerated as Matt''s, and she had trained many hours a week for a long time under the resources given by the Dark Kingdom and the Academy.

    Matt smiled at her, "You will soon be able to reach the heights I have reached. As long as you are diligent and patient, you can do it." He replied.

    Although she wanted to nod and believe what he said, the truth was that reaching those heights was quite difficult. Many vampires spend their whole lives trying and never seed.

    Although she feels she has talent, still that woman, Hanna White, seemed to have almost as much talent as she did, as her power was enough to kill her if Matt hadn''t intervened.

    That''s why she didn''t think she was too special.

    "Where are we going?" she asked, changing the topic of conversation so as not to dwell on such topics.

    "I want to try something with you. We''re just going to a deste ce." Matt said, searching for what he wanted in his mind. He was looking at that giant map that had now appeared there and soon found a good spot.

    "No one is anywhere near here, so we can test this thing out." He said and climbed down over a ttened mountain at the top.

    "We''ll be here for a while. I''ll activate a domain and look at some things. If you get any information from this domain, you must tell me."

    She nodded. "That''s okay, Matt. I''ll be sure to let you know if I get anything." She replied.

    Then Matt closed his eyes.

    ''Maker''s Domain is a domain that has two types of domains internally. In the first one, it mentioned that I could edit or enhance my creations other than puppets. I guess the Puppets are the ones I create with The Vampire. So what is I? How can she be my creation, someone I barely know? If it was because she''s my bloody partner?

    Then Alice would alsoe out as my creation, wouldn''t she?'' He was confused and tried to think of what it could mean first.

    But as he thought about this, he immediately realized that his body, and The Vampire in general, were acting strangely.

    That confused him. ''What''s going on?'' He thought and tried to see The Vampire''s information inside the skill book in his mind.

    But before he could even see it, a lot of information came to his mind.

    All this information was crucial to his thoughts, even though it didn''t answer his questions. But it did give some information.

    For example.

    The Vampire has the ability to create vampires; that is the basis of the ability, even if it requires other races to do so. But, in its base state, this ability forces people to be something very simr to a puppet. Even though it leaves them totally free and allows them to do whatever they want, it instills in their minds that Matt is an Absolute God.

    For them, there are no impossibilities for Matt, and it is thanks to this that they are created in the form of puppets.

    But that status is not permanent if Matt doesn''t want it. There is a way, using The Vampire, to make those people not have that loyalty instilled by an ability, and that is to make them ''Totally Independent''.

    This option exists when he mixes ''Edit'' from Maker''s Domain with The Vampire, and thetter has reached its first upgrade or evolution.

    At that point, Matt can make his creations fully independent. While they will respect him for being the creator, if he doesn''t earn the loyalty of those people, they won''t be as loyal to him.

    ''Hmm, looks like it''s not thatplicated. ording to this, The Vampire''s first upgradees when I reach 80,000 power... Although it''s a staggering number, it shouldn''t take me too long to reach it.'' He thought and opened his eyes.

    ''Well, let''s try this then...'' He thought, and his eyes shed with intensity the moment Maker''s Domain activated.

    ''First type, Edit.'' He chose in his mind, and arge domain that covered the entire mountain was unleashed with slight gentleness.

    This was the domain of a creator; it could not be mired in chaos. Thanks to the domain''s smoothness, tranquility reigned throughout the mountain.

    I was surprised to see it and frowned. In that instant, she stared at Matt, not taking her eyes off him.

    She was confused. What was the feeling in her heart? Why did she feel that Matt was even closer to her than usual? The mixed feelings in her heart were diverse and strange, making her not know how to react.

    But Matt was more stunned than she was.

    The moment he activated that ability, he felt his vision improve drastically to the point where he could see I as if she were information.

    He could see the construction of her body, the way the muscles were, the way the blood ran, and everything else inside the human body. More amazingly, he could see everything she had and tended to do.

    Skills and training methods. How strong she was, that she had already reached 18,000 power and other amazing things.

    But what''s more, when this domain was activated, something very simr to the Earth System appeared in front of him. All that information was precisely written in that ce, floating around I.

    And although she couldn''t see it, she could feel a prating gaze on Matt, who could look at more of her than she imagined.

    Also, the respect and admiration for Matt increased in her heart as the way she looked at him changed.

    Still, she didn''t know how she should express that, so she couldn''t say it.

    And Matt was more interested in something else, than paying attention to her.

    So he sat down across from I. "I, you''ve be quite powerful. That''s almost 10,000 power in such a short time; that''s pretty good. And I can see that your blood is more special than we thought." Matt said as he looked at her information on the front.

 Chapter 364: She, his creation (2)

    There was a section describing who she was, but it didn''t say much.

    Still, there were several things that were amazing about what he was seeing.

    ''Purebred Vampire. Dormant Ancestral Blood and Ability to go through an Awakening to increase her talent. These are I''s characteristics?''

    As far as he knows, even Alice is not a purebred vampire, as purity in vampireses from blood. Although Alice has Dietrich''s blood in her veins, it is not too much, and most of her blood is diluted, so she is not purebred.

    But I was. Moreover, she had a special blood type that belonged to antiquity. ording to all the information Matt got after his awakening, this was rare blood, even among Dietrich Era Immortals, which means it''s a pretty good blood type.

    And the fact that she had the ability to go through an Awakening, was amazing. But what was more amazing was that it was Matt who could force that awakening on her.

    Without him, she couldn''t awaken.

    ''Even though all this tells me she''s my creation... This doesn''t make sense, does it? Shit, this is a little confusing.'' Matt groaned at this, but it really wasn''t bad at all.

    Eventually, he would know what it meant, and for now, it was better to focus on the important things.

    I was in shock when she heard him say this: "Can you see my power? How strong have you be? Can you even see my blood, too?" she asked, in utter shock.

    Matt smiled at her, "Right now, you''re standing on a very special domain I got. I can see everything about you right now, so don''t be surprised." Matt replied.

    "But I have a question. Do you feel something strange? Something like you want to kneel before me or something? Loyalty to the extreme, to the point that you would put me above you? Be honest in your answer." He asked, having answered her questions.

    Although I was confused, she thought about it for a brief moment and realized that this was not the case. "Although I think there is something strange, because I feel my respect for you increased, I really don''t have such extreme thoughts as you say. You mean ve-like thoughts, right?" she asked at the end of her statement, and Matt nodded in response.

    So she could confirm that she didn''t feel those kinds of things. "Should I feel them?" she asked carefully, and Matt smiled.

    He reached up and stroked her head a little. "No, as long as you''re 100% independent, no matter the ce, it''s best. But I have several pieces of news for you; I think they''re all good," he said.

    She looked up to look at him. "What news?" she asked.

    "You''re really not just any person. Your blood type is so special that in the age of immortals 10 million years ago, you would be envied for that blood you have." He replied.

    "Huh? Is it true what you say?" she asked in shock, and Matt nodded.

    "I wouldn''t lie to you on this because it involves your future." He answered truthfully, causing her to be emotional for a moment.

    "Are you serious, Matt? I have such a good blood type? You mean my Talent is good?" she asked with a loud shout, getting very close to Matt.

    Still, she suddenly realized something, and her joy went down the toilet in an instant. "Wait... If I have that kind of blood and I can''t even keep up with you... It means I''m more useless than I thought." She said, sighing heavily.

    Somehow, she thought that having such good blood would make her still useful to Matt, but when she realized that even with that blood type, she was still that ''Cargo Bag'', it made her sad.

    For a moment, she felt annoyed with herself, but without Matt being able to say anything, she resumed her determination instantly.

    ''No, it can''t be like that. If Matt said it, it''s probably so I can get more out of that blood. He told me once that his wife had aplished a lot without being too talented, so if I work hard, I can do it.'' She told herself.

    She had not yet reached her ceiling around what she wanted to achieve. She hadn''t gotten her revenge yet, so it wasn''t time to think that she wouldn''t be able to.

    Matt noticed every change in her and smiled. "Wait, I''m not done yet. Even though you have that kind of blood, it''s safe to say it''s dormant, and I don''t know the reasons why. I also don''t know where you got that blood from, but what is certain is that this very special blood has the ability to go through an Awakening.

    What it means is that your true potential is yet to be seen, when you receive that Awakening, is that you will be able to see what you are capable of."

    She was surprised and looked at him. "Really? Can I go through an awakening? Like the one the Heirs with Destiny go through?" she asked in shock, and Matt nodded at her.

    "Possibly. Maybe it''s better, though, because your awakening doesn''t happen on your own or by inexperienced hands; it happens with me. I can make your blood and potential awaken; no one else can." He replied.

    Although she was confused by this, believing Matt was normal for her. But�� "Why?" But even though she believed him, she was also filled with doubt.

    Why should he awaken her potential? Who was Matt, exactly?

    Still, Matt didn''t know how to answer her. He only knew he could because she was his creation.

    But why was she his creation? When did he create her? And what was I before he ''created'' her? Where did shee from?

    Hisst memories in this body are so distant that even remembering them makes his head hurt.

    That''s why he didn''t have much information when he reincarnated. All the information was so far away that thinking about it was a bitplicated. But that being the case, was I a being he created so long ago?

    If his theory is true, he should have lived 10 million years ago. It was such a far distance in time that he couldn''t think of anything like it, and how he came to be in this Age remained a mystery. But did he create I at that time?

    If that were the case, how did shee to be in this era? And if that wasn''t the case, why on earth did it say I was his creation?

 Chapter 365: She, his creation (3)

    For Matt, I''s existence was now under a thick fog that prevented him from seeing her, even though he actually saw more of her now than before.

    Strange as it may seem, I now seemed to be the key to realizing the time in which he lived some time ago and also to realizing how he got to this time, something that Matt, who only saw I as a pretty littledy with a loyal and quite tender personality, never imagined.

    But for all that, Matt couldn''t answer I''s previous question. He didn''t know the ''Why'' of this situation.

    "I don''t. But I can do it. Even though I can''t do it right now because you need to have 30,000 to do it, I''m the only one capable of awakening your potential." He replied.

    She was in shock; She honestly didn''t doubt his words; if he said he could do it, and it was as he said, then it should be right. But when she heard that she needed 30,000 power to do it, she felt a little discouraged.

    Maybe now that she had Matt around once again, she would be able to reach that 30,000 in a few years, but thinking about reaching it in the short term was impossible, so she wouldn''t be able to awaken in the short time.

    She was clearly discouraged, so Matt decided to give her some good news.

    "But don''t worry, I can still do something else. I can improve your Vampirism. I recently learned that the Vampirism that most current vampires have has degraded, so they no longer reach the power levels of the ancient era. I didn''t think it was like that, but thanks to that, I''ve been able to get information about what true Vampirism really is."

    "I believe I can grant you that. The improvement you''ll receive will be noticeable in your training, so I think it''s worth it. Still, it''s up to you."

    I raised her head sharply. "Are you serious!?" A great cry came out of her mouth at that moment, seeing hope of reaching really high and worthy heights.

    Of perhaps, keeping up with Matt''s growth.

    "Naturally, though I''ve never done it before, but I''m sure I can do it." He replied and looked at her. "It''s up to you if you want to try." He told her.

    She wasted no time and immediately nodded to him several times.

    "Of course, Matt, I trust you!" cheerfully, she walked over to him. "What do I have to do?" she asked.

    Matt then closed his eyes. "Give me a moment. Don''t be surprised by what will show up here." He said and focused his mind on summoning the Domain in its entirety.

    He had invoked before the ability to see the information. But a good Creator and Editor need a workbench and tools.

    Therefore, when he fully invoked it, several things were created out of nothing with the power of the domain.

    There was a table, a bed, and several simr things. But also, a small writing pen, which seemed to be made of gold, appeared in Matt''s hand.

    He opened his eyes then and looked at it. ''Since it has no physical body, it is barely possible to edit some things. It seems that this domain will be more powerful in the future.'' He thought as he looked at it.

    Then he looked at I. "Lie down here; I''ll be checking on you a bit."

    She heeded him; she also knew she should let him do whatever he wanted, so her defenses were at their lowest level without him asking her to.

    She didn''t even bother to ask him. Somehow, this girl had blind faith in Matt.

    Although Matt didn''t notice this, he simply focused on looking at her. His eyes began to glow with a blue hue.

    Various things were before his view, but in a system-like window, where he could manage everything.

    Such windows were not visible to I, but somehow, she could tell he was inspecting inside her. She even felt what he was seeing, though she didn''t know how he was seeing it.

    And the blue hue in Matt''s eyes took her aback. It was the first time she had seen that unusual shade in him.

    Besides, it was a really beautiful sky blue that bewitched her in the same way as Matt''s red eyes.

    ''During this time, I have realized that the supposed Ancient Vampirism is nothing more than a name and a slight change in the description. But that slight change is really important. And the only way to overwrite Vampirism is to activate ''The Vampire'' and bite her.'' He thought, and without further thought, he quickly bent down on her a bit and bit her on the neck without her being able to react.

    Being bitten by ''The Vampire'' is one of the conditions for granting Enhanced Vampirism. But in vampires, this is very limited, at least for now.

    The only way he has seen most viable way to make a vampire have Ancient Era Vampirism, he found recently, when he had sex with Alice. At that time, he granted her that precious vampirism, helping her enormously.

    But he doesn''t see another way for now or didn''t see it until today.

    The other way is simple, and that is by using his Maker''s Domain and The Vampire.

    The Vampire will activate the abilities and all the blood in a vampire''s body, which gives the Maker and owner of the Maker''s Domain the ability to use his Brush to overwrite the other person''s abilities.

    Yes, Matt can overwrite abilities. While there are limitations, such as he can''t change the essence of the skill or its core, it''s still truly amazing and worthy of attention.

    That''s why this time he chose this method, and the moment he stuck his teeth into her, instead of sucking blood, he bit his tongue and made some of his own blood enter I''s body.

    That activated I''s abilities. There were skills that were not recorded in the Skill Book, which were either developed by her or taught by another, such as the ability to increase the weight of vampiric power that Matt taught her. However, that skill could not be edited, being an original skill.

    Therefore, Matt focused on the only editable skill.

    Vampirism.

    The instant Matt wanted to edit this ability, I fell unconscious.

 Chapter 366: Suffering that will remain forever in the memory (1)

    Matt made sure she was okay and continued.

    This was the first time Matt had seen someone else''s description of vampirism, and he must say that thanks to this, he has realized how important the vampirism he has is.

    Even when his vampirism turned out to be an external tool, it was several times better than I''s vampirism.

    ''And ording to the description and all that Ancient Vampirism is capable of, still mine is more potent than that one. Unbelievable that that creation was taken as a failure.'' He thought and picked up his paintbrush.

    Still, he began to write and overwrite words. This required superhuman concentration. At this point, he couldn''t get confused.

    The first thing he changed was the name, giving it the name it had in the old era. He then went on to overwrite the description, and as that happened, his blood ran through I''s body, feeling quitepatible.

    It was as if the blood was alive, and he realized that he had been put into a new home, which felt extremelypatible with him.

    So it coursed through I''s veins back and forth, which made the process smoother for Matt.

    Still, while editing Vampirism, Matt found himself caught up in strange visions.

    Fragments of I''s life asionally shed through his mind.

    From when she was small and barely growing to one fateful day when she was happy with her parents and siblings.

    Such a day that wouldter turn into a huge nightmare...

    ...

    "Mom, what''s wrong? Where did Dad go?!" I Moore, a little girl who was just entering her youth, was thrown into despair after seeing that the whole town where they lived in the mountains was on high alert.

    Her mother smiled at her to reassure her when she saw her like this. "It''s all right, my little girl. It''s just some little devourers that attacked again. Go back to your room quietly, and don''te out; I''lle and get you the moment it''s right toe out, okay?" She reached down and stroked her gently.

    I was a little startled but smiled at her. "It''s okay, mom. I can fight too!" she said, as she grabbed her arm a little as if to show her strength.

    Her intention was clear; she wanted to follow her. This little act made Madam Moore giggle with tenderness.

    "In the future, you will be so powerful that you will be able to travel back and forth to exterminate all those bugs, but for now, you should still stay quietly in the room. Your father and I will take care of those guys. Go, go back to the room and read a little.

    Then you will be smart and strong in the future." After saying this and seeing how reluctant her daughter was, she grabbed her by the arm and quickly locked her in.

    After that, she sighed and quickly left the house after putting some inscriptions around the ce.

    The situation was more dangerous than she was letting on, but telling the children that, would never end well. So it was better to try to get everything under control and hopefully the reinforcements they had requested would arrive in time.

    With that hope, she went out to confront the threat.

    Unfortunately, those reinforcements they were expecting never arrived and the devourers quickly outnumbered them, not only in numbers, but also in power.

    Suddenly a huge explosion urred, as the body of a man was forcefully thrown over a house.

    The house was built of wood, so it was not as resistant to blows. Said house was blown up at that instant, which revealed a small girl, who had been sleeping until she heard that loud bang.

    ''Huh? Was I asleep? What happened?'' she thought in shock and looked up.

    A malevolent, terrifying, shark-toothed face came into her view, which made her feel a deep fear.

    If you looked to the sides, you would notice that the entire small town had been destroyed. Corpses were everywhere and there was a huge amount of devourers. She hadn''t noticed, because her mother had done something to make her fall fast asleep in a short time.

    "I, run!" Suddenly a frightened voice came to her, causing I to look up. There she saw her father, who was impaled on the ground, with a strange spear and pieces of wood. Still, he was alive.

    And her mother had been grabbed by the leg by a ratherrge guy.

    What she felt at that moment was indescribable. She couldn''t understand what had happened, but what she knew was that her two heroes were about to fall.

    Her eyes filled with tears and her mouth came out loudly. "STOP!" A little girl''s scream echoed throughout the mountain. She was frightened and almost trembling.

    But she was already training to be a real vampire. Though her strength was pitiful, her courage was not.

    She stood up, while her face was wet from crying and rushed towards where her father was.

    "DON''T COME, ISLA!" that man, who already had half a foot in the grave, drew strength from his whole body to let out that cry, scaring her.

    But suddenly, the man''s sight darkened as he saw a devourer appear from behind.

    Fear gripped him, but when he saw that his beloved daughter was going to be hit by that huge fist, he shouted to the four winds.

    "AGHHHHHHH!" It was a shout topose himself, and without even taking the spear out of his stomach, he jumped hard towards that devourer.

    "DIE YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" A piercing scream came out of his mouth, and even though he thought he wouldn''t make it in time, just before I was hit, his fist mmed into the devourer''s face.

    That impact sent the devourer backward, but suddenly another devourer came out from the side and mmed the man, who had dressed as a hero to save his daughter to the ground.

    "BUAGH!" Blood poured out of every orifice of his body at that moment, making him feel terrifying pain. Then, the devourer pulled the spear out of the man''s body.

    The man''s mouth was full of blood, and his bones were broken. Even some of his organs were no longer able to give anymore.

    The toughness of these devourers was unparalleled. I had never thought they would be so tough and powerful.

    Her father, one of the strongest in the vige, had been struck down in one blow.

    That caused a tremendous impact on the mind of this little girl, who somehow remained intact in this dangerous ce.

 Chapter 367: Suffering that will remain forever in the memory (2)

    That scene caused the woman being held down by a powerful devourer to let out a scream.

    "STOP!" She unleashed all the power in her body and suddenly broke free. At the same time, she used the sword in her hand and mmed it hard against that devourer holding her.

    Her power exploded into that guy''s body and pushed him back. But she had already resigned herself.

    Her attacks barely even scratched those guys. The most she could do was to cut one of the devourers in the side, but that was all.

    These guys were as tough as nails.

    Still, she wanted to get free, and once she did, she jumped fiercely at the man near her daughter who had left her husband even more dead.

    She was fast and strong, so as soon as she arrived, she swung her sword to strike that devourer. But his attack was countered by the same. Using the spear, he moved it drastically toward Mrs. Moore''s heart at an rming speed.

    She tilted her body to dodge the attack, but that attack hit her in the shoulder. The spear stuck firmly there, and her body was sent backward sharply.

    The pain wanted to make her scream, but she bit her teeth hard to keep from doing so. But suddenly, something covered her sight.

    ''Wizard?'' She thought when she saw a huge fireball in front of her and a devourer appear out of nowhere above her.

    The fireball immediately mmed into her face without her being able to avoid it. But with brutal willpower, she resisted it and raised her hand to grab the devourer above her.

    "I HAVE TO KILL YOU, DAMN YOU!" her scream echoed throughout the mountain. She grabbed him hard by the arm and threw him towards where the spear guy was.

    It was an unexpected move for both of them, so that guy was hit hard, and the woman lunged at them again.

    She wanted their head!

    Or at least they both thought so, but halfway through, she diverted her trajectory drastically and ran fiercely toward where her daughter was.

    ''If I catch her, I can run away!'' she thought.

    Although she also wanted to save her husband, she was aware that the man who had been with her for so many years could no longer survive.

    But her beloved daughter could.

    She was healthy...

    In this battle, she had lost all her family and friends. Only her beloved daughter was alive.

    At this point, she no longer wanted revenge. That didn''t cross her mind as she ran; she just wanted her beloved daughter to live.

    That was why, as she changed trajectory, she threw her sword towards those devourers to stab them in the head so she could run faster, arriving in front of I in no time.

    ''I got her!'' Happiness radiated on her face the instant she felt that she touched her daughter, but suddenly, a strong breeze moved her drastically to one side, and an intense pain came from her lower body.

    Her body fell, rolling on the ground in the distance while a part of her body remained standing in front of I, bing one more nightmare for this little girl.

    She was not dead yet; she was still alive. It was just that arge part of her legs had been cut in half.

    "Tsk, the fact that you''re making mee just to stop a stupid woman from escaping is a disgrace to our race. Hurry up and stop eating those guys; it''s time to go." A devourer, staggeringlyrge and powerful, appeared out of nowhere next to I. His appearance made the other devourers tremble slightly.

    "Great General Tae Shan!" several of them shouted in surprise and respect.

    This devourer ignored them and grabbed I by one arm, pulling her to take her away.

    He was a giant, so pulling her meant carrying her all the way up.

    That simple movement broke her arm... No, rather, it tore it off!

    I was not held in the air as he wanted as she fell again to the ground, this time without an arm.

    "AHHHHHHHHH!" The cry and scream of the pain of a little girl echoed again in this great mountain.

    That made the devourer look down. "Tsk, how weak these stupid vampires are." He groaned and went to grab her around the waist so it wouldn''t happen again, ignoring I''s cries of anguish and pain.

    The pain felt by the parents who were still alive was terrifying when they noticed that. The father was already on hisst legs, and he could not turn his head to look at his daughter, but her mother could see her.

    Her scream was heartbreaking after seeing her beautiful daughter being treated like this, but she couldn''t even stand up, and when she went to crawl away, a loud bang came behind her, and she was mmed to the ground as a huge devourer fell on top of her. Most of her bones were broken at that moment.

    The devourer looked at the bigger one. "Mr. Tae Shan, how about we better torture them and eat them? Although they have no skills and are not valuable at all, it''s still hard to get such good vampires to eat." He spoke.

    Being one of the leaders of the attack, he was a respected and well-known person among the devourers. But he was also known to be one of the devourers who enjoyed torturing his victims the most.

    Therefore, Tae Shan didn''t find it strange that this guy proposed that. "You know that this time, we are here at the request of one of the ns, right? What if those guys send someone and discover us? We are high-level people in the race; we can''t be seen like that.

    It would cause tremendous chaos in the world, and our race could be affected." He said, and the man he had just taken, who was wearing a cloth covering his face and a hat, nodded.

    "I did things as fast as possible here because I noticed that there are a lot of people who might enjoy my methods. So we have plenty of time regarding what that n gave us." He replied.

    Tae Shan then looked around. Many people were crying as these devourers ate them. They ate them without any disgust, even when many of them already had their guts out.

    However, several good-looking women scattered around town were intact or barely had serious wounds but remained looking almost wless. They were this guy''s targets.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 368: Suffering that will remain forever in the memory (3)

    Tae Shan sighed. "Rapes are forbidden, that would take too long. Do it quickly because the Vampire ns may being here, and if theye, we''ll all die." He replied and stepped aside, throwing I to the ground.

    He didn''t care about anything that happened to her; he had no interest in watching this either, so he meditated to the side.

    And that''s when a round of nightmares descended before the eyes of a little girl who just wanted to live peacefully with her parents and siblings.

    They did not allow her parents to die; what at other times would be a blessing today became the biggest nightmare for this little girl.

    Because the hooded devourer found fun in making her suffer.

    Her parents were tortured in a thousand and one ways in a very few minutes, such that the screams echoed everywhere. Healing does not restore blood, so they both eventually died emaciated and bloodless, which caused the man to tear them apart in a way that not even a whole part was left.

    They were chopped into small pieces in front of I.

    The pain she was feeling she had never experienced, and although her mind wondered why so many things, there was no one there to answer it for her.

    Why did her parents have to suffer like that? Why didn''t anyonee, even when she begged over and over again, for help?

    Her little mind was so traumatized that she didn''t even want to see. Somehow, she refused to die, though, and she didn''t know why.

    But their nightmare was just about to begin because after tearing apart most of the vigers and eating them alive, it was that girl''s turn.

    Perhaps her good looks allowed her to live to the end, or perhaps it was just a whim of these devourers to make someone as lively as her suffer.

    What was certain was that her fate was making her suffer, and she could not understand the reasons. And soon, her screams became more piercing.

    All her limbs were cut and healed several times; she was even beaten by the powerful fists of those guys, making the hardness of that skin deeply etched into her soft skin.

    It was a terrifying pain in which she almost lost both eyes. All her internal organs were wounded hard so that they could never be restored again.

    And in the end, they threw her aside in a bloody puddle that had been created by her and her parents'' blood.

    She had no arms and only one leg left, which was broken.

    Suddenly, a great scream came to them...

    "SIR, IT''S DANGEROUS, THE MURPH--!" The shout was drowned out, making the scalps of many present shiver.

    "RETREAT!" everyone shouted. They didn''t know who the hell wasing, but what they were sure of was that this guy had died in an attack, and that name he said at the end was a terrifyingst name.

    Tae Shan was so scared that he immediately disappeared and started running away from there, not caring about the rest.

    The hooded man was hit by a powerful ability, which split in half arge number of devourers present.

    ''The Chief Heir of the Murphys, SHIT!'' The hooded man''s head buzzed as he realized he was in big trouble, but he quickly threw magics everywhere, creating various explosions, and disappeared, running off to anywhere.

    Then, that strange attack ended up splitting everything around him, killing all the devourers present.

    Then, two figures quickly jumped up there.

    They were a man and a woman.

    Both siblings.

    When the man got here, he looked to the side and sighed. "We''rete." He said, sighing.

    Managing to kill so many such strong devourers was a good thing, but running so fast to bete didn''t feel good, even if their mission was to kill these bastards.

    The woman next to him frowned after seeing the mess.

    "No, we made it in time." She said, as she walked with a smile on her face to where a little girl, who looked dead, was standing.

    "Sophia, is she alive?" The man asked, and she smiled.

    "I came here for a prophecy," she said and bent down to grab I in her arms. She didn''t care how bad a state she was in; she was just seeing ''something else.''

    Something that even her older brother, who she respected for being a strong man, couldn''t see.

    "You will be, someday, someone great, little creature. Even if you are traumatized and want to die, I can''t let you do it. Let me see what exactly your future is; let me experience it. So, you can''t die." Sophia said softly as she drew some of her own blood and sprayed it into the mouth of that little girl in her arms.

    ...

    The fragments of I''s life that crossed Matt''s mind made him feel angry, sad, and thirsty for revenge.

    The fury inside him only grew with each passing second, and even though he was editing out the vampirism, his mind was focused on those visions.

    ''...Powerful Devourers like that, having free pass to the vampiric territories without anyone noticing... That means there''s a Vampiric n behind it. It seems that obtaining the Fragments is as crucial as breathing. These damn bastards don''t deserve to have those abilities.''

    I was remembering those moments too, though Matt didn''t know it. She was remembering it in the form of a long dream, which made her cry blood from the pain she felt.

    Still, Matt tried to ignore that and focus on the present. Therefore, he continued to overwrite this ability.

    As he was about to finish, Matt realized several other things.

    ''I can put a spirit in her to grant her abilities... How amazing. I even seem to be able to grant her abilities from the Fragments...'' Matt was amazed by this.

    And he suddenly had the urge to give I a nice gift.

    ''A good girl like her deserves to be rewarded too.'' Matt then thought about what he should give her.

    ''A spirit? I see; if I can embed a spirit in her, I should be able to give it to her without her being able to use mana, and maybe she can use the ability of that essence-born spirit...'' He smiled and wondered what kind of spirit would be good in I.

    Or rather, what ability should he bestow on her?

 Chapter 369: Spirit of Disorder (1)

    His mind quickly found an ability, and he smiled. Once he finished editing Vampirism, he moved to the side and sat on the Dominion''s work desk.

    I was still unconscious and lying down. She wouldn''t wake up until Matt allowed it.

    For now, it wasn''t time for her to wake up, so he allowed her to sleep.

    "I wonder if I can edit the spirits. After all, they are essentially my creation." Matt smiled and closed his eyes, summoning the Spirit Essence to use.

    Once the Spirit Essence was present around him, he tried to create a spirit of his own.

    That time, in fusion with Alessa, she directed him to learn how to create a spirit, but that process was quiteplicated. Now that he tried to create it, he realized that it was incrediblyplicated to do alone.

    Even when the encyclopedia in his mind and his understanding of Spiritual Essence told him that he could create a spirit, when he tried to put all that knowledge into practice, he realized that he could not do it so easily.

    ''Although I have in my mind the ability that I want to bestow on this spirit, the problem is not the ability, but the essence of what the spirit will be.'' He thought.

    That time, working with Alessa, it became easier for him because she knew the spirits very well. She understood their essence very well and what it meant to be a spirit, but Matt didn''t understand it as deeply as she did.

    ''A spirit is basically a soul. Technically, every living thing has one in the body, but it''s prettyplicated to understand.'' He thought, and his mind traveled as if he was flying at high speed through the universe.

    Countless stars passed around him, but in reality, each star was just a fleeting thought that crossed his mind. These thoughts were not that important for the most part; some were of no value to what he needed.

    But his mental capacity allowed him to be selective, even with such fleeting and quick thoughts, to pick out what worked for him and what did not.

    As he tried to understand the spirits on his own, he remembered that he could get help from Mei.

    While it would be quicker to ask the Spirit Essence, which could count as ''copying,'' it wouldn''t give him as much growth and mental power as if he could do it on his own.

    But Mei shouldn''t know that much about spirits, so it was okay to ask her.

    ''Mei, what exactly is a spirit? I understand that the essence of you is the Soul and that the body is just a vessel, but aren''t we all like that? As I understand it, most living things have a Soul, and this is the essence; without it, no one lives. Do you mean that we are all spirits, or is there something that differentiates spirits from the rest of the races?''

    When he told her this, Mei stopped looking at destiny and took her time to answer. She walked down her mountain and came to the huge tree that stood there, leaning back, looking at the river below her.

    Then she smiled.

    "There is an incredible difference between our ''Spirits'' and your ''Soul''; in fact, we can say that we are opposites. The soul that you have holds your life and, in some cases, very powerful and unique abilities in the universe. I think your Icy Power should be one of those abilities. But it doesn''t store anything else; the power you have, you will lose it once your body dies.

    That means that the power of vampires and humans is in the body, and although the soul gets stronger, it''s while it''s in the body, but once it leaves, the soul''s power is reset. And while there are ways around it, all of those ways attract curses so powerful that it is 100% certain that whoever has them will die."

    Matt paid special attention to what she wanted to say because her tone of voice was different than usual. It felt like she was telling one of the most exciting stories for her, but also a story from many years ago.

    When he heard this, he understood the reason why, at first, he could not use his Icy Power; although he already knew it, now it was more obvious. It was not because his body was too weak but because his soul had not grown strong enough to withstand it.

    But right now, he could use it because as the body grew stronger, so did the soul.

    Mei didn''t stop; she continued talking.

    "Now, our Spirits, that is, we ourselves, are not strengthened at the level of the body. But at the Spirit level. What I mean is that the power we have is in the spirit and not in the body. That is why spirits with a strong body are very precious, they may not have exciting abilities, but they have the ability to fight with greater ferocity.

    And this is where the issue of our ''opposition'' as a racees in. Our spirit gets stronger and that causes our bodies to get stronger too, although to a lesser extent, which is contrary to what you do, that the body strengthens the soul."

    "That is what causes our abilities to be more powerful than anyone would believe. And that''s a ''spirit''; it''s as important an entity as the body of a human or a vampire."

    Matt was shocked by this revtion. ''Wait, you mean the vampire-spirit woman I told you I created is an anomaly within your race? She, by default, has a strong body, and her abilities were made to strengthen the body amazingly. Besides, she''s a vampire now, and her abilities strengthen the body, '' he said quickly, making Mei unsure how to respond.

    When she saw that woman, she was stunned and investigated her enough to understand her, but she couldn''t. Her fate seemed to be intertwined and entangled with other things, making it hard for her to see it at present.

    Still, she nodded slightly at Matt''s question.

    "You can think of her as an anomaly. She''s a woman who can be so amazing; she could be scary. Just imagine, if she reaches the greatest heights within the Spirit Race around power, how strong will her body be?" At the end, she smiled a little.

    "In the end, I guess I could call you an Anomaly Creator of Anomalies." She whispered between her teeth so that he couldn''t hear her.

 Chapter 370: Spirit of Disorder (2)

    Matt looked thoughtful after thinking about that. It seemed he had created a rather dangerous existence. It didn''t bother him, though.

    It just meant that his growth had reached great heights in a very short time, and he was satisfied with that.

    But, thanks to what Mei had told him, Matt could understand where he was going wrong.

    If he kept thinking that spirits were important but not crucial, he would never achieve what he wanted.

    But thinking about the importance of spirits made him realize that he should create them in a more perfect way. He should be patient as if he were building a beautiful sculpture that he wanted to be one of the Wonders of the World.

    Care and dedication always bear fruit, so he should be patient.

    As he immersed himself in a Spirit Essence, check to try to give birth to a spirit, time passed.

    The hours did not stop, and soon, the next day came.

    The night dew was on Matt and I''s body.

    Matt then moved at that moment and opened both hands. There arge amount of spirit energy was swirling there, surrounded by Spirit Essence.

    That energy was slowly taking light from within, while Matt began to shape this spirit slowly in his mind.

    The light it was taking on was the essence of the spirit. It was its ability, capacity, and potential. It was its power; it also represented itself.

    Spirits are the ones born with abilities; they are the ones who understand it best, so the understanding Matt had to give him in order to make it possible was absurd.

    ''At the time, Alessa took care of most of the process, and it looks like the Essence helped too.'' Matt thought.

    The Spirit Essence''s understanding of spirits and about abilities was supreme and no one could rival him in this aspect, so it was made simple for him to do it.

    But when it was Matt who had to do it, it was much moreplicated.

    In order to do so, he had to understand the skill he wanted to create it with to an impressive level, and he also had to know how to trante that information into spirit.

    That was the hardest part, even more so because it was mixed with an existence that he barely knew in depth.

    As the hours passed with no visible problems, Matt sighed softly as he reached the final part, and the spirit in his hands finally finished forming. It had no real shape right now; it was just something like a glowing ball that seemed to burn in white mes.

    Matt then opened his eyes and stared at this.

    Suddenly, a window appeared in front of him, simr to the one in the system.

    [Spirit of Disorder - Created by the new recipient of the Spirit Essence, The Heir of Origin, The Vampire]

    | Unique Ability: Psychological Disorder.

    Mind Control-type ability. Area Effect Ability.

    It can create a blind spot inside the target''s consciousness, achieving the effect of Psychological Invisibility through mental disorder.

    People affected by this ability will not be able to see you, as they have a disordered mind and are unaware of your whereabouts, even when they have seen you before.

    Matt was amazed when he saw the description and was totally pleased. He at first tried to create a growth-type ability but quickly realized he couldn''t do it.

    The growth type he wanted was not the one he could create. After all, I and spirit are different entities.

    That''s why he tried to think of a skill that would help I at all times.

    With her being a person who is practicing to be an assassin, what better skill than this?

    Although he initially doubted his ability, he decided to give it a try, and the result was totally satisfactory.

    Even so, he still wanted to edit it a bit.

    ''The skill is okay, but I think itcks the effect of a vampire.'' Matt thought and grabbed his writing brush.

    He could write on this strange system if he used this brush, so it was very convenient.

    Still, when he went to do it, he ran into a problem.

    ''Can''t I add too many paragraphs?'' he thought. Although he tried to add two more paragraphs to it, he realized that there was something preventing him.

    It was as if there was a greater force above him, preventing him from adding any more.

    Matt quickly realized what it was. ''It''s the Universal Laws...'' He thought, and at that moment, Mei screamed inside.

    "Matt, what are you doing? The waters of the River of Destiny are rocking hard, and the wind felt like it was going to rip a mountain away!"

    The scream inside him made Matt startle slightly and calmed his pounding heart. He thought about doing something, but suddenly, a strange voice replied inside him.

    -Don''t. What that little spirit of destiny told you is happening all over the world. You have angered the Universal Laws.

    The words came from the Spirit Essence, so Matt nodded softly and decided to stop.

    He quickly erased what he had written and sighed.

    ''Are those the ones who advocate order in the universe?'' Matt asked, and the Essence nodded.

    ''-Yes, more precisely, it was the Law of Bnce and Order. It sees to it that the whole universe is in order, and it also sees to it that people''s abilities don''t get out of control and are bnced.

    Matt frowned. ''Why did it attack your world? I was the one who broke the rules, wasn''t I?''

    At his question, the Spirit Essence didn''t know what to say.

    -I don''t know. Maybe it was by way of warning. The Universal Laws are dangerous; they are all over the universe, and no one can stop them, so try not to get in trouble with them. Don''t break the established rules either.

    Matt sighed and nodded at him.

    Still, he was determined to add one more paragraph.

    He''d had trouble before because he''d tried to add two, but he thought one paragraph was enough.

    So he thought for several minutes until he realized he had that option.

    ''If the Universal Laws watch over everything and are in charge of bncing the skills, shouldn''t they help me with this? I create the content, and they do the bncing.'' Matt smiled slyly and immediately started typing.

    A few secondster, he put down the brush and smiled.

    The paragraph he had added to the skill was this: Every time you hit one of the affected and their blood covers you, your power will temporarily increase ordingly.

    Although he wanted to add more, he was unable to do so. But he was satisfied.

    ''The bnce I leave to them. I won''t mortify my head on that.'' Matt smiled, and without paying any more attention, he walked over to where I was lying.

    Then he moved the spirit in his hand towards I''s body, more precisely towards her head. And he closed his eyes to help her with the Spirit Essence...

 Chapter 371: Perfect Entity

    He surrounded I''s body with the spirit essence and began to put the spirit inside her, intending this to be the edition he would give her this time.

    As the minutes ticked by, Matt didn''t expect it to be so simple to do. For a moment, he came to think that it would be a troublesome and difficult process since, after all, a spirit is a life, and I can''t use mana, so she shouldn''t be able to summon it.

    Even so, something he should keep in mind is that when he uses the abilities of these spirits that are inside him, he does not need to use mana. So it could be the case that on I, it is also like that.

    So he thought that, if that was the case, everything could turn out in a better way. But he didn''t expect it to be so fast and effective.

    Within minutes, the spirit entered I''s body and parked itself there, but not in a normal way.

    There was a big change when it entered I''s body.

    It was so shocking that it left Matt stunned and not knowing what to do.

    I''s soul absorbed that spirit, and they merged, forming a single entity. Matt was rmed, as he could not control it. It was amazing, and it happened in a matter of seconds.

    Matt watched this with his mouth open and stared at I''s body for a while. ''The spirit should have the ability of Disorder, so if it was threatened, it should have activated it to get rid of itself; why didn''t it?'' He thought in shock.

    And suddenly, I stood up, slightly dizzy.

    She felt a little unusual, and there was a big change in her.

    Her aura had transformed into one of purity, simr to that of a spirit, but she still retained her vampire essence.

    Her face glowed. Somehow, she seemed to have gained beauty points, for she looked radiant and so beautiful that she looked like a bewitching woman.

    Her least noticeable change was an increase in her power to 20,000 power.

    She was still far behind Matt, but she had received a nice increase, which neither she nor Matt had noticed.

    The change in her aura was shocking enough to catch Matt in that pure and amazing figure he was seeing.

    He immediately knew what it was all about.

    ''I have created an Anomaly... And she is a Perfect Entity.'' He was so shocked that he didn''t know how to react, but he began to think about the process.

    ''Earlier, I transformed that newly created spirit with powerful abilities into a vampire. This granted her amazing enhancements. But now, I have inadvertently transformed I into a Perfect Spirit-Vampire Entity. I can see at a nce the enhancements she has.''

    ''Even her new ability of Disorder it seems it got a good increase in quality. Although it''s regrettable not to be able to grant her a growth-type ability, if she uses this ability well and what she will get when she reaches 30,000 power, she should reach truly amazing heights.

    Furthermore, if she could strengthen her spirit in the Spirit World, she might be able to reach the greatest heights in this world.'' Matt was a little impatient about this he had done now.

    I, at that moment, opened her eyes fully, and the initial dizziness disappeared from her body.

    She stared at him for a few seconds and smiled. Suddenly, she made an unexpected move, rushing over to him and hugging him tightly.

    It was a hug of thanks, but she really didn''t know how she should thank him. "Matt... I''ll give myself to you. I decided that a long time ago, but I''m stressing it to you now so you know. You can do with me whatever you want," she said softly. Perhaps it was the only way she could think of right now to express to him how grateful she was to him.

    Although she couldn''t see the changes, she could feel them. They were so amazing that they left her speechless.

    Matt smiled softly and hugged her back. "Okay, I''ll ept you, but you have to live strong because I''d like to see you grow up." He said, smiling softly.

    He knew I had feelings for him, so when he said this, he stared at her and moved to her lips to kiss her softly.

    "I think you understand what I mean by that." He spoke.

    I was stunned in ce when she felt this and the emotion on her face was so evident it was almost palpable. She couldn''t hold in so much emotion and lunged toward his lips to kiss him hard.

    Although she was inexperienced at this, she did everything she could to be able to feel him. Both pairs of lips came together in something perfect, as their tongues intertwined in their mouths, creating a beautifulndscape that was visible to the distant moon that was trying to hide on the horizon.

    It was a beautifulndscape that graced and opened with a flourish that day, and the moment Matt''s curiosity as to why I was his creation waned.

    He asked her some questions, and she didn''t know how to answer any of them, so he stopped bothering her and focused on the present. There woulde a time in the future when he would find information about it.

    Still, there was something that in his mind he had set his mind to.

    He watched I walk in front of him a few feet ahead. She looked excited about the power she now had and was practicing her new ability.

    She was still a youngdy with beautiful looks who liked to have fun and jump around. She got excited about little things and enjoyed them.

    Maybe she was a little childish, and to Matt, that made sense.

    ''Those damn bastards were the ones who stole her childhood.'' As he thought about that, the smile on Matt''s face wiped away, and his eyes sparkled with intensity.

    ''I hope you Devourers are still alive. That Great General Tae Shan and the masked bastard... I hope that the next time I see you, you will be so alive that I can enjoy and make I enjoy her revenge. Your end will be so bad that I will enjoy them as if you were my worst enemies.'' A sinister smile showed on his face at the end, and he ran to where I was, grabbing her by the waist.

    "Come on, let''s go back to the Academy. I''m curious to see what the situation is like there. Besides, I want to see that graduation, they say, will be taking ce shortly." After saying this, they both flew back to the Academy while I told him what he should know to catch up.

 Chapter 372: Returned to the Vampire Academy

    Shortly thereafter, the two returned to the Academy.

    It was still as bustling as ever during the hours when the students were outside the ssrooms and quiet when they were inside.

    Not much had changed, but Matt could sense an increase in the number of strong guards.

    ording to I this was something that happened because of Matt.

    Ever since Matt appeared in the Second Academy, a new person and capable of bing a Bloody Vampire General who was even awarded the title of ''Hero'' for his heroic deeds on the frontier against the Human Empire, the First Academy decided to take the Second Academy students more seriously.

    After that, great things were granted to this Academy, including resources and protection personnel. Many powerful people were sent here.

    By the time Matt arrived at the Academy, the ssrooms were full. So hardly anyone managed to see him, and those who saw him failed to recognize him at first nce.

    He walked through the Academy and headed toward the ssroom where he was studying. He was curious to know if Reagan Cooper was here.

    But as he walked past the ssrooms next to I, he created quite a shock among the students and teachers who saw him.

    "Matthew Dietrich!?" many ssrooms gasped a few seconds after he walked by.

    Somehow, both teachers and students rushed out to see and ran through the halls. A simr situation urred in many of the ssrooms, which were in shock after seeing him.

    And soon after they managed to catch up with him, he was at the door of the ssroom where he was studying. The door was open, so when they saw him, everyone was shocked.

    Reagan Cooper was teaching normally today. Ever since he learned that Matt might be dead, he had been hard at work trying to get a worthy new student.

    He wanted to see if he could get a second Matt, so he looked through the entire Academy and created a special and different ss. He brought the most talented ones here to try to develop them.

    He even went to the Third Academy, looking for talent. But at the end of the day he ended up disappointed.

    While it is true that there were talented people in both Academies, most of them were not a tenth of what Matt was.

    Among the students of the Second Academy, he realized that I was the most talented and could be at the level of the Supreme Talents of the First Academy. At least in thest year, she was like that. So he taught her too, but in the end, even she didn''t match Matt''s speed.

    Finding a second Matt was an impossible challenge, or so he thought.

    For this, he continuallymented and did not expect that he would be able to meet him today.

    But just as the ss was ending, the same Matt he had been thinking about appeared in front of him, once again, in the doorway of that ssroom.

    "Professor Reagan, it''s been quite a while since Ist saw you." Matt said with a chuckle at the end.

    Reagan Cooper and the rest of the students were in shock.

    Some did not know who this person was, but they recognized I because she asionally came to ss. She was the most powerful of the Second Academy, someone who should be among the elite of the First Academy but was still here.

    So they were stunned to see her here, and today, she looked more radiant than usual.

    But they didn''t expect her, an elite, to be after an unknown man.

    Still, many of them did recognize him.

    "Matthew!?" In shock, they all stood up abruptly, startling those who didn''t know who he was.

    And Reagan Cooper ran up to Matt. "Is it really you, Matthew?" he asked in shock.

    Matt smiled at him. "Naturally, who would it be if it''s not me? I got back a few hours ago, so it''s only natural that the news hasn''t spread," he replied.

    Reagan Cooper felt his eyes fill with tears at this, but he smiled proudly and stood up to greet him as he deserved.

    "Greetings, General Matthew, wee back!" he yelled.

    His shout was heard throughout much of the ssroom, and the people who came running from other ssrooms confirmed that this was Matthew Dietrich, the Two-Star Bloody Vampire General who was awarded the title of ''Vampire Hero''.

    Being one of the most popr people in the Dark Kingdom, many people wanted to meet him, but right now, the vast majority of them felt fear.

    Matthew no longer seemed to be the same student as before.

    Even Reagan Cooper could feel it. ''What an oppressive feeling I feel... I find it hard to breathe just because of his gaze; what kind of power did he achieve in this time?'' He was in shock, but a lot of people started to crowd around, so he had to step forward.

    "I understand you all. I know you want to meet such an important person like him, but you''ll get the chanceter. For now, go back to your ssrooms; sses are not over yet. You, too, teachers, please set an example. Otherwise, I will have to call the Disciplinary Committee." His shout was heard loud and clear throughout the hallway.

    And since he was the one speaking, it caused fear in many faculty and students, even more so because he brought the newly inaugurated Disciplinary Committee into the matter.

    So many of those present left a few minutester.

    And after he saw that they all went into their ssrooms, he looked inside the ssroom he was supposed to teach in and smiled at them.

    "That''s all for today. You can go back to your rooms and get ready for tomorrow. I have something important to do, so I''ll take my leave." He said, without having finished his ss. After that, he took Matt and I with him, leaving the scene in a few seconds.

    That shocked the students, who were still waiting for the teaching talk he said he would give them at the end of ss.

    Apparently, Reagan Cooper, the Academy''s strictest teacher, could be a scoundrel asionally when it suited him.

 Chapter 373: Several worrying things

    Reagan Cooper led Matt and I into his own office and quickly closed it. He could tell he was a little anxious as he turned around to look at Matt.

    "Are you okay? What happened?" he asked quickly, and Matt shook his head.

    He decided to tell him several things regarding what had happened and where he was. He had already told I, but this time, he didn''t give too many details.

    Still, it got Reagan''s attention.

    "Were you really in that dangerous ce? How the hell did you get out of there alive?" Although he asked the question, he didn''t expect an answer, as the important thing was that he had managed to get out of there alive.

    Instead, he decided to focus on another subject.

    "Forget about it for now. Things have gotten a bitplicated. I''d like to send you straight to the First Academy along with I. You can''tst long here; it''s a bit dangerous around here," he said quickly.

    Although he was happy to see him and wanted to ask him a lot of questions, right now, he knew that the situation around here was not something to be taken as a joke.

    That surprised Matt.

    "What happened?" he asked.

    Reagan sighed. "There''s trouble everywheretely. The first thing is numerous professors who seem to be supporting a woman who should have been killed along with all the Whites, Hanna White.

    I don''t know what she did, but she won over many professors to support her on some issues regarding I; she''s still here because the professors refuse to budge on sending her to the First Academy, despite the fact that she should be among the elite by now." He said and nodded to I.

    She had already told Matt a bit about it, so it wasn''t a surprise to him, but it bothered him.

    Reagan Cooper continued speaking. "Maybe it has something to do with a token that was given to Hanna; I think it belongs to Cecily Edevane, the Heiress, who has a great status in the world. She had to have bought those teachers, and even the King and my status can''t do anything because it''s an internal academy matter."

    Matt stared at him. "A token? Tsk, if I had known earlier, I would have picked it up." He replied, catching Reagan''s attention.

    "What do you mean?" she asked, and Matt smiled.

    "When I came back, Hanna White tried to kill I in front of me, so I killed her. But I didn''t go through her stuff because she was left as mincemeat." Matt replied, causing Reagan to choke.

    "Cough, cough, cough... Wh-what?!" In shock, he stood up abruptly from where he was sitting.

    "Y-you killed Hanna White?" he asked in a loud shout, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s really dangerous! Cecily Edevane is a very possessive woman! Someone once cut off one of her subordinates'' arms, and she got so angry that she killed him and killed almost his entire family for it. And she''s one of the Three Most Powerful Heirs today!"

    The worry was palpable on his face as he spoke, but Matt wasn''t worried about it.

    "Don''t worry about it; that woman, Hanna, was one of the ones who betrayed us at the borders. It wouldn''t have mattered to me even if that woman, Cecily, had been present. As the target of my revenge, I was going to collect it this time to avoid future trouble since she got away from mest time." Matt replied. His nonchnce made Reagan stunned, wondering what had happened to him this time.

    The change in him was radical, after all.

    Reagan had a hard time processing this information, but by the end, he had nodded and focused on continuing to talk.

    "That being the case, I''ll continue, but we''ll talk about this after I finish telling you things." He said, ring at him, though he had to avert his gaze because somehow, Matt''s gaze was so steady and powerful that it had made him shudder with fear.

    Maybe it was his blood.

    "The teachers on Hanna''s side will possibly be hysterical when word spreads that Hanna died, and if they know it was at your hands, it will be worse. So it''s best to keep it a secret for now. But they''re not really a danger to you; those are barely an appetizer." He said and grabbed some documents to give him.

    "Recently, the First Academy has been reinforcing the second. The word that has been spread is to protect them more, but in reality, it is because there are threats nearby. The Devourers have been more active than ever these past few months and, in addition, the City of ns has made several changes within.

    All of these changes seem to point to the Vampire Academy, and powerful people have been seen hanging around the surroundings of the City of Dawn and the City of Commerce."

    "A huge inscription was also discovered around the City of the Bloody Dawn, which we don''t know what it''s for, but it somehow activates asionally and then deactivates. We don''t know who put it there, but ording to our research, it should be the work of the Organization we''ve been pursuing." His clear and concise words made Matt get the picture of what was going on.

    It looked dangerous and also a little annoying. But Matt didn''t care too much about the final topic because he knew what inscription he was referring to.

    He was more concerned about the movements of the City of ns, and that was only because he wanted to get into that Library inside the City. If he could discover so many things with a single book that perhaps came from those ces, what if he managed to get in there?

    That''s why he was thinking a lot about it.

    "I''m interested in some topics, but I''m also curious what it was that happened for the First Academy to move so many people here. I don''t think just because of the sightings is enough."

    Reagan nodded. "There are a couple of reasons. The first was that several students have been killed in thest year. It''s over 10 now, and the number seems to be increasing. We have found a few assassins, but they seem to be hired, so the information we have is not too much.

    We confirmed that there is a hand from the Organization we are fighting, although they seem to be afraid to meddle themselves, and so they hire assassins from other minor organizations."

    "And the second of it is because without Sophia Murphy''s presence at the Academy, enemies have more freedom to move around. You may not know this, but the fact that the Heirs with Destiny are always the Student Leaders is because they also serve as Protectors of the Academy. As long as an Heir with Destiny is there, the Vampire n it belongs to will protect the Academy.

    If she, the second most famous Female Heir leaves us, the Academy is only left with Alice, who is not well known and is underestimated for her low power. Plus, the fact that she was missing. All of that causes the Academy to be running out of protectors, and under such a big threat as an Organization of such magnitude, things getplicated."

    Matt frowned. That was something he didn''t know, but it seemed to show how crucial and important the Vampire ns were.

    "Doesn''t the Academy have powerful individuals at the top? Aren''t the Directors powerful enough to protect the Academy without the presence of a Vampire n? And aren''t there alliances between the Academy and the Vampire ns?" Multiple questions came out of Matt''s mouth.

    "The Directors are powerful, but not that powerful. Don''t underestimate the power of that organization or the City of ns, those guys are so powerful it''s scary. And the alliances, even though they are, you''ve seen it. Students keep dying, and while the ns provide some protection, they can''t do as well when they must assist their Heirs in developing their territories."

    It was an unsatisfactory answer, but there was nothing to be said or done. Powerful people are everywhere in this world, but most of them go about their business and don''t care about the rest.

    Matt didn''t mind the Academy either, but for now this ce was a bit of a base in which he was hiding out to grow.

    But after Reagan Cooper''s exnation, he could understand why he wanted Matt to go to the First Academy.

    "That being the case, that''s fine. Anyway, I came here to go to the First Academy since I want to expand my knowledge. Besides, you shouldn''t worry too much. Alice will soon give a big surprise, as her power has grown quite a bit." Matt replied.

    "What do you mean? When you both left, you were close to 10,000 power, true? It''s hard to advance after crossing that gap. Did she manage to reach 20,000?" He asked in surprise.

    If she achieved such a good feat in such a short time... He shouldn''t worry too much, then. As long as the Heir Leader proved that he or she was up to the task and close to obtaining the Second Ability at such a young age, everyone would have respect.

    But Matt smiled, "Heh, only 20,000? Don''t make fun of our abilities, Professor Reagan." After saying this with a chuckle, Matt took out the Vampire Ball and inserted power to use it.

    Suddenly, it glowed, and an absurd and meaningless number was disyed above it.

 Chapter 374: He broke several records within the Power Scale

    Power: 62,150 Vampire Power.

    It was such a high number that Reagan Cooper couldn''t believe it. He even frowned. "Is it wrong?" He asked.

    No matter how many times someone told him that someone could advance over 50,000 power in less than 2 years, he would never believe it.

    That''s a ridiculous speed; how the hell is it even possible for something like that to exist? Such a person breaks the system.

    But Matt smiled at him, "No, it''s the real number." He replied and asked him for a ball to prove it.

    Reagan pulled a Vampire Ball from his ring and tested it first to verify that it was okay.

    His power had recently reached 30,000, and the ball showed it very well. It was also a very high-level ball, so it shouldn''t fail.

    Then he gave it to Matt.

    He did exactly the same and tested his power. Naturally, the number shown was the same.

    That further shocked Reagan Cooper.

    "How can that be? What logical sense does that make?" he inadvertently blurted out those words.

    It would happen to anyone who saw this, so it''s not his fault for doubting. In fact, it is logical to doubt that his vision is working.

    But the reality is that the number shown there was the real one.

    That also left I in shock. ''I expected him to havee on strong, but... Isn''t this an impossible feat? He''s broken every record on record. Not even the greatest Heirs in history canpare that growth.'' She thought as she looked at him.

    It was the first time he had shown her his level of power and although he had told her several things and expected a surprising breakthrough, she never imagined it would be ''So Surprising''.

    Reagan Cooper could not find the logic in this. He felt that all the concern he had expressed a moment ago for the person in front of him was meaningless.

    And what did it matter if someone powerful attacked him? Right now, Matt has be one of the powerhouses of this world.

    60,000 power is already an absurd amount that many people will never reach in their lifetime. Reagan Cooper is very talented and respected for it, but even he would still take dozens more years to reach that height.

    And there is still the possibility of never reaching it, because at 50,000, the difficulty of increasing power increases dramatically.

    After all, there lies one of the Steps of the Vampiric Scale of Power, the penultimate recorded and also the most important.

    The Vampiric Scale of Power is divided as follows:

    Half Vampire: Any Vampire who has Vampirism and less than 2,000 power. After 2,000 begins the transition to be a Little Vampire.

    Little Vampire: The transition ispleted when 5,000 power is reached. And something simr happens, for the next level.

    Superior Vampire: This level within the Scale ispleted when 20,000 power is reached. Its name before mentioned lies in the fact that from here, the Vampire enters one of thest stages before bing a ''vampire''.

    That''s where the Fourth Stage of the Vampiric Scale of Poweres in, whose name is simply ''Vampire''.

    Vampire: 50,000 power.

    This is one of the most important categories because it is when you unlock an ability, the Vampire Mark.

    This ability is so amazing that it is the reason Humans will never be able to beat Vampires. Every Vampire with more than 50,000 power has ess to this ability, which increases their Power by 20%.

    That''s right, a Vampire with 50,000 power cannot be counted as having only that level of power because his total power has to be increased by 20% when using the Vampiric Mark.

    This is why Devourers and Humans are so afraid of vampires with a power above 50,000. If they are evenly matched in Base Power, the human or Devourers should lose.

    However that Mark has its problems in that it is an ability that consumes rationality.

    Even so, the truth is that reaching that level of power is impressive and praiseworthy because such a person has just entered thest recorded category before the Immortality Category.

    Because no one has been able to reach it for millions of years, it is not known exactly what will happen when it is reached, but ancient books reveal that the Scale has one more level.

    The 150,000 of Power, this category is given a name: Immortal Vampire.

    It is said that upon reaching this level of power, the vampire''s body bes immortal and obtains amazing healing to the point that it cannot die.

    But no one has reached that level for many millions of years, so no one knows if that story is real.

    But the current issue is that Matt, a young man who is not even 25 years old, has entered one of thest final straights to reach that level.

    ''He''s broken all the records...'' Reagan was in shock and felt his head hurt.

    Honestly, he realized he had been stupid to worry about Matt.

    ''A Vampire... It''s a level of power that I want to reach so badly, but one of my students reached it, and 2 years ago, he was just getting his student token. I still vividly remember his face of determination as he got hurt from fighting a few emted monsters. But has he reached the power of a ''Vampire'' yet?'' To Reagan, this made no sense.

    But reality was sometimes more surprising than fiction.

    And that made Reagan Cooper lean back heavily in his chair, staring at the ceiling.

    "Boy, you are amazing. I have no words to describe you. That growth is so ridiculous it makes me wonder what level of power you''ll be at when you''re 30," he said, sighing and looking up at him.

    Suddenly he felt himself fall into something and stood up abruptly to stare at him.

    He remembered the moment they mentioned this student''s entrance to him and also how he was registered everywhere.

    "Dietrich? It could be..."

 Chapter 375: A Bug?

    If someone ever told him that there was a person capable of gaining 60,000 power in only two years, he could only believe it if they told him that such a person carries the most amazing and exalted surname in the history of the race.

    Only a Dietrich should have such an amazing ability, even if he does not know the history of other ns of the same era.

    But only they should be able to grow at such a high speed. Not for nothing, they ruled this world for millions of years and are still the most respected ten million yearster.

    But was that possible?

    He is not in the ancient era. The Dietrichs are known to have ceased to exist 10 million years ago or more. How could he be a Dietrich?

    ''But logic tells me that only they could grow at that speed... And hisst name, is it a coincidence? Or is it false? I don''t understand why no one doubted hisst name when he said it�� Maybe because it was an order from the Allens? What does Gray Allen think about it?'' Reagan Cooper was confused after thinking about this.

    He could no longer make sense of anything, so he sighed and sat down. "Forget it," he said and looked at Matt.

    "I want to ask you something, is Miss Alice''s power level as high as yours? Who is older between you and her?" he asked, and Matt shook his head.

    "Her power is not as high, but she shouldn''t disappoint. I think for her age, she''s catching up with the other Heirs. And I wouldn''t know who''s older, but I think she is." Matt replied, and Reagan nodded.

    "I understand. Boy, I have nothing to say to you. I''m shocked, and I don''t know what I should think. So I''ll just ask you onest question, how''s your Vampire Mark?" he asked.

    That made Matt frown. "Vampire Mark? That legendary vampire ability? Should I have it?" Matt asked, and Reagan Cooper nodded.

    "Naturally, when you reach 50,000 power, you get it. Haven''t you checked your abilities recently?" he asked, and Matt shook his head.

    ''Right, I checked my skills before 50,000. I didn''t remember that I got that skill at that time, and that''s why I forgot.'' He thought, so he closed his eyes to look inside his body.

    But he didn''t need to check anything, for when he went inside to look at that book in his mind, a strange instinct hit him.

    ''Oh? So it''s pretty simple to activate.'' Matt thought and smiled. He opened his eyes once more and tried to activate it.

    Vampiric power shuddered in the surroundings, causing a strange wind to be created with force and mmed into the surroundings. An intense aura of blood emerged from Matt''s body, but soon after, everything returned to normal, and the growing energy in him disappeared.

    This made him confused. ''I can''t activate it?''

    As he tried to figure out why, he realized it was because this Vampire Mark is actually a somewhat simr power to his Blood Transformation.

    ''The Blood Transformation is interfering with the activation... I see. This is quite troublesome.'' Matt thought.

    When trying to activate the Vampire Mark, the Transformation tried to activate, as it used the same activation mechanism: Blood. But in the absence of blood, the activation failed, as Matt didn''t want to use his own blood to use that annoying ability, and the Vampire Mark required the blood of the bearer to activate.

    ''This is a bit of a problem; isn''t it a glitch in the system? Shit, I thought this world was more perfect in that regard than Earth, but it can still fail.'' Matt smiled a little after realizing this, but the truth was that it was problematic.

    Getting rid of an ability, while possible, was not easy. And being a skill as powerful as that, the difficulty increased drastically. Besides, it''s not wise to get rid of a skill as good as that.

    ''Tsk, I always knew that letting myself get wrapped up in my bloodlust and hatred would lead to no good.'' He sighed and Reagan, who was waiting for an answer, was confused.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked and Matt shook his head.

    "I can''t activate it."

    "Huh? Why?"

    "There''s an ability that''s interfering with its activation. I have another ability that uses blood as a propent and that ability is interfering with the Vampire Mark. I would have to get rid of that ability or find an alternative, but that''s why I can''t activate it."

    "What? Is that possible?"

    Reagan Cooper was in shock to hear something as absurd as that, which made Matt smile and nod.

    "That''s right, there are skills that can interfere with the activation of others because of some effect they have or the way they activate. Essentially, yes I can activate the Vampire Mark, but I don''t want to because I would have to activate both abilities at the same time and the other ability is very problematic, only in emergencies should I activate it." Matt replied.

    This alternative also existed and was avable to him. And in that case, when he activated both abilities, his power could break a ceiling so absurd that few people would dare to face it in this world.

    But that would possibly lead to his death.

    Reagan Cooper nodded, though without much understanding. "I see, so you won''t be able to activate the ability ever? That would be a huge setback for you as a vampire, as the Vampire Mark will give you a huge boost in your power and won''t endanger your life, though there is a risk of losing your sanity."

    Matt smiled, "No, if I get a Philosopher''s Stone, I''ll be able to separate the other ability from me. Since it''s not a Core Ability like the Vampire Mark, it would be simple to do. But for that, I need a Philosopher''s Stone." Matt replied, causing Reagan Cooper to choke on his own saliva.

    "Cough, cough, cough..." He started coughing rapidly and looked at Matt in shock.

    "A philosopher''s stone!? And I never thought such a thing had that function!"

    "Do you know of any ce where I can find one? The Philosopher''s Stone has many functions, among those, turning someone''s Abilities into Stone, allowing it to leave the body."

    Reagan Cooper put his hands to his head and returned to his seat after standing up abruptly. He felt that so much information would make his head explode and, therefore, hurt.

    Still, he nodded.

    "I know where there is one. It''s the only one I have knowledge of in this world, in fact." He replied.

    "Where?" Matt asked quickly, clearly interested in this.

    "Central City. More precisely, in the Core of the Central City of the World. Guarded by terrifying people, which you can''t possibly meet due to your friendship with Gray Allen."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 376: The Central City of the World is a dangerous place

    Matt was confused by his words.

    "You mean those people who guard the Philosopher''s Stone, they''re enemies of Gray Allen?" Matt asked, and Reagan nodded.

    "It is public knowledge that the Central City of the World is an enemy of Gray Allen and n Allen in general. Though no one knows the motives." Reagan Cooper thought Matt might know this, but he didn''t expect him not to. That''s why his answer came with airs of evidence and his tone of voice of obviousness.

    Matt nodded at his response.

    ''It would be good to try to make friends with Gray Allen; he seems to be a person with good guts.'' He thought.

    But there was a problem. If the Philosopher''s Stone was in the hands of Gray''s enemies, it meant that getting his hands on it would be tricky.

    ''Looks like I''ll have to be out there without using the Vampire Mark unless it''s an emergency... Well, it''s not like it''s anything too serious, either. I heard that what the Vampire Mark does is increase power by 20%. That''s already done by my Saint Sword...

    Although I guess it has other peculiarities that I''ll notice when I use it, it''s the most famous ability in the world for a reason.'' Matt thought.

    The Vampire Mark was a ''basic'' skill around his exnation. You didn''t have to go too deep to know what it does, but being a core skill, it''s one of those skills that has things much more amazing than the rest.

    It may well be the most amazing ability in the entire vampire race, but until Matt tests it, he can''t say for sure.

    While his Blood Transformation ability��

    He wouldn''t mind taking it out of his body. He can use it again or give it to someone else when it''s turned to stone.

    But it is not a bad ability and more so because it was created by him.

    He doesn''t know exactly what percentage of power this ability can raise when he uses it, but he''s sure it''s more than 20%. Even so, it requires blood to activate, and if Matt''s victims don''t have blood, it will use Matt''s blood.

    Being a Berserker-style ability, which causes him to lose much of his rationality, he doesn''t feel it''s an overly reliable ability.

    The time he used it was because he had just created it, and it was used indirectly, but despite therge amount of blood from victims nearby, the ability still managed to take arge percentage of Matt''s blood, to the point of rendering him unconscious and almost killing him.

    That''s why it was not a reliable ability. At least as long as he had no way to control it.

    That''s why it was a skill he could discard unless he got a better option.

    As Matt thought about this transformation-type skill he had created, he remembered Dietrich''s Transformation skill.

    Honestly, he hadn''t forgotten it. Every so often, he would try to use it, but each time, he failed.

    Ever since he discovered how amazing the Dietrich was, the urge to use that ability had increased.

    It was possibly one of the most powerful Transformations he would ever see, so he was eager to try it.

    But for now, he couldn''t do that. It was still a powerful enough ability to make his enhanced power unable to activate it. But that only made him more eager to try it, so he looked forward to the time when he could.

    Reagan Cooper sighed when he saw that Matt didn''t n to talk about it any further. "Kid, you shouldn''t go to Central City just yet. Right now, I''m sure when you''re 30 years old, you''ll shock the world again, showing power so absurd that it will be unmatched among your own generation. By that time you can think about going there.

    Believe me when I tell you that it would not be fear not to go; it is caution towards very powerful people." He spoke. He thought Matt might be thinking of a n to go.

    Now, he knew him a little better and knew how daring he could be.

    "You had the guts to go to the Nevod Mountains of the human territory. To humans, the Nevod Mountains are like the Central City to us. But you must never think that the might of the Nevod Mountains isparable to the might of the Central City. The Central City is not as simple as many people think. Therefore, do not make ns to go there. You will die if you do so with your current strength."

    His words made Matt hold them in his heart. What he was being told was quite astounding. What was in the Central City that was so frightening to the higher-ups of one of the Five Realms of the Vampire World? He wanted to know, but he didn''t ask him.

    He simply nodded.

    "That''s all right, Professor Reagan. I''ll keep that in mind." He replied, and Reagan Cooper smiled.

    "You cane back. Now that you''re back, get ready to go to the First Academy. Although most teachers have been trying to change the rulestely to stop I from going, now that you''re here I think things will work out, so I''ll arrange a meeting and call you when I''m ready.

    However, if you don''t want to settle it with sheer force, you can ask Alice to give you an invitation to the First Academy Students Graduation. With it, you''ll be able to get rid of all those stupid teachers." He replied, and Matt nodded to him.

    Afterwards, Matt and I left the office.

    Reagan Cooper stared at the ceiling, and a long sigh came out of his mouth.

    He looked at the table and noticed that the tea he was drinking was still there. "I''d better drink it and rx before it gets cold." He said but didn''t raise his hand to grab the tea.

    Still, something strange happened when, before his gaze, the ss began to move toward him and reached his mouth as if an invisible hand was grasping it. This invisible hand was actually Reagan Cooper''s vampiric power. And he took the tea and gently closed his eyes to rx.

    ''This is quite convenient. Early Understanding, eh.'' He thought as he rxed in his seat.

    ...

 Chapter 377: Unexpected invitation

    Matt and I returned to the ce where they had always stayed before.

    It was quite clean, which surprised Matt.

    I smiled at him as she saw him surprised. "Ie in asionally to clean our rooms and then go back to the Capital. That''s why it''s like this. I came here just the day before you came back."

    Matt looked at her and smiled. "I always knew you were a dedicated woman, but I didn''t expect you to be this good. You''ll be a good wife in the future, so I expect you to take care of me." He replied as he went to lie down in an armchair by the window.

    I was surprised by his statements and turned red. "You..." she said, but she couldn''t express what she wanted to say, and Matt looked at her.

    "Me?" he asked, smiling a little.

    He raised his hand toward I as if he wanted to grab her and pull her to him. But she was a little further away from his hand, so he activated that vampiric power he had been trainingtely in his spare time. The vampiric power in his body then came out, and he grabbed I as if she were an invisible hand and pulled her swiftly to Matt''s legs.

    "I what?" he asked when she had her face very close to his.

    Still, she forgot how to answer that question because of the amazing thing she had just witnessed.

    "Matt, you... What was that?" she asked in shock.

    Matt then smiled. "I''ming to one of the most important stepping stones within the Path of Control. You don''t know that because you weren''t with me when I read this book." He said and pulled out the book to show her.

    "But this book exins a little bit of what''s exciting about the Dietrich Era. Plus, it has a lot of teaching about the Path of Control..." Matt then started telling her a lot of things about the Path of Control.

    Since she was also walking that path, he needed to exin things to her so she could understand correctly. He exined everything, using examples from the ancient era to make it more believable.

    Although I could possibly believe him even if he exined it with anything else, she was more focused on another subject.

    So she suddenly interrupted him, "Matt, sorry to interrupt. I''ve always had a question. You''re a Dietrich, right? A member of the Saint n of the Ancient Era." Her sudden question left Matt mute and unsure of how to answer.

    He smiled a few seconds after falling silent. "That''s right. I''m actually a member of that n." He answered in all honesty.

    I was already expecting it. "It makes sense... You''re so talented; it''s only natural that you belong to those legendary beings. But I don''t understand, how did youe to this era? Did you ever attain immortality? Or are you immortal?

    If you were immortal, it would make sense that you have lived more than 10 million years." The fact that she didn''t doubt what he said showed that she trusted himpletely.

    That made Matt smile but helplessly as he listened to her questions. "Who knows? The truth is, I don''t have a lot of memories. I don''t know how I got here; I don''t know why I''m here either. All I know is that I''m from that n."

    I nodded a little when she heard him say this. "I see, so the amnesia thing is real?"

    "Of course, I have amnesia about a lot of things. I don''t know why either."

    I sighed and hugged him. "I hope your memory of our time together won''t fade. You said I would be a good wife, didn''t you? I will strive to be one if you marry me. Then I''ll make you food every day and give you massages, too. I''ll be with you whenever you want, and I''ll do everything you tell me to do.

    So you can''t forget all that." she replied.

    She said it without shame, or so it seemed, but the face buried in his chest told him otherwise. She was even red with everything she said, but it made Matt feel that she was too tender and cute, so he grabbed her face and, without thinking, nted another kiss on her lips.

    It was a gentle kiss, but one that became rougher with each passing second. It was a passionate kiss that made I feel spellbound by Matt''s lips.

    But it wasn''t a long kiss since Matt still had things to tell her.

    And after several hours of talking, I fell asleep in his arms and Mattid her down on his bed.

    Then he got up, and as he looked out the window, he noticed a messenger bird swiftly approaching.

    ''Oh? It''s not Alice''s bird. Is iting towards me?'' Matt thought, and soon after, the bird flew into the room through the window. It circled around a few times and then stopped at the window again to deliver the message to Matt.

    It was a small letter that had no embellishments.

    When he opened it, it only said a few words.

    -Matthew Dietrich, I hope you wille to my Graduation Ceremony. I would like to talk to you before I leave the Academy.

    -Sophia Murphy.

    Matt became interested when he saw who it was and smiled. ''This enigmatic woman seems to have an interest in me. Has she seen something?'' Matt thought.

    Along with the letter, there was an invitation slip made for him, so Matt didn''t need to ask Alice for one.

    Matt watched the bird leave and moved his attention to talking to Mei.

    ''Mei, we''re meeting soon with a woman who uses a irvoyance ability. She''s an Heiress, so you should keep an eye out these days.''

    Mei answered quickly. "Do you want me to investigate if she is the one who has been seeing your destiny these days?" she asked, and Matt nodded.

    ''Partly, yes. But also because I want to see how powerful that ability is. It''s one of the Fragments I have to collect, so I''d like to know how powerful it is if wepare it to your power of destiny.'' He replied in his mind, and Mei nodded to him.

    "Alright. I''ll keep an eye out."

    With those few words, Matt began a round of training outside the room. His intention is to try to advance further on the Path of Control.

    Despite what he showed earlier, he is still far from entering the Early Understanding stage. He is just touching the initial stages.

    That is why his training must be intensified now that he has returned to this ce.

    .

 Chapter 378: Stupid people (1)

    Everything was deste near the borders of the Dark Kingdom with the Human Empire. asionally, battles broke out, but the scale was so small that they did not merit the attention of the superiors.

    In that deste ce, a strangely arranged minced meat was being eaten by crows.

    At that moment, a figure appeared that made all the nearby birds of prey fly away quickly, stirring up the situation in that ce.

    This figure walked towards the slightly strange pieces of meat and looked at them for a moment, trying to figure out what happened or what it was.

    The figure that had just arrived was of a tall, elegant, beautiful woman. She was elegantly dressed at the moment; her long red dress, clinging to her body, enhanced her beauty and elegance.

    She frowned after realizing what it was and bent down to grab something small thaty between the flesh; it appeared to be metal.

    "Hanna White." She said with surprise, recognizing the token in her hand.

    ''The person who killed her has high power and swordy. How interesting, this sword speed you don''t see every day.'' She thought and smiled, looking up to the sky.

    "Will the Vampire World really stop being boring? Or is it my arrogance that doesn''t allow me to see the fun in this ce? Hahaha, so someone dared to kill one of my subordinates, huh... Even if power doesn''t apany it, guts do." She started walking after saying this and soon after disappeared from where she was.

    No one witnessed this. Very few people had the ability to hide from this woman''s perception.

    But her beauty and elegance bewitched the surroundings, erasing all the beauty the world could have at that moment.

    An enigmatic beauty whose name everyone knows. Perhaps the most desired woman of the current era, Cecily Edevane, was finally beginning to move among the vampire territories after a long time.

    ...

    In the days following Matt''s return, a great stir rose up everywhere. The news that Matt had murdered Hanna White could not be overshadowed, as many people had seen it.

    That caused both teachers and students to feel dissatisfaction, some dering that they were going to murder Matt for killing a Fellow Student.

    While others were more skeptical or gave the situation little thought.

    Even so, Matt''s return caused a great stir because it was said that he had been kidnapped or killed by humans. How did he return from such a dangerous ce?

    Conspiracy theories were also notcking, and somehow, these were the most popr among the popce, as they said that the whole Matthew Dietrich thing was merely shenanigans by the Dark Kingdom to increase the status of their newly promoted Bloody Vampire General.

    This is said in the context that Matt was given incredible status when he was named ''Hero'' and was sometimes referred to as the ''Dark Hero'', which increased his status tremendously.

    For all these things and more, Matthew''s name was present in all corners of the Dark Kingdom and even in other Kingdoms. Some for good and some for bad.

    Matt didn''t mind this in the least. He locked himself in that vi to train hard during these few days of peace.

    Until the day Matt''s exact location was revealed, a location that Reagan Cooper was trying to hide.

    That''s when a host of teachers and all the members of the Disciplinary Committee went looking for him.

    "Matthew Dietrich, you bastard who dares to murder a fellow student? Get out here right now!" The shouting started in the morning, and although it angered several people among them, they said nothing.

    Reagan Cooper knew that soon they would swallow dirt.

    And Matt, who was already prepared to leave, showed himself to I.

    "And you are? It seems that manners are going downhill every time."

    "Don''t do yourself, you bastard!"

    "You were the one who murdered Hanna White, Miss Cecily''s subordinate and a student at the Academy; how can you be walking freely here!?"

    "You deserve to be punished severely for your crimes!"

    Although many teachers shouted, the one who stood out the most was a man who dressed differently.

    ''Maybe he''s one of the leaders of that so-called Disciplinary Committee.'' Matt smiled and walked toward them.

    "So I''ve made a name for myselftely, eh? Interesting, I knew going back to the Dark Kingdom was the right decision." He said,ughing a little.

    "You think you''re famous, you bastard!?" shouted the man with different clothes, but suddenly, a flicker happened before his eyes, and the next thing he saw was Matt''s huge body appearing in front of him.

    That scared him so much that he almost fell down.

    "Am I not? A Bloody Vampire General and also named Hero of the Dark Kingdom. But now it seems everyone knows me for being the assassin of a subordinate of one of the Heirs. That''s being pretty famous, if you ask me." Matt''s mocking tone as he said these words angered many of the professors present, who couldn''t help but burst out in anger and insults.

    Matt frowned after hearing so many shouting at once. "Shut up, you look like a bunch of chickens trying toy an egg." The stern and reprimanding tone in which he said it, coupled with his power, made many of them swallow the words they were about to say.

    But to the more temperamental ones, this inmed them even more, so many of them were going to start screaming.

    But suddenly, a dangerous aura appeared above them all. "You bastards, you''re so loud I can hear you in my office. May I know what the hell you''re doing?" This shout came along with a man flying.

    "Director Noah!" many were shocked at the sight of him.

    Noah Davies probed them with his eyes for a moment and was angry at them for their actions. But instead of reprimanding them, he looked at Reagan Cooper, who stood silently off to the side.

    "It''s not like you to stay quiet when they''re insulting your favorite student." He said, knowing that if Reagan Cooper wanted to, he could shut this whole bunch of idiots up with a punch.

    Reagan Cooper smiled a little. "Why don''t you let him handle it? I just wanted to see all these idiots get embarrassed for being such idiots," he replied.

 Chapter 379: Stupid people (2)

    His bold words, when referring to so many powerful people, angered them.

    "Who are you calling an idiot, you bastard Cooper? Who do you think you are for having some power!?" A simr shout came out of the mouths of some of those present.

    "I said quiet!" shouted Noah Davies again, causing everyone to quiet down again.

    Several of them thought angrily toward Reagan Cooper, not realizing that Noah''s cry was to keep the teachers at the Academy from dwindling. Rather than defending Reagan, he was looking to save these idiots who only knew how to cause trouble.

    Still, one person in the audience stepped forward. "Director Noah, as Head of the Disciplinary Committee, I am to bring order and punish students who do bad things. This was stipted by the Three Academy Leaders, so even you can''t get in my way when I have to do my job." He said and pulled out the token, naming him Head of this Disciplinary Committee.

    Noah Davies simply let out a snort and looked at Matt. "Boy, I haven''t seen you in a while, and you look like you grew up a little." Noah said, and Matt nodded at him.

    "Well, a lot has happened, Director."

    Noah nodded and looked at Reagan Cooper again, then at the Head of the Disciplinary Committee, who was approaching Matt. Finally, he looked back at Matt.

    "What are you going to do? These guys are iming murder on a fellow student. Although a lot of people seem to be spreading those rumors, I didn''t buy into them. You yed by the rules pretty well back then, and I don''t see you as someone who likes to break the rules." Noah said.

    Matt shrugged. "I tend to have a basis for doing things, also some rules that I work by, but I''m not a blind rule follower, so I don''t mind breaking them if it benefits me. And this time, I didn''te back to hide, and while I don''t care what others think of me, I''m not going to let some stupid people say facies about me." Matt said.

    As soon as he finished saying this, the Head of the Disciplinary Committee tried to put his hand on Matt''s shoulder.

    But suddenly, Matt''s hand reached up and grabbed the guy''s arm tightly.

    He panicked and tried to force himself away but to no avail.

    Matt then sneered. "While it is true that I murdered Hanna White, she tried to murder I first. It was also Hanna White who was one of those who orchestrated that betrayal at the borders, which buried many students and almost caused the death of one of the Heiresses.

    With so many sinsmitted, did I need your stupid permission to kill her?" He said angrily as he shot a dangerous re at the man he was holding.

    "Heh, fine. Then, if you want to arrest me, go see Mr. Gray Allen and Mr. Murphy, both of whom were present at the time I murdered her. After that, I''ll let myself be arrested if either of you can beat me inbat." After finishing speaking, Matt unleashed his vampiric power on all sides.

    The oppressive power was so tremendous that it made many of them suddenly vomit blood while others were pushed back abruptly.

    Many of them were powerful, but they had seldom had a chance to see such powerful people. Or maybe they got to see them, but they never showed their power, so most of them were out of breath and in shock.

    None of them knew how to react, including Noah Davies, who was not expecting such a strong feeling of oppression.

    ''This kid... Is he that much more powerful than me?'' In shock, he looked at Reagan to see his surprise, but Reagan wasn''t at all surprised.

    ''Did he know that already? This kid might have more power than him!'' Though he was in shock, Matt spoke up to snap him out of his thoughts.

    "I don''t know who gave you the guts toe looking for me, but you should tell that person that they''d bettere on their own. Sending a few idiots will never pay off right now." After saying this, he forcefully shoved the guy he was grabbing.

    This one was pretty strong, possibly as strong as Noah Davies, so while he was affected, it wasn''t that much.

    Still, he didn''t dare step forward.

    Matt''s power had far surpassed what he imagined he would have. That level of power didn''t even seem possible to achieve in such a young person.

    The number of thoughts that came to him made him shudder, but Matt started walking and came to the side of Reagan Cooper, who handed him two tokens.

    "Registration will be done when you mention your names, guys. Are you going to participate in the Graduation Ceremony?" he asked after handing him both registration tokens.

    Matt smiled. "Well, it sounds kind of interesting. And since Sophia Murphy invited me, it would be rude not to go." He replied, smiling.

    Reagan Cooper was a little surprised by this. ''Does he even know Sophia Murphy that much like that?'' Still, he nodded at him.

    "Haha, be careful on your way to First Academy, kid."

    Matt then grabbed I by the waist and flew at high speed out of there, leaving the ce deathly silent.

    Though several of them fell to their knees from the pressure they had felt, there was no sound besides that.

    Everyone was in shock and several minutes went by.

    Until Noah Davies reacted and red at everyone here. "Stop causing stupid trouble every time over stupid issues. Do you realize who you are trying to grab? Matthew Dietrich, with his current power, his status in the Allens will rise to the point where no one will be able to touch him!" Noah Davies bristled at this and shot them a look of fury.

    "If you want to die, die on your own, don''t drag the Academy into your bullshit!" After saying this, he turned around, angry, and walked out of there.

    Reagan Cooper did the same, although he went the other way.

    ...

    Matthew and I, after leaving the Academy, headed for the train station. Matt had already bought the tickets to leave today, so as soon as they arrived, they got on and set off in the direction of the First Academy.

    Although flying would be a quicker option to get there, Matt wanted to follow the procedures the old-fashioned way this time.

    He didn''t have many thoughts about it; he was just enjoying a moment of peace, looking at the horizon.

 Chapter 380: The First Academy

    Matt knew that showing his power level in a public ce like that would make the enemies he has in the dark more cautious, so it would be difficult to take them by surprise or off guard, as an assassin is always used to doing.

    But this also means walking a different path than the one he once walked while on Earth. He doesn''t want to go back to being that lone assassin he was in his past life. Where 90% of the time, his onlypany was Charlotte, which is why he has been changing and trying to leave the habits he had at that time.

    This subject, although small, helps him in that aspect. That is why he was not afraid to show his power.

    He doesn''t care if the enemies theymand from now on are more powerful; that will make him grow with greater speed, so it was the best thing to do at this point. He doesn''t know exactly what Charlotte will use to try to get rid of humanity, but as her husband, he must help her somehow.

    So the force right now is necessary for the existence of both of them in this world.

    Also, if he shows his full power, he has a better chance of showing the behind-the-scenes string pullers. While that may be problematic, it''s better than dealing with annoying little guys who slip through the cracks every time.

    It''s better to attract the main head of the whole problem, who deals with his subordinates, after all.

    But he still has deeper thoughts about doing so.

    ''I''m sure what Reagan Cooper said is not the whole situation. There are more things going on that concern the Kingdom''s highmand. Perhaps that might exin why Emma Lewis and the King weren''t looking so good that day.'' His mind was submerged in thoughts and ramblings as he gazed at the horizon and listened to the sound of the train.

    The great mountains and beautiful views asionally crossed his gaze, but he was so lost in thought that he could not enjoy them.

    Thus time passed slowly, as the train moved at great speed, gradually approaching its goal, the First Academy.

    .

    Being the most powerful Academy in the World, its front part is really beautiful and worth admiring. With buildings arranged as if they were the entrance to a City, but which, in reality, are the ones that open the door to the entrance to the Academy with the best architecture.

    The roads, paved with heavy-duty material, are beautiful and nicely decorated. There are no people peddling back and forth here; there are simply students and teachers walking.

    As Matt and I walked along the Academy''s Main Road, they saw exciting things they didn''t see the first time they came here.

    That time, they came on a bird with Noah Davies, so they arrived directly at the Academic Castle, but this time, after getting off the train, they entered through the main gate and walked the main road.

    This ce felt like a real fantasy world to Matt. It reminded him of the exciting architecture narrated in the most popr fantasy novels in thend.

    The essence and elegance of two eras blended in this ce, showing the elegance and beauty of the ancient era with the mystical feelings of a somewhat modern era.

    Its exciting architecture made Matt want to see more of it, and he realized that he really didn''t know and hadn''t seen the Academy for what it was the first time he came.

    Matt and I walked down the long road, which looked cheerful, as they got to know the ce.

    There were many tourists, so the two didn''t attract anyone''s attention. But soon, they finished seeing the surroundings and headed towards the Academy''s registration offices.

    Because the Graduation Ceremony is at the gates, the number of workers in this ce was few. When Matt and I arrived, they felt that the building was quite empty.

    The building was quiterge and was right at the end of the main street, just where the main territories of the First Academy began.

    Even so, both were promptly attended to. Even more so when Matt mentioned his name.

    "Matthew Dietrich!" The loud shout let out by those nearby attracted the attention of many present, including those in the offices, who peeked out.

    Curious looks that they knew regarding that name that recently became extremely popr came from one side to the other.

    Although Matt and I were unaware of it, ever since Matt showed his power in front of so many professors, the word was spreading about him: For the first time in history, a man capable of oveing the Heirs appeared.

    Matt''s demonstration of power, a young man less than 25 years old and who had barely studied at the Second Academy, made many teachers tremble, including Headmaster Noah Davies himself, or so the word was everywhere.

    Many tried to specte what level of power this outstanding new student had, while others were sure their statements were exaggerated.

    How could someone be so strong at such a young age? Powerful enough to make Noah Davies, renowned headmaster of the Second Academy, tremble? That didn''t make sense.

    Even in this building, there were several who were skeptical precisely because of it, but when they heard that name, they couldn''t help but peek out quickly.

    The weight of this young man today was quite a lot, though Matt didn''t know it yet.

    His poprity due to the first title he received increased when he received the second. But more and more things were appearing that increased that poprity, which meant that, on a social level, Matt had considerable weight.

    But everyone was still wondering, who is he and where did hee from?

    The shouter realized his mistake at that moment and quickly lowered his voice. "Excuse me, are you really Matthew Dietrich? And thedy present, is that I Moore?" this woman asked quietly, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right. Can you do the proceedings for us? The Graduation Ceremony starts tomorrow, and I have an invitation from Sophia Murphy, so I must attend." Matt replied, thinking internally that using Sophia''s status this time was a good decision to rush everything.

 Chapter 381: A familiar face

    Such words made many who heard them choke on whatever they had in their mouths; several coughing sounds were heard after this.

    ''Sophia Murphy invited him to the Graduation Ceremony! This guy has a really good status; otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to befriend such a big woman!'' Everyone was in shock, but among those, one of the registrars frowned and suddenly stood up.

    "Ohh, so you''re Mr. Matthew! Miss Sophia thinks very highly of you; she had even asked me for information before!" He spoke. He was a normal-looking man who appeared to be in histe 60''s; he looked somewhat kind.

    His husky voice made many turn around, including Matt and I.

    "Old Rox?" I asked suddenly, recognizing him.

    He looked at I for a moment, and his eyes sparkled. "I see! That''s why I thought the name was familiar to me, Miss I. You seem to be doing well," he said, approaching them both.

    "You are?" Matt asked.

    I answered, "Matt, he''s one of the Murphy Family servants; we all call him Old Rox."

    Matt nodded. "I see; nice to meet you, Mr. Rox." Matt replied, and Rox smiled sheepishly.

    "That''s okay, Mr. Matthew. Nice to meet you, although I had seen you in Miss Sophia''s yard before. Are youing for the registration? If you like, I can make it quicker. It usually takes a while to register, but since it''s you, you can go ahead and leave the papers with me.

    I will look for youter and grant you everything you need. Just take these tokens with you." He said and granted them high-level student tokens.

    Matt passed along what he needed as well.

    "Mr. Matthew, Miss I, congrattions on how far you havee. I hope you understand when my Miss acts arrogant, the reality is she''s a good girl." He said with a kind smile.

    This person''s kindness and good manners made it clear that he cared about Sophia and respected Matt and I. The first impression was quite good, so Matt had to give him several points for it, even though they had just started talking.

    But after that, the three of them walked to another ce to talk, leaving the ce in a deep silence, which was broken when Rox and Matt walked out of sight of both of them.

    Suddenly, everyone was talking about Sophia''s possible rtionship with this guy, although they were sure there would be no fuss, as Rox mentioned that she wanted Matt to be investigated. That meant they didn''t know each other.

    But, the thing is, rumors when they spread, end up twisting things. So, soon, a strange rumor would be circting the streets, and it would epass the two sensations of the moment - Matthew Dietrich, arguably the top student at the current Academy after Sophia Murphy''s departure. And thetter, who is expected to have a huge increase in power when she graduates.

    .

    Still, these were rumors Matt wouldn''t mind.

    After talking with Mr. Rox for a while, Matt and I finally entered the Academy. They were led by a teacher on duty.

    The professor showed them where they would be sleeping in the meantime and then gave them an introduction to the Academy.

    It must be said that Matt did not really know the Academy. The difference between what he had seen and what it really looked like was quiterge.

    Perhaps the architecture was already familiar to him, but at that time, he hadn''t seen the appeal of this academy town.

    Besides beingrge, it had beautiful buildings everywhere. But it looked deste.

    ''I guess all the students are getting ready for tomorrow.'' Matt thought, and after walking for a while, the professor who was guiding them had to turn back.

    So Matt and I stayed here, looking around.

    As they walked they found a square, which had a few students scattered around.

    When Matt arrived there, he saw a familiar face, so he approached.

    He was a man and didn''t look very old, although he was obviously older than Matt.

    He was sitting on one of the benches in the square, eating a loaf of stale bread. He looked a little haggard, but he wasn''t a very familiar face or someone easy to recognize.

    If Matt hadn''t fought with him in the past, he''d think he was just some random person.

    But when he walked up to him and saw him like this, he wondered, what the hell must have happened to this arrogant kid?

    "Eliot Roberts. You seem to have changed a lot sincest time." Matt said, ring at him.

    He was that young man he faced in the finals of the School Tournament he participated in when he had barely enrolled in the Academy.

    Eliot looked up in annoyance at hearing such a rxed and indifferent tone of voice. "What''s the matter? You''re not happy with everything you''ve done; you want to take the piece of dry bread from me, too?" He asked, with clear annoyance.

    But when he saw whose face was speaking to him, he was stunned and stood up abruptly.

    "Matthew Dietrich!" he said, in shock. He even took a few steps back but tripped over the seat and fell over it sitting up.

    Still, he never took his eyes off Matt.

    How could he not remember him? This was the guy who had beaten him in the finals despite having less power than him!

    A person who had left a deep impression on him and whom, once upon a time, he longed to take revenge for that embarrassment he had put him through.

    But right now, there didn''t seem to be any of that left on his face. He didn''t even look arrogant.

    Rather, he looked disconste.

    Matt smiled, "You still seem to remember me. I can tell you''ve changed, though. What the hell are you doing eating such stale bread? I can see it''s in bad shape already," Matt said.

    Eliot took this as a taunt, so he let out a snort with his mouth and looked away after taking a bite of the piece of bread. "Hmph, what do you care? I''ll eat what I want to eat. Anyway, the food here is absurdly expensive for me." He replied. His annoyed tone of voice interested Matt.

    He stepped forward and sat to the side, pulling I to sit next to him.

    "I can see you''ve been through some hardships. And I know why you went through them; I always knew your end might be this. But I am curious about one thing. At that time, Harry Brown belonged to a traitorous organization, and you were mixed up with him. I''m even almost sure you were part of it, because I could feel a strange aura about you, which Iter realized was the aura of that little dagger.

    But now I don''t feel that dagger in you anymore; what''s going on?" Matt asked curiously.

    His words made Eliot Roberts shiver with fear. All the hairs on his body suddenly stood up, and his heart began to beat vehemently.

 Chapter 382: Is he an Heir?

    For Eliot, this was a secret that few people knew about, and it has plunged him into misery since he arrived at the First Academy.

    He didn''t think that his decision at the time would be the one that would make his life hell. And although he has no regrets, the truth is that he has thought that if he hadn''t done it, everything would be better for him right now.

    Because what he thought he would get, he didn''t get, and what he didn''t think he would get, he got.

    In his mind, it was all a perfect n so that he could get into the eyes of the Academy Leaders and the Dark Kingdom. Maybe he could even get into the sight of some Heirs. But everything his mind had nned was destroyed the moment he got here.

    If Matt turned out to be a person who came to make his life miserable, too... His next answer could trigger worse hell for him.

    Because he recognized Matt''s talent. And even though he hadn''t heard anything about him over the years, he knew that during this time, Matt had to have gotten over him.

    Still, what was the right answer to Matt''s question?

    Eliot Roberts felt his heart tremble, but he lowered his voice. "...You were Harry Brown''s enemy, weren''t you? Your enmity with him, was that just a fabrication by the organization so as not to reveal your identity, or was it real?" Eliot asked. His answer was quite clever.

    ''Oh? This guy left me a mind trap. He seems to know how to use his mind.'' Matt thought, smiling with interest.

    Still, it was a basic mind trap that even I could see so Matt wouldn''t fall for it.

    "No, you''re getting confused. I killed Harry Brown and those brothers. I am also against the Organization to which you belong. Eventually, they will all fall under my hand. I could sense your dagger because I have a more developed sense than most people, not because I have any rtion to them.

    And if I tell you this, it is because I know that right now, you have no chance whatsoever of fooling me or ying mind games with me. I''m only interested in knowing how someone got rid of that Unifying Curse." His answer brought a twinkle to Eliot''s eyes, who stared at him. He was trying to see if Matt was telling the truth, but he couldn''t see through him.

    In the end, he had no choice but to believe him.

    And he looked thoughtful for several minutes at a time.

    "I left the organization. That''s why I''m in this state." Eliot replied.

    His simple answer made Matt turn to look at him and frown.

    ''His current state must be from bullying from other people. Maybe he went overboard with his arrogance and ended up in a sorry state after doing it against a powerful person. But is he saying it''s from leaving that organization? Does that organization have that much power here?''

    That would be worrisome. The First Academy is not a ce where just anyone could enter. It requires a high level in the world, reflecting that he is a person of absolute trust.

    If such people were corrupted by that organization, then the power they wield is greater than expected.

    Matt could see this even if Eliot did not say so. While he was not 100% certain, his confidence was high enough to know that this was very likely to be the case.

    But now that he knew this, Matt couldn''t be left alone with that knowledge.

    "Oh? So it is possible to get rid of the Unifying Curse, huh. And since you say it''s that organization''s fault that you''re in your current state, why don''t you tell me more information? I''m interested in hunting heads these days; the stronger, the better." Matt said.

    Eliot didn''t react much to this; although he wanted to talk about it, he knew it was dangerous. Anyone in this ce could be his enemy today, just as anyone might not be.

    He didn''t know if Matt was in one group or the other.

    What had happened had taken away his trust in the people at this Academy, after all.

    That''s why he didn''t know if he should speak up.

    "How do I know you''re not one of them that they sent to know my secret?" he asked, taking another bite of the stale bread in his hand.

    Matt scoffed after hearing this. "Do you really think I need to ask you like this, the things I want to know? I''ll tell you, I''m not just any ordinary vampire you see out there. I have abilities that I can get information out of you with, even if they are hidden in your mind.

    If I''m asking you in a good way, it''s because your death doesn''t benefit me in any way for now, but if your death benefits me more than leaving you alive, then I''ll just kill you, and that''s it." Matt culminated his words with a clear sneer at him.

    Eliot looked at him, frowning. "It hasn''t been long since we fought. Even though I''ve weakened, do you think you can kill me so easily that you''d say it like that? Even if I''m starving, I can still fight, and I don''t think you''ll be able to kill me that easily, even if I acknowledge that your talent is amazing." He spoke.

    That made Matt stare at him for a brief moment. It was only a brief moment, but suddenly, Eliot Roberts'' neck felt a terrifying pressure as a tremendous force mped down on him. He felt the life drain out of him in an instant, but suddenly, Matt turned his gaze away.

    This caused Eliot to start coughing, clutching his neck in tremendous shock.

    "I don''t even need to move to kill you, Eliot Roberts. Don''t think my power is the same as it was 2 years ago. Back then, I was just beginning my journey in the vampire world." Matt''s words struck Eliot''s mind from the outside and from the inside.

    He felt his head throb with great fear after witnessing death cross his eyes, and though he coughed to try topose himself, his mind worked quickly.

    He had never seen someone kill another person without moving. ''Does he have special abilities? Is he some kind of Heir? When we fought, he also showed several strange abilities that I still remember...'' For a moment, he once again traveled back in time.

    He remembered that Matt was said to be the subordinate of Alice Allen, an Heiress. Considering that he studied in the part of the Academy that had that kind of students, it was obvious. But if he thought about it carefully and saw Matt''s absurd talent andpared it to the rest of the people in his same position, it was okay to think that status was possibly a lie.

    ''What if he really is some Heir?'' Eliot frowned.

    If that turned out to be the case, didn''t he have the opportunity in front of him?

    That opportunity that he thought wouldn''t exist after understanding the power of that organization seemed to be clearing up in front of him.

 Chapter 383: A fan with very good storytelling ability

    Even if it turned out that it wasn''t, it would be beneficial if any Heir learned all the information he had.

    He was sure that the Heirs had not been corrupted after all.

    As he thought about this, hope resurfaced in his heart as he looked up to see Matt.

    "I can tell you what I know. But I have one condition." Eliot replied.

    "Oh? You think you''re in a position to negotiate terms?" Matt asked, curious.

    Despite knowing of the great power Matt seemed to wield at the moment, Eliot stood his ground. "Either way, if I keep this up, I''m going to die. I don''t care if you kill me right now. But if you want to know all the information I have, which I consider to be very valuable to both sides, then you must ept my condition." He replied.

    His firmness surprised Matt, but he nodded. It didn''t bother him either. He was very curious about several things this guy could tell him. More because he wanted to know how deep the roots of that organization went.

    What better than to hear from a former member who now seemed wanted by the members? Even if he had to ept the condition to protect him, Matt would ept andply as long as the information was valuable.

    Eliot spoke up. "The Allens are the biggest enemies of this organization from what I''ve heard, so I want Alice Allen to find out about this and get epted into the n or given a high position within the Dark Kingdom. You have a lot of connections with them, so you should be able to do that."

    Matt frowned slightly. What he was asking for wasn''t like it wasplicated to aplish. For the current Matt, you could say it was easy.

    But...

    "No one is going to ept that condition without revealing even some of the information you im to have. Naturally, if your information is valuable and I deem it worth what you ask for, I myself can grant you a high rank within the Dark Kingdom." Matt replied.

    Eliot cocked his head to one side. "You? Do you have any connection to the Dark Kingdom?" he asked.

    Matt looked at him like he was stupid. "Have you been living under a rock all this time? Haven''t you heard the status I have in the Dark Kingdom?" Matt asked, confusing Eliot.

    He did remember hearing his name before, but he couldn''t remember in what context. He thought that because he was the champion before him when Matt had less power than he did, people were stressing it to him, so he tried to y deaf when he heard his name.

    But had he made a mistake in doing so?

    Although he was confused, he looked up and nced at some scattered students who were asionally walking around the square. Then he called out to one of them who was new. He could tell because he was out sightseeing.

    "New student, my name is Eliot Roberts, a senior, can I ask you a question?"

    "What''s up?" This new student could see that Eliot was quite weakpared to him, so he was not polite, although he did answer him. But the disdain was evident in his voice.

    Eliot ignored this and asked him. "Have you heard the name Matthew Dietrich?" Eliot asked.

    If Matt said he had high status in the Kingdom and he should have heard it, then these students should know it too, shouldn''t they? And to avoid being tricked, he quickly called someone without Matt moving.

    When the newly arrived student heard that name, his eyes sparkled. "Of course, who wouldn''t know him? He''s the sensation of the moment." He replied with an admiring smile.

    Being one of those who came from the lower Academies, he respected Matthew for his great feats. Even though they hadn''t been confirmed, he didn''t care; he had be a fan of Matt because of all the talk about him.

    Eliot frowned and made up an excuse. "Can you tell me more about who he is? Honestly, I''ve been locked up for a long time, and just recently, I''m back out in the open. And my ssmates have mentioned this person to me, but I still don''t know who is."

    The newly admitted student frowned at seeing someone who did not know his idol. He thought such people did not exist.

    But he smiled upon hearing this. "Haha, then you''vee to the right person. Although I don''t have much time, I will tell you that Young Lord Matthew is an incredibly talented person who was awarded twice by the Kingdom.

    On the first asion, he was named Bloody Vampire General, and on his second asion, he was awarded the title of Dark Hero; I have a theory that he has actually already been elected King, but they don''t want to say. The stories that are being spread about him are amazing.

    It is said that he even beat the Headmaster of the Second Academy to the ground because that guy insulted him..." Suddenly and with those words all exaggerated, Matt''s fan started talking, not knowing that he was talking about a person in front of him.

    His way of exaggerating was so amazing that it made Matt keep his mouth open for a long while until he finished speaking. Or, rather, he had to go.

    "Weak boy, in the future, you cane to me if you want to know things about Young Lord Matthew; I know him very well, even if I''ve never seen him!" After saying this, he left the scene, running after other people.

    Despite being exaggerating, this person had an innate ability to tell stories, to the point that Matt and I listened to him all the way through.

    ''This guy might be the best storyteller there is in the world.'' Matt thought after realizing that he had been listening, for over 1 hour, to his own story but exaggerated by someone who didn''t even know him.

    What''s worse is that this guy didn''t invent new scenes. He did it all with what was certainly known from ''Matthew Dietrich''.

    And he said it in such a good way that Eliot gasped in amazement and looked at Matt. "I never thought you would be such a remarkable person..." he said in shock.

    He certainly believed all of this, though he also believed that when Matt fought with him, he didn''t show his full strength. He didn''t believe everything the man told him, but he certainly had to believe his feats and his status.

    At that point, Matt decided to pull out his Bloody Vampire General token. "Heh, originally, I was just going to show you this. But since you wanted to hear my story, then you must be more than convinced that I can do it. So start talking; I don''t have a lot of time on my hands." Matt replied.

    Eliot didn''t hesitate any longer. "Okay. Then pay attention and keep in mind that this I will tell you, I have witnessed it with my own flesh. And I blood oath: It is real." After he finished saying this, he tore his arms a little, making the bloode out to prove that what he was about to say was true.

 Chapter 384: An organization with very deep roots (1)

    Matt stared at him. Although he didn''t believe in empty oaths, this time, he felt an interest in knowing what this person was going to say.

    Seeing him in such a sorry state, he could guess many things. But did it all have something to do with that Organization?

    Eliot didn''t take long to start talking; his arms were still bleeding, but he didn''t care. In front of him was the opportunity he had wanted.

    Although Matt might still be cheating him, if he kept it up, he would die sooner orter, and he wouldn''t get what he wanted. So, die now or die in a month or two; what difference did it make?

    If he could change his trajectory and course, maybe today would determine it.

    "My father was a mid-level man within the Organization. He was a strong person with a rebellious personality who had no choice in his life, for when he was born, he had already been imnted with the ''Seal'' of the Organization. He dreamed of being a legend of this world, but he knew he couldn''t do it because of his ve Seal of an Organization that seemed to go against the race."

    "How could they win? They oppose the race and all the Vampire ns. To my father, there was no one capable of opposing the Vampire ns, so he knew that his time to live would be until the leaders decided. That was why he researched, over and over again, for over 100 years, how to get rid of the Unifying Curse.

    No one knew about it, so they didn''t expect that one day, when hepleted a mission and was allowed entry to a certain Library, he would be able to find a way." His words began by telling a story from the past.

    No one besides the organization''s leaders imagined that there really was a way to break the Unifying Curse. But no one should have ess to the section of the Library where it was mentioned.

    But Eliot''s father did. It wasn''t on his own merit, but he once managed to get one of the dead leaders and stole a couple of things from him. Among those things, there was a key that gave him ess to that ce.

    It was thanks to that that he was able to ess and find the key to his freedom. Or so he thought. By that time, Eliot Roberts had already been born.

    "I was living with my mother at the time. But that time they went together and stole that secret between the two of them. Heh, my father would never imagine that would be the worst mistake of his life, for which he would never be free." When he mentioned his mother and remembered the past, Eliot felt disgust and revulsion, so Matt could guess why.

    "My mother betrayed him and went with one of the leaders. They made fun of my father to his face, and subsequently, that same leader killed him at that time. Both of them never thought that my father had already told me the way to get rid of this, so I decided to stay as usual and not reveal anything.

    I kept living with that woman to learn from her, and eventually, I was sent here as an infiltrator in a bigger n; there were several with me. It was then that I remembered that my father had told me before he died that if I ever make it into the Academy, I must find a way to break the Curse so I can be free."

    Matt didn''t really want to hear this story, so he stopped him as soon as he said this. "Just tell me what you know and the way you have to break the curse. You don''t need to tell me a story. I also see that you don''t want to tell it, so be direct."

    Eliot smiled in embarrassment when he heard this and nodded. He was telling it because a story could make everything more believable. But since he didn''t want to, he would cut to the chase.

    "To summarize, I started looking for the necessary resources. You can break the curse if you sacrifice all your power, but then you will be a crippled vampire, so it is not rmended. That problem can be solved if you have tools or treasures capable of containing power, which will give you power with their equipment, which is equal to your total power. Such as rings, books, and weapons.

    Getting those kinds of resources is very expensive, especially if you have more than 10,000 power because getting tools capable of giving you a total of 10,000 power is difficult."

    "After collecting money for a long time bypleting missions for the Guild and the Organization, I got a few rings, a weapon, and some books. The total power I had at the time was 8,000, but I could only get tools capable of matching 7,000 power. But I was on the ropes.

    Once at the First Academy, any powerful person could figure out the Unifying Curse, or so I thought, so I needed to get rid of that thing to get my freedom."

    "The First Academy has so many powers that I was sure that if I did it and then went to the Leaders to mention everything I know, they would ept, and I could get a lot of resources. That was why I wasn''t afraid to do it; when I did it, the remaining 1,000 that was missing ended up taking away 3,000 of power, and that''s why I''m now back at 5,000. But when I finally did it, I felt free..."

    "And I ran to that ce to talk to a powerful person. Still... Sigh, I underestimated the power of the Organization. They''re not just small fry like my father thought. A part of the Academy''s highmand has been taken over by them. Many students belong to the Organization and no one knows it.

    I found out that this is the reason why graduation ceremonies are not held here. Maybe it''s because they are trying to prevent the leaders of the world from taking a look at the Academy from the inside so as not to reveal secrets."

    "They have contaminated the entire Academy. Although no one seems to know that I managed to break the curse, they already know that I have information from them. That''s why they have crossed me out and set the price of food for me sky-high.

    Plus, there are several powerful people and professors who turn their backs on me in everything and won''t allow me to almost participate in sses." When he finished speaking, he sighed.

    He had more to say but had paused for breath, as he would now begin to tell Matt more of the information he wanted to hear.

 Chapter 385: An organization with very deep roots (2)

    ording to Eliot, the organization''s main base on this side should be in the City of the ns since, from there, they can control much of the Kingdom and the Academy itself. If Eliot is a bit conspiranoid, he may think that the Academic ns that rule the City of ns, have been corrupted by that organization.

    But this is alreadyplemented by what Matthew knows about it. Those guys who were leading the branch of the organization from the City of ns couldn''t get there just because. n City is supposed to be one of the safest cities in the world; even though they were in the weakest part of the city, they were still there.

    They moved day and night, nning everything from there, under the noses of the powerful, but none of them suffered any real repercussions. That just goes to show that they had a protector.

    But going deep into the City of ns is anything but easy, which is why Matt that time had to retreat.

    ''...Maybe it would be a good idea to pay that city a visit again.'' Matt couldn''t blindly believe what Eliot said, but now that he''s at the First Academy he''ll be able to make sure if this guy is telling the truth or not.

    "Have you found out anything else that is of value?" Matt asked, and Eliot nodded slightly.

    "It''s possible that one of the Academy Directors is an Organization person. I saw the back of one once, and I remember he looked a lot like a high-level man I saw where I lived before I came here."

    "Anything else? Do you have any ideas of another way to break the curse?"

    Although Eliot thought about it for a moment and hesitated to say it, in the end, he nodded slowly. "...My father told me something confusing before he died when he was mentioning it to me. He told me that the quickest way, and it keeps you from losing power to break a curse, is with a spirit. But I don''t know what he meant." He replied.

    That made Matt frown. ''A spirit?'' he thought.

    He immediately asked the question in his mind to see if Mei had any information.

    And her answer took a few seconds toe.

    "I remember that there is a way to use us to break curses. We are entities of light, and curses tend to be entities of darkness, so we can break them under certain circumstances. Still, I have been researching your skills, and I can say that your case is different.

    The curse you have, I don''t know what the hell it is; I can''t break it." Mei answered that way because she thought Matt wanted to break his ''Icy Curse''.

    But she was far from reality. Matt simply wanted knowledge. His Icy Curse is his most potent power; how could he want to get rid of it?

    Still, he didn''t exin it to her and simply kept that information in his mind. Maybe someday it would do him some good.

    "Can you give me your mother''s name?" Matt asked, speaking to Eliot.

    He looked at him in confusion. "What''s the point? That woman isn''t here, and she''s very strong." He replied.

    "Just say it. All information is precious at a time like this."

    Although Eliot didn''t understand why, he finally said it. "Eline Monroe. Her physique... She''s tall and apparently likes to seduce men." He replied.

    Matt nodded. ''Monroe... I heard that in the Kingdom farthest from us, the ruling family is the Monroe Family. Would that have something to do with it? I''ve heard those guys have Dietrich blood in them, too.'' Matt thought.

    He didn''t pursue the questions, though. He stood up and handed a storage ring to Eliot.

    "I''ll talk to Alice as soon as I see her about this thing you mentioned to me. With everything there, you will be able to eat quietly for years and you also have training material.

    For now, avoid going out until after the Graduation Ceremony, as at this time, murders at the Academy can easily be covered up, so go carefully." After saying this, Matt turned and left next to I, who remained silent throughout.

    Eliot quickly got up and went back to his room. This time, he had to listen to this guy, who seemed to be less bad than he had seen him that time.

    ...

    As soon as Matt got to the ce where they were going to be staying, old Rox was waiting for them and took them to a different ce.

    Matt was stunned when he saw it.

    "This�� Mr. Rox. I understand this is the Mansion that Miss Sophia used. She used it for the entire time she was at the Academy, didn''t she? Why are you bringing us here? I also know Sophia isn''t here." Matt said.

    Old Rox smiled, "Haha, Young Sir, you don''t have to be modest. This was arranged by Miss Sophia and Miss Alice for you guys. It is veryrge so there are some maids who will do the cleaning on a daily basis, but you will live here until you graduate. Remember to thank my Miss; this mansion is one of the Top Three and does not lose to any of the others.

    Besides, whoeveres here has been known to be approved by Sophia Murphy." His clear and urate words surprised Matt and I.

    "Lady really did that?" I was in shock, but she was also cheerful.

    "That''s good, Matt! This ce has much better training facilities than where we lived before." Joy radiated from I''s face.

    And Matt wasn''t going to be an idiot to turn it down, either. "Thank you, Mr. Rox. I will express my thanks to Sophia personally tomorrow."

    His honest answer embarrassed the older Rox, but he nodded at him. "I hope you have a good day here. I''m already saying goodbye to the Academy as well, so I won''t be able to help you anymore. But I''m sure with your abilities, everything will be fine," he said, and Matt and I nodded at him.

    After talking for a few more minutes, Old Rox left the ce to let them both settle down.

    Matt and I didn''t have to do too much. They arranged their rooms, which were together because the mansion was gigantic, and they were ready.

    They had settled in properly at the First Academy from their first day here.

    If there was one thing Matt had to say about their new house, it was that, besides being veryrge, it had Sophia''s scent permeating everywhere.

    ''Looks like that girl is a lover of cleanliness too. Everything is so neat and tidy it amazes me.'' Matt thought.

    Still, once they were finally settled here and with nothing else to do today, they decided to sleep, as the next day, the Graduation Ceremony would ur, and they would have to leave the Academy again.

    That night passed without any problems or inconveniences for both of them.

 Chapter 386: First time she uses that ability (1)

    The next morning, the First Academy dawned with less hustle and bustle than the day before. Practically no people could be seen walking the streets of the Academy; most of them had already left for the ce where the Graduation Ceremony would take ce, the Capital City.

    It was not too far from the Academy, but people left days in advance to have a ce to stay. As one of the most important events for the students and their families, naturally, a lot of people gathered.

    But this year is different. The number of people in the Capital City was abnormallyrger than in previous years because this year there would be two notable changes.

    The first one is that Sophia Murphy would be graduating from the Academy, so she would be handing over her Student Leader position and also her Final Test score would be revealed.

    This Final Test is not just anything. It''s not a written exam; it''s not an oral exam. It has nothing to do with the academic circle, for sure, but it is something that everyone pays attention to because everyone will have to go through it. Students or not, everyone will have to pass the ''Final Test'', which is taken when the person is between 25 and 35 years old.

    These Tests receive another name: The Path to Greatness behind Death.

    Being the most difficult tests a vampire has to face in his life, they naturally receive a lot of attention. Even more so because there is a Ranking based on these tests, which is based on scores. Most want to see what the score of the Heirs is to measure it against the current generation of ''normal'' people.

    Sophia is the penultimate Heir remaining to know her score, which would naturally attract a lot of people''s attention.

    On the other hand, many people were paying so much attention to this Graduation because thest of the Heirs would be taking the student leadership today. But many people wondered, is this girl worthy? Will she really be able to fulfill her role at the Academy?

    Sophia Murphy was the Heir with the lowest growth percentage of thest 3 generations, and it''s all because her first ability does absolutely nothing to help her grow. Despite that, she was still the undisputed Student Leader of her generation. Her power earned her that title.

    Is Alice the same? As far as is known, when she participated in the Battle a few years ago, she was just touching 7,000 power.

    Is her current strength above 10,000? Did she get her first ability finally or could she really be the embarrassment of the Heirs?

    Many people wanted to know this and so another number of people came with that in mind.

    That made the Capital City abnormally crowded with people walking back and forth rapidly.

    The ce where the Graduation would be taking ce belonged to the Academy and was a huge auditorium.

    Many people had already arrived there and were getting ready.

    But Matt and I had just arrived in the City and were flying over it.

    Matt smiled as he saw that they were not noticeable to anyone''s eye. "Flying over the Capital City can be punishable by jail time. How do you feel about being a party to something like that?" Matt asked, smiling softly as he looked at I on his arm.

    She smiled sheepishly, but her face was sweating. "It''s the first time I''ve used the ability on so many people. I didn''t think it was so powerful; it even seems to fool the perception of people in the Castle." She replied.

    She looked below; in the streets and squares, there were too many people. "And I think I''m fooling too many people. I won''t be able to keep it up for long if I go on like this. The best thing would be toe down." She spoke.

    Matt nodded. "This event seems to be bigger than I expected. I never imagined a graduation could attract so much attention. It seems I underestimated Sophia Murphy and Alice''s fame." After saying this he began to descend and soon hit the ground.

    "Focus your power alone in front of us. We will enter that ce while using your power; I don''t want people bothering me while I''m going in."

    "Hn, okay." She nodded with a little sound and raised her hand to shake it lightly.

    In her mind only a huge map of the City remained, where she had to choose the street they were on. Because the ability was already being used, she didn''t need to deactivate it; she just had to simplify it to one ce.

    Matt could feel all these changes. ''Amazing. It has a range of several kilometers, '' Matt said.

    ''Your bing a spirit made the range of the ability so great that I''m amazed. You really have be a Perfect Entity, as you affect people with a much greater power than you as well."

    I smiled at these statements. "Does it affect you? I don''t think I can find you within my domain. It''s as if you don''t exist. Is it because you created it?" she asked.

    Matt smiled softly. "You''ll know soon enough." He replied and started walking.

    As they walked through this street with so many people, people indirectly made space for them despite no one seeing them. Many pushed and shoved each other and some came to blows.

    While others who were talking about something would suddenly change their conversation when I passed them.

    This was the effect of her ability.

    A mass Mental Disorder, an ability capable of creating chaos where there is order.

    This ability could not be described by Mei and so she was trying to study it. Because within the Five Types of Spirits, there is none where such an ability could enter!

    The knowledge that the encyclopedia gave Matt didn''t have either, and ording to the Spirit Essence... This was possibly a new type of spirit. But ording to the same Essence, such a type of spirit could not be too broad.

    That means it was a type of spirit limited to one thing: Its power.

    That''s why Matthew called it a Chaotic Spirit, a new type of spirit that he should investigate in the near future. Was his creation luck? Or was he really capable of creating spirits that break the Nature of Spirits?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 387 First time she uses that ability (2)

    Matthew didn''t know right now, but what was clear was that I''s power had far exceeded what he expected to get.

    The more they walked around people without bumping into each other, the more convinced Matt became of it.

    If this were seen by anyone from outside the range of the domain, they would possibly think that all people were afraid of Matt and I. For everywhere they went, the path opened up without them having to do or say anything.

    Both Matt and I were amazed at this astonishing result.

    As they walked, several conversations from passersby entered their ears, so I became interested in something.

    "Matt, do you know anything about the Final Test they mention? I only heard the name, and I know they are terrifying. I also know I will eventually have to ovee them," she said, looking at Matt.

    He thought for a moment and sighed. "I honestly have no idea what it is. But they say they''re the hardest tests a vampire will ever face. Still, apparently, there isn''t much information about it."

    I nodded with some disappointment and soon they arrived at the auditorium.

    It was a beautiful ce, quiterge and nicely decorated, and it required rigorous screening to enter. The people in front of them were quite loud, and there was a huge line of people waiting to get in.

    Many of them were seeing with fake tokens, so to get in, they had to go through a rather annoying and long process.

    That''s why Matt decided to go straight in. Although everything would depend on I''s ability to control her power. Discover hidden tales at empire

    Although it has affected the minds of all these people, including those in front of them investigating people, it tends to be difficult when they approach. Since they are powerful people guarding the entrance, they naturally have a rather strong sense.

    If I gets close enough to them, won''t they sense her? But there is still a bigger challenge for I: hiding the presence of Matthew, a person who does not seem to be within her domain.

    This is actually a challenge Matt set I to see if she has made the right progress in understanding this.

    The biggest challenge I has faced so far is a scenario where everyone is on alert but in a passive state. While this doesn''tpare to an alert-active state, it''s still a good learning experience for when she has to use it inbat.

    I knew this, so when they arrived in front of them, she squeezed Matt''s hands and focused her power as much as she could.

    This new ability of hers was amazing.

    When she became a ''Perfect Entity,'' the ability not only gained amazing range but also drastically decreased what was needed to activate it.

    What it requires is mental power and a little spiritual power. The spiritual power she is using was brought by default by the spirit she bonded with, but that is a power that only by going to the Spirit World could she obtain.

    On the other hand, her mental power is not that high, but it is high enough to use this ability for more than 1 hour, as long as her targets are not too many and are in a passive state.

    That''s an amazing amount of time, but its effectiveness depended a lot on the target person. The stronger that person is, the more mental power they use or the more they are. That''s the reason why, a while ago, I had a headache that affected almost the whole city.

    But now her challenge was only 15 people, all with more than 15,000 power.

    Matt and I took a couple of steps after she mentally prepared herself. Her attention was deeply focused on the people protecting the entrance, which had over 25,000 power.

    ''They will be the real challenge for me. Although I can affect them by being far away, will I be able to do it if I pass by?'' She was nervous but determined to do it.

    Suddenly, before I''s eyes, there was nothing but the 15 people in front of her. Her eyes dimmed to the surroundings as if they didn''t exist.

    Although she was unconsciously affecting them, she was focusing her attention solely and exclusively on those in front of her. So much so that her sight felt like she was seeing a darkened ne with lines all around.

    Next to her was Matt. In front of her were 15 powerful people, and the rest were nothing.

    She couldn''t even see the construction; she could only see a mentally traced path along which she had to walk.

    ''Domain of Psychological Disorder.'' This thought crossed her mind as each step he took synchronized with the pounding of her heart.

    For a brief moment, there was a perfect synchronization between her walk, Matt''s, and the sound of I''s heart, which made her lose the concept of time.

    Suddenly, she was already in front of those men standing guard.

    And suddenly, she came back to herself with a strange fright that made her heart beat fast again as if she were a cat.

    She was startled for a moment and quickly looked to her side, looking for Matt, thinking she had made a grave mistake.

    But Matt smiled at her and stroked her head. "That was amazing, Miss I. You did that to perfection; even I am in awe of your ability." He said with sincere praise for her good work.

    I was confused. "Huh? Did I?" she asked in shock and looked straight ahead. In front of her was only a rather long hallway leading to a huge auditorium. There were no other guards. So she quickly turned back and noticed that the guards were going about their business as normal behind her.

    ''Huh?'' That confused her even more. She certainly remembered being about to cross those guards, but she remembered making a grave mistake that caused her ability to be destabilized by the fear that came from feeling how powerful the stronger ones were.

    ''How could I do that?'' She was confused, but when she looked to Matt for help, he had already started walking.

    "It''s okay, you can deactivate your ability now." Matt said, and they both walked in, one behind the other.

    Although I had many thoughts, she couldn''t understand what had happened, so she nodded and followed him closely.

    There were people walking nearby, but none of them paid any attention to them once they were inside and Matt soon entered a section where not many people could enter.

    ''ording to the invitation sent by Sophia, I have ess to those VIP ces... It should be there. It looks like a deste ce, but I can sense powerful people inside the rooms.'' As he walked, Matt frowned and stopped.

    The hallway he had just entered had two ces to pass through. One was to the right, and the other was to the left of a staircase. Just before exiting the stairs that brought him here, there was a sign that said which way the rooms were and their numbers, following that, Matt had started walking to the right.

    But soon, he felt a peculiar presence that made him stop and turn around.

    And a beautifuldy was standing there, staring at him.

    "Sophia Murphy." He said, recognizing her.

 Chapter 388 She brought that topic up.

    This woman had not changed much. She still had that enigmatic beauty, which added to her peculiar mature aura. She looked like a mature woman, and her voluptuous body made it more evident, but the reality is that she was barely in her 30s, and the prime of her life was shining in her.

    Many people im that her irvoyance ability gives her a touch of elegance, and now that Matt sees her, he can agree with all of them. Those people say so perhaps because they want to give her an aura of enigma, but Matt is because he can see it at this moment.

    Previously, he couldn''t see it, but right now, he could feel the Fragments she had inside her. Among those, the brightest or ''visible'' Fragment to him was the first Fragment, that of irvoyance.

    Being a fragment that investigates something as mystical as Fate, the mystical and enigmatic aura it gave off was the one that surrounded Sophia, which is why many people feared her when they confronted her.

    Experience more tales on empire

    Because her aura of enigmas could give you the feeling that she could see right through you, her steady and certain gaze seemed to have been trained precisely to reveal those kinds of feelings. Her posture, her movements, and her detachment of power enhanced that feeling and made her look so beautiful that it was amazing to watch.

    It was opposite Alice''s aura, but it seemed to be a more passionate aura, much like Charlotte''s.

    I gave a respectful nod towards her, and Sophia nodded to them but focused her gaze on Matt.

    "Matthew Dietrich. Certainly, an amazing man. When my father told me, I didn''t believe it. But it seems Gray Allen didn''t misjudge you as to ce so much importance on you." She said, smiling softly.

    Matt looked back at her; although he was confused, he smiled a little. "The fact that you sent me the invitation, I knew it was because someone had told you something. As I expected, the man who was in that ce was your father." He replied, and Sophia nodded.

    She looked at I and smiled at her. "I never thought you could be so powerful in such a short time. I guess giving you to this boy was a good decision." She spoke. Although I looked embarrassed, she nodded.

    "Thank you, Miss. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be here." She was grateful to Sophia.

    Sophia smiled. "Well, leave me alone with Matthew. I''d like to talk to him for a moment." After saying this, Sophia walked past Matt, motioning for him to follow her into the room.

    I had nothing to say and watched them enter and close the room. She then stood outside, guarding it.

    She was surprised by several things, though.

    ''Miss seems to have a lot of interest in Matt... This is already the third time she wants to talk to him alone. Is there really some history between them?'' Although I didn''t know, she wouldn''t find it strange if there was.

    She has seen firsthand how special Matt is, and he recently confessed to her to belong to a n so legendary that if it were in this era, the 7 ns would not exist. So in I''s view, Matt''s status is thousands of times higher than the status of any of the Vampire ns.

    But, that only leaves the Vampire ns to be close to him around status, so it is normal if he has any rtionship with the Heirs of those ns.

    ''I wonder if my Miss likes Matt. I guess it''s normal; even Miss Alice seems to have fallen for his charms.'' I smiled slightly. After remembering what wonderful charms Matt had, naturally, she knew that no one could ignore them.

    She didn''t feel jealous of Alice and Sophia, perhaps because she didn''t feel superior to them or because she felt each of them could serve a different function in Matt''s life.

    But it''s not the same when ites to other women.

    Soon, she was lost in her own thoughts.

    .

    Inside the room, Sophia was initially silent.

    She seemed to have a lot to say, but she didn''t seem to have any. Still, after three minutes of silence, Sophia smiled and looked at Matt, who was standing next to her, looking at the same spot in the auditorium as she was.

    "That''s three minutes I''ve been silent. Doesn''t it bother you that I''m wasting your time like this?" she asked, and Matt looked at her.

    "No, I haven''t been wasting time. My mind is always working on something. And my eyes are looking at one of the most desirable women in this world; why would I call that wasting time?"

    Sophia didn''t expect an answer like that, so she didn''t know how to respond. His answer stunned her and heightened her interest in him. Still, after a soft sound emitted from her, she looked straight ahead.

    "Do you remember my words from that time? You may grow amazingly, but we, the Heirs, will always be one step ahead of you." She said suddenly, opening up a topic of conversation.

    Matt was curious as to why she decided to open this up, so he looked at her.

    "Ohh... I didn''t expect you to have the guts to open that topic of conversation now that you know that statement of yours didn''t live up to the talent." He replied sincerely.

    Though she felt a bit embarrassed by this, she returned his steady gaze. "Hehe, I guess remembering embarrassing moments isn''t bad from time to time. I never thought you were capable enough to shut my mouth in such a short time. Not only did you do it, but in a way that even left my father surprised." She smiled a little after saying this and lifted her head a little.

    "This is the first time someone shut me up like that."

    Matt frowned when he heard this. ''Despite the fact that she says it''s embarrassing, and I can see it on her face, why does she keep harping on about it? I thought she was here to admit she was wrong that time, but apparently, she wants to keep at it.'' Still, he averted his gaze from her and looked back at the auditorium.

    "Well, I always knew you couldn''t keep your words. Still, I don''t like to remind people of embarrassing moments, so you still remember it is enough. It''s no big deal to me." He replied and gave her a sidelong nce.

    A strange light shone in Sophia''s eyes at that moment, and she sighed, turning her attention away from Matt and looking straight ahead.

    Matt frowned at the sight. ''Disappointment? Is she disappointed in my response?'' He couldn''t understand that reaction.

    This woman was a little stranger and more enigmatic than he remembered. She even had reactions that didn''t go with her, which was strange.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 389 Questions

    Sophia then changed drastically at that moment and decided to focus on a more serious topic.

    "That was amazing that thing you did just now; what skill did you use? You evaded an entire crowd, and even the guards didn''t notice you when you walked in." She spoke.

    Matt frowned and looked at her. "Did you get a chance to see that?" he asked.

    She scoffed a little.

    "Who am I? Just as they say I am the Prophet of the Murphys, you must not ignore it. My power is not as simple as just seeing the future." She replied, causing Matt to feel a slight weight in his heart.

    "irvoyance is not a type of power that can be underestimated. One who is able to see people''s destiny and future is a being to be feared. But this is the first time I''ve heard that someone can see what you''ve seen. What exactly is your power?" He was curious about this, but Sophia simply shrugged.

    "You don''t ask a woman for her secrets." She replied casually.

    She no longer looked as friendly as she had moments ago, resulting in a drastic change in her personality, though Matt didn''t give this much thought.

    After looking at her for a moment, he asked Mei a question in his mind, and after realizing she wouldn''t answer him quickly, he decided to look straight ahead.

    "That ability you saw is not mine. It seems like you understand that I will have a great future. Well, from now on, she will start to have it; that was her ability." Matt responded.

    His answer brought an overreaction from Sophia, who turned sharply to see him. "She has an ability!?" She asked in shock.

    Matt smiled, "That''s just what I just said."

    "No, it''s not possible. She hasn''t mutated, let alone is an Heir. I can''t believe it is your ability because you''re not normal. The trust ced in you by that man must have a reason. But there''s no way you can tell me that ability belongs to her." She replied.

    And as she thought about what he had said, she realized that this guy seemed to know more than he should. Even more than I should know, that made her want to quickly answer something else, but Matt spoke first.

    "I''m curious, what do you mean by the trust ced in me by Gray Allen?" He asked.

    Sophia Murphy frowned and looked at him.

    "Don''t you know? Alice''s importance to Gray Allen is impressive. He never epted anyone to be her subordinate before because he didn''t see anyone as worthy and didn''t trust anyone. Although people think it was because of Alice, it was always Gray who was the problem in that issue. Even Emma Lewis was rejected, and other high-level people who wanted to belong to the Allens saw in her an opportunity.

    But everyone was turned down but you, why?" she said.

    She had asked herself that question many times, trying to understand Gray Allen. But so far, she hadn''t been able to understand him. Still, she has witnessed Matt''s capabilities firsthand, so she is beginning to understand him a little.

    Therefore, she answered her question herself.

    "Gray Allen is said to have varied abilities, and no one knows all of his abilities, but many people specte that one of those abilities is an ability of perception. He can find problems where no one sees them and vice versa. The Allen Family is shining so bright in this generation because of him.

    And despite having an eldest son who is a worthy Allen Heir, one who is within the Top3 of the 14 Heirs, he chose Alice as the Official Heir of the Family, although this not many people know."

    "With that, we realized how important Alice was to him. Maybe he saw something in her that made him grant her that status, and that''s why we understand why he rejects so many people, even more so because of the experience he had in the past with his first daughter.

    That''s why we never imagined that Alice would have a first male subordinate; that just means that man saw something in you that no one else saw. That trust ced in you is more impressive than you think. That''s what I''m talking about."

    Matt frowned when he heard her talk about so many things. ''Gray Allen... It seems he has more secrets than I thought. Being such a powerful man, I guess that''s normal, but what did he see in me?

    Now that I think about it, it doesn''t seem logical that he allowed me to stay close to Alice when he had that experience with his first daughter.'' But although there were strange things about this, Matt didn''t give it much thought at the moment.

    He would take his time to look into the matter.

    Sophia didn''t give that any more thought, believing that Matt should already know about it. Instead, she focused her attention on something else. "You mentioned something a moment ago that makes me uneasy. Only once in my life did I say that; I couldn''t have told you. But yet you seem to know..." Just before she could finish speaking, Matt smiled.

    "Yes, I know you once said I would have a great future. I wonder what you saw at the time to say that." He said, interrupting her.

    That made Sophia frown. ''...He seems to be very different from thest time I talked to him. Has the power he has given him confidence, or has something else changed about him?'' Although she wanted to know the answers to her questions, she wanted to know more about how he knew.

    "How do you know I said that?" she asked firmly.

    Matt shrugged. "If you tell me what it was you saw in that future, I might be able to answer you." He spoke.

    Sophia frowned for a brief moment and shrugged just the same. "Forget it then. I guess in this world, there are a lot of coincidences." After saying this, she walked over to the crystal before them and touched it lightly.

    She focused her attention on the entire auditorium, which was filled with more and more people. At that moment, a strange glow came from the fingers touching the crystal.

    At that moment, a mystical power mmed into the ss and reflected fiercely backward in the direction of where Matt was standing. This strange power caused the room to be slightly warm for a brief moment. The degrees rose slightly to the point of being perceptible on the skin.

    Her eyes glowed slightly as well, revealing a mystical feeling through them.

    Then Sophia spoke. "I''m curious about one more thing: how was it possible for you and I to disappear a while ago from the perception of my power?" As soon as she said this, strange screens reflected on the ss in front of her.

    Those screens contained various images, somehow strange and varied. Exactly what they were could not be understood, but only the people behind Sophia could see it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 390 Something strange

    Sophia''s curiosity had reached her limit as soon as she said this, and her power came out in full force.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But suddenly, the powering out of her mmed against her own body. Then something strange crossed her vision as if Matthew was holding something in his hands; it was something that made her turn drastically towards him.

    But he wasn''t there.

    Suddenly, she felt someone touch her face.

    "Sophia Murphy... I''m honestly very curious about your power. I''m even nothing away from having ite back to me, as it seems to go beyond the power I have. But, no... It''s not the time yet. Still..." Suddenly, Sophia felt someone breathing on her cheek that was practically glued to the ss, and a whisper reached her ears.

    "Just wait patiently; I''ll discover every bit of that power you have."

    Sophia turned dramatically to the ss once more but then saw Matt''s reflectioning out of the door behind her.

    ''W-what? W-what just happened?'' Sophia was in shock and tried to make sense of what had just happened.

    Her power unleashed to its full capacity had been mocked for no reason, and she couldn''t even sense where Matt was within her own power.

    He wasn''t behind her; otherwise, she might have seen him. After all, the peculiar gleam in her eyes revealed that she could see more things than someone else could.

    But he wasn''t.

    And just when she thought he had disappeared, he appeared in front of her!

    For a moment, she doubted if there was a crystal in front. She looked down and touched the crystal with both hands.

    She pushed it. She tried to grab it, even tapped it lightly to check that it existed.

    ''What just happened?'' The verification that it existed and that she was not crazy made her face much darker than usual.

    Her whole mood visibly declined, and doubt reigned in her mind.

    Under no circumstances should Matthew be able to stand in front of her when there was a wall there. What did he do? Did he go through the ss?

    ''Is he a ghost?'' The only logic she could find for him was that, but it was illogical logic which nted doubt in her mind.

    After more than five minutes of trying to find an answer, she sighed and closed her eyes. That caused the power still unleashed inside the room to go out and return to her body.

    Now that she thought about it clearly, what Matt said at the end, before he disappeared, seemed to go along with what she wanted to find. It made her smile in a strange way for a brief moment.

    When the smile was wiped from her lips, she brought a hand to them and made as if to wipe them. It was strange behavior, and perhaps no one had ever seen it on her, but she turned around after it and walked out. Her aura had changed drastically, though she didn''t seem to notice it.

    When she saw that Matt and I had already entered the room that belonged to them, she left the ce.

    .

    Matt and I had already entered the room where they would be.

    "What did you talk to the Lady?" I asked curiously, but Matt didn''t answer.

    "Just some topics from what we talked aboutst time." After giving a vague answer, I knew he didn''t want to talk about it too much. She had no idea what had happened in there, and although she had an interest, she wasn''t going to press him to tell her.

    Instead, she sat down beside him to look around the auditorium.

    "I, can you remember what you did earlier? Didn''t you feel someone watching you during that time?" Matt asked at that point.

    I frowned. "I honestly didn''t understand what happened at one point. I lost my senses for a brief moment, and when I came back to myself, I was no longer in front of those guys. But before that, I didn''t feel like my ability had failed; why?"

    Matt frowned. He was still wondering what kind of power this woman really had.

    He could feel it, and he knew its name; he knew more or less what it did, but no matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn''t understand how she could know and see so much.

    ''While it doesn''t present a problem for me, I feel that ability is incredible.'' He was still waiting for Mei''s answer regarding that, so he could only sigh.

    He nodded to I. "Just a little curious. You did well a while ago." He replied, smiling a little at her as he stroked her head.

    I nodded back. "But why did I lose my senses for a moment? That was strange, and I don''t feel like it''s something of my ability."

    Matt smiled at her. "Some epiphany? I don''t know either; it was normal for me." he replied vaguely.

    Just then, a voice rang in his head.

    "Got it, Matt." Mei said, fully drawing Matt''s attention to her.

    ''What did you find out?'' he asked. He could tell Mei was a little agitated; he could even feel her heart pounding, which was strange for her, who tends to be pretty calm all the time.

    But this time there was a major reason for her not to be calm.

    "Matt, that ability is amazing, it''s the pinnacle of Abilities able to see destiny, the future! Maybe calling it irvoyance wouldn''t be the right thing to do; it''s possible it''s levels above."

    ''What do you mean? I may know it''s powerful, but why did you value it like that?'' he asked.

    "It''s easy, Matt. The ability you bestowed on I turned her into a Perfect Entity; you could say you even took her out of her own destiny, just like me. Seeing her is moreplicated for abilities that can see the future. Even for me, it is very difficult to do so. But for that woman, no.

    That was something extremely strange and I thought she might have more mastery than me in this, but while researching, I formted a theory that can exin it."

    "I see Fate and study it so I can understand the science behind it. But even though I can know destiny, the truth is that I can''t predict exactly what will happen, because there are many destinies for one person. And I see that destiny on a generalized ne, which the River of Destiny shows me.

    The Generalized nes of Fate have no exnations of what will happen in the short term of minutes or hours. Usually, the minimum I can see is a daily n with many, many ramifications. That''s the problem with my power."

    "That''s the problem of my ability."

 Chapter 391 Too impressive ability

    The more she talked, the more amazed and excited she became. She knew that this ability this woman was using belonged to Matt, so she would eventually be able to investigate it. Somehow, she found something new that piqued her passionate interest.

    "That''s where my theoryes in. If what I think is correct, Sophia Murphy should have no limitations around what she can see. For this, you know that the only way to see through a Perfect Entity like I, which has an active ability that can affect everyone in the range of her ability, is to reject or cut off that ability. That is, a more powerful power needs to cut it off or counter it, right?"

    Matt nodded. Naturally, he knew that. ''That''s right. But there''s a problem with that, you know, countering an ability like that implies that I will receive a knockback. But she didn''t.'' He replied, and Mei nodded.

    "That''s right, what you say is true, as it would be like a counterattack. But you should also know that there are skills that can be activated on top of other skills. That they don''t have the character of counteracting other skills, if not that they can be activated on top of these, right?"

    Matt nodded again. Not only did he know that, but he also had skills that have that ability, and he has extensive knowledge regarding those types of skills, as they are not thatmon. Although if they are ''Domains'', the probability that they can be activated over another domain is high, but it''s not 100% since domains are limited by the power of the person and not by the domain itself. Continue reading at empire

    But Sophia Murphy''s ability should not be a Domain, right?

    ''It''s not a domain, is it? Sophia Murphy''s ability, which is possibly irvoyance, doesn''t tend to be abilities capable of mass use. I''m pretty sure there aren''t any skills of that type among those of that style.'' Matt replied, and Mei smiled.

    ''Of course, that''s not what I mean. I''m sure that type of skill doesn''t exist. Seeing ''Fate'' is meant as a way to see the future because fate, ultimately, is a part of the future, but by seeing fate, you can''t see very specific situations. You''re only going to see that this person has the destiny to achieve ''this'', but you won''t be able to see the process.

    That''s the way the vast majority of skills used to see destiny."

    "But she is not limited by this. Sophia Murphy doesn''t actually see destiny; she sees the future directly! And the way she used to see you and I was because she saw one second at a time ahead of you! That is, in the present, she was affected by that ability, but in that future, one second ahead of you, I''s ability didn''t affect her.

    That was why she wasn''t affected by I''s ability, and it wasn''t until you activated your ability that she lost track of you."

    "This means that she is I''s default counter. Whenever I tries to affect her with her ability, Sophia will be able to slip out of control by looking into the future. That future that no one besides her can see and I cannot affect is what will allow Sophia to stay sane in the face of such an ability." Mei''s response was clear and concise once again.

    Although she rambled on and on at first, as she needed to exin several things for him to understand the type of ability, in the end, her exnation was clear, and Matt was able to understand her without any problems and formte his own theories about it.

    ''I see. So that''s why it was so strange to her that we had both disappeared from her perception, was because she was looking into the future. And although this ability has several problems at first nce, as long as it''s used in the right way, it''s an ability capable of counteracting most of the existing ones.'' Matt replied but frowned as he thought about this and looked up a little.

    ''Come to think of it, that time, she didn''t mention to me various alternatives; she simply mentioned one future. But if what you say is true, to see destiny, you''re always going to get several answers, and almost never, you''ll get just one, won''t you? But Sophia was able to urately predict the future for me, about 1 year ahead. Is her ability that powerful?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The minimum of 1 second and the maximum of 1 year?'' Matt asked, and Mei nodded, albeit dubiously.

    "1 Year is quite a long time to predict such a future. But it is possible that she may not be able to see exactly 1 second because the closer to real-time she is, the more difficulty and demand increase. But it is likely that she can see the future in minutes; although this is just my theory, I think it is pretty close to reality.

    Also, you should keep in mind that she may have a second ability that allows her to see Destiny naturally. When we were in the Human Territory, remember I told you that someone was trying to investigate your destiny? It may have been her."

    Matt was surprised by this. The ability to see the exact future is impressive, even if it has problems that can be annoying.

    The urgency to obtain this ability that belonged to him increased. Even so, he knew how to restrain himself.

    He first needed to observe the ability more closely, so approaching this girl seemed to be a necessity.

    ''It would be nice if I could get her to use her ability... I heard that the Heirs tend to do some work for contractors, depending on their abilities, to develop the territory that belongs to them. Looks like I''ll have to pay her a visit in the future.'' Matt took a deep breath and calmed down.

    I had been trying to talk to him for a while. "Matt? Are you okay?" she asked, bringing her hand up to stroke his face.

    Matt,ing back to himself, smiled at the worried look on her face. "I''m fine, don''t worry. Did you want to tell me something?" Matt asked.

    Although I looked at him with a worried look, she nodded in the end. "Yes, I was saying that these rooms look like Auction rooms, and it''s possible that this auditorium is used for auctions, but did you know that these crystals are going to be removed when the Ceremony starts?"

    "Oh? Why? Isn''t it better to always maintain privacy?"

    I smiled. "That''s right. During the auctions, these ss panels are darker to maintain privacy. But during the Ceremony, the idea is for guests and graduates to have more connection, so the ss is removed. The technology behind these rooms is impressive," she said, smiling in admiration.

    Matt found this curious. The people of this world feel that things like the virtual reality they have achieved and the huge flying boats are not advanced technology, or at least they don''t feel it is too impressive.

    But basic things like making a crystal move sideways or having a way to cover a crystal in ''darkness'' without having to move seem like amazing ideas to them, even though they''re not really all that useful.

    It was a rather strange way of thinking.

    And soon, the Graduation Ceremony started...

 Chapter 392 Presentation

    When the sses were removed from where they were, all the people inside the VIP rooms were visible to everyone in the Capital City.

    It was not only for those in the auditorium; the moment the ss was removed, the official broadcast began throughout the Capital City.

    Many gathered around the main streets and city squares because broadcasts using high-tech instruments would be all over the ce. This tended to be done at events as great as this one.

    So all the people in the Capital City looked at those who would be in the VIP Rooms, which tended to be the higher-level people, although this is not always the case.

    Then, two people who were up on the stage began to introduce the special guests, the members of the VIP rooms, to everyone.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, as is customary at the Graduation Ceremony, our Three Headmasters will be in attendance and their respective families could not miss!"

    "Adams Family, Kaze Family, Bauer Family!" Once he finished saying this, he focused on certain main rooms.

    The Three Headmasters of the Academy as a whole naturally belonged to the 3 Academic ns, the n City Leaders.

    These three families boast one of the highest statuses in the world. They have a long history and powerful individuals, plus they have always been leading the Academy, which drastically increases each of their overall status.

    Among them, all eyes were on the Bauer Family.

    ''One of the families that might be on the level of the Independent ns, huh.'' Matt had done some research on them, though not much.

    But it was through that research that he realized that what he saw at that time in the City of ns was only a corner of it and one that wasn''t particrly strong, as the core of the City, or the real City of ns, is protected and surrounded by monsters on all sides.

    In the course of his research, he realized that the Bauers are a n that chooses to remain silent on many asions but is the most powerful of the Three Academic ns.

    But the moment Matt saw Headmaster Bauer and Headmaster Kaze, he felt a strange sensationing from their bodies.

    ''Could it be that they both belong to the Organization? What Eliot told me yesterday was not a mistake... This Organization is well established in the Academy.'' Although he thought so when he looked towards Kaze and Bauer ns, some people gave him the same feeling, but others did not.

    ''This is a bit dangerous, but I think there shouldn''t be much trouble for now. I can feel that there are very powerful people all over the ce who belong to the Academy and they don''t give me that weird feeling or they directly don''t have that dagger in their bodies.'' Matt sighed.

    In fact, he had noticed it earlier when he looked at the students who were in his ce. There were quite a few out there who belonged to that organization.

    ''It''s a bit strange the way they are choosing their members. Could they be trying to create a religion?'' As he was thinking, those introducing the VIP members of this asion woke him up from his stupor.

    "A young man who is a sensation in the entire Kingdom right now, who also holds several important titles within this world, our new Bloody Vampire General Matthew Dietrich, and General I Moore, invited by Miss Sophia Murphy!" It was a morous introduction that people did not expect to see among the VIP guests.

    Although he had introduced a few people of note during the time Matt was thinking about, they hadn''t caused as much of a fuss as when they introduced Matt.

    Being the sensation of the moment, he would naturally attract a lot of attention among all the people.

    Many began to murmur and look at him with admiration. To be able to sit in a ce where only the most powerful people in the world sat required a lot of power and status, so sitting there was a sign that he had both.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Some were grumpy about his presence there, but when they found out who put him there, they had nothing more to say and kept quiet.

    Still, the attention soon shifted from Matt to the next person, who was not just anyone.

    In fact, the people there would draw more attention than Matt.

    Discover more stories at empire

    "It''s no secret that the most powerful Lord in our world cares about the new generation. So let''s wee, again, Lord Gray Allen, Leader of the Allens and the most powerful man in the world."

    This seemingly simple presentation brought tremendous mor to the auditorium and the Capital City atrge.

    "It''s Gray Allen, it''s really him, he''s here again!"

    "Last time, I didn''t get to see him, but this time, I''m running lucky!"

    Arge number of people were excited and shouted all around the City when they focused on Gray Allen.

    Gray''s fame spread all over the World; it wasn''t just here. As the most powerful man in the World, his fame was well founded on his mighty strength and great guts.

    Moreover, the fact that he belonged to the Dark Kingdom made many people proud.

    "Lord Gray is not alone; by his side is Miss Alice Allen, Heiress with Destiny and future Student Leader!"

    Many people were shocked when the camera focused on Alice. Being one of the most well-known women currently, most knew her for her beauty.

    Her long white hair, mixed with her beautiful red eyes perfectly lined, always gave her a perfect appearance. But she was also well known for wearing clothes that didn''t show off her body. Many strange people even thought she was t.

    But today, she was dressed and made up in such a splendid way, making her look a bit mature for her age and really beautiful. Her dress today was not like the one that tends to characterize her, but it was an elegant and mature dress in red and ck that showed off her perfect figure very well.

    Somehow, today, she looked much more beautiful than usual. It wasn''t just the light makeup and the mature dress she was wearing that made her glow; on her face, there was a happiness that radiated to everyone who saw her. The calm smile that bloomed on her face gave her an elegant look, standing out from all the women in the ce.

 Chapter 393 Attack on Academic Leaders

    Alice''s very beautiful appearance was a tremendous shock to many people, as was Gray''s presence, who, despiteing each time, was still the most expected to attend, as many people wanted to see and meet him.

    Still, the presentation would not stay with them, as it soon moved to the next room, which turned out to be Mr. and Mrs. Murphy, Sophia Murphy''s parents today even Sophia''s Eldest Brother, a very respected Heir throughout the world, was there, so they also attracted a lot of attention.

    And after this, the Ceremony officially began.

    "Miss Sophia Murphy, current Student Leader, pleasee up so that you can hand over your position before proceeding."

    Sophia took the stage after being called up and looked at the entire student poption that was present.

    As usual, this was a crucial moment. It was Sophia Murphy''sst speech as Leader. It would also reveal the things that many people came for, so everyone was very attentive when she took the stage.

    And suddenly, she opened her mouth.

    "I have nothing to say as a Student Leader. I''ve seen it all over the years being one. I''ve seen people be stronger than expected and others die trying; I even saw some people drop out of the Academy because they didn''t have enough guts to be a Qualified Vampire.

    But none of so many people have caused me as much outrage and disgust as seeing how low many of our members have fallen to choose to sell out to outside organizations." She said, beginning her parting words with a tremendous shock that scared many who didn''t want to talk about it.

    Her words were like nails thrown at high speed against many powerful people inside the auditorium, and they scared many of the people listening.

    These were not the right words to say when she was at an event as public as this one. But Sophia felt no fear at all.

    She had never known fear before, and the background she had allowed her to say things the way she wanted to.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was a Heiress with Destiny, one of the Pirs of this World, and her background was one of the Seven Main Pirs that uphold the Vampire World.

    Find exclusive stories on empire

    Why would she feel fear?

    "People with evil intentions have entered our Academy, corrupting it day by day. It is regrettable that this has happened on arger scale during my Leadership, so I am ashamed of my weakness. But today, I can finally say so and attack each of you. Don''t worry; eventually, an executioner will cut off your heads for traitors."

    "Most Student Leaders, when they give their farewell speech, tend to say encouraging words and wish the Academy a prosperous future. They wish the Academy could get more and more talented people. They also wish the Vampire Race a great future, but not me.

    I am not here to fill them with lies and bullshit; while I wish the race not to be affected, if we continue the way we are going, I honestly wouldn''t worry if we have a bad ending."

    "Because many of you, Leaders, have allowed yourselves to be corrupted by stupidity and have betrayed the race. At the same time, you have taken many students with you, diverting them from the path that was already paved by us.

    So, if it continues that way once I leave the Academy, after my disappointment and leaving here, there will also be a trail that will illuminate for you, and that will prove that there is still a path for us, but as many of you prefer the stupidity that surrounds your heads than to follow it, I am sure that we will end up in misery and the other races will pass us over."

    "Myst message is a critique to all of you traitorous bastards. My Vampire n will be thest and first resistance of our race, so I hope you are prepared. Because our exotic abilities will fire back at you. Just as they have in the past. That''s all." After saying this, Sophia Murphy looked at Alice Allen, who was listening to her intently from below, with a smile.

    "At least I can say that this time, I leave the Academy in good hands." She said and looked onest time at Matthew, who was surprised by this woman''s boldness.

    Matt watched as Alice went upstairs and grabbed the Student Leader baton Sophia handed her. They said a few things, and then they both went downstairs.

    ''She doesn''t look like someone like that. This is the first I''ve heard of Sophia Murphy having such a daring and amazing side.'' Matt smiled after thinking about how she had looked, scolding the Leaders.

    This was a good thing for him, too.

    ''When the seed of doubt is sown, the smart ones blossom and rise.'' Matt watched as Sophia and Alice left the scene, but not before seeing Sophia grab the graduation recognition and say goodbye to graduation without even going through the ceremony.

    This was a tremendous shock to everyone who heard and saw this.

    The impact of her words and actions even slightly overshadowed the Final Exam Ranking disyed on the stage.

    No one paid any attention to the ranking that revealed Sophia''s final score on that test, which revealed that the impact of her words was greater than she could have expected.

    Already, the ceremony didn''t seem to be going well, as murmurs began to haunt the Capital City.

    The fact that Sophia Murphy, An Heiress with Destiny! Said those words meant that there were members of high society who had betrayed the race?

    Among the poption that doesn''t have much power, who tend to have a lot of things hidden from them until the final moment, this was something that would create havoc.

    And if you looked around the auditorium almost anyone could see that there were people angry about this.

    At that moment, a loudugh came from the room to one side of Matt.

    "Hahahaha, old friend, I didn''t expect your daughter to be so bold and impressive!" Gray said,ughing out loud after this. It was hisughter that brought many people back to their senses and they realized where they were.

    But Gray, at that moment, turned to look at the Academic nsmen and smiled at them. "We can really learn from the younger generation, can''t we, Academic Leaders?" To those in the know, his words revealed things that many people wanted to avoid thinking about. To the idiots, they would just think it was a normal greeting among powerful people.

 Chapter 394 A different environment

    Such words addressed to them by Gray Allen made the Academic ns frown. If it was anyone else who said this, the repercussion could be death for such people.

    But in the face of Gray Allen, said ns were to lower their heads.

    However, there was one who wasn''t worried about it.

    Ryan Adams, who watched from the sidelines at what was happening, was not stupid. As someone intelligent and knowledgeable about the situation, he had been doubting for quite some time that several of hispanions might have switched sides.

    ''If Lord Gray Allen says so... Could it be that the investigation he has is so advanced? Even when I investigate them from the inside, I still can''t find any decisive clues. What terrifying investigative skills the Allens have.'' Ryan Adams smiled at the thought, and the other ns spoke up.

    "Haha, that''s right, Lord Gray. Even a youngdy who is just graduating can teach us a thing or two regarding this world. That''s why we will always have the saying that staying humble in the face of others'' opinions will help us understand the truth behind things." This was ament that came from Director Bauer and was agreed with by the rest of the members of the different ns.

    Gray didn''t care what answer they gave. He was simply sending a message, and whether or not they wanted to see it was not his problem.

    He ignored those guys and focused on talking to Alice and Leader Murphy, who had gone to his room.

    Although Sophia Murphy''s words distracted many people present, everything resumed after a few words, and the ceremony began, albeit under a different aura. It no longer seemed so glorious in the view of the people present, and it even seemed that many people were upset.

    The atmosphere had changed drastically, which made the Graduation Ceremony go wrong. After many hours of a monotonous Ceremony that was not the same as before, it ended.

    The different directors said a few words to all the students, and soon after, it was all over.

    Much faster than all the Ceremonies before.

    Explore more stories with empire

    Before, each ceremony tended tost 12 hours. But this time, it was over in 6 hours. It was a radical change, and those words still weighed heavy.

    The atmosphere that hung over the city was very dangerous, although most did not notice it.

    Matt and I were invited to the Royal Castle that night. Alice joined them.

    After a round of meetings with powerful people in the Kingdom, the three were released and gathered on the main terrace of the castle, where they would be staying.

    The three of them were sitting, looking at the huge city below them, while drinking tea.

    "The City is quieter than usual." Alice said suddenly, creating a topic of conversation that was followed by Matt.

    "Well, I can see that even in the Castle, there are people who belong to the Organization. Sophia''s words seem to be weighing more than they should and although those people belonging to the organization are very few, they have managed to get into important ministers in the kingdom." He said, surprising Alice.

    "How many are there in the castle? I can''t sense anything, although there are some people who give me a bad feeling." Alice asked, and Matt smiled.

    "Well, firsthand, I can sense 7 people. Honestly, that''s very fewpared to the number of people in the Castle right now. There are barely 2 government ministers, but those two ministers have important positions, which makes it dangerous," Matt replied.

    Alice nodded slightly at his response. "I see... Sigh." Alice looked up at the night sky.

    "The Vampire World was a very passive thing in the olden days. That organization, even though it''s been around for thousands of years, it''s not until thest 20-50 years that it''s been actively bothering. And to think that they started bothering me as soon as we met, and they''ve been doing it for so long that it''s already getting annoying, but they''re really capable.

    And if they''ve been able to get into a Vampire n, it shouldn''t be surprising if they get into the Academy or the Castle, but it''s surprising nheless." She looked a little helpless at the moment, so Matt petted her a little to cheer her up.

    "True, that Becker who tried to kidnap you that time seemed to have a certain important position there. But maybe he''s alive, so you still have to keep getting stronger to kill him again. I''ll let you have him next time." Matt replied.

    Just then, he looked back. "What strange visitors." Matt said, attracting the attention of both girls.

    "Anyoneing, Matt?" I asked carefully, lowering her voice, and Matt nodded.

    "Well, apparently, my room is going to be filled with women today." Matt said in reply and sat back down nicely, looking up at the sky.

    Alice and I didn''t understand his words, but soon a voice came to them.

    "You don''t seem to be against having four women in your room." The voiceing from outside, who opened the door, was Sophia Murphy, who had somehow learned to joke around these hours.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Matt smiled and shrugged. "Why don''t the four of them look in a mirror? They''re top-notch beauties; no man would be stupid enough not to want to have them in his room. You can have tea; I made it myself; it''s the most delicious thing you''ll ever taste." He said and turned to look at Emma Lewis.

    "Miss Emma, I must thank you for looking after I. So in the future, I can do something for you; think about it carefully." His words made Emma smile towards him.

    Today she was walking around in the clothes she wears to walk around the castle. She wasn''t dressed in her military clothes because she was off duty. She wore a loose ck dress that showed off some parts of her body very well, although it was not attached to her body.

    Sophia, Alice, and I were the same as they were during the ceremony.

    "Matthew, you don''t have to thank me. The whole Kingdom should apologize to you, and I only did it for that." She replied, and after that small conversation, both newly arrived girls went forward to sit down.

    It looked like they had something to talk to Matt about, which was why they came.

 Chapter 395 Good Chemistry?

    Although Alice and I were surprised by the sudden arrival, they were not strangers so it made no difference, although I felt a little out of ce.

    Stay tuned to empire

    The people present were of really high status. Alice and Sophia were Heiresses with Destiny, known worldwide. While Emma Lewis was the daughter of the current Dark King.

    Such statuses were respected far and wide, which made her feel out of ce. At another time, she would feel so anxious and out of ce that she might stare at the floor all the time, but Matt knew that, so he hugged her a little to keep her from feeling so out of ce.

    When Sophia and Emma tasted the tea, they were delighted and fascinated by its vor.

    "I never imagined such a tea could exist. Could it be the most delicious tea in this world? Despite the fact that I have tasted many types of tea in different parts of the world, I have never tasted anything like this." Sophia said in amazement.

    Emma Lewis agreed with her but said nothing. Her manner was not the type to love tea, so she didn''t tend to drink much of it. She simply enjoyed the tea that went into her mouth, which was very good.

    Matt smiled, "Well, this tea will help you think better as it rxes your tense muscles. Or so they say."

    Sophia nodded slightly and focused on enjoying the taste with her eyes closed.

    That made silence reign over the ce for a while until the neers finished their tea.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was then that Matt opened his mouth.

    "Still, I really didn''t expect Miss Sophia to be so interesting. I didn''t expect you to attack all those guys head-on and in a ce like that." Matt said, causing Sophia to smile a little and look up at him.

    "Do you think it was wrong?" She asked, and Matt smiled.

    "Did you see my answer yet?" he asked, and she shrugged.

    "That answer I saw, it hasn''te out of your mouth at the time it should. That''s what makes me interested in you. I''ve never had that happen before in everyone I''ve ever seen." She replied, causing Matt to shrug his shoulders as well so as to avoid the conversation.

    Their short conversation was a little strange. It was as if they were arguing in a polite way.

    But the words they were saying...

    "What do they mean?" Emma and Alice asked almost at the same time.

    The fact that they didn''t understand reaffirmed Sophia''s position, so she looked intently at Matt.

    ''...No matter how I see his destiny, I can''t seem to predict him from that time. I showed him and told him the future, which was fulfilled. But since then... I can''t predict him even once anymore.'''' Sophia was fascinated by this, but even she didn''t know it.

    Matt was also staring at her when Sophia looked at him, so somehow Matt could understand what she was thinking, so he opened his mouth again.

    "Haha, it''s nothing. I don''t think it''s wrong what you did. If I were you, I''d do the same thing." Matt replied, finally the answer Sophia wanted to hear, albeit a bit changed from what she expected.

    ''I think it''s best not to try to predict him.'' Sophia thought and focused on speakingfortably.

    "Do you think it went well then? If I were to put you in front of the entire World, could you name them, one by one?" she asked as she leaned back in the chair.

    Matt looked at her and shrugged again. "No." He replied.

    "Oh? Out of fear?"

    Matt scoffed a little. "No, it''s not fear. I just don''t care. As long as they don''te and bother me, I won''t do anything to them. I''m not like you, who has a patriotic feeling towards your race.

    Even if I have unfinished business with them, and I''ll settle it sooner orter, I won''t lump all those guys in with them if they don''t want to get in." Matt replied, though he eventually smiled a little and spoke again.

    "Though it may change if they have something I''m interested in."

    Sophia was surprised by his response but chose to ignore much of what he said and focus on thetter. "Wouldn''t that be greed?" She asked, with a teasing tone.

    Matt smiled, "I don''t think so. It''s just knowing where to stick my nose in and where not to."

    "?Hm?"

    "I''m not out to save anyone, just to achieve my goals, and if for that I need something they have, then they''re in the way preventing me from aplishing my goals, so eventually I''ll end up shing with them."

    Sophia then couldn''t respond any further. That seemed to be greed disguised as something else, but she didn''t know how to respond, so she chose to keep quiet.

    During their short conversation, the girls looked at them with some surprise. Somehow, these two people seemed to have tremendous chemistry.

    That was amazing.

    But Emma saw something else. She felt as if Sophia was seeing Matt differently than she saw everyone else and as if her treatment of him was that of a superior person.

    That was strange to her.

    "This is a surprise. I''ve never seen Miss Sophia talk to someone like this before, let alone show some inferiority; what''s going on?" Emma asked without holding her curiosity. She is rarely curious about anything and the times she is curious, she must do something to satiate that curiosity.

    Sophia stiffened for a moment when she heard her say this but then sighed. "Well, even though I once said that he could never surpass me, now I must step aside because I can''t catch up with him anytime soon." She replied, revealing what Emma feared.

    "Matthew is stronger than you!?" She asked in shock, and Sophia looked away as she nodded slightly.

    "Don''t be surprised. When you stepped aside to let him be the Bloody Vampire General, it was a good decision and now you understand. Maybe that decision is the one that will give you a brighter future than you already have." Sophia replied. Though after that she stopped talking nonsense and looked at Matt.

    "Today is myst day at the Academy, and I came here to tell you three important things about the Academy. Also, if you want to visit me in my new territories, you are free to do so, and I will wee you. Now, these three things cannot be heard by many people. So I would like to talk alone with Matthew and Alice." She said, focusing on what came...

    .

 Chapter 396 A Head

    A whileter, Matt and Alice watched as Sophia left the room after finishing telling them everything she wanted to.

    Honestly, this thing she told him was something only the Student Leader should know, but Sophia wasn''t going to leave Matt out of it because rather than following the rules set by the ancestors, she wanted them both to do something to avoid some issues regarding what she knew.

    The three important things even mentioned something about the Final Test. Neither Matt nor Alice expected that, but it seemed that the Academy had more secrets than they both imagined.

    Alice sighed once more. She didn''t know how many times she had sighed that night anymore, but each time, something happened that made her sigh more. But this time, at the end of the sigh, there was a smile. "Sometimes I feel like my father has some ability to foresee the future," she said suddenly.

    "Oh? Why do you say that?" Matt asked, and Alice looked at him.

    "You''ll know soon enough. But I think my father is preparing for what Sophia feared, and that''s why he''s moving more than before. Sophia is someone who sees the future; it is possible that she has seen something about it, and that is why she is so worried.

    Your next journey awaits at empire

    So sometimes I feel like my Father has that ability too, but the secrets of the most powerful man in the world are something I''m not worthy to see, so I hope someday you can tell me, Matt." She replied,ughing a little.

    Matt shrugged his shoulders. Neither of them touched on the subject Sophia had just mentioned to them.

    Then, Emma and I entered the room once again.

    This time, Emma got straight to the point. "Matthew, I originally came here to tell you a few things. But I think I''ll keep it to myself for now; after all, I think I''ll be seeing you before long. Still, I must say that I''m proud that I stepped aside at the time to allow you to get that rank. If you feel any gratitude to me for that, could you visit my grandfather?

    He''s wanted to meet you for a while now. Though if you don''t go, he''ll go to you, so it would make no difference."

    "I''ll go when I have time, Miss Emma. And if you have something to say, you can say it when you feel it''s time."

    "All right, Matthew. Next time, I look forward to talking to you. I bid you farewell." After saying this and with a military salute, Emma Lewis also left the room, leaving Matt, I, and Alice once again in it.

    They didn''t talk much more after that, either. They each went to sleep, for the next day they had to leave the Capital City.

    .

    Three dayster.

    The situation in the Dark Kingdom became heated, and discussions throughout the Kingdom revealed several important secrets of the Kingdom''s high society.

    The fact that there are people betraying the race within the highmand is a danger to society and the race in general, but looking for and finding them is difficult, and the highmand has not spoken out about it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Honestly, Sophia''s words stuck a thorn in the side of many people and made many others unable to move. Now, the traitors were more careful, and those who were not traitors could note out and show their faces since they had not caught any of them.

    Revealing the situation but not revealing any of the traitors was a dirty way of ying from the Murphys to turn the situation in the Kingdom. Considering that the Murphys have a lot of business in different fields, all this favors them as a n.

    Moreover, the territory that was given to Sophia Murphy for control and development is one of the most able to exploit this kind of passive chaos, which they cannot easily control. So it was a masterful move on her part, and no one could do or say anything against her because what she revealed was not a lie.

    That made everything slightly upsetting for many.

    For others, nothing had changed since they didn''t care about this.

    And during the night of the third day after the Ceremony, Matt and I returned to the Academy.

    Alice had to serve as Student Leader, so she met with various teachers at the usual meeting and did not return to them. Also, apparently, the Allens were preparing something important. However, somehow, the Kingdom was also preparing something more, and Matt and I were in on it, but no one said what it was.

    So Matt and I went back to the Academy to settle in properly and then return to the Capital City.

    But as soon as they got back, something happened.

    Matt frowned just before entering his room.

    "There was someone here," he said, looking at the floor, the walls, and subsequently the door.

    I was surprised. "What?" she asked nkly.

    "Someone was here. He opened the door and came in. Also, I smell blood inside the room." Matt opened the door after saying this, as he was curious about what was in there.

    As soon as he opened it, the first thing that came to him was the sight of a head lying on the table with a frightened expression.

    It had dripped blood enough to stain the entire table and even dripped to the floor.

    When she saw it, I put a hand to her mouth. "Matt, it''s him!" she said, and Matt nodded.

    He stepped forward a little and frowned. ''They''re moving faster than you can hide, Eliot.'' He thought.

    The head was Eliot Roberts.

    ''The fact that they put it here makes me think that someone was watching me that day. But there''s no way. That time, I spread icy inscriptions all over the square to avoid that kind of situation. That was the reason why that man who was my fan couldn''t recognize me. So no one could get past my senses.'' Matt grabbed the head on the table.

    ''Only someone capable of seeing the future or destiny should be able to outsmart my senses... Sophia Murphy?''

 Chapter 397 Finding some clues

    ''No...'' Matt sighed.

    This was annoying. It was basically new problems for him and now he doesn''t know where the problems areing from, though he could associate them to the same organization.

    He didn''t think it was Sophia because he doesn''t think she''s that stupid, still, being on two sides at once is something a lot of powerful people would do. On earth, it was amon practice, so there should be such people here as well.

    That''s why, even though he doesn''t think it''s Sophia, he must doubt her. This is especially true because not many people should know that Matt is staying in this house, which has belonged to Sophia for many years.

    While this didn''t present a real problem for him, the problem was that if these guys left that head there, it meant that they had marked him as a target and were sending him a message.

    ''That''s annoying. I was thinking of using this guy to gain more information. Too bad.'' Matt looked at the blood-stained floor and moved his hand towards that blood.

    It was almost dry by now, but the blood reacted to his movement and began to float in a swath of blood that went into a small container he had just pulled out. After he got all the blood in there, the floor and table were as good as new.

    He looked at this guy''s head in his hand and wondered what he should do with it.

    ''For now, I should store it for research. When I find out everything, I can give you a burial. At least that''s what I can do for you after you gave me good information for free.'' Matt thought, and after freezing it, he stored it in his ring.

    I was behind him, trying to investigate some things. She had improved markedly since Matt left, so, given some time, she could figure out footprints and such.

    "Matt, there were three people. I feel like there was a male and a female; the other, I have no idea." she said, as she studied the ground a bit and looked at the dust with some research stuff.

    Matt turned to look at her and smiled, "That''s right. That was three people using cloaking material, so I''m surprised you can see it. You seem to have improved quite a bit in this time." Matt said.

    I looked at him for a moment. What she said had been said subconsciously, so she felt embarrassed but grateful to him. "Thank you for teaching me, Matt," she replied and stood up.

    "Come on. I''d like who''s the bastard that did this." He said and started walking, surprising I.

    "Huh? Where are we going?" she asked in shock, and Matt smiled.

    "Well, they''re not too smart when ites to hiding. Maybe we''ll get lucky and find something good, so let''s follow them. You''re going to have to use your skill a little." He replied and began to follow the tracks on the ground.

    Right now, it was pretty easy for him to see them. Matt didn''t walk through the academy but followed it as it flew through. After a long while of walking, the footprints moved towards the Main Academy section��the one behind the castle, where the higher-level students studied.

    When they got here, the tracks split and ran to two different sides. But Matt was able to follow the trail of both and realized that they ended uping to the same ce and it was just a separation for distraction.

    The tracks stopped at one of the office buildings over these mountains. Since there were no sses right now, it should have been in solitude.

    But it wasn''t.

    There were a few people working there.

    Matt nodded to I for her to work the skill, and soon, I''s ability began to work.

    A mental disorder suddenly hit them, causing them to stop what they were doing and focus on talking about random topics.

    Meanwhile, Matt and I walked to the side of them and looked at what they were doing.

    Scrolls and different devices had scattered information about various things.

    But it didn''t seem to be anything of value. Just academy stuff.

    ''All the offices are closed except this one. In this totally dark building, only these guys are working. There''s no way it''s on Academy stuff.'' Matt took a closer look at these scrolls and the whole room in general.

    The randomness of the wordsing out of these guys'' mouths was annoying, but suddenly something useful came out of them.

    "When we killed him, he cried a lot, didn''t he?"

    "It was painful, wasn''t it? We tortured him into saying."

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Huh? Eli? What was his name?"

    "Roberts, Roberts was his name."

    "Yeah, yeah. Her. That woman... Wasn''t she a man?"

    Discover hidden content at empire

    They spoke strangely and confusedly as if they couldn''t gesticte correctly what they meant.

    This was because of the mental disorder. I''s ability was no small thing. The disorder diverted them from what they were doing and made their perceptions turn elsewhere, ignoring what was in front of them.

    But, despite the mental clutter, it was clear that they were talking about Eliot Roberts.

    ''If they keep talking about that, it means that not much relevant has happened these days. If they work for someone else, killing them would make those guys go into hiding. But the information about what Sophia said is just now spreading, so if I leave them alive, they''re likely to go into hiding, too, when that information gets to them.'' Matt frowned and looked to the side.

    A small light crossed his eyes as he saw a bird fly in through the window and fly over to grab one of the scrolls to be delivered.

    Matt drew a line between the bird and the scrolls and quickly measured the exact angle at which the bird wouldnd. And with astonishing speed, he grabbed the scroll that was there, preventing the bird from grabbing anything.

    That startled the bird, but before it could let out a squeak toin, Matt made a smooth motion with his hand and grabbed it.

    The bird somehow fell asleep at that instant, so no one knew what happened besides him. Even I didn''t notice that Matt had moved.

    Matt looked at the scroll and opened it to read it. But he didn''t need to do that until he was done to know what to do.

    He approached I from behind. "We''re leaving," he said. She nodded, so she started walking backward without deactivating his ability.

    But suddenly, she saw Matt move dramatically toward the men and women present and arrive behind them in an instant.

    That movement broke I''s ability, so those guys regained their senses.

    "Heh, Vampire Prosperity Organization, why do you guys keep sticking your noses where you shouldn''t? I don''t care what you do, but stop targeting those who are important to me; it won''t end well for you," he said. His words made all those guys shudder in fear, but before they could move, their heads rolled.

    After that, Matt and I left the room, leaving their heads lying all over the ce. They took some valuable scrolls with them before leaving.

    Matt smiled slightly as he walked out and looked at the moons in the distance. ''A Philosopher''s Stone, huh... I didn''t expect this organization to have anything this good. It looks like it''s more powerful than I thought.''n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 398 Provocation attempt

    The fact that such an organization had a Philosopher''s Stone was an example of how powerful it was.

    The Philosopher''s Stone is not an object that can be obtained lightly anywhere. On Earth, there were only two copies of it, and that was because it was divided.

    By now, Matt is aware that there is one per world, and getting it on that world is astonishingly difficult.

    So far, he knows of the existence of two specimens in this ce. One is held in the Central City of the World, and the other seems to be in the hands of the Vampire Prosperity Organization.

    But there was something else Matt saw in that scroll.

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire

    ''A prophecy... It seems that what I initially suspected was correct. They are trying to create a religion. They seem to have changed the way they do things, which might make it slightly more difficult to find them.'' Matt sighed after thinking about this.

    These guys were working without much care because they were sure that there were not many people at the Academy. Besides, the short vacation given to those in this section of the Academy was not over yet; all the students would want to enjoy it to the fullest, as they knew how hard the rest of the year would be for them.

    It was because of this that they worked carelessly, making a serious mistake when they faced Matt.

    Still, the truth was that I could sense some powerful people nearby. Those people did not realize that her ability had been activated because this ability used electromaic waves that mixed with the wind to expand, although it operated in a different way.

    But it was precisely because of these electromaic waves, which I could sense and control to a certain extent, that she knew there were powerful people nearby. Howe those guys didn''t notice anything?

    ''How does he do it? Has his ability increased so much since thest time I saw him? What kind of ability is he using? Even I can''t sense him in my ability, despite the fact that he''s right next to me. It''s like my ability can''t activate on him. I could understand it because he''s the creator of the ability, but why couldn''t I feel it?'' I was confused by this.

    It seemed like Matt was using an ability beyond her understanding, which is amazing andmendable.

    "Matt, why did you say they were targeting people you love?" she asked as they walked back to the mansion.

    She hadn''t read the scrolls yet, so she didn''t know what he was referring to.

    "On the scroll I grabbed, it was a message to the outside, to a person by the name of ''The Third Mask,'' in which they told him that Matthew Dietrich and I Moore had arrived at the Academy. They even gave the exact coordinates of the mansion. It seems they can''t forget their failure against me back then, so they want revenge," Matt replied.

    "Really? Those guys are targeting us again?" she asked in amazement, and Matt smiled at her.

    "They might be the ones to me for your parent''s death, you know? That''s why I won''t let them get close to you again. If those guys want to target us, I hope they''re prepared for what''sing." The firmness in his tone of voice made I feel really good, for he wanted to protect her.

    But when she heard that those guys might be responsible for the death of her parents, her mood dropped drastically as she remembered the past.

    That past that she didn''t want to remember, but that asionally fate made her remember it hit her again. But this time, Matt was hugging her, so he quickly noticed and stopped in mid-air.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He turned her around, stared at her, and kissed her gently. "Don''t worry. I''ll make it so you can get your revenge." He said softly. I shivered a little in his arms and hugged him,ying her cheeks on his chest.

    "...Everything you''ve said you''ve kept, so I trust youpletely," she replied with a soft smile.

    It wasn''t just words; she had already proved it many times, so Matt didn''t doubt it.

    Afterward, both resumed their journey and returned to the Mansion.

    It was then that I spoke again.

    "Isn''t what you did dangerous? Killing them will alert them, and now they will be more careful," she said as she poured him tea she had made.

    Matt took a small sip of the tea and smiled. ''She''s getting much better even at this. It seems that skill gave her a lot to think about, which has made her develop better at finding the answer to the questions in her heart.'' Matt then looked up to look at her.

    "It may seem so, but the truth is that their being careful is only a matter of time. When the news of Sophia''s words spreads far and wide and when Alice''s current poweres to light, added to my currentbat power, all of this will cause those guys to start acting so carefully that it will be very difficult to find them.

    That''s why I saw the need to send them a provocation to see if they''ll act before this all blows over." Matt replied, though he then smiled.

    "Well, it could all be resolved if I received one more important status," Matt spoke.

    I was surprised by his vision, but thinking who Matt was, she understood why he could think all that and she could not. But what he said at the end left her confused.

    "What do you mean?" She asked.

    "Those guys seem to target me and I don''t understand the motives. But, they seem to have a person who sees the future or destiny on their side.

    The moment I receive one more status, and it is revealed about my current power, rm bells will ring among them, as they consider that we are mortal enemies and one more status is more resources for me, which can mean much more development than I have already had in thest two years. With all those things, they will act without hesitation and try to kill me somehow, which will draw them out."

    "At that precise moment, we can take the opportunity to finish them off at once." A frank, straightforward, fearless answer filled the room. I fell silent after hearing this, and her vision darkened slightly.

    "That would be dangerous for you, Matt. We don''t know how powerful that organization is. What will we do if they alle at you? We''ll possibly die. They are much more powerful than we are," she replied.

    Her concern for him was genuine, but despite knowing Matt would get in trouble, she didn''t see a possible future with just him in that trouble. She saw a future where they would both be there, fighting those guys.

    Even though it was something that was almost imperceptible and would easily escape anyone else''s perception, it made Matt smile.

 Chapter 399 She wants to give him something

    She was sitting next to him, expressing her concern about the situation they were in, when Mattunched himself on top of her.

    "Ah..." A soft gasp came out of her mouth in surprise, but suddenly, her lips were sealed again.

    Those currents of energy that the books mentioned you felt when your loved one kissed you crossed I''s body, causing her to fallpletely into Matt''s arms. She didn''t need to resist; she just needed to ept this reward he was giving her.

    Although she didn''t understand the motives, it was enough that he was doing it. So she enjoyed the moment as their hands intertwined, bringing extra illumination to the room.

    That beautiful momentsted for a couple of minutes until I felt suffocated. She had no experience kissing, so she tried to catch her breath and continue, but Matt ended the moment as he watched her.

    "It''s all right. I won''t be in danger so easily. And if you think I will be, then you must strengthen yourself to help me," Matt replied as he returned to his ce. After that, the two didn''t talk much more, as I was distracted, and they went to sleep, as they had to prepare several things the next morning.

    Neither seemed to care about what they talked about, but they both had a hard time sleeping.

    Matt took the time to go out and look at the sky during that night.

    ''If I should happen to be in danger, it''s not a bad thing either. My growth-type ability shines in those cases. Maybe it can be the best in the world in the field, so it''s not a bad thing,'' Matt thought, looking up at the sky.

    I''s ability could also grow a lot in those cases since she has a pretty big problem right now.

    ''The guys in that room had about 15,000 power, so I''s ability was enough to affect them almost totally. But, when she faced those guards who were in the Ceremony, she was totally overwhelmed.''

    ''That was the reason she fell unconscious for a brief moment and didn''t realize what had happened. Being overwhelmed like that by a few guys with 25,000 power is an unfortunate situation, and it''s the ceiling of her current ability, so it''s in her best interest to use that power against very powerful people to develop.'' Matt sighed after thinking about this.

    I''s ability was a marvel. It was so wonderful that Matt had to praise her over and over again, but the problem is that the more power the affected person has, the more it consumes. I being someone who hasn''t trained her mental fortitude very well, it''s normal for such small amounts of power to overwhelm her. Therefore, the more she has to use that ability, the better.

    ''I need to train with her as well. My mental fortitude is quite strong, so it should be a good apprenticeship for her, which would make her improve noticeably.''

    If I had known that her skill had failed at that moment, perhaps she would have realized several things. Like, how did they get through those guards without her ability?

    But Matt didn''t want to answer that question, so he didn''t tell her. For now, it''s better to keep it a secret.

    After he thought for a while and settled his thoughts, he went back inside and went to sleep.

    The next morning, they prepared various things at the Academy and left everything ready at the mansion, leaving the Academy once again a dayter. They were both heading to the Capital City for the second time in thest week.

    It had been five days since the Graduation Ceremony. Everything that happened in that ce had already spread throughout the Kingdom, Sophia''s words being the ones that caused the most chaos.

    But, all that chaos was temporary. The poption tends to cause a lot of chaos when it is the moment, but when one or two days pass, everything tends to calm down. That is why the leaders of the Kingdom did note out to speak during that time. They wanted everything to calm down so they could give some vague words.

    But the situation did not seem to want to calm down, even though it had already been five days.

    In fact, it was gaining more and more strength.

    But the rumors that were spreading were diverse, gradually misappropriating what she had said at the beginning, resulting in more chaos. And the rumor that the Academic ns had betrayed was out there.

    In many people''s eyes, all of that was just conspiracy theories with no basis. Many people were skeptical, for there was no proof, or so they thought.

    A meaningless skepticism, considering who gave the words, is a person of such a high level that few are above her.

    But, the spread of so many rumors mattered very little to those involved. Sophia was on her own, without worrying about all those issues.

    While Matt was simply in the Castle, having good tea with the Leaders of the Dark Kingdom.

    The guest room of the Royal Castle was quiterge. Guests from other Kingdoms were usually received in this ce, so there was a huge table in the middle, where everyone sat. Usually, when this room was used, the table was filled to the point of standing people.

    But today, that table was empty.

    On one side of the table sat the day''s guests, two of whom were Matthew and I.

    On the other side of the table were those belonging to the castle: Dawid Lewis, the King. Ericson Lewis, Senior Duke of the Kingdom. Reagan Cooper, who still maintained his former status, and Emma Lewis.

    These four people were the ones who had invited Matt and I today. Because they mentioned that they wanted to deliver something to him, Matt expected to be invited to the room where the King issued hismands, likest time, but he was brought here, which meant that what they wanted to deliver to him was not amand, but something different.

    "I''m d you''re okay, guy. Honestly, it''s a good thing you''re back. If you weren''t, I''m sure my own daughter would have banished me in a few years. When you disappeared, she almost made many of the ministers disappear simply because she doubted that they were the ones who had brought you to that ce." The King suddenly said this to open up conversations and lighten the mood a bit.

    Emma Lewis red at him when she heard him say this, but Matt spoke first.

    "Well, it''s good that you told me so I can thank her more vehemently. She didn''t seem to want to ept my gratitude before, so now I''ll have a way to get her to ept them." Matt replied, following the same joking tone with which he started the conversation.

    This time, Emma Lewis could only stare at him for a moment and then look away to grab something that was perched on her legs.

    She ced some papers on top of the table and then pushed them toward Matt.

    "Matthew, my father called you here because I asked him to. I want to give this to you; I honestly don''t think I deserve it," she said suddenly, changing the pace of the conversation.

    She got straight to the point in a way that made Matt wonder what thing she was giving him, so he grabbed the document.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 400 A very good gift from a beautiful woman

    Matt frowned as soon as he saw what she was trying to hand him. ''Territories?'' Matt thought and read some more.

    His eyes got slightly bigger as he finished reading them all and looked at Emma Lewis and the King.

    "Do you guys really want to hand these over to me? Even if I have territories, I don''t n to advocate for the kingdom irreversibly." Matt replied, making Dawid smile.

    "Don''t ask me. Those territories belonged to the White Family and other traitorous families that Emma found. Because Emma dismantled everything, they were granted to her. I do not have the ability to grant territories to a Bloody Vampire General because it is forbidden. So it''s all Emma''s decision," Dawid replied, smiling helplessly.

    If it were his decision, he would not hand over territories to a Bloody Vampire General because that would be increasing too much the power of a person who is already powerful all over the world. Although, in part, the Bloody Vampire Generals have territories in the various kingdoms, they are not personal territories because otherwise, they could get out of control.

    The governments are very concerned about independent groups like the Heirs and the Bloody Vampire Generals. And since they can''t do anything against the Heirs, they decide to hold back the Bloody Vampire Generals.

    Even so, there are 3 of them that they can''t hold back in the vast majority of generations, so they worry about holding back the rest that don''t belong to that Top 3. And the way they have is not to give them so much freedom in their respective kingdoms and, in turn, prevent them from obtaining territories to avoid an exponential development of independent forces in a short time.

    But this time, Dawid could do nothing.

    He had mentioned it to Emma, but she had already made up her mind. There was no going back on this case.

    That''s why Emma smiled towards Matt.

    "My father can''t hand over a territory to you, but that doesn''t mean I can''t. I decided to serve for a while as another noble of this kingdom because I wanted to leave a legacy of yours in that territory, so now that you''re back, that territory belongs to you. Honestly, I''m not worthy to have it, so I hope you get it." Her words reflected several things deeper than was apparent.

    You could see a deep respect in her voice for Matthew. At this point, perhaps she respected Matthew more than her own father, which was amazing.

    But the fact that they wanted to give him such arge territory, made Matt question his own worth within this woman''s eyes.

    That was a tremendous value that he didn''t expect to have.

    And the territory was not exactly small.

    ''It''s immense and contemtes the territories of several high-ranking nobles. Plus, it has a veryrge amount of resources.'' He thought.

    He honestly didn''t know what to say about it and didn''t expect Emma Lewis to give him a gift as good as that. If she kept it, Matthew possibly wouldn''t even know about it since, after all, it was Emma who dismissed all those families.

    And if she had it, she could reach incredible heights in a few years, but she decided to give it to Matt.

    That was surprising, but Matt wasn''t going to turn down such a good gift, even if, in the end, he didn''t know how to manage it or use it.

    As he thought about it, Matt remembered the past.

    ''Right, if I have Mr. Cox administer it all should go well. He is an experienced cksmith, after all. Besides, I can also have my creations fabricated there around the cksmith Shop, like that artifact I created together with Mia.'' Matt thought and smiled.

    If he thought about it like that, he seems to have a way of developing that territory in an amazing way. That was why he looked at Emma.

    "Are you sure you want to give this to me? It''s an amazing gift. If you keep it, you could be very powerful."

    She shook her head. "The power will eventuallye to me as long as I keep trying hard. Besides, if I give it to you, it means you''ll owe me one. Just the thought that one of the most talented people in this world owes me something it''s a subject I can make a lot of use of in the future. And more so if I am a sharer in your empowerment."

    Matt nodded at her. "Good strategy. I guess I''ll take it then, but I may need your help on some things in the future since I have no experience running a territory." Matt replied.

    Emma was visibly d when she heard him say this and nodded at him. "Good, then you can look me up. I''ll be going back to my regr Army days, so if you can''t find me at the castle, you can look for me there.

    I''ll get strong enough before Ie to talk to you regarding the request I''ll be making, so I hope you''ll do that during this time as well." After saying this, Emma stood up and after nodding to everyone present, she turned and left.

    Her direct and decisive personality was firmly demonstrated at this moment. Even to give something as precious as such arge territory with so many resources, that woman was still the same.

    It was a surprise.

    Dawid sighed as he watched her do that and looked at Matt. "I feel like she values you more than she should; she seems to even respect you more than me or any current Heir. That''s amazing, kid. How high is your power really, or what did you do to make her admire you so much?" he asked, smiling helplessly.

    But Matt didn''t have a way to answer him that, when he was asking himself the exact same question. Though if he thought about it for a moment, he would realize that Emma and Sophia went to his room together that night.

    Naturally, Emma would find out some things, so respect could only grow on Emma.

    That wasn''t important right now, though.

    "What do you guys think of this delivery? Do you object?" Matt asked those sitting across from him.

    His assertive question made Dawid chuckle a little. "Hahaha, no. Between those of us here, even if my brother and I disagree, we can never change what Emma has decided." He replied. Matt nodded at him and looked at Reagan Cooper, who smiled with some pride.

    "I must say that Emma asked me first if I thought it was a good choice to do that right now or if she should wait for you to mature more. She knows you could face a lot of prejudice from nobles and ministers. But my answer is that you were qualified to receive such amounts of territories, so you can think that I was one of the sharers in having it handed over to you." He replied.

    Matt gave him a slight nod. "If that is so, then I must thank you, Professor Reagan. I will be sure to live up to your expectations, but I will maintain my stance that I will not watch over the Kingdom unless humans want to attack it, so I hope you will understand and not bother me."

    Anyone else would see this response as a rather annoying and reprehensible statement, which should cause the King to rebuke him fiercely, but none of those on the other side found it such a thing since they understood Matt''s value.

    ''It''s a value that will not be able to diminish, only increase. That ability to surpass tens of thousands of power in just two years is something that not even Gray Allen in his prime, or the best current Heirs, could do. If he could maintain that growth the rest of the time or at least keep growing steadily by surpassing 100,000 power...

    He could be an absolute powerhouse in this world before long.'' Dawid thought.

    Although he didn''t know Matt''s total Power, he was sure that he had surpassed, at the very least, 30,000 power in thest two years. That was enough to put him in the upper echelons, even among the Heirs with Destiny.

    "Don''t worry, kid. We don''t n to force you to vite your own rules. But I hope fame and power don''t go to your head. Remember that although you are powerful, the Vampire ns cannot be offended. Master Gray made multiple mistakes when he was young and got into a lot of trouble, which is why he now has many enemies; I hope you won''t do the same." Dawid said.

    Matthew nodded to him. "I will take your advice into consideration, King Dawid." He replied and then stood up.

    "If you will allow me, I will take my leave here. Now that I have this, I need to rearrange my ns. I''lle back and visit another time," Matt said.

    Dawid then stood up. "Haha, let us walk you out. We can go talk in the meantime, especially regarding recent events," he said, and after that, the five present started walking out of the ce.

    Even so, just before they left, a man burst in loudly.

    "Sir, the Allen n has issued amunique; they sent people here!" the man who entered spoke quickly after finding them so close to the door.

    And a man behind, belonging to the Allens, rushed in.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He surveyed everyone present and focused his gaze on Matt.

    ''What timing.'' The man thought.

    He immediately opened the parchment, which had Allen''smuniqu�� on it, and began to speak its contents.

    **

    Author: Hello. Today or yesterday (28), there were presidential elections in my country (Venezu), and they did not end well. That''s why it took me so long to bring the chapters, and I was only able to write one on time. Maybe there won''t be chapters tomorrow because everything could get worse in my country, but I will try to write the two chapters, and if I can, I will try to bring three.

    Thank you for reading and supporting me!

 Chapter 401 A Great Ship

    "Gray Allen, current Leader of the Allens: The Allen n has 3 Important Announcements to make. These three announcements will change the overall picture of the current situation in the World with respect to certain organizations. Lord Gray Allen, Leader of the Allens, is calling for all who are ''qualified'' to gather in Allen City in 5 days.

    In addition, the announcements our Lord has to give must be taken to every corner of the world." He announced in a booming voice that shocked everyone present.

    Even the King was in shock. ''An invocation of all relevant entities?'' he thought.

    But the man wasn''t finished; he looked at Matt and nodded to him. "Besides, Lord Gray Allen requested that you return to Allen City. It''s not an order, so you can still refuse, but apparently, it was for something important." Culminated the man and closed the parchment.

    Although Matt was surprised, he didn''t react too much other than to see that the others present were shocked by this. Still, he didn''t care about the motives.

    "I''ll go back to n Allen then; I didn''t have much to do anyway," Matt replied.

    When the man received that answer, his countenance glowed with joy, and he nodded to him.

    Then he looked at Dawid and the rest and nodded to them. "Mr. Dawid, Lord Gray seemed to be thinking a lot about this. Apparently, the announcements he is about to make are more important than you might think, for he sent a message to the popce. Would you like to hear it?" He asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That question made Dawid stare at him. ''If he ask me this question like that, it is because this announcement has something to do with me or the Kingdom...'' Although he tried to think of something quickly, his thoughts ended up deep in his mind.

    "Please." He replied, and the man then spoke.

    "He said: For the citizen waiting for a response from the leadership regarding recent statements made by some high-level people, n Allen will deliver them to you in less than one week, along with two more important announcements." This he said, immediately brought Sophia Murphy''s statements to mind for Dawid, Ericson, and Reagan Cooper.

    ''It''s a very important announcement, really.'' They thought.

    When the one who had been sent by the Allens finished saying this, he nodded to Matt. "Young sir, please," he said and then started to lead him out of there.

    Dawid and the others gave him a quick goodbye, and before long, Matthew and I were directed to a medium-sized car, simr to cars over 200 years old in the earth''s past.

    They then left the castle and headed towards the Flying Boat Harbor.

    From a distance, they could already see several nearby ships. Some were leaving, and their sizes varied.

    ''Will this be my first time riding on one of these?'' Matt thought and looked from a distance.

    It wasn''t crowded at this hour, but there were a lot of boats.

    The size differed. There were some big ones and some small ones.

    But from a distance, Matt could see one boat that stood out from the rest. It was extremelyrge and looked like a huge protective shell in motion.

    It was gigantic and ck and white. Many people were surrounding the entrance to the ship, curious to know who wasing there. This was because not only was it gigantic, but it also had the peculiar and world-famous Allen''s logo.

    That representative red and white ''A'' was the slogan describing some of the Allens'' possessions, like this giant battleship.

    Matt frowned when he noticed this and looked at the man driving, wanting to know where he was headed.

    From his gaze and some asional sideways nces, Matt could urately predict the location, and it was just that huge ship.

    ''They sent that big thing out here, just for that?'' thought Matt, in shock.

    The man sitting to the side smiled when he saw him doubtfully. "There are two reasons why the Lord decided to send that ship here. Normally, I wouldn''t have the joy of getting on there and leading the crew, but this time, I was handed the responsibility of sending this message to King Dawid and his kin and also the mission of searching for you, Young Lord.

    That is why I was given the joy of driving this battleship." He replied.

    ''It seems my status rose at the sight of Gray. I wonder what Alice told him about me.'' Matt thought.

    As he was thinking, they arrived in front of the huge boat. Many people were in the vicinity, but when they saw the same car arrive that had left hours ago from here, they stepped aside to see who it was.

    When Matt, I, and the man got out, many people felt frustrated because they didn''t recognize any of the faces. Some could remember the man because he was the only one who had gotten off this huge ship hours ago, but the rest were unfamiliar.

    Or so they thought, until suddenly, a person in the immediate vicinity jumped into view andmented, "Isn''t that Matthew Dietrich!?" The first cry of shock triggered dozens of simr cries.

    "That''s right, it''s Matthew Dietrich!"

    "I heard that he has strong connections with the Allens, so it''s because of him that this is here!"

    "Hey, but this is one of the most important ships, isn''t it? Isn''t Matthew Dietrich only supposed to be a subordinate of Miss Alice, the weakest among the Heirs? How could theye here just to look for him?" Although some were surprised, questions of doubt began to hover.

    "Are you stupid? Only a fool would believe that Matthew Dietrich is a mere subordinate of the Allens. There are things they don''t tell us. ording to my sources, Matthew Dietrich could be as strong as Headmaster Noah of the Second Academy. He is a true Outstanding Young Man. Surely, he''s another Allen genius."

    "True, the Allens tend to create monsters all the time, and this time, they only have one. Maybe this is the second of our era."

    A lot of people talked without knowing, though. asionally, listening to them was kind of interesting, or so Matt thought.

    ''It''s not interesting at all this time, though. People believe what they want to believe and cling to what they believe as if it''s theirst hope for life. There''s nothing to be done,'' Matt thought, and amidst murmurs, shouts, and people who seemed to want to see him, he climbed, along with I, onto the huge ship.

    After climbing the stairs, he found himself in a fairlyrge space where he could walk around, look at the scenery, or go to otherpartments of the ship. But in front of him was the entrance to the main part of the ship.

    The ship was asrge as a cruise ship. With a sleek design and a plethora ofpartments, the ship had everything.

    From ygrounds and swimming pools to training sites and other important things, the Allens'' was arge battleship that was also a symbol of war. But in this case, this symbol of war represented the toughness and persistence of the Allens.

    The Allens were characterized by two things: First, their brutalbat power. They tend to use the Vampire Mark the best and might be the mostpatible with it, boasting abat power superior to the rest. Second, they also boast persistence and toughness.

    This persistence, gantry, and toughness are personified in this ship. It is a war battleship resistant to almost anything, so all its mechanisms are incredible defense. Although it does not have much attack, its role is not to attack but to defend.

    Despite that, it maintained an undisputed elegance in every detail.

    Matt didn''t see much of the surroundings as he was quickly ushered into the main operating room. About 15 minutester, the ship began to take off.

    It was then that Matt was handed a device with a map of the entire ship.

    "Young Lord, make yourselffortable or feel free to look around. It won''t be long before we''re back, but I''lle and let you know when we arrive." He spoke.

    Matt nodded, and after talking a few more things over, he left with I. She was a little nervous and didn''t separate from Matt, always keeping one of her hands holding the corner of Matt''s clothes.

    Though she watched everything with interest and some excitement.

    "Where do you want to go?" Matt asked, snapping her out of her thoughts.

    She frowned and looked at Matt. "Aren''t you surprised by this weird turn of events? We weren''t nning to travel on a ship, but suddenly we''re traveling on such a big one... And it''s the Allens''." She said, revealing her unease.

    Matt shrugged after smiling. "I''m actually surprised. I wonder how they could possibly have made a ship as big and heavy as this one and be able to fly at such a great speed," Matt said.

    I looked at him and sighed. "I think you''re very carefree these days, Matt." She said, smiling softly.

    Matt then hugged her and kissed her on the lips. "Isn''t that nice, or don''t you like it?" he asked. I found herself at a loss for words but smiled.

    "How could I not like it? You''re still you; now you''re even more attractive." She replied something that made her feel embarrassed, so she moved closer to Matt and kissed him to hide it, in a really tender gesture in Matt''s eyes.

    After a moment like that, they both decided to go out and see the scenery.

    *

    Author: The situation in my country is escting quite strongly, so I''m sorry for not being able to bring the chapters again. The inte has been failing a lot today, and I''m very stressed. I hope things get resolved, but it''splicated. Thanks for reading and supporting me!

    There are possibly more frequent grammatical errors in these chapters. Honestly, I''m not in a very good condition to write. But I''ll try to get back to the quality; thanks for reading! Find more to read at empire

 Chapter 402 Matthew Dietrich and Gray Allen, face to face (1)

    The word huge was an understatement when it came to describing the immensity of this ship.

    It was even bigger than thergest cruise ship on Earth.

    Being so big, it shouldn''t be so fast, but this one was much faster than any airne on Earth. It is capable of traveling long distances in less than 1 hour. The best part is that it provides extremefort when traveling on it.

    "Matt, look, a shooting star!" I suddenly said, snapping Matt out of his thoughts.

    They were both looking at the sky at that moment and sure enough, a shooting star could be seen crossing the sky and disappearing soon after.

    In this world, seeing a shooting star is a challenge in itself. The world is too big and could be located in a section of the Universe where giant stars are numerous.

    Otherwise, Matt could not exin how the heck this stays in orbit, without a sun present.

    Also, when you look at the sky, you can notice numerous ratherrge stars. From the size, they should be at a rtively close distance in space.

    Still, Matt doesn''t understand much of what''s going on in this world, and his earth logic doesn''t work for him here, so other than thinking that those distant stars are preventing the meteors from arriving by attracting them with their gravity, he can''t think of anything else.

    However, there is a reality, and that is that there is a ce in the world where shooting stars are constantly seen, and there even tend to be meteor showers. But it is so far away that Matt has no ns to go there for now, even more so because that ce is inhabited by huge and powerful dragons. So maybe it''s just that they are in a disadvantaged ce.

    That''s why I was so excited when she saw one.

    This shooting star looked quiterge, but it disappeared quickly. The speed it was carrying was astonishing, so the gravity of this world could not pull it in.

    Between looking at the sky and talking nonsense, a while passed them until suddenly they caught a glimpse of a huge and beautiful city.

    The ship was flying at such a high speed that the city became even bigger before the sight of both of them in a few seconds, and suddenly they were already above it.

    ''Even when they''re slowing down, this thing is still several times faster than me.'' Matt thought. ''If I wanted to race against this thing and beat it, I would possibly need over 100,000 power.''

    ''No wonder everyone admires it. '' Thinking like that, the man went outside.

    "Young Lord Matthew, Miss I, we have arrived. We will park quickly, so prepare to alight." The man said and then started walking once more to give the orders.

    Matt and I followed him.

    The ship was not parked in the public lot in town but in a private lot inside the n Allen Mansion.

    The city''s citizens admired its majesty. Although they saw it asionally depart and arrive, they were all fans of n Allen and its might, so they were always in awe every time they saw the ship.

    The ship parked without a hitch, and Matt and I got off.

    Gray Allen and Alice Allen were waiting below.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Boy, I see you''re okay, that''s good." Gray said, stepping forward to speak.

    Matt nodded to him. "I''m fine, Mr. Gray; thank you for your concern."

    "I don''t want to waste your time. Can youe with me? I have important matters to discuss with you," Gray said and then looked at I, who looked tense about being in front of this legendary man. She was even holding Matt''s sleeve.

    "Alice, can you tell her where she will be staying? Since I''ll be taking Matt," Gray said.

    Alice nodded obediently. "All right, Father." She said and then looked at Matt out of the corner of her eye. For some reason, her face flushed at that moment, and she lowered her head slightly.

    She walked over to I and then took it.

    That reaction was not lost on Matt, which made him smile. ''I see, so that''s why I was called here. This really is a big announcement.'' Matt thought, understanding everything.

    Gray started walking inside and walked for a long while through the mansion until he reached his personal office.

    He came in and sat down on a couch, facing Matt, after pouring some tea.

    "The tea here is brought from the distant Kingdom of Zimmermann. The natives there are specialists in making tea. But somehow Alice has told me that your tea is quite better than that. That''s amazing," he said, taking a small sip of tea and urging Matt to drink as well.

    ''Certainly, this is much better than anything I''ve had so far in this world... But it stillcks, although I don''t understand what itcks anymore. I guess only Charlotte could tell me.'' Matt thought and nodded to Gray.

    "It''s quite good, this tea. It has a nice vor. Although I guess Mr. Gray didn''t call me here just to talk about tea." Matt replied, and Gray smiled.

    He set the ss on the table and leaned back a little on the couch.

    "I heard a bit about your journey through the Empire. Alice seems to have a thousand and one stories about it, but some sound illogical. How much of what she said is real?" Gray asked.

    Matt looked at him for a few seconds before answering. "I''d need to know what she said to know if it''s real. But I''m pretty sure Alice wouldn''t tell you anything false, Mr. Gray."

    "Hahaha, I guess what you say is real. Although she keeps a lot of things to herself and doesn''t tend to tell me much, she did let something slip regarding your wife. I''m sure you once told us you had a wife. Is she in the Human Empire? Did you see her when you were there?"

    Matt frowned at his question. "That''s right, my wife belongs to the human race." Matt answered simply and without denial.

    That surprised Gray, but he nodded slightly. "I see. From Alice''s expression I can gather that there was some trouble concerning her. Is she still your wife?"

    "She is my wife." Matt answered immediately and without hesitation. But he already knew where this conversation would go.

    ''He wants to give me a loyalty test. He doesn''t think I''m that trustworthy if I have a human wife. Either that or it''s...'' Matt before Gray could ask another question, spoke up.

    "Before I answer any more questions, I''d like to ask you a few. May I? If you answer them honestly, I will also do the same with any questions you ask me."

    His answer and manner of speaking, without hesitation or a trace of fear, left Gray in shock. ''This kid... His perception is pretty good, '' he thought and smiled.

    "Go ahead, ask anything." He replied.

    "Why did you pick me to be Alice''s partner?" Matt asked directly.

    Gray stared at him for several minutes, not answering.

    That was a fairly straightforward question, but it didn''t require a simple answer, and Gray knew it.

    It was a question with deep meaning.

    Soon, Gray spoke again.

    Your journey continues at empire

    "Do you want to know how many people have said theirst name is ''Dietrich'' in thest 100,000 years?" Instead of answering him with a clear answer, Gray responded with a question.

    Matt nodded. "The Dietrichs is a dignified and sacred surname. Some con people would like to pose as members with fanciful stories, wouldn''t they? I''d like to know the number, as I''m curious." Matt replied, and Gray smiled.

    "Zero. No one has evere forward with that surname in this world in thest 100,000 years. The Dietrich surname, for us, is a sacred surname. So sacred that no one dares to tarnish it. Although there are religions that would die to have a person with the surname ''Dietrich'' in their people and people who would love to belong because of the resources they offer, they have never had one.

    That''s the level of respect we have for him."

    "But you showed up with thatst name." Gray pulled out a couple of documents and put them on the table.

    "I had my own reasons for looking into it. My senses were telling me something I couldn''t believe, and my research certified my senses. Even on the other side of the mountains, no one has any information regarding the appearance of a Dietrich surname in the same amount of years. Furthermore, your actions prove to me that you were not a normal person.

    Mindless growth, towering understanding, an ability to fight against more powerful people..."

    "You are not normal, Matthew Dietrich. My senses are not wrong; my eyes cannot process the information from your body. My Dating cannot be wrong. You do not belong to this Age. You are from an older Age, and although I don''t know the method you used to get here, one thing is clear, and that is that you must be a true Dietrich."

    "Dietrich? For some, a Sacred n. For others, a God. Others think it is an ideology invented in antiquity. Still, others will believe you are a phony, and to others, you will be a mortal danger. But to me, you are the greatest opportunity I have ever seen." Gray Allen spoke slowly and without despair.

    But the gleam in his eyes grew more and more glittering the more he spoke.

 Chapter 403 Matthew Dietrich and Gray Allen, face to face (2)

    Matt stared at him without revealing any change in his face.

    ''The question as to why this man is so perceptive haunts the heads of millions of people in this world, I now understand. But so this is due to an ability he has.'' Although Matt had expected him to already know, as he thought Alice had already told him, from the way Gray said it, he didn''t seem to know.

    In his mind, this was all mere spection with a high probability of being possible. Well, now he must be 100% sure, seeing Matt''s ability to be strong.

    That was why he was so certain and concise in his words.

    And Matt wouldn''t bother to question what he believed.

    "If what you say is true, howe no one has noticed that I am using ast name that should not exist in this world? Many know myst name, but no one has questioned me about it or tried to cause me trouble. That doesn''t make sense." Matt replied, and Gray smiled.

    "Well, they just haven''t noticed. Investigating this isn''t like it''s verymon. It''s been 10 million years since the Saint n existed. Who cares about investigating something like this in this Age? But don''t think that no one has noticed; it''s possible that someone already knows."

    "Oh? Like who?"

    Gray smiled and put away the documents he had pulled out, then pulled out a small token and ced it on the table.

    The token was recognizable to Matt, as it belonged to the Vampire Prosperity Organization.

    Matt nodded. "I see. That''s why they''ve been in trouble with me for so long," Matt said.

    "You don''t look surprised."

    "I was already expecting something like that."

    "You look like you''re not afraid. The Vampire Prosperity Organization isn''t just anything. If they mix with their human side, they could be more powerful than my n, you know?"

    Matt smiled and shrugged. "I know that all too well. Before I came here, I reduced human strength considerably. I''m aware of a lot of things on that side," he said, surprising Gray.

    Still, Gray didn''t say anything about it.

    "On the subject of humans, I''m more concerned about the fact that your wife is human than their strength, honestly." Gray replied, and Matt smiled again.

    "I know; you brought me here to find out if I am still loyal and if I will not turn and betray the race in an eventual war between the two sides.

    The fact that we are in this room so heavily armed is because you n to kill me if you happen to find signs of treason in me; even though you are loyal to the Dietrich family name, you wouldn''t risk what you have built for millions of years, simply for a half-baked Dietrich family name, would you?" Matt being so direct and precise in what he was saying, was enough to leave Gray speechless.

    It was the first time he was speechless and at a loss for how to react to someone.

    It was as if Matt had not only beaten him in intelligence but also in perception. And that was absurd.

    The age difference should be incredible... But when he thought about age, he felt like he was being stupid.

    He doesn''t know how Matthew came to be in this era, but the truth is that he should have disappeared 10 million years ago.

    ''Or maybe he has an ability simr to mine?'' Gray frowned, but realizing his n had been uncovered, he leaned back with a heavy sigh.

    "You''re good, Matthew Dietrich. Honestly, I must admit I could lose to you in perception of things. No wonder you''re always walking around quietly; quiet people tend to be very dangerous. It gives me the creeps a little." Gray said. His response seemed to beced with jest, but he meant it.

    "But, really, I''m not someone who cares much for what''s been built for millions of years or for the race. If it turned out that you had betrayed us, even though you would die, it would not be for either of those two things but for my daughter. To me, Alice is the most beautiful being this world has, and she is my n''s most precious treasure.

    Her shifting ability is something that will shine brightly in the near future, so she will surpass me eventually; that is why I cannot let a traitor be by her side. If you''re not the hope, she will be." Gray replied earnestly, looking into Matt''s eyes.

    His words seemed to carry something Matt couldn''t see. A psychological trap that Matt would possibly fall into.

    "Oh? Shifting ability?" Matt asked curiously.

    That made Gray smile softly. ''You fell, though it''s not much, now I can tell you don''t have any skills like mine.'' Gray nodded after thinking like that.

    "You''ll know that in the future. But, you must already know that she is the most valuable in my n. I could give the entire n for her survival, and I''ve already answered your questions; I think it''s time for you to answer mine." Gray said.

    The smile on his face made Matt a little ufortable, and he realized he had fallen into that little trap. ''Tsk, in an information fight, how could I make that mistake?'' Internally, he wanted to sigh, but there was nothing to be done.

    If it were someone else, he would be worried, but in the end, it''s Gray Allen, and he already expressed his position, so there was no danger.

    "Charlotte Adams, have you heard that name?" Matt asked, causing Gray Allen to start coughing repeatedly.

    "Cough, cough, cough... Charlotte Adams?!" In shock, he shouted the name again.

    Matt nodded. "You seem to know her." His eyes sparkled at the sight. Maybe he could find information from Gray.

    Gray Allen''s face darkened as he realized he was talking about this woman. "How do you know her? You can''t tell me she''s your wife." Gray replied and then spoke again.

    "She doesn''t ept men in her circle. I heard that her whole circle is made up of women. It''s even likely that crazy woman in the Capital belongs to her circle," he said quickly.

    Matt shrugged. "Well, you can ask Alice if you want. Alice fought Charlotte days before we came back to this ce."

    Once again, Gray Allen choked out. "What!?" he shouted in shock, almost standing up abruptly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 404 Matthew Dietrich and Gray Allen, face to face (3)

    If it weren''t for Gray''s self-control, several things might have flown around the room.

    But he was able to control himself and study what Matt was saying.

    ''Alice fought with her... I see, that''s why she told me she had fought with a scary woman. How the hell did she fight with that strange woman? Even that Edevane woman was recently injured by her and had to spend some time healing.'' Gray couldn''t understand this, but his expressions, despite trying to hide them, were very obvious to Matt.

    Since learning of Gray''s n, he raised all his defenses to the highest and used all his ability to talk to and look at this man. Any information is precious when you''re facing possible death, after all. And while he wasn''t entirely worried, it was still wise to do things carefully.

    After all, in a head-on battle, at this point, Matt would lose miserably to Gray.

    Gray then looked up and looked at him. "If what you say is true, what skill does Charlotte Adams use? Her ability makes no sense and I have never been able to understand it. It''s enough for you to tell me its name or what it does; if you can''t tell me that, I can''t believe your words."

    Matt sighed. "Well, I assume you''re referring to her crowd-control ability. I can''t tell you much about that; I can only tell you that it is a supreme and unique ability; she uses it strategically." Matt replied.

    "Strategic? Is she a strategist?" asked Gray, and Matt nodded.

    "There are no strategists who can stand above her. Even I learned from her." Matt said truthfully.

    Gray frowned. ''A strategist...'' Though he tried to think about it, he didn''t know too much about Charlotte Adams.

    They had only met once before. A human walking in the vampiric territories and near his n shocked him, but even he couldn''t catch her at the time. It was then that he realized that there was a monster among humans, but since then, all he knew about her was pure research.

    That''s why he couldn''t think much about it.

    "So, let''s say I believe you. How did a human and a vampire get married? That doesn''t make much sense," Gray said.

    "Well, we were married a long time ago, so it''s hard to say, but we''ve always been spouses, and we won''t stop being spouses," Matt replied.

    He and Charlotte had over 35 years together, so to say it was a long time ago that they were married, was not a mistake.

    But Gray understood it differently. ''A long time? Does he mean the ancient era? Are there two people who came from the ancient era to this era? What the hell is going on in the world?'' He couldn''t understand it, but that was the only thing he coulde up with.

    The information he was getting seemed to be a made-up lie in this world''s fantasy. Other people would call it a facy, but Gray''s perception told him it wasn''t.

    ''There''s still the option of asking Alice, but this guy doesn''t seem to be lying.'' Gray thought.

    Seeing that he was a little doubtful, Matt spoke up again.

    "I can''t tell you that I will protect the vampire race or this kingdom. Honestly, I don''t n to ever again protect someone who might betray me. I hate betrayals to the point that I want to exterminate numerous beings solely because of a betrayal. But I can assure you that, as long as I am around, no one will be able to touch Alice.

    I am not afraid to tell you, Gray Allen, that, as you have suspected, I am a member of n Dietrich from the past, and I can tell you something else: neither I nor Charlotte know how we got here. But here we are."

    "We are not moralists, nor are we looking out for a race. We are only going to look out for our own and kill our enemies. My stance on the vampire race remains the same. They are not worthy of my protection, but as long as those who oppose the race are within my path, then I will indirectly end up protecting them, so you can keep that thought.

    And you should know, killing me is not as easy as you think." Matt answered sincerely.

    Gray listened to him patiently and nodded a little at the end of his words.

    "A Dietrich married to my little girl would be something to see. How about it? The other reason I called you here is to ask you if you agree to get engaged to Alice. She already told me everything, don''t worry, I was supporting you before and was nning an engagement between you two when I found out who you were, so what do you say?" Gray asked. His words reflected that he believed Matt.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Maybe he saw something with his ability, or maybe he was already sure of it from before and was simply testing Matt, but what was certain was that his proposal reflected confidence.

    That made Matt smile a little. "Despite knowing I''m already married, I''m surprised you still bring that up." Matt replied, and Gray smiled.

    "I have researched again and again, trying to understand in-depth vampires'' different paths to bing stronger. So much research has made me realize that it is, perhaps, impossible for a vampire to avoid falling into madness if he only has one woman. Male vampires have a very different body than women, so their arousal cannot be so easily suppressed."

    "It is possible that the reason why more women than men are born among the race is because the vampiric body itself understands that women are more necessary. Otherwise, the race itself could not continue to exist. Therefore, if you were not nning to have a harem, forget it, you will not be able to achieve it.

    The only ones who make it are those who don''t exceed 100,000 power or those who let old age hit them; I guess you won''t meet either of those requirements, will you?" Gray smiled.

    Matt shrugged. "Well, it''s certainly not like I can leave Alice out of it anyway. If you want me to get engaged to her, that''s fine; I ept; it will happen sooner orter. But I suppose you have other ns for me in the Allen n, don''t you? What do you intend?"

    Gray shook his head. "You''ll find out eventually. For now, the information that wille out within the next few days is that your wedding will ur in the near future. I''ll wait for Alice to decide that herself with her mother and with you, shall I?" he asked, and Matt nodded.

    "Fine." He replied.

    "You can go back. Someone will take care of getting you to your room," Gray said, and after seeing Matt get up to leave, he spoke again. "Don''t do strange things while you are in the mansion. And if you do, be quiet," he said in a joking tone.

    Matt smiled helplessly. ''It seems like my inws will always be like that.'' Matt thought and left the room.

 Chapter 405 Gray Allens Three Announcements (1)

    Gray Allen stood thinking about various things, his gaze fixed on the door. There was something unusual about his eyes.

    The irises of his eyes were continually circling as if they were totally independent. Also, as he did so, a blue vapor, slightly strange, wasing out of his eyes and rising until it disappeared.

    But that strange phenomenon did notst long. A few secondster, the movement in Gray''s eyes stopped, and hey back on the couch.

    He had a lot to think about regarding what he had just heard, but he also had many things to prepare, for time does not stand still.

    ...

    The days passed quickly. Matthew was able to visit the city during those days.

    That time he had only been able to visit a part of it, but now he wanted to see itpletely, so he visited it thoroughly.

    It was an amazinglyrge and resilient city. Among the cities he had visited, this was the most amazing in that respect.

    It was equipped and prepared to withstand even high-level battles. It was not as big as the Capital City, but it was several times stronger than that.

    That was amazing.

    Besides, the Allen n wasn''t the only one living here. As Matthew visited the city and looked around with Alice and I, he learned that numerous ns lived there.

    Some are strong, and some are not so strong. There are even a few ns with people with over 100,000 in power, but they have one thing inmon: They are all ns that keep a low profile, as they are subordinates of the Allen Family. Experience more tales on empire

    Naturally, the other Vampire n cities also have numerous ns under their ranks, but it is possible that this is the most powerful Vampire n City so far. No one knows how powerful the ones hidden in Allen City are, so they can''t calcte it. It is something that only Gray Allen and other high ranks of Allen know.

    After visiting the city and getting to know it, Matt had almost nothing to do, but people started to arrive in those days until finally, the stipted day arrived.

    The Allens called all the High Commands of the Dark Kingdom and some special guests to make three important announcements.

    Those words spread throughout the Dark Kingdom and many other kingdoms. Even the distant Vampire ns were aware of this and somewhat anxious. In fact, a few ns sent people to represent them.

    For example, the Turner n and the Wagner n. Both sent high level people within the n for this meeting.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    n Murphy, on the other hand, Leader Murphy, his eldest son, and Sophia Murphy came personally.

    Some could already sense what they were going to announce, while others were not so astute. But even the most astute could not guess even 50% of what was to be announced today.

    And Gray Allen, having gathered so many powers in Allen City, didn''t want to make things too long.

    That day, everyone prepared in the best way possible. Matthew was dressed by professionals.

    His presentation was always good, but if the professionals helped him, it would be excellent.

    Since he would be one of the main characters in today''s announcements, he naturally needed to prepare in advance.

    .

    Arge number of powerful people were gathered in the main auditorium of Allen City. Rarely could anyone see so many powerful people gathered together.

    We are talking about dozens of people with more than 100,000 power, all with high positions in the Dark Kingdom or nearby Kingdoms.

    The Allens didn''t want to make it that big so they limited the invitation, but they had still managed to gather an immense amount of powerful people.

    On its own, this lineup was scary.

    But everyone here was looking out for their own interests.

    They all knew each other, though, so they talked to each other.

    And soon, the main door to the auditorium opened.

    Gray Allen walked in.

    Behind him came several people. The first of them was Matt, who was walking calmly. One step behind him was Alice''s older brother and the main Heir of the Allen Family.

    He broke away from the group as soon as they entered and went to sit down. Even he didn''t know everything that his father was going to announce today.

    Alice came a little behind. I was already in the audience, in the section where the Allens were.

    Gray, followed by Matt and Alice, walked to the center of the room, and Gray nodded to everyone present.

    After that, he activated a broadcast that would be going on inside Allen City. This broadcast could be seen in everyrge square in the city, so many people would see it. It was the best way to get the word out faster about what he would say today.

    "There are several important things I have to say today, but all of those can be epassed in 3 important announcements. Since everyone hase to my call, I must thank them. But also warn those who didn''t that I will not tolerate any more betrayal." Gray began with strong statements and a voice of firmness.

    No word out of this man''s mouth could be considered a lie. His personality and way of doing things have shown, over the years, that he has always taken every betrayal seriously and that his every word carries weight.

    But after saying this and starting with a strong threat, he reverted to a calmer tone.

    "I will begin with the announcement that I consider of minor importance but which has caused quite a stir in thest few days." After a brief pause, he began to speak again.

    "The world is bing increasingly chaotic. The powers that be are bing corrupt, and the once-pirs of this world are bing increasingly full of garbage. Fortunately, we still have a young generation that seems to want to take the reins in a good way, one of them being the one who revealed this situation to the world."

    "Putting aside the reasons why she did it, I muste out and stick up for the race, once again, because all the leaders are silent. I will make this clear, for those who still wonder if there are traitors within the race. There are, and they are numerous. Not only that, they are very powerful.

    This betrayal urs at the hands of an Organization with which my n has been fighting for thousands of years. Lately, the organization is strengthening rapidly, and it is an organization that works with humans and devourers."

    "Vampire Prosperity Organization. I''m sure you remember because a few years ago, I publicly threatened them. That is the organization that has betrayed the race, it is also the one that is gathering more powers as the days go by. And this announcement is because, from this day forward, my n Allen will dere total war on them. Even more so to you, who have betrayed the kingdom and the race.

    I hope you are prepared for what is toe." As soon as he said this, Gray fell silent to let those who heard him process all the information.

 Chapter 406 Gray Allens Three Announcements (2)

    A lot of people were already expecting him to make a statement about it, so it wasn''t too shocking to them. But it was still shocking that he revealed it.

    Although everyone would believe what an Heir revealed, there were still doubts. What if she said it just for the heat of the moment? What if she said it simply to profit her territory in the wake of the chaos?

    Though the heirs with Destiny must think carefully about their words and know how to speak to avoid revealing unnecessary things, they are still young and can make mistakes or act ording to their whims, regardless of the consequences.

    So, while it carried weight, it did not carry the same weight as Gray Allen''s words. If he said there were traitors in the race, then no one would doubt it.

    The same applied to any of the leaders of the other Vampire ns, but this time it was Gray Allen. The most powerful of the 7 Leaders, the most prestigious. Even in the history of the vampire race after the Dietrich Era ended, Gray Allen was likely to be the most powerful.

    That was why the weight of his words was absurd and made the entire Allen City look with a darkened countenance.

    Still, this statement was not the end of this meeting.

    After giving them time to process it, Gray Allen spoke again.

    "With that said, I will also say several other things. These days, the Human Empire is more active than ever. The same applies to the Devourers; the ''Two Gates'' of that race are very active these days, so they might be gearing up for something big.

    So, after doing a cleanup on the race, I hope all the powers will set their sights out there and begin to understand that we are no longer that glorious race that could against all their enemies." Gray Allen ended his statements with a hint of annoyance.

    And this time, he didn''t let them process what he had said; instead, he spoke again.

    "The second announcement that the Allens have for you is a decision that I have made and that my entire n supports. It is no secret to anyone that my daughter, Alice Allen, is perhaps the weakest Heiress today. She had a slow start; it was also partly the family''s decision. Still, to me, she is the Allen''s treasure, the most precious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Recently she took over the student leadership of the Vampire Academy. Many believe she is not qualified to lead it, so I will prove to them that she is more than qualified." He said and then pulled out a high-quality Vampire Ball and called out to Alice.

    She wasted no time and used it.

    Many of those present were worried about precisely this. Was she worthy of being at the head of the Academy? Could she even stop two elite students from picking a fight?

    Her leadership was called into question, so Alice had toe out and reveal her power so that no one would underestimate her. She didn''t know if this was a good thing, but her father was the one who nned it, so Alice thought nothing else of it.

    And soon, herbat power, which had risen slightly since thest time, was disyed before everyone.

    -Power: 38,100.

    The amount of vampiric power this young girl, under the age of 25, had was so absurd that it caused numerous people present to stand up abruptly.

    "What the hell!?"

    "Impossible!?"

    Cries of disbelief were heard throughout the auditorium.

    Thest they knew of her was that, 2 years ago, she was about to reach 10,000 power. How the hell did she reach 38,000 in such a short time?

    Read exclusive content at empire

    That''s absurd!

    But they couldn''t talk, as Gray did it first.

    "My daughter''s abilities are not verymon. They''re quite potent, something I''ve expected from before. So, I think with this, no one will object to her being the Student Leader. I hope you will think carefully about what you say when you talk about her from now on."

    The powerful people present wanted to say something against it, as they could not believe such absurd speed. But there was no way a Vampire Ball like that could be wrong.

    There were only two people touching it. One of them was Gray��how could he have 38,000, the most powerful man in the world? The other was Alice.

    ''This girl was that talented? God... That was an increase of more than 10,000 power in 1 year. Isn''t that absurd? I wonder how many people have been able to do something like that in the history of the race...'' Many people thought like that.

    But another kind of thought also emerged in the heads of many of those present.

    The number of powerful people who would seek to marry Alice would increase dramatically. Even Heirs with Destiny would want to marry her.

    Among those present, the representatives of the Turners and Wagner thought that even Charles Relish, one of the 3 most powerful Heirs, should be interested in marrying Alice now that she had shown incredible talent.

    ''If Charles Relish and Alice Allen were to marry, not only would they have a way to settle their grudges from the past, but it could unite the two most powerful ns today. And if, for some reason, Cecily Edevane were to ept Allen''s proposal to marry the main Heir, wouldn''t it unite the three most powerful ns? It''s something that all three ns would long for,'' both representatives thought.

    It was no secret to anyone that the marriage union of vampires was something that the Vampire ns tended to do very often. But there had never been a case where Three Vampire ns could unite in such a way.

    n Relish, n Edevane, and n Allen would want to form such a union and more so at this time when traitors abound everywhere. That would greatly strengthen the race as a whole, for there would be no divisions among the Three Main Pirs.

    And although the center of the union would be the Allens, the Turners and the Wagners were sure that Relish and Edevane would ept, because the benefits are enormous.

    But such a union could be a danger to the other ns, which is why Turner and Wagner were already nning to return to the n to tell their leaders to insist on a wedding between Alice Allen and a certain Heir who had his eyes on her long ago.

    But when everyone thought so, Gray Allen opened his mouth again, smiling.

    "Now that everyone knows Alice''s worth and that she has the full backing of the family, I must introduce Matthew Dietrich, Alice''s fianc��. The two of them will be married soon." He said, smiling softly.

 Chapter 407 Gray Allens Three Announcements (3)

    His words were like a cup of cold, frozen water. It fell on the heads of everyone present and left them in shock.

    They rambled on about their fantasies, thinking of the moment they woulde true, but they were shattered in an instant. It felt as if the water from Richter''s right breast, the Frozen Lake, was poured over them.

    That was why they couldn''t even react. Gray Allen''s words sounded like drums in their ears as they tried to understand what this was all about.

    Gray Allen, said to be the most powerful man in the world and someone with towering perception, had just sentenced that beautiful future of having 3 united Vampire ns.

    And all for giving his daughter to Matthew Dietrich, a young man who had recently be famous, but many of those present had never even heard of him.

    Matthew Dietrich''s fame was incredible, but before these powerful people, he seemed to be nobody. He was just another stranger in this world full of mysteries and strangeness.

    How could he be worthy of being with Alice Allen? That question resonated all the more loudly when they thought that Gray Allen had just announced that his n supported Alice with all his might.

    "This..." No one could react or say anything. They were too confused.

    However, disbelief made them raise their voices in different parts of the auditorium.

    Your next chapter awaits on empire

    Although there were people who were already expecting this.

    For example, Sophia Murphy.

    She stood up and pped softly.

    "Hahaha, so little Alice has grown up. You have surprised me this time, little Alice. So, I hope you can run the Academy properly in conjunction with Matthew. I am sure he will give you the help you need to do so. Also, I wish you the best sess in your rtionship and hope that you will soon be able to bestow this world with worthy offspring." Sophia said.

    Her best wishes, something she had never done before, were delivered to both of them.

    Even her father was surprised by it. He had never seen Sophia do anything like this before. ''She''s usually indifferent to everything.'' His father thought but said nothing.

    Matt and Alice nodded at her gratefully for her kind words, and despite the shock of the vast majority of those present, Gray Allen spoke again.

    "The wedding date between the two will be announced at ater date, although it will possibly be a private wedding. Still, I hope you can all give them your blessing when that timees." After saying this, Gray Allen motioned for Matthew and Alice to sit down and move on to the next topic.

    "Now, thest announcement I want to make is also the most important. I have been leading n Allen for quite a few years now, and although we have a temporary Leader, one of my youngest sons, I recognize that his ability to lead the most powerful n today is not what I would like. It is time to announce the next Leader of my Allen n." He spoke.

    "Will you announce the next n Leader of n Allen!?" Hearing Gray''s words, a great shout came out of many people''s mouths.

    Many of them, like the n Turner and Wagner representatives, were in shock from earlier and didn''t think anything else could surprise them for the rest of the day.

    But the announcement of the next n Allen Leader was of the utmost importance. He would represent n Allen from that moment on.

    Right now, the Allen n has 3 Public View Representatives.

    The first of them is Alice Allen''s younger brother. He almost never makes an appearance, as he is the representative to the Nobles of this Kingdom. Although he is famous among the nobles, most of the extremely powerful people do not even know him. His name is Joe Allen.

    After Joe, there is Jack Allen, the most powerful Fated Heir of the Allen n today. He is also known as Number 3 among the Heirs. He represents n Allen in view of the high-level and powerful people of all the Kingdoms.

    Lastly, Gray Allen, the current Leader, does not need much to be said about him, as everyone knows him.

    This time, not just a ''representative'' will be elected, but the next n Leader. This is of the utmost importance, as he or she will be the one who, from now on, will represent the Allen n in almost every way.

    In each generation of Heirs with Destiny, there are almost always 3 representatives for each n, and the next leader is chosen from among those 3.

    And in the case of the Allen n, Joe and Gray should be ignored. That leaves only Jack Allen as a possible and only contender. But, the revtion of Alice Allen today and Gray''s full endorsement of her shows a different picture.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Jack Allen is no longer the only contender for that seat. The question now is, between Jack Allen and Alice Allen, who will Gray Allen choose for the title?

    Depending on the answer, some Vampire ns will benefit more than others.

    Choosing Jack Allen could benefit n Edevane, as Jack Allen is known to be in love with Cecily Edevane. But it could also benefit n Turner, as the eldest Heir of n Turner is good friends with Jack.

    Choosing Alice Allen would benefit the Murphys. Although Alice Allen and Sophia Murphy aremonly seen as rivals, the two were childhood friends. The fact that she stopped to congratte her is a sign of that.

    But it would only benefit that n. The Wagner n''s Lesser Heir has been pursuing Alice for a long time, and now Alice has a fianc��, which could weaken rtions between Wagner and Allen.

    In addition, there is a very important issue to consider. The next Leader would be the one to represent the n in all instances. So, if he or she is very weak, young, and inexperienced, it would be counterproductive. The maniption of the powerful is a dangerous issue in this world of magic and extraordinary abilities.

    Not only that, a poor choice of words could create unnecessary problems for the n, so everyone in Gray''s position would choose Jack Allen.

    Being the third most powerful Heir is no easy task. His territories are worthy of respect and recognized as some of the most prosperous territories today. He is not only good as an administrator and investor but also powerful and difficult to manipte.

    He was a worthy Heir to be the next Leader. In the Edevane and Relish ns, the next Leaders were already chosen and were what everyone expected, so there were no surprises on that side, and there was not even the possibility of surprises. But would it be the same in the Allen n?

    With Alice in the equation, it didn''t seem to be so obvious the answer.

 Chapter 408 Gray Allens Three Announcements (4)

    Gray Allen naturally knew all these things. He knew that choosing wrongly could also result in a divided Family, which would weaken the Allen n as a whole.

    A bad choice here or a mistake on the part of the Leader chosen by him, in the future, would also be counterproductive to the n and its reputation.

    When Jack Allen heard this, although he was surprised as he had not been told anything, he knew that Alice had not been told either, so today''s choice would be a surprise.

    ''Maybe Father is doing it to use that choice against those guys from that Organization. My territories are close to what is believed to be the headquarters of those guys, so choosing me would be a wise decision, but I still don''t know where the territories he will give to Alice will be.

    What is he thinking?'' Jack Allen asionally resented not being able to know his father''s riddles or understand his way of thinking.

    Still, he respected his father more than anyone else and looked up to him, so he would abide by whatever his decision was.

    And after waiting a while for everyone to digest his words, Gray Allen spoke again.

    "I don''t want to talk too much about this. My n Allen urges me to hire a new Leader who will start training from the moment of his promation today," Gray Allen said and pulled out a Token from his storage ring.

    "The Token of the Young Leader..." Many recognized this token.

    "As is customary among the Vampire ns, this Token will belong to the next Leader and will be his representation. I ask you to please stand; I would like to announce the next Leader."

    "I, Gray Allen, current Leader of the Allens, raise my voice to announce the next Leader of my n. All spokesmen present, I hope you will carry this to the ears of all Vampire and Independent ns. The Five Kingdoms and their Leaders and even the Central City of the World must know about my announcement.

    From this day forward, Matthew Dietrich will be bestowed the title of Young Leader of the Allen n. Please be gracious in your reception."

    Suddenly, a hush reigned throughout the auditorium, throughout the city, and throughout n Allen.

    From the youngest to the oldest, from the weakest to the most powerful, from those in the squares of Allen City to the most powerful in n Allen.

    Each one was silent. No one knew how to react; Gray''s words kept echoing inside their heads like loudspeakers.

    If ''shock'' is the word for people who don''t know how to respond but have their minds in full operation, then the current situation for most of those present was one of being frozen in time. They were not even thinking other than those words that continued to echo in their ears.

    But this was temporary, as Gray Allen''s announcement was not only shocking but also capable of angering many people.

    "What the hell!?"

    "How could an outsider lead our n!?"

    Various people from the Allen n who were present stood up abruptly at that moment.

    They weren''t the only ones in shock at that. There had never been a case of an outsider leading a Vampire n before.

    That made no sense at all; who the hell would hand over the leadership of their n to a foreigner?

    But today, Gray Allen was announcing it.

    And in front of the entire City and all the powers of the Kingdom!

    This would soon go all over the Kingdom, the whole World!

    No one could believe it, not Jack Allen, not Alice Allen?, not the Murphys...

    What''s more, not even Matt expected something like this.

    He looked at Gray in shock, wondering what this man was nning, though it was not like he couldn''t really understand.

    Gray Allen wanted to tie the only Dietrich in this world to his n. Making him Alice''s husband was only the first step, but it was also the most important, as Gray realized that Matthew is someone who wouldn''t look out for the race but for his own.

    But, he was giving him the direction of the n is so that he would understand his determination to be part of ''his own''.

    Maybe then everything would go better for the Allen Family from now on. If the Allens could have a descendant with the blood of a true Dietrich, who would take away their ce as the most powerful n?

    Discover hidden stories at empiren/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Even more, it would take them to unimaginable heights, so he took the lead on this and decided to go big.

    Still, besides Matt and Gray, no one else knew about this. To them, Gray''s words were barbaric nonsense that made no sense whatsoever.

    That was why, at that moment and for the first time, an opposing voice to Gray Allen was raised in the Allen n after seeing that Gray Allen was serious.

    "I oppose this statement!" Normally, no one would oppose a Gray Allen decision, let alone in a public ce like this, but this time, the outrage did not allow them to continue to blindly support him.

    The first voice of outrage and opposition brought with it a few more voices who were just as outraged.

    Gray knew this would happen, so he waited for all those guys to go silent so he could look at his eldest son.

    Jack Allen, perhaps the most indignant of them, was silent, staring at Gray. No one knew whether he was thinking or not, but his darkened face showed that he didn''t agree.

    And when his father saw him, he stood up.

    "I will always respect your decisions; there is no one more worthy than you to choose a Leader for us. Not even all the other Family Leaders put together will carry the same weight as your word. But this time, I don''t understand it, and I don''t understand if it is some tactic, but for the sake of the n and our ancestors, I must oppose it.

    Even more, in my position as Heir with Destiny, I, the Gatevoyager, must oppose this statement." He replied firmly.

    His words caused many present to side with him. Even Alice felt they made sense. Besides, she knew something else, and that was that her brother had agreed to be called that way solely to oppose today, using the title bestowed upon him long ago.

    She understood that her brother was worthy of the Leader''s position, but she also knew that Matthew would not like to fight for it. She knew that Matt didn''t want it, but she didn''t know what their father was thinking when he bestowed it upon him.

    ''But...'' Alice looked at Matt. His serene yet firm posture today showed an indescribable elegance.

    Despite being awarded the highest status that could be bestowed upon the current younger generation, he was not surprised or excited. He was still maintaining his characteristic serene and indifferent posture.

    That posture in such a situation demonstrated the steadfastness of his heart, which made Alice feel incredibly safe by his side.

    It was a security that not even her father could give her, let alone her older brother.

    That was a security...

    ''That a true Leader must have.'' Alice smiled a little and looked around.

    All the people had risen to oppose, with the exception of Alice and I. I because she didn''t have the right to vote.

    But Alice did.

    That was why she stood up at that moment and spoke. "Father, I agree with your decision. And if I were to bestow my Inheritance Token so that he can be worthy in everyone''s eyes, then I will do so." She said and, without a second thought, pulled out her Inheritance Token to show that she was not ying games.

 Chapter 409 A stunning decision (1)

    "Alice!" Jack Allen cried out in shock, seeing his sister stand up and say such oundish words. There was no way Alice would do it just because he was her fianc��, was there!

    She wanted to put her Token on the line!

    That''s why Jack was in shock, but with the first person standing up in favor, one more person in the crowd decided to do it.

    "Hehe, though it may not concern me, I must say that I, the Heiress of irvoyance, am in favor of this. I understand a bit of Lord Gray''s thinking, and I must admit that I am in awe of his abilities; he is enviable."

    Her words made everyone look at her in shock. "Sophia!? What are you doing!?" her brother asked in shock.

    Her posturing on Matthew''s side was surprising to him. His sister didn''t seem to be acting like her usual self. Besides, she was backing a position like that, in the hands of a foreigner, in the n most allied to them!

    Was she against the n or something, this woman? Her brother thought.

    But Sophia simply looked straight ahead.

    Vampiric ns tend to have some say when a time like this happens, and if it was a Heir with Destiny supporting the Young Generation Leadership candidacy of someone from another n, then a lot of people might look at that candidacy with different eyes.

    This is because if the n works together with Heirs with Destiny it benefits greatly.

    In this case, a foreign and an internal Heir were backing this, which carried tremendous weight. Even so, he was still an outsider.

    Although n Allen members with leading positions were already wondering what they were seeing in this guy.

    So much support was not normal. Sophia and Alice could be put aside, but Gray Allen?

    The strongest man in the world was supporting him!

    He was even the one who had chosen him as Leader?

    ''What the hell is wrong with this guy?'' They thought to themselves in shock, though maintaining their stance of rejection of this statement.

    They had never needed Gray Allen to tell them what he had decided for the n, for that guy always chose the right thing. And they thought it would make sense this time, too, but apparently, they were wrong.

    This guy chose wrong for once in his life, so they had to oppose him.

    Gray looked at the mess in the auditorium and waited for everyone to return to silence before speaking. Although many were talking back and forth, silence slowly reigned in the room until no one spoke.

    Gray nodded toward them.

    "I have never required anyone''s permission to ce or remove someone from a position in the n. I am sure that even if all the n Leaders were present, they would not even make me blink an eye at my decision; when I decide on something, I carry it out because I trust my perception.

    The n has relied on it for hundreds of years to get us to where we are; how could I fail at this point?" Gray said. His words made many in the room want to retort, but Gray raised his hand towards them to stop them from being able to speak and walked over to where Matthew was standing.

    "Well, be quiet first, and then you can retort as much as you want," Gray said, and after reaching in front of Matt, he bestowed the Token that, as of today, belonged to him and nodded to him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Then he looked at everyone again.

    "Matthew Dietrich, to many a stranger. I''m sure the vast majority of you have already forgotten that I was the one who brought him into the n and put him close to Alice. If I do this, it means that I trust my perception and this boy quite a bit, but since I know you don''t even know him, I''ll have to introduce you to him."

    "When he had just reached 5,000 power, he received the title of Bloody Vampire General, making him the youngest and, in turn, the weakest Bloody Vampire General the group had. Even in the history of that group, no one had ever been consecrated at his age and with such low power.

    His achievements to date had been quite good, killing several devourers and even the ability to investigate underworld cases. At the same time, he participated in an exhaustive search for and tracked down the whereabouts of several traitors to the kingdom within the City of ns.

    That case was widely known sometimeter, as it was revealed that several nobles had been found to be traitors; had it not been for him, they would not have been found."

    "In favor of our n, he discovered the secret base of the organization for which those traitors worked and managed to destroy them, bringing precious information from that ce, which made us understand the magnitude of the organization against which we were facing.

    He even participated in the discovery of the betrayal of several very high-level nobles in the Kingdom and several ministers, which you can easily verify, although, unfortunately, that led him to fall into humannds.

    That was 2 years ago..." After saying this, Gray proceeded to exin to them in a detailed way, but really without going to much depth, the adventures and things Matthew brought back from the Human Empire.

    It was precious information, of which Matt still had much more to tell them.

    Although it was hard information to believe. Who would believe that two vampires went into the Nevod Mountains, lived for a while, and came out alive to tell the tale? Only a madman would believe that.

    Continue reading at empire

    But Alice backed him up.

    "I was all that time with him. The reason I increased my power so much is purely due to his help. Without Matt, I wouldn''t have reached the heights I have now in just 2 years." She said, certifying everything Gray Allen said when the guys in her n objected.

    Jack Allen was naturally shocked. He believed everything his father told him, but was his dream really going to go away like that? He wanted to be the one to inherit his father''s legacy, and although he knew he wasn''t worthy to even stand in front of Gray Allen, he at least believed he was qualified to inherit it.

    But today, his dream was shattered. His father chose a foreigner, who did not even know where he came from, as the next Leader.

    That was frustrating, and he felt that all his effort was trampled on, which is why he was so reluctant even to the end.

    Matthew didn''t care about that guy''s state of mind, but he was not a lover of creating discord among a close-knit, well-meaning family like the Allens, either. That''s why he looked at Gray.

    "I think it''s time to finish the announcements to the public. The rest we can talk about here." He spoke.

    Gray sighed. "Tsk, these idiot people who won''t let me finish talking and they still want me to listen to them." He said with some anger.

    He looked over to where the transmission was. "Matthew Dietrich will be the next Leader of my n Allen. That is myst announcement, and it will stand. Gray Allen rules the Allen n, and if I am ever wrong, may the blood ites to cost fall on my corpse." He replied firmly and determinedly. After saying this, he cut the transmission.

 Chapter 410 A stunning decision (2)

    Although the audience outside was shocked by that final announcement and were confused about what might happen, Gray Allen''s words had all their weight in gold, so they did not hesitate a bit about what he said.

    But inside thepound, the situation infuriated the Allen Leaders.

    "Gray Allen, you''re crazy!" they shouted in great anger.

    Enjoy new stories from empire

    Their n could not punch each other in the face like that; they could not elect a foreigner as Leader! That would be a disgrace, it would be showing the world that they didn''t have such capable people as foreigners.

    They all wanted to shout that at him, but because of those present, they couldn''t do it.

    That was why they were so furious, but Gray Allen red at them fiercely, sending a strange power towards them that hit hard with each of their bodies.

    That powerful attack drove them back. "Who do you think you are to yell at me like that?" replied Gray fiercely.

    His attack and power were so fast that very few people among those present could see it, which meant that this guy was angry.

    And angering Gray Allen is not a wise thing to do, even within the Allen n that is a famous saying.

    "Hmph, the old Leader supports my decision and that''s all the weight I need to elect him. If you have anything else to say, why don''t you go to the old man? I want to see if you can convince him not to take it." Gray replied. His tone of voice sounded annoyed.

    And although his words surprised everyone, Matt at that moment stood up and looked at them all.

    His look made everyone present frown and look at him curiously.

    "I don''t have to exin myself, but I am also surprised by Mr. Gray''s decision. It is the first time I have met someone so interesting in my life, perhaps it is due to the skills he handles, so he has my praise. Still, there are several things I must say since I was chosen.

    I''m not from the n, so I know you all will object to this, but among everyone here, I''m pretty sure I''m the most qualified to lead the current most powerful n." Matt replied. Although he was being realistic, what he said made hime across as arrogant, in the eyes of those who were angry.

    Others simply saw him as confident, as they had heard of his exploits.

    Whatever the case, these statements were not going to go unnoticed by such powerful and, to a certain extent, diplomatic people.

    Some were annoyed but held back the urge to scold this impertinent brat.

    "Oh? Those are strong statements. I''d really like to understand what you have to offer for you to say such things. There are 3 Heirs with Destiny in this ce. 2 of which arepeting for the position.

    One of them is the current most powerful 3rd Heir, and the other has the ability to catch up to the 3 most powerful in the near future; how will you be more qualified than them to lead us?" Asked one of the strongest among those present, who belonged to the Allen n, naturally.

    He was a person known throughout the world. Not only did he belong to the most powerful n, but he was also one of those who made the n so powerful, so his fame was spread all over the world.

    Matt didn''t know his name or who he was; all he knew was that this man was immensely strong��much stronger than the man he killed on the border of the Human Empire.

    Because of this, he assumed he would be one of Allen''s highmanders, so he nodded to him.

    "You should be one of the ones who knows when I came to the n and how much Vampire Power I had at the time." Matt said, causing the man to frown and nod.

    "Naturally, at the time, I believed Lord Gray''s perception. But on this asion, I must strongly oppose it, and I doubt very much if you have anything to change my mind. Our Jack already has over 100,000 of power and has long prepared for it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    I have nothing against you, and I recognize that you are a talented young man who is worth the Allens can raise, but you cannot match Jack or Miss Alice, who, with good teachers, can be a great Leader." He replied firmly.

    He didn''t speak overbearingly or arrogantly. In fact, he came across as a reasonable person, and what he said made sense.

    Even Matt agreed with him.

    "I agree with you. Alice has the potential to be the strongest of the Heiresses, of that I am certain. As for Lord Jack, I don''t know him, but I recognize his power and bravery. Still, to say I can''t match them is a great facy." Matt said and turned to grab the vampiric ball Gray Allen already had ready.

    He immediately used it and looked at the man. "When I said I am the most qualified to be, it is because my potential for growth is unlike any of you. And this also involves Mr. Gray," Matt replied.

    His im that he was even above Gray Allen was almost thest straw. To say he was above Gray Allen in anything was an insult to everything, but before they could react...

    An astonishing number shone above the ball.

    That number, which seemed unreal, shone with a strange intensity in the eyes of everyone present. Even more so in the eyes of those who knew the power Matthew had when he came here.

    Many of them almost choked on their saliva, briefly experiencing tremendous shock.

    For that brief moment, silence reigned in the auditorium. But it didn''tst long.

    "How is this possible!?" shouted several people in shock.

    Many of those present had no idea who Matt was, but seeing the vampiric power he had at such a young age shocked them.

    Matt was also shocked, though. ''When did I increase my power by 2,000?'' he thought with confusion. He didn''t think he''d ever done things that would increase his power that much.

    The vampire ball did not show the power it remembered having.

    -Vampiric Power: 64,100.

    ''Among those people in the Academy, only three gave me 300 power each; the rest gave me nothing, maybe because they had Rings to increase their power. That''s 900... Where did the reste from?'' Matt was confused after seeing this.

    The exact increase was 2,100. He didn''t know where it came from or what the hell it meant, but he felt it might be an increase thanks to him editing I or something simr.

    ''Maybe that skill has secrets I don''t know.'' He thought.

    His ability, ''The Vampire'', had several effects he didn''t know that he met when using it, so this one could also be simr. But he didn''t bother with anything else. Instead, he looked at the man he was talking to.

    "Remember the amount of power I had when I got here and think about whether what I said before is a far-fetched statement."

 Chapter 411 They agree?

    Those present did not need to know the level of power Matthew had when he came to n Allen to know how amazing he was. It was enough just to see his age and the amount of power he had to know that.

    This is even more so because, ording to Gray Allen, two years ago, he was enshrined as a Bloody Vampire General with only 5,000 power or thereabouts.

    The difference from 5,000 to 64,000 is more than ten times the difference. It''s like the difference between heaven and earth. A person with over 50,000 Power can already use the Vampire Mark, so that should be taken into ount.

    That means Matthew''s total power should be over 70,000.

    Being so young, that''s absurd, but it''s even more absurd when we take into ount that 2 years ago, he had 5,000 power.

    Only 5,000 power!

    If Matthew wasn''t famous these days, everyone present wouldn''t believe it, even if Gray himself was the one saying it. But many of those present had heard of Matthew Dietrich before.

    So they could understand how amazing Matt was.

    But this was much more amazing for the Allen man Matt was talking to and for Gray Allen.

    ''Alice had told me that he was stronger than she was, but she didn''t specify the exact number. I originally thought he would have about 40,000 power, which would be shocking enough, considering he started much lower than Alice, but... Over 60,000... That''s absurd.'' But, even though Gray was astonished, he still smiled and stood tall.

    He had not been wrong, and this evidence Matthew had decided to reveal proved it.

    Meanwhile, the person Matt was talking to couldn''t react. The moment he saw the number reflected there, his head gave a tremendous buzz.

    When he learned that Alice had such a high amount of Vampire Power, the first thing he did was to remember the past. A little over 2 years ago, Alice had 5,000 power. Her start had beenplicated, partly because of the n''s decisions and the other part because of something in her body.

    Back then, the fact that she had to learn so many things from nobility issues and so on made her training very little, but everyone knew that the moment she started training properly, her power would skyrocket, and it did.

    In just a few months, she reached 10,000 power, although it was faster than everyone expected. Even so, the truth is that they had hit the nail on the head and knew that Alice was very amazing.

    The issuees when they stop seeing her for two years, and suddenly, she appears with almost 40,000 power. The ability to reach from 5,000 to 40,000 Power in less than three years was something that had never been seen before, so this man was inclined to have Alice take control of the n. A new Gray Allen had risen, he thought.

    And that''s why he was so confident when he confronted Matt, but his confidence was destroyed in an instant.

    ''This boy''s power was a mere 500 when Lord Gray started training him... From 500 to over 60,000 in less than 3 years...''

    ''It''s impossible. Who is this guy? He''s over 60,000 when he barely looks about 22 or 23 years old. That breaks all historical records in our world.'' He frowned after thinking like that.

    ''As one of the most powerful of the Allens, he knows history very well. He is also a man who has lived a long time; he is much older than Gray, so he has seen more. But, right now, all that knowledge he had didn''t seem to help.

    When he remembers Gray Allen, he has always seen him as an unsurpassed existence in today''s world. Seeing Alice''s rise made him believe that she could surpass him in the future if Alice could reach 100,000 Power before the age of 30, which was the age Gray reached it. But it was only a glimmer of hope that he had. All that had been destroyed by Matthew Dietrich.

    With just over 64,000 Vampire Power at present, what if the Allen n put all their efforts into helping him progress?

    ''Reaching 100,000 Power before 30 would be rtively easy. After all, in less than 3 years, he gained 63,600 Power. Another 7 more years and reaching or surpassing 100,000 would be easy.''

    In the end, the man, not knowing what to say, could only maintain his posture and sigh. "I just hope you don''t betray the hand that fed you," he said, then turned and walked out of the venue.

    With his exit, several other people came out behind him. They were all confused, and although some wanted to retort, if the Leader of them left the hall, they had to do so as well. Read new chapters at empiren/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Moreover, Gray had already announced it and received support from Alice and Sophia Murphy. While many of them wanted to have enough status as those two to oppose, none of them did.

    The only one who had it was Jack Allen, but he was so angry that he walked out the door shortly after the rest of them left.

    Gray then sighed and looked around at all the people still left in the auditorium.

    "My announcements are over for the day. You may leave," he said and turned to leave, but before he had walked five steps, he stopped and looked back.

    "If word of thisst thing you saw here gets out... I hope you are prepared for the repesalies I may take." The dangerous look that adorned his face the moment he said this made several people flinch.

    After that, Gray, Matt, Alice, I, and the Murphys left the auditorium.

    Further back, the rest would exit.

    Gray led them toward a section of the Family Mansion, though he stopped before he got there and looked at Murphy.

    "You''re more pensive than usual. Though you''ve always been quiet, it''s strange that you haven''t said anything about this." Gray said, causing Leader Murphy to sigh.

    "My Murphy family is known for having the most exotic abilities among the ns, but here you are, being able to see much more than us through people. I didn''t think you would take a turn like that and despite trying to use my abilities to figure it out, I still don''t understand." He replied.

    Gray shrugged and looked at Sophia. "Well, while you can''t see it, it looks like your little daughter can." He replied and then continued walking.

    Soon after, he spoke again, though. "Anyway, don''t read too much into it, Murphy. I have some things to talk to you about, so don''t go yet, but don''t make the little ones run around; they should stake out their territories." Gray said, smiling at them as he separated from the group along with Matt and the rest.

    ...

 Chapter 412 Some days after

    The days passed after that. Matthew had to learn several things during this time, for the things he needed to know about the Allens were many.

    Also, this announcement would be made all over the world, and Matthew Dietrich would be recognized as the Young Leader of the Allen n. It sounded a little unbelievable, but that''s what everyone was talking about these days, and Matthew''s status would increase dramatically.

    This status alone was already far superior to all the previous statuses Matt had.

    From Allen City to the Academy and from the Academy to the Capital. Then, from the Kingdom Capital to the distant Zimmermann Kingdom, Matthew''s fame would spread far and wide. Stay tuned for updates on empire

    Matthew didn''t know it, but Gray''s statement caused many people who nned to harm him to back off and not even show themselves. Among those, there was a movement among the Bloody Vampire Generals, but after these few days, all the Generals put their heads down and didn''t even think of trying to give him trouble.

    Those were the benefits of being the next n Leader of the Allen n.

    But not everything was rosy, and Matthew knew it. The benefits are many, but the cons are greater. Because now he was in the sight of many powerful people who might consider him a threat.

    That was why, during these days, Matthew also dedicated himself to learning about the enemies of the Allens and investigating specific dangerous cities, such as the City of ns and other strange cities that he had not heard of before.

    The fact that he now had ess to the n Allen Central Library at his whim was a great advantage to him, so he was able to do quite a bit of research on this world. He used the books and the strange map in his head to have a representation of everything he read that was information in this world.

    Among so many things he researched, perhaps the most important was the research to understand the major powers in this world.

    Among those, he must know very well the Seven Vampiric ns, which are the pinnacle of power in this world and the Leaders of the vampiric race.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But there are still 2 Independent ns, not listed as Vampiric ns, but they are said to also have Dietrich''s Blood running in their veins, only to a lesser extent, and it seems to be mixed with other powerful blood from the past. They are just as powerful as the Vampire ns but mostly do nothing.

    Behind those 2e 2 other Independent ns, but ruling different Kingdoms. One is in the more artificial Kingdom, and the other is in the more natural Kingdom.

    Then there is the Central City, the City of ns, and some hidden Organizations, such as the Vampiric Prosperity Organization.

    Still, unfortunately, Gray did not allow Matt to ess deeper information, as he said it was not the time. So, he had to shift his attention to the Powers of the other races.

    There woulde the Three Alignments of the Human Empire, known to Matt and the 2 Devourer Gates.

    Thetter two are ruled by a single person, of whom only the name Lilith is known. Not even Gray Allen has managed to find information about this person, but apparently, she is the ruler of the Devourers.

    And behind them woulde the Dragon Mountain Range. ording to Gray, that is the most beautiful ce in the World, although going there is very dangerous. In fact, ording to Gray, if anyone in this world could stand up to him, he would possibly be there, although he said no more after that answer.

    When Matthew researched all this information, he understood several important things, the most important of which was the World''s Highest Power Level.

    ''The power level to be an Immortal Vampire is 150,000, and the Vampire n Leaders have 140,000 or more, but no one has managed to reach the level of an immortal vampire... That means raising 1,000 power in that category is quiteplicated.'' Matt thought while reading arge number of books.

    Reading so much also made him realize that there was a lot of missing information. There was nothing about what would be beyond 150,000 Power, nor was there any exnation of that level of power. It didn''t even say why it was soplicated to reach that amount of power.

    It''s like it was all nk about that.

    ''It happens the same when I read about that ce I came from...'' Matt thought and sighed.

    He had researched that icy ce he hade from, and the only thing he knew was something Gray Allen himself had told him: that ce is called Frozen Infinity. And well, considering what he saw up there, he could understand it.

    Everything there is an icy world, and nothing is in sight. Even those trees, if he remembers correctly, were also totally frozen. The ground, the rocks...

    Everything but the strange wolves, though somehow those critters seemed to have frozen teeth, too.

    But there was nothing else about that ce; it was nk.

    That was why Matt felt a bit frustrated. Still, he soon lifted his spirits and got up from the chair.

    "Old Martin!" Matt shouted as if he was calling out to someone.

    A few seconds after he did this, a person came through the door. "Young Leader, what do you need?" he asked.

    Anyone who looked at him would be surprised, for this man was the one who objected to Matt being the Leader. During these days, Matt learned much from him regarding the n.

    Even though he opposed his consecration, he was responsible for making sure that the Next Leader was well-educated about everything he needed to know, so he was doing his job and slowly began to recognize Matt as someone worthy.

    "Old Martin, help me investigate the City of the ns. I would like to know everything about it, its ns and powers, and also about its leaders. Can you do it?"

    Martin Allen frowned. ''City of the ns? It seems that the Young Leader and the Leader have simr thoughts. They both have this City in their sights.'' He thought and smiled.

    "There is an open investigation on the City of ns, so when we have everything, I''ll turn it over to you." He replied, and Matt nodded.

    "Okay, tell Alice and I to get ready. Let''s get moving." He said as he started walking out of this huge library, taking Martin by surprise.

    "To move? Do you have a mission to aplish, Young Leader? As n Leader, you can use the power of the n to do whatever you want. It''s not limited like Miss Alice, so I can help you." Martin replied.

    Matt nodded slightly. ''I might as well use the n this time. I don''t know where they are, after all.'' Matt thought and wrote some things down for him on a piece of paper.

    "Help me look for them. Send me the information when you get it; I''ll go talk to Alice and I." Matt said, and after that, he left the ce.

    Martin Allen went to do as he was told. He was a good person.

    .

 Chapter 413 Western Trade City Again

    And although within the Allen n everything seemed to be going as usual, the atmosphere was a bit tense now that they knew that a Young Leader had been elected.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The same was true throughout Allen City, and as the days went by, the same atmosphere was felt throughout the Dark Kingdom.

    The news of Matthew Dietrich and Alice Allen''s engagement was shocking, but it was nothingpared to the news that n Allen now had a new leader, Matthew himself.

    That made the whole Dark Kingdom have a different atmosphere and the troublemakers stopped making trouble during that time, making a strange peace envelop the Dark Kingdom. It happened all the time when one of the Vampire ns that were in this territory would elect a new Leader.

    Because no one wanted to piss those guys off.

    But in such an environment, Matthew, Alice, and I didn''t care.

    I learned a lot during this time and was even given a ce within the Allen Family, which was a little strange for her. Naturally, it was all Matt''s doing.

    Since he now ''belonged'' to the Allen n, he wanted I to be at the forefront and able to train with all the resources of this Great n. He did this because he didn''t know if, at some point, Gray Allen would turn around and try to assassinate him.

    It''s not because he''s suspicious; it''s simply security measures.

    And among those security measures, he would vehemently try to develop those close to him and even his newly acquired territory.

    That was why, after talking to Alice and I at n Allen, Matthew went on a ''walk'' with both of them, although it was on a long trip.

    "Matt, are you sure Sir Paul is still here? I remember you telling me you had given him a chance to be an important cksmith; won''t he be in the capital?" I asked as the three of them were getting off a long-distance train in the Western Trade City.

    Matt had the option of flying here on one of the Allen n Ships that were now all in his service, but that would be boring, or so he thought. So he took a couple of days by train, although in the end, the train he took had to be a very high-level one for his own safety.

    Matt nodded at I''s question. "ording to Old Martin, Lord Paul had some problems at the time I ended up falling into the Empire. These problems have something to do with the Leaders of this City, which is why the local rulers brought him here.

    I''d really like to know who the idiot behind all this is because he even ignored that Emma Lewis supported me and brought one of my own all the way here." He replied.

    "Do you think there''s someone from the Vampire ns?" Alice asked shortly after, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right. Since Emma Lewis didn''t mention any of this to me, and she should know about it, it means it''s possibly something out of her control. Maybe this is what she wanted to talk to me about that night."

    "I see." Alice sighed and continued. "In this city, the Turner and Wagner ns have quite a bit of power. I heard that the rulers were chosen by the Lesser Heir of the Wagner, in conjunction with the Lesser Heir of the Turner. They are both annoying and quite strong."

    Matthew already knew this. "Well, I heard one of them was after you, didn''t I? Since I have things to do here, I might as well take the opportunity to p him so he''ll stop staring at my wife." Alice was stunned when she heard this and turned slightly red, though she smiled.

    It was a short conversation that ended the moment they got off the Train, as some people were waiting for them.

    "Wee, Young Leader Matthew, Miss Alice, General I!" There were five people, and they all bowed deeply to the three who had juste down.

    They were high-ranking people, all dressed in elegant clothes and wore expensive essories. On their cors, they hung badges, which denoted them as high-level people.

    They belonged to the board of leaders of the City.

    As amercial city, its leaders were important in the world ofmerce. They had a high status in the business world, but they did not belong to any Kingdom.

    These five people present belonged to the Round Table of the 16 Leaders and were the only five with the Allen n. Gray Allen was never interested in this City because it was too far away from Allen City.

    Even so, they still belonged to the Allen n, so they were already informed that Matt wasing here.

    "You don''t need unnecessary procedures. Take me to the ce." Matt replied indifferently.

    "Yes, Sir!" Matt, Alice, and I were then directed to a caravan of luxury cars from this world.

    Experience tales with empire

    They were not like the luxury cars of Earth, but they did have an interesting design and were quitefortable. It didn''t take them long at the station, but the station was filled with murmurs at that scene, as everyone knew the status of the five who had bowed.

    Many wondered who the neers were, and rumors began to swirl around the city, as usual.

    .

    In the car.

    "Young Leader, we heard you wereing, but we still don''t understand why. Do you have something important to do here? Does the family n to expand the business to this city?" one of the five men asked.

    If the family wanted to expand into this city, the benefits to them would be immense, so they were expectant.

    But Matt shook his head. "No, the Family has no ns for that. This city is not as good for trade as you think. Its proximity to the Mountain Range makes it an easy target in the face of a possible major war against the Devourers." Matt replied, surprising those in the car.

    "What do you mean? This city has been running for hundreds of years and has never faced anything like this. The Devourers can''t get here so easily due to the fact that there are kingdom and n Turner cities nearby."

    Matt scoffed a little. "You might say they can''t get there easily, but it''s the easiest ce to reach the Kingdom. One corner of the Kingdom is being protected by the Allens, the other is being protected by the Murphys, in the other is the Capital and its armies, but in this one, what is there? Only a few minor ns, and they are not even close.

    Even if you believe that the mountains will prevent the devourers from arriving, it is a false belief because of our own capabilities; that belief is far from reality." Matt replied firmly as he looked at the busy street to the side.

 Chapter 414 The reason

    Naturally, his words confused the businessmen. They were very good in the business world, had extensive experience, and had studied the geography of this city for a long time.

    They knew perfectly well that this ce was the best ce to do business between the different races; which other ce if not this one? And they had their own arguments to say so.

    That''s why they couldn''t believe what Matt was saying, but still, they wanted to hear why he was saying it. They wanted to understand why Gray Allen chose him as Leader. And if they could, they wanted to make him wrong and then bombard him with valid arguments as to why this ce is so good for business.

    So they talked.

    "I don''t understand what the Young Leader means. Both powerful businessmen and kings have researched the grounds here for hundreds of years before building the city.

    Arge part of the business in the Dark Kingdom passes through here because it is a strategic center protected by a huge mountain range, which, thanks to the constitution of the mountains, makes it impossible for armies to pass through. What do you mean it is a bias due to our own capabilities?" The man who spoke was one of the most talented Allen''s for foreign trade.

    He had numerous businesses around the World, and in this City, he had a really high status. Thepany he managed was one of the main investors in the construction of this City, so he knew everything about this City very well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But some of what he said was real.

    "It makes it impossible for human and vampiric armies to get through unless it is by flying. That is something we all know because, from the beginning, the tests regarding these mountains were done to investigate such armies and test if they could be used for extensive training. That''s the problem, the Devourers are neither human nor vampire.

    Thetest sightings of the Devourers give us the idea that they are very good at moving through the mountains; why do you think that is?" Matt said and looked at the man he was talking to.

    That man didn''t respond, though, so Matt spoke again.

    "The reason is simple. They have better physiques than us, and they have also been training because they know that this is the weak wing of the Dark Kingdom, and they want to enter through there. That''s why the position of this City is not as good as the merchants think." After saying this, he caused the man he was talking to, to frown and quickly wanted to speak.

    "If that were the case..." But he was interrupted by Matt.

    "With that being said, I know I''m not the only one who has figured this out; I''m sure all or most of the Vampire ns already know. They just don''t say it. The evidence is wrong, but why do they continue to negotiate, and why do they allow this City to remain the center of the Kingdom''s business?"

    Matt smiled at this point and continued. "The answer is simple: this city is just a facade built by them. That mountain range is no good for us, but for the Devourers, it is.

    And the position of the most important city in the Kingdom''s economy being so close to that ce, being also the weakest wing of the Kingdom, all that leaves that this ce is the perfect facade and bait to lure the Devourers to attack.

    It''s just a conspiracy against the Devourers so we can have the upper hand when they attack." The more Matt talked, the more he stunned the people driving the car.

    Somehow, his intelligence left them in shock. While what he said wasn''t a hard thing to figure out, none of the powerful businessmen working here had.

    It all made sense under what he said. But they felt there were several problems with it.

    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire

    "If that were the case, why are Turner and Wagner so deep in this ce?" the man asked again, but this time it was a genuine doubt and not a trap for Matt.

    Matt shrugged. "Deep into it? No, you''re wrong. The Turners and the Wagners only allow their lesser Heirs to grab experience here while their main businesses are elsewhere."

    "Then why hadn''t the Leaders told us this? We have a lot of money invested here, and we belong to the most powerful n; it doesn''t make sense that we hadn''t heard about it." Said another quickly, and Matt smiled.

    "Well, that''s because we need gullible people in these ces so everyone nearby can believe it. You can think of yourselves as bait waiting to be eaten," he replied.

    His clear and nonchnt answer shocked those listening to him, who did not know what else to say.

    Even the n to make a fool of him at least once for saying things he had no idea went down the toilet, and it was Matt who made them keep quiet.

    But Matt wouldn''t say all that without a reason. "Well, don''t worry too much. Even if Mr. Gray needs that, I don''t need it. I came to this city precisely to fix the problem, so I hope thatter you will be willing to do as I say." After saying this somewhat strangely, Matt hugged Alice and kissed her.

    That action made it clear to those driving that he no longer wanted to talk about it.

    That made the trip quieter but less peaceful. The businessmen were worried about theirpanies, and the rich were worried about their money.

    They have too much invested in this city. These are businesses that they hope willst for thousands of years.

    If they were attacked at some point, this ce could possibly be destroyed. After all, they would be the bait, and the bait is not there just to catch the fish. The fish eats the bait, and then it is taken out of the water.

    So, in the event that they were attacked, they would be ughtered, and then help woulde.

    If they analyzed it by looking at a map, it would be more evident what Matt was saying. The remoteness of this city from the rest of the Major Cities didn''t make sense and although there were Vampire ns operating nearby, it was true that none of them were deeply involved in the Cities, which made it more isted.

    Despite that, it was very close to many races, so it was a good ce for business. But all those races were not strong enough to withstand the power of the Devourers, so they were not protected at all.

    The strategic position for trade was fine, but at the same time, they were exposed as bait.

    This spread fear in the people who heard this and so the trip was silent.

    A whileter, the caravan of cars arrived at the Central Building, where the main Leaders of the City were working.

    As soon as they arrived, several of them frowned when they saw a ship parked above the Building.

    "It''s Lord Wagner''s boat. Apparently, it''s here." Reported one of them, causing Matt to smile.

    ''How convenient.''

 Chapter 415 Wagner Heir

    The presence of a known Heir in the City, made the surrounding atmosphere of the Central Building tense.

    In addition, this is one of the most powerful people within the City, as the Wagner Family has the most people within the 16 Seats of the Round Table, which made the weight of their presence in this ce greater.

    Matt was led by the 5 businessmen inside the building, and the workers bowed to them as they passed. However, the tense atmosphere between the 5 City Leaders caused most of themon workers to not even bow out of fright.

    The tense atmosphere around them remained until they arrived in front of the main room, where the Round Table was located; just before they opened it, a voice came from inside.

    "I heard that what I asked you to do, you did. Is that guy around?"

    "That''s right, sir. He''s in the dungeons; we''ve got him chained up so he can''t escape. But, I must say, you should be careful, sir. That man apparently is a very high-level cksmith. We only managed to get one of his weapons, and it''s a weapon that almost reached Saint level. Maybe he might have some deal with a Vampire n besides that Bloody Vampire General."

    "Alright, I''m already aware. You sole him immediately, and nothing that was discussed between us muste to light. Release him and give him numerous treasures of what treasures you have. If he is not satisfied, send him to my n and give him this letter."

    After these few words, some people were surprised, and others rose to their feet.

    At that precise moment, the door to the room opened, causing everyone present to turn around to see what was going on.

    Sitting there were 7 people on one side and 3 on the other.

    The 7 people sitting on one side were the Wagner n members working here, leading members of the city.

    But the one with the highest level was sitting in the middle, which gently stood up when he looked at Alice.

    "Miss Alice." He said, frowning and then looked at the other people.

    ''Strangers... But it''s a man, could it be him, Matthew Dietrich?'' he thought, slightly concerned.

    And Matt opened his mouth then.

    "Heh, so the one behind it all was you." He said, stepping forward to speak as he stared at the Heir of the Wagner n.

    The other people did not understand who it was, but seeing that this person seemed to have some enmity with the Heir of their n, they stood up.

    "Who are you?"

    "It is not respectful to enter a room without knocking and look threateningly at one of our guests."

    "Please give your name."

    Some were somewhat respectful because they saw that there were members of the Allen n with him; others treated them more rudely. But Matthew didn''t care about this, someone else would take it upon himself to answer for him to those kinds of words.

    And he was not wrong; behind him, the n Allen people were angry.

    "How dare you address Young Leader like that!?"

    "What guts!"

    The shouts quickly overshadowed the rudeness in the voice of the Wagner n members.

    They looked at Matthew in shock. "What? He''s the next n Leader of the Allen n, and Jack Allen?" They had been busy these days and did not pay attention to several of the documents that came to them, as they had some work to do for the n.

    That was why they were not aware that n Allen had announced who would be the Next Leader. But if it were as it should be, they would not be confused because the person in front of them would not be Matt, but it would be Jack.

    But, this time, they were destined to hit a wall, and Matthew scoffed but looked behind him.

    "The man these guys were talking about a moment ago, is his name Paul Cox?" he asked and the Allen''s behind him nodded.

    "I think that''s the name of thetest addition to the dungeons. We don''t deal with that area, so we''re not aware of it. But I remember it because I think there is a man with a simr name that Lord Gray knows." Replied one of them, and Matt nodded.

    "It''s not just a simr name. He is Lord Gray''s acquaintance. He was the same one who made Alice''s sword, and likewise, he is my subordinate." Matt replied quickly, taking everyone present by surprise.

    ''What!? All that information wasn''t written in any of that man''s files!'' They were in shock, including the Wagner Heir, who frowned.

    Then Matt looked at him. Continue your adventure at empire

    "It seems that your Wagner n has more guts than the Relish n has. Even the Relish wouldn''t dare to apprehend a subordinate of someone from the Allens. I really admire those guts." Revealing his annoyance, which wasn''t the only person annoyed.

    Alice was not aware that Paul Cox was imprisoned like that, so she looked sharply at Heir Wagner.

    "Young Mr. Wagner, may I know why Mr. Paul is imprisoned?"

    The other Allens were also angry, but no one uttered a word. If Heir Wagner himself had put him in prison, it was no ce for them to get into.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Heir Wagner frowned and shrugged his shoulders. "I will give a public apology to n Allen for this. It was a bad decision of mine and does not involve my n. I''ve already ordered him to be released; I think that''s enough, don''t you? Young Leader Matthew and Miss Alice."

    As the Heir of a Vampiric n, he had a high status.

    Normally, those words would be enough for anyone else. No one would choose to make an enemy of an Heir, after all. And since he would issue a public apology, why make it all the more serious?

    But the same did not apply to Matthew. Paul Cox was an important man in his ns; he needed to get justice for him, as they had him imprisoned, possibly because this man found out that Matthew had a close rtionship with Alice.

    Also, more importantly, Matthew wanted to measure his power against one of these Heirs, and while this was not someone particrly strong among the Heirs, being one of thest to graduate, he was still a more powerful Heir than Sophia or Alice.

    For that reason, he shrugged. "No, it''s not enough."

 Chapter 416 Trying to make him angry

    Heir Wagner looked at him. "Young Leader Matt, state your terms."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Matt shrugged his shoulders. "Get Paul Cox in here. And a public apology to n Allen should be issued for putting a subordinate of a member in jail," he said, and a few people nodded, dutifully going to bring him in.

    After that, the room was silent for several seconds until Matt walked over to where Alice was and hugged her. That made Heir Wagner''s body tense up, and he raised his head to look at Matt.

    "If I''m not mistaken, you are not of the Allen n, correct?" He asked, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right, although I indirectly belong to the n, as I will soon effect my wedding to Alice." Matt replied with a sly smile.

    Heir Wagner gritted his teeth but did nothing. "I see. That''s a bit questionable of the Allens. That the one leading them is a young man in his twenties who doesn''t even belong to the Family leaves a lot to be desired." He replied and gave a long sigh at the end of his words as if he felt helpless.

    He was clearly trying to make it look like the Allen n was falling, which was an open secret.

    Alice frowned, but Mattughed.

    "Haha, well, each n handles itself the way its current Leader sees fit. In your case, what would you do if Gray Allen called you and told you that you would be the next Leader of n Allen if you married his daughter? Would you ept it?"

    "No, why would I ept something that would betray my n? Myst name is Wagner and I will never agree to be the Leader of any other family but Wagner."

    "Well said. Though the real answer we won''t know until it happens since vampires tend to choose selfishly without thought for their n when they get greedy and want something foreign, just as it happened to you before."

    Heir Wagner frowned and let out a snort before trying to speak again, but Matt spoke first.

    "Though well, I suppose in your case we can say that you say that with certainty, as none of the other Vampire ns would choose to give you such a high management position. I even doubt your Wagner n wouldn''t have a better candidate." Matt smiled mischievously at this.

    Heir Wagner frowned and red at him. "It seems that Young Leader Allen has his own biased opinions regarding me."

    Matt scoffed. "No, honestly, the only opinion I have about you is that you are not worthy of Alice, not even a little bit. The rest is just a way of telling you that your words toward the Allen n are stupid. Do you judge Gray Allen''s vision? Hahaha, you seem to have a lot of faith in yourself to do that."

    Heir Wagner took a couple of deep breaths, then shrugged his shoulders.

    "I don''t think there''s anyone who can judge Lord Gray''s vision, but this time, all the Vampire ns know that he made the wrong decision. Choosing a random Bloody Vampire General over the Third Best Heir? Shit, we can really tell that Lord Gray wants to get revenge on someone with such strange decisions. Even more, giving Miss Alice to a nobody who was barely even qualified to be her subordinate?

    Tsk, I really don''t judge Lord Gray''s vision, but I wish I could see as far as he does. Maybe if I did, I could understand who he''s trying to kill in this risky decision." He said, with a clear tone of mockery.

    There was no need to ask; he meant that Gray Allen just wanted to use Matthew as cannon fodder and then choose the real one. After all, when a Leader dies, a new one must be chosen.

    These days, this is what is being rumored the most among various heirs. So many are trying to understand what the man is nning.

    Matt was not bothered by this. If he was honest, he too believed that Gray might be thinking something like this.

    For that reason, heughed. "Haha, so who should Gray give his daughter to? You? Charles Relish?" Matt asked curiously, and he smiled.

    "I''m no match for Lord Charles, but at least I''m more worthy than other people." He replied.

    He was sure that in a battle against Matt, he would win.

    That was why his words were always directed at him. While he had no intention of taking Alice away from him because he felt she was no longer worthy of him, he at least wanted to let her know that her choice had been foolish.

    For his own honor as a man.

    Matthew had noticed that from the start, so he led him to say that. When he finally said it, Mattughed out loud. "Hahahahaha, it seems to be true. The Heirs of other weaker ns are quite proud and tend to look down on everyone," Matt replied.

    Just at those moments, Paul Cox walked in with several people escorting him. Because the Allens didn''t want an insult like that to be easily resolved, they brought him in as he was.

    Sloppily dressed and dirty. He was also skinnier than Matt remembered.

    When Paul Cox saw Matt, Alice, and I here, he was amazed. "Ladies, Young Master!" he said. Alice and I greeted him, and Matt nodded.

    "Old man, it looks like things got rough for you when I wasn''t here. I''m sorry about that. I should have left you in a better ce," he said, causing Paul Cox to quickly shake his head.

    "No, Young Master. Don''t worry about it; I heard the one who had me arrested was an Heir, so there was nothing I could do. The only thing we should be sorry about is the loss of the Ladies'' swords." He replied, surprising Matt.

    "Loss?" He frowned. "How did they get lost?" he asked.

    Paul Cox then sighed, but before speaking, he looked up at the other people present. Because Matt, Alice, and I were at the entrance, he hadn''t noticed that there were important people there.

    But as soon as he saw the Wagner n members, he frowned and kept quiet. He didn''t want to get Matthew in trouble for his words, and the people of the Wagner n were not to be touched in thesends.

    Even if Alice could get him released since she was a Heiress as well, could she do anything else? They belonged to a Vampire n, too. So, he decided to keep silent. Your journey continues with empire

    Matt then noticed something in this, so he sighed and looked at Heir Wagner again. "It seems that your family is not only quite arrogant but also engages in stealing other people''s belongings. I''m surprised." He said, startling Paul Cox, who looked up sharply.

    But before he could speak, Heir Wagner spoke first, for he was angry. "Hmph, are you insinuating that my n is a thief?" he snarled angrily.

    "No, I''m not insinuating it. I''m saying it outright." Matt replied calmly, angering this Heir even more.

    "Shit, since you''re so good with words, let me measure your ability!" After saying this, an explosion of Vampiric Power enveloped the room as Heir Wagner unleashed his power.

 Chapter 417 Wagner Heir vs. Matthew (1)

    The unleashed power of an Heir caused those present to be pushed back sharply.

    Or at least most of them. Since Matt was in front of Alice and I, both didn''t have to do anything. But even Paul Cox, who was close to him, was pulled back by the power. The same was true for the Wagner n members on the other side of the room.

    This was actually not caused by the vampiric power itself but by the wind that fluttered strongly in the face of that vampiric power.

    But Matt wasn''t even ruffled by this. The power passed through his body as if it were a small wind, nothing more.

    He looked serenely at Heir Wagner. "Looks like you finally can''t hold back." He said, smiling.

    "Hmph, since you treat my family as thieves, then I must teach you a lesson and give a message to n Allen to show them how wrong they were to choose you."

    Matt scoffed and took a few steps toward him. "Since you like to arrest people just for some stupidity where you had no say, I''d like to see if you have the balls to face me."

    Heir Wagner scoffed and didn''t even want to respond again. He immediately jumped at Matt and punched him in the chest, not caring that they were in a building as tall as this one.

    Hisbat power was higher than 50,000 but lower than 60,000. Even so, he had already beaten people with 60,000 power on many asions, so he was confident.

    He has a distinct advantage when going head-to-head against people who do not have Dietrich Blood running in their veins. That advantage is Blood Suppression, and it is an advantage that all members of a Vampire n, especially the Heirs, have.

    That''s why winning against people stronger than him is rtively easy. And even if he has a hard time, he still has the Vampiric Mark to ovee the Power difference. Even if his opponent has it, the Vampiric Mark is best on those who have Dietrich''s blood in their veins.

    Their purity makes them more powerful than others, so he was confident of dealing a heavy blow to this newly proimed Young Leader of the current Greatest Vampiric n.

    His fist traveled at great speed, and just as he was about to strike Matt''s chest with ferocity, he felt a strange pain in his stomach that knocked the wind out of him.

    An explosion of power urred then as Matt punched this heir squarely in the stomach and sent him flying across the room.

    His look was written all over with shock, but even though he was in shock and unable to breathe, he immediately pulled himself together in mid-air and flipped backward several times until hended on the other wall.

    "Shit, you''re good." He grunted, looking straight ahead. But suddenly, Matt''s figure was no longer within his field of vision.

    "Too bad I can''t say the same for you." Matt spoke in his ear and punched him once more in the chest.

    *BOOM*

    A powerful explosion then arose at the crash site, and Matt was ejected several meters backward while Wagner was stuck to the sturdy wall, making a huge hole in it.

    Discover more content at empire

    Wagner was in shock, looking behind him. ''I almost fell over. This bastard''s fist is really hard.'' He thought and looked straight ahead.

    Matt sighed. ''So that''s the Vampire Mark.''

    Wagner''s figure had changed quite a bit. A strange mark appeared on his forehead. It was like two leaves from a tree, side by side, and in the middle was a small ball, all red in color.

    From one of the leaves, there was a small mark simr to blood that went down his forehead, surrounded his left eye, and then fell to his chin. This mark glowed faintly and gave a dangerous feeling.

    But what was most remarkable was not the mark that appeared on his face but his aura.

    Matt''s blow was meant to send him flying through the city, but at thest moment, that bastard activated his Vampire Mark, avoiding part of Matt''s power.

    Although he managed to make that guy''s body break through the wall, which was highly resistant, in the end, he didn''t achieve his task of pushing him into the city to shake everyone present in two moves.

    This was all because Wagner''s power level, which was initially 56,000, had risen to over 67,000 power in a stroke, surpassing Matt''s current power.

    "You''re good at avoiding hits." Matt scoffed.

    "Heh, I really underestimated you. I thought you were like the idiots who don''t even know how to do anything but suck blood, but I was wrong. Still, you have no chance whatsoever of doing anything against me, even if you activate your Vampire Mark." A white sword appeared in his hand, causing his aura to change drastically again.

    Matt could not ignore this change, so he thought to scoff. ''Oh... This is an amazing power, '' he thought, frowning.

    Suddenly, the vampiric power in Wagner''s body began to increase. But it wasn''t increasing in numerical power but in its presence in the Real World.

    His body was soon surrounded by a palpable aura, which appeared viscous. The color of this aura was red with green, so Wagner''s appearance was quite frightening at this moment.

    Behind Matt, Alice frowned. "It''s his specialty." She said, slightly worried. Although she trusted Matt and knew his power was tremendous, as far as she knew, Matt''s abilities were mostly abilities that did not give him an advantage inbat.

    There''s The Vampire, an ability capable of turning foreign people into vampires. Then there''s his growth-type ability, which evidently doesn''t give him an advantage inbat.

    On the other hand, although she knows he has other abilities, she doesn''t know what they do.

    Whereas the skill Wagner pulled out is his specialty. A specialty that he has trained fervently for many years, ever since he reached 30,000 power.

    It is a core skill, very well developed and evolved.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 418 Wagner Heir vs. Matthew (2)

    Another difference between Vampires and other races with respect to their core abilities is that Vampires can develop them using different methods.

    The core skill of a Heir Vampire tends to be the second skill, the one they obtain when they reach 30,000 power, although there are times when the third skill, the one they obtain when they cross 100,000 power, bes the core skill.

    All these skills develop differently and require a lot of training and use of the same skill to understand, but each development is an enhancer for its bearer. The first level of development they get when they reach 60,000 power, more or less.

    And so, for every 30,000 power, they receive a substantial improvement that makes them more powerful.

    Heirs with Destiny have an advantage over the rest, and therefore, they will almost always win, even if they face someone much more powerful than them, unless this is another Heir.

    In this case, the youngest Wagner Heir, Conrad Wagner, is a person who almost reached his first level in the development of his core skill, so he is powerful.

    Thanks to his core skill, Conrad Wagner received a title long ago - The Vision Breaker.

    "I didn''t expect that guy to pull out his Vision Breaker in this ce. I think he wants to bring the building down." Alice growled, slightly annoyed.

    "Huh? Do you mean he''s the Vision Breaker Heir? That great heir who is said to have such powerful abilities, able topete with the best?" I asked in surprise, and Alice nodded.

    "Actually, his ability isn''t that good; it just can develop too well with his environment, and because of that, it is considered one of the best abilities currently." Alice even felt that skill could evolve much more than hers.

    "But Vision Breaker has a problem. It usually requires you to be in a t ce to use it, because... The way to break vision isn''t like many people think..." She said and finally frowned, stopping talking when she felt movement. "It will move. I back off. Gentlemen, have them activate the building''s defense mechanisms!" she shouted.

    Quickly, Alice stepped forward, drawing her sword to prevent further damage.

    Alice''s scream alerted people and made them realize that something very bad would happen soon, so rms sounded throughout the building. The people in charge rushed to activate the defense mechanisms, although the person causing this did not seem to care.

    Across the room, Conrad Wagner sneered. "Let me show you why they call me Vision Breaker, esteemed Young Leader of the Allens."

    Conrad clenched his sword roughly and stomped hard on the ground beneath him.

    Suddenly, the ground beneath him cracked as if space had been shattered. A great sound of shattering ss enveloped the surroundings, and the debris rose up as if by magic, covering everything around him.

    After this, Conrad disappeared.

    On the other side, Matt frowned.

    ''Breaking space...'' He shook his head after thinking like that. ''No, it''s a sense attack skill. It attacked my ears first and then attacked my sight, obstructing it with this debris it lifted previously.''

    But, when he tried to search for it with his senses, he realized it wasn''t that simple. ''Holy shit, this ability is amazing.'' Matt abruptly turned his head and body to avoid an attack that had just materialized to the side of him.

    "Break!" shouted Conrad in front of him, and Matt was punched in the stomach and sent flying backward in a huge explosion.

    His body pierced the walls quickly, and he was soon out the other side of the building, floating in the air.

    Just then, Conrad activated his ability again, but this time with the entire floor of the room he was in. He didn''t care if there were deaths; he just wanted to obstruct Matt''s senses.

    And this raised debris blocked Matt''s vision on all sides. The debris looked as if it was surrounded by the same aura that surrounded Conrad, who shot out at Matt from a blind spot.

    Matt quickly stabilized himself in the air and looked at the huge wall of debris surrounding his entire field of vision.

    ''He blocks the senses and destabilizes the moment he strikes. I wonder if he can use that rubble to attack?''

    Matt smiled a little and wrapped his fists with powerful vampiric power.

    Just then, Conrad appeared beside him. "Looks like you''re not as good as you imed!" Conrad shouted, attacking him fiercely.

    But then, his sword crossed the wind, and he lost his bnce as Matt stepped aside. "It seems that even with a skill like that, you''re not that good. I don''t think you''re very worthy of that skill." Matt scoffed and punched him hard in the stomach.

    "Buagh!" Arge puff of blood came out of Conrad''s mouth as he was shot backward to collide with the debris he himself had raised. Continue your adventure at empire

    That caused his ability to destabilize, and he lost control, so the altered senses returned to normal.

    It was then that the people in the building, which now had a huge gaping hole and some injured, were able to react.

    "Be careful!" Shouts began to go out all over the building, and people on the first floor began to run from one side to the other.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But just then, aet-like figure fell sharply to the ground.

    The raised explosion caused many to jump away from there.

    "What the hell is that!?"

    "Look, it''s that man who came in earlier!" shouted one of those below when he saw Matt appear in the vicinity of the dust while carrying something in his hand.

    Matt moved abruptly and tossed what was in his hand to the other side, finally revealing what it was.

    Though for a short time, he quickly jumped towards the flying thing and punched it in the face.

    It was a single blow, but Matt''s eyes glowed as he stared at Conrad, and Conrad felt several blows to his body that sent him crashing into the nearby houses, knocking them down with his own body.

 Chapter 419 A fight that ended too quickly

    The pain Conrad felt was terrifying. For the first time, someone made him feel pain in the hollows while using only a few punches.

    Not only had Matt not used his Vampire Mark, but he hadn''t used a weapon either. What the hell did that guy have in his fists?

    Doubt reigned in his mind when he was finally able to move again.

    ''What was that? He only hit me once; how is it possible that I felt blows of the same intensity on several parts of my body?'' He tried to get up again, but the pain in his body made him kneel down and spit blood.

    ''Shit, is it that strong?'' The pain in his body was terrifying, but suddenly, his ears heard footsteps, so he looked up sharply.

    Matt wasing walking through the gaps that Conrad himself had left and although there was shouting andmotion all around because of what had just happened, no one dared to go over to check.

    "Your mouth is much bigger than your power, Conrad Wagner." Matt scoffed.

    Experience more content on empire

    Conrad Wagner''s mouth felt bitter, but with difficulty, he replied, "Who the hell are you? Even my ability couldn''t do anything to you; how could it possibly not affect you? Besides, why don''t you feel blood suppression?"

    Matt smiled. "Blood suppression? Hahaha, no, that might work on anyone else, but not me. You''re not worthy of suppressing my blood, and it''s only because I didn''t want to take this seriously that you didn''t understand that."

    "Why don''t you think a little? Why did Gray Allen choose me as Leader? You''ll never be worthy of making me feel suppressed." Despite saying that, Matt didn''t let him think or respond. He walked over to Conrad and kicked him hard in the stomach to throw him back to m into one of the walls of the central building.

    Blood was pouring out of Conrad''s body, who didn''t understand why he was so weak. Even if he was hit so many times, he could normally get up, but today he couldn''t do it.

    And Matt wasn''t worried about it.

    He walked once again towards Conrad.

    "You have a good skill, but you''re stupid enough to throw me in the air when the only pro of your skill is to take advantage of the grounds to their fullest. No wonder they say your skill can be either very good or very bad. It looks like a wed skill."

    "Hmph, what can you know about the skill of the Heirs? It''s just that my skill hasn''t developed properly." Conrad spat blood and raised his hand to surrender. "I surrender this time."

    "Wise decision, but until you give me back what your idiot minions stole from me, you won''t get any peace of mind. So go get it as soon as possible and fix all the mess you made. Look, there are some destroyed houses over there and some wounded people you made; fix all that."

    "You bastard, you did that!"

    "Heh, was it my body that did it? You''re an idiot." Matt turned around after saying this and walked away, leaving Conrad Wagner spitting blood from rage.

    ''This guy''s ability is pretty good. He has the ability to alter the senses and confuse them while breaking the scenario he''s in. If that guy wasn''t such an idiot, he could get me in trouble using it. Also, his second version, I think, should be ''Break'' whatever has been affected by the first version. An ability with duality of sorts.'' Matt sighed.

    Although he made it look simple, the truth was that it hadn''t been. He felt like his organs had been removed when that guy hit him, and blood was swirling inside him right now, showing that internally, he was hurt.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had pretty high mental fortitude right now, he might be in a hell of a headache just from that little fight. Though if he wanted to kill him, he could.

    ''In the end, even if he is one of the current weakest Inheritors, his core ability is so good that it serves to cover the distance between him and the rest.''

    Although he thought so, the reality was that he had beaten an Heir who not only used his Vampiric Mark but also used his core ability, without even using his most powerful abilities and only had to use Early Understanding of the Path of Control once, something he had not yet mastered and had a long way to go to do so.

    His currentbat power in his base state was higher than he himself imagined.

    As he thought and walked up the stairs under everyone''s gaze, he could tell that the building had a very good foundation. Despite that fight that happened and one of the floors being destroyed, the building stood upright.

    Still, they had rmed everyone in the building.

    As he came upstairs, Alice and I came running downstairs. "Matt!" I rushed over to him happily at the sight of him and hugged him. "Are you okay?" she asked, looking quite worried.

    Matt smiled at her, "I''m fine; this is nothing." He replied and looked at Alice, who smiled helplessly.

    "For a moment I was worried thinking if you had a way to counter that guy''s core ability, but it seems I worried in vain. You''ve never let me down, and this time, you''ve done amazing."

    "Haha, what are you worrying about? I still have my icy power. If I couldn''t face him hand-to-hand, then I would use my sword. And if I still can''t do it, I''ll use the icy power. There''s nothing to be afraid of."

    Alice looked at him. "You don''t need to use it if you don''t want to. I can fight right now; I''m sure I can do it just fine."

    Matt shook his head. "It''s not the same as before, Alice. I can use it now, so while I''ll let you fight, when the big onese out, you must step aside. None of them will beat me that easily."

    Alice looked at him for several seconds and, in the end, sighed and nodded. "All right."

    Further back came several people running. Paul Cox, the Wagners, and the Allens were among them,

    "Young Leader! Are you all right?" The 5 of the Allen''s quickly got to where Matt was and made sure Matt was okay before turning to look at the Wagners.

    "What the hell do you think you''re doing? That stupid idiot wants my n Allen to go pay him a visit!?"

    "How dare you challenge the Young Leader!?"

    Suddenly, scoldings rained down on these people, and from one moment to the next, the Allen n members began to break off trade rtions with those idiots, which left them in shock.

    "This... It''s no big deal, is it? It was Lord Conrad who did it, not us."

    "Shit, what do I care!? Since the Wagner n dares to challenge our n, then let''s see who can survive in the end!" The Allen n members looked really angry. Although they didn''t stand up earlier, it was because they thought Matthew would lose.

    Now that they saw that he had won, they naturally started shouting idiocies.

    Just then, Conrad Wagner appeared from behind. Although he looked dirty, he had only one visible bruise, the one on his face. But his clothes were intact, showing their quality.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He red angrily at the Wagner n guys. "Hand over whatever you''ve grabbed. And if it''s not with you, then I want you here in 10 minutes. If not... I''m going to call my father and report you for stupid."

 Chapter 420 Recruiting businessmen?

    Not even two minutes passed from the time Conrad Wagner said that until the Wagner n members handed over everything.

    They were so cowed that they even ran away after doing so, leaving the scene in a strange silence.

    Neither Matt nor Alice thought that the first confrontation between Matt and an Heir would end that way.

    Matt didn''t know it right now, and even Conrad hadn''t realized that losing so easily was solely due to the blood suppression Matt had in him.

    Matt then looked at the other members of the Allen n and asked them to fix Paul Cox; they would talk in a moment.

    .

    An hourter, Paul Cox was ready, and they all gathered at the mansion that these businessmen had at this location.

    No one talked about that fight because they all now respected Matt even more and were afraid to offend him. While he had fought one of the weakest current Heirs, it was a person who was way out of Matt''s age range.

    Despite that, he managed to beat him with astonishing ease.

    ''It''s best to be respectful. It seems that Lord Gray really doesn''t make a mistake when he chooses.'' That''s what they thought.

    And Matt was the first to open his mouth. "I came here this time to take Paul Cox with me. Since I''m already back, it''s time to put him in a better ce so he won''t be disturbed," he said, nodding to Paul, who looked embarrassed but very grateful to Matt.

    "Thank you, Young Master." He spoke sincerely.

    Matt then looked at the members of n Allen. "Since I was chosen as the next n Leader, I must be concerned for the welfare of those in the n. I understand what Gray Allen wants to do, and I know it''s something important to his ns, but honestly, I don''t like the idea of my people finding themselves up against the wall in the face of an invasion situation.

    That''s why I came here with another idea in mind." Matt pulled out a map and opened it in front of everyone.

    "There is no way this city will be erased from this ce because it is very important for the economy of the kingdoms and various races; its location really is quite good, but eventually, they will realize that the location is good for trade, but very bad for everything in general, because of what I mentioned earlier.

    If you look at it correctly, the amount of investment the ns are making in this area has decreased since 50 years ago; it''s because they don''t want to lose too much in case of an invasion."

    "Eventually, everyone will figure that out, and this ce could be a deste ce in 100 years, even when it''s very good for the economy, forck of protection. That''s why we need to move from here." Matt said.

    "But, Young Leader, even if we understand that, where will we move to? Very few cities have a position as good as this one. Even among the nearby territories it is quiteplicated to get such perfect terrain as this. So even if many leave, in the end, we''ll all end up leaving for the central regions of the Kingdom, and all the best economic areas will be forgotten."

    Matt smiled, "Actually, it''s not as difficult as you think. While I was looking at the map of the Kingdom these past few days I found a ce that has a very good position within the Kingdom''s territory and where roads can be built to the territories of different races. Also, it already has a main road where trips circte to the richer Kingdom and from where they can go out to different kingdoms."

    "Oh? Where is that?" they asked in shock. Matt moved his hand across the map until he reached a section that made the businessmen frown.

    ''The position is certainly good. And while the investment to build the roads and the City as such would be immense, it can be done with the n''s support. But...'' Several of them were astonished that such a good location existed at a considerable distance from here.

    That ce had open doors to trade on all sides, as long as the roads were built right.

    But it had one big problem, for which one of them shook his head and looked at Matt.

    "If I''m not mistaken, what you want is for us to follow you, right, Young Leader?" he asked. He was the Company Leader who had worked on the founding of the Western Trade City, so he had a lot of experience in this.

    Matt didn''t hide it. "Well, that''s just what I want. But I can see you''re having trouble, not with that, but with something else."

    That man sighed. "Young Leader, honestly, following you, I think, would be a very good thing. The project you have thought of is quite ambitious. Wanting to reorganize a Trade City asrge as this one in another location and under your leadership is a great move. But this shows me that you are not very old in the n." He looked at the map, the ce where Matt was pointing.

    "Back then, while investigating where the Trade City should be built, we also studied that ce. It''s not a very hidden ce, but it''s certainly a great one, and it was our first choice."

    "But even when there were two Vampire ns mediating then, the Leaders of those territories didn''t want to sell us even a portion of it to build, nor did they want to cooperate."

    "Perhaps you don''t know this, but the Leaders of those territories are from the Royal Family, from the former King, the father of the current Dark King. He is a very stubborn man with his territories and has quite a bit of power. Even Lord Gray couldn''t convince him even though he respects him greatly. There is no way to build there." He replied.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Matt didn''t know this, but he smiled and pulled out a few documents. "Hahaha, if that''s the case, I don''t think there will be any problem. Please check so you understand who the current Leader of thosends is."

    They frowned and were tempted to read it. Although they knew the obvious answer would be that stubborn old man, when they read a little and saw the person''s name, they looked up sharply to see him.

    They didn''t even know what to say, so Matt spoke first. "You see? I have thend. And although the amount of money required to do this project is immense, I believe that, if I have your support, we can get it done in the short term." He spoke.

    They were so stunned that they couldn''t even respond. ''Did the Young Leader manage to buy thatnd? No, not only those. From the territory of several Marquises and a part of some Dukes... Even the territory that had been given to that girl, Emma Lewis, is in his hand. What the hell?'' They were in shock.

    They weren''t the only ones, though. Matt inside was just the same. He didn''t expect thosends to belong to the former King. ''Looks like Emma even gave me thends that belonged to her from before... This girl doesn''t seem to care about anything.'' But he was actually happy about this.

    His mission was to develop his own territory, for which he would use all his knowledge. Gaining the favor of powerful people is a way to develop. He has a lot of ns in mind, but he will go part by part in order not to get overwhelmed. The first part of it was to convince these guys to join him, which didn''t seem to be a difficult task��

 Chapter 421 That loyal young man

    After a couple of hours and having convinced the businessmen, Matt, Alice, I and Paul Cox were walking around the city sightseeing.

    Conrad Wagner was a very effective person, and they were already fixing the destroyed houses, so Matt didn''t have to worry about anything.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a profound idea, Matt. I''m amazed." Alice smiled as she ate a candy she had recently bought.

    "I''ve been thinking about it ever since I read some stuff in the library. You should read more; reading will give you better ideas on what to do when you find yourself in trouble."

    "Hehe, I''ll keep that in mind. I''ll try to read more then." Alice looked at him. "By the way, why did you let them go? Normally, you''d get more revenge after that guy insulted you and attacked you like that."

    Matt chuckled a little. "Haha, I''m not as vindictive as you think. Although, I actually wanted to y with that guy a bit more since I feel like it''s a waste the fact that he''s so bad at using his ability, but..." He finally looked up at a spot in the city above the buildings and sighed.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "This city is being monitored, possibly by people from the Wagner n. They are very powerful and they were watching thebat as it was happening. And since I didn''t want to show my trump cards, I decided to stop with that. Besides, since the news that I have enough power hasn''t spread much, it''s better to keep it a secret for now while we prepare." He replied.

    Alice was surprised, but I already knew something like this. She had previously tried to use her ability to look at the city and realized that there were very powerful people. "I felt them, too. But I couldn''t activate my ability on them there; they are too powerful," she said.

    "You felt them, too?" Alice was shocked by I''s words but suddenly remembered her ability. "Oh, right... That ability you have is amazing," she replied and nodded.

    Matt smiled. "That''s why I have a favor to ask of you, Alice."

    "A favor? What is it?"

    "I need you to go with Mr. Paul to get the Bloody Herb. We''re going to move it to another location and take it to my new territories so we can use all the corpses we have. It''s time we start developing ourselves."

    Alice nodded slightly. For a moment, she had forgotten about the existence of the Bloody Weed, but that thing was extremely important, so she nodded. "I will, Matt; where are you going?"

    "I''m going to go find someone else to help us with this."

    "Who? You don''t have a lot of friends, Matt. You''re going to look for Emma Lewis? You can''t possibly be thinking of looking for Sophia, can you?" she joked, and Matt shook his head.

    "No, I''ll actually have two people join us. One of them is Professor Reagan, but for that one it will take me a while. But the other one I''ll be looking for will surely surprise you." He smiled mysteriously, so Alice had to be left intrigued.

    After walking around the city for a while and sightseeing, Alice went with Paul Cox to do what she was tasked with, and Matt and I went to a different location. He was going to the Capital City once again.

    .

    Matt and I were walking the streets of the Capital City slums.

    They had just arrived, but Matt didn''t want to waste any more time. Before news of his status, ability, and power reached the ears of his enemies, he wanted to make sure that his territory began to operate.

    That''s why he had tasked Alice with that and also tasked other things to the businessmen he managed to convince.

    And that''s why he came running here to get thetest assistant.

    The streets of the city''s slums were gloomy in many ways. Darkness glowed all over the ce, and the poor people crossing the street looked like the living dead.

    But, in reality, everything was clean, and although the people looked a little strange, it wasn''t too bad. All the roads had some lighting, except for the alleys.

    Families could be heard eating in the local houses. By this time, it was evening, so most families were all together, enjoying the moment. Even the poor enjoy the life they have managed to build, and since we are in the Capital, robberies here are notmon.

    So everyone was able to enjoy themselves more, even though asionally they did not have the money to buy food for the day.

    The fact that Matt and I, two such famous and powerful people were walking around this ce was a little strange and didn''t seem to fit, but Matt was looking for something.

    As he walked through the streets, he turned several times in different alleys. He didn''t seem to have a set destination, but I followed him obediently until suddenly, as they turned into an alley, they saw a person sitting in the alley.

    He wore a worn and dirty cloak covering most of his face and body. His pants were torn, and his shirt, though not visible, possibly met the same fate as his pants.

    The fact that he still wore them showed that this person had no money for anything.

    He seemed to shiver asionally; it was not known if it was because of the cold of the night or because he saw that someone was looking at him.

    After Matt looked at him, he started walking down the alley. The person there shrank back a little to let him pass, but Matt stopped in front of him, pulled something out of his storage ring, and crouched down to look at him.

    "Hello, Ray Jowel. It''s been a while since thest time. I see you haven''t been well," Matt said, smiling a little.

    The man raised his head sharply in surprise at hearing that voice and name.

    His face was evidently Ray Jowel''s.

    Matt couldn''t let go of this young man, who was the only one who took his side when they were in a life-threatening difficulty. Being so loyal to his principles, he was worth having among his allies.

    "Matthew!" Ray Jowel stiffened at the sight of him.

 Chapter 422 Convincing Ray Jowel

    "That''s right, I''m Matthew. Beingte doesn''t tend to be my style, but it looks like I was a littlete this time."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ray, who couldn''t believe his eyes, quickly stood up. "You really came back; didn''t they kill you? I survived by miracle that day; a bunch of powerful people showed up out of nowhere and almost killed me. I thought you were dead." As he said this, he remembered Alice. "What about Miss? Is she okay?" he asked.

    Matt nodded. "That''s right, Alice is just fine. She was recently named Student Leader of the Academy, and we are now engaged." He replied, bringing a twinkle to Ray''s dull eyes.

    No one knew when they hadst seen each other like this. "Congrattions, Matt! You must make her happy!" he replied sincerely, and Matt nodded.

    "That''s right; she''ll be happy. Why don''t we find a ce to talk?" Matt asked, and Ray quickly nodded, leading him to a nearby square where not many people walked at night.

    "It''s not a good ce, and it''s a little dirty, but I think it''s okay." Ray said though Matt didn''t care about those minor issues.

    "Eat; you must have strength for what I''m going to tell you," he said, and he made Ray eat quite a bit.

    Who knows how long it had been since he had eaten properly, but this time, he ate a lot of what Matt gave him. Plus, he drank real blood by the bucketload.

    Within 30 minutes, Ray Jowel looked refreshed. Even though he hadn''t bathed yet, the food and blood gave him a new glow.

    "That''s better. Tell me a little bit first; why were you like that? What happened?" Matt asked.

    Then Ray saw his eyes slightly darkened, but he nodded.

    "After I escaped from there, I tried to go back to the Academy, but the White Family and other powerful families threatened me with my wife..." Ray Jowel began to recount everything that had happened to him at that time.

    From running from side to side to taking his wife to safety, his whole life in thest 2 years seemed like hell. His power hadn''t increased at all in thest few years due to the fact that he barely had enough to eat.

    In the end, he smiled, "I don''t know what happened to the Whites, but I haven''t seen them anymore. I was thinking that if in two months I didn''t see them anymore, I would go back to my wife. I haven''t seen her in two years."

    Matt smiled. "Haha, you haven''t seen them anymore because the Whites were captured and exterminated. Neither the Whites nor their allies exist, so it''s normal that they don''t chase you anymore. Still, I''m sorry you got into trouble like this because of me; I apologize." He replied, startling Ray Jowel. Find exclusive content at empire

    "They were exterminated!?" he asked in shock, so Matt proceeded to exin everything that happened.

    "Unbelievable... I really didn''t know that. I see, so I''ve been running away in vain for so long... Haha, hahahaha..." He began tough good-naturedly; he looked happy.

    Only he understood the kind of weight that was lifted by that news, so only he could understand how happy he was at this moment.

    And afterughing for so long, he was pleased. "Matthew, thank you. I''ll go get my wife and introduce her to you." He said, standing up abruptly, wanting to run off right now, but Matt pulled him to sit down again.

    "Wait, I''m not done yet."

    "Is there still something else?"

    "Obviously. I came here because I want you to work for me. Do you want to know something? I''ve recently been appointed as the Next Leader of the Allen n. That''s right, of the most powerful Vampire n, to which Alice belongs."

    "What!?" He stood up abruptly again, but this time with a different motive. "The Leader of the Allen n?! Really?!" Anyone would find that hard to believe, but Ray was one of a kind.

    Instead of doubting it, he immediately started congratting him. "Hahahaha, that''s great, congrattions!" He said, looking so happy that he seemed to feel frantic happiness.

    But he suddenly realized that the person he was talking to had an amazing status, so he quickly apologized for his shout, though Matt spoke first.

    "Forget about that status. What I want to know is your response to being my subordinate. I will let you be one of the Leaders of my new territory. Of course, your family and your wife''s family cane too. Right now, I have the territories of the Whites and their allies, so I am sure you will have a lot to work, learn, and improve.

    By being leaders of those ces, you will all be able to train in the best ces and with the best resources."

    Ray was dumbfounded to hear this.

    "That...that does sound like a lie, Matthew." He said, sitting down once again.

    He could believe that he was the Leader of the Allen n, but this was already getting hard for him to believe.

    Matt smiled and pulled out several documents to show him. "You were very good at Academics back then, so I can let you go back to the Academy to finish your studies while you work for me and learn what you need to do."

    Ray Jowel looked at the documents and almost forgot to breathe. "You''re serious..."

    He looked up. "This... Are you serious? I don''t want to study anymore. I entered the Academy to protect my wife, but that ce doesn''t seem to be very reliable, and I don''t want to keep my wife hidden anymore, so I don''t need to go back to the Academy... But are you serious?

    This is hard to believe."

    Matt nodded. "Naturally, I''m serious."

    Although Ray Jowel was doubtful, he decided to believe Matt. "I''ll believe you. I will find my wife and tell her. I will also try to convince my inws toe with me. My family is no longer in this world, but they have been my family for many years, so I will bring them.

    Then you will tell us the same thing again, and if necessary, we will sign a lifetime contract." He was sincere and assertive; he did not want to miss such a good opportunity in case it was real.

    So he was sincere, as always.

    Matt nodded. "I''ll give you all this as a down payment for being my subordinate. Find your family ande to this city." He handed him a storage ring and a small map where it marked a ce to go. "Then we''ll talk again."

    After giving him all this, the two of them and I began to talk more openly.

    Ray seemed to have a lot to say, but a whileter, Ray Jowel ran to the ce where they rented flying boats to travel. He had a lot to say to his wife, and he longed to see her, so running there was paramount to him.

    ...

 Chapter 423 1 week later.

    1 weekter.

    Matthew, Alice, and I ran back and forth in the Dark Kingdom during thesest few days as news of Matthew and Alice spread.

    The fact that they were both starting to develop a territory was enough to surprise everyone, but they didn''t care.

    And even though I wasn''t doing much to help them, she stayed close by to assist them in whatever way was needed. So that''s how a week of hustle and bustle and stress went by. Matt and Alice wanted to get everything ready so they could train properly and allow the territory to develop correctly, so they focused on that.

    And when the busiest week Matt had ever had in this world came to an end, Matt received the subordinates he had prepared in the Main Mansion of White City. This city was the main city in this territory, so it was quiterge and had a lot of people.

    In front of Matt were Paul Cox and 3 other people he had brought. Ray Jowel and his wife. There were also the Businessmen he had managed to convince in the western city.

    In addition to them, after several days of talking it over, there was also Reagan Cooper among Matt''s guests today.

    "I don''t have much to say. During this week, I''ve been showing them around the territory, so they can get to know each other and the subordinates. From today forward, they''re going to be working in different locations."

    Matt pulled out various documents and ced them on the table before speaking again. "I''ve been studying the geography of this territory and potential business partners. I''ve been talking to several of them, and we''vee to an agreement. It''s all written down here.

    I also wrote down your instructions for the short term and everything you will start doing, managing, and dealing with within these next few days."

    After saying this, Matt looked at Paul Cox first.

    "Mr. Paul Cox and his group will also have a task now that they will be working for me. This is a blueprint of something important to us; study it well, and then we will talk about it." Matt gave them the blueprints of that Magical Artifact he had made in the Empire. They were amazed at the level of detail it had and itsplexity, but still, they began to study it immediately.

    Subsequently, Matt looked at Reagan. "Professor Reagan, I know you are still not quite on board and only agreed to be the advisor, so I won''t tell you to do much. I''ve brought in several members of n Allen to take over all the administration, so I''d like you to familiarize yourself with them." Matt smiled and then, after that, looked at the door.

    "Old Martin,e in."

    The door opened after he said this, and a person of astonishing status walked in.

    Regan Cooper stood up abruptly when she saw him. "Martin Allen, The devil!?" In shock he couldn''t help but say those words, but he suddenly remembered that Martin resented being called that, so he put his hands to his mouth and lowered his head slightly, but Martinughed.

    "Hahaha, it''s been a long time since I''ve been called that. It''s been a long time, Reagan Cooper, The Controller." As heughed, Old Man Martin stepped forward and greeted Matt respectfully.

    "Young Leader, don''t worry. I take care of many things in the n, but I already spoke with Lord Gray to inform him that I would be in his territory for a while. You may return to the Academy, as sses have already started, and I will take care of everything here.

    I must say that your idea in this territory is ambitious, but I, as Martin Allen, will support you without bringing the n into it." He had be quite respectful when Matt showed him the development idea he had for this whole territory.

    It was a great idea that could make this territory a glorious ce. It had been many years since anyone had surprised him in this way, so he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to be a part of it. That also increased the level of respect this person felt for Matt.

    In his eyes, Matthew was too good to be true. Even if he didn''t have hisst name, he wanted to invest in him solely because he wanted to see how far he could go.

    Matt didn''t care about that, but if they were that supportive, he would naturally be grateful. "Thank you, Old Martin. I''ll leave you in charge then. I''ve already written everything down, so that should help you. Besides, I''ve exined enough, so you can be of help."

    Reagan Cooper was still in shock to see such a remarkable person here. Martin Allen, being one of the most powerful men in the Allen n, was naturally well known.

    He became famous for being a bloodthirsty butcher who didn''t care about anything besides his n and himself. At some point in his life, he exterminated a rather strong n all by himself, and that is why he was bestowed with such a tasteless nickname.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Martin Allen is only 50 years younger than the former Leader, so he has hundreds of years of experience. Still, it is known that he had decided to step aside from many things of the n and focus on less important things. No one knows the reasons, but after more than 100 years of not showing his face, many thought he was dead. Find your next read on empire

    After all, he was a troublemaker back then; would he stop being one overnight? So many thought he was dead.

    But not only was he not dead, he was still the same as thest time he was seen. He was immensely powerful, but now he didn''t look as dangerous as the rumors.

    He even looked like a typical kindly old man who cared about the younger generation, something that was not characteristic of him at the time.

    ''People can change in amazing ways.'' Reagan Cooper sighed.

    After a quick introduction, Matt spoke again.

    "I will be at the Academy, so if my presence is needed, you can send me a message there, and I wille right over. Now, there are several topics I need to exin to you before I leave..." Subsequently, Matt began to exin to them several things regarding the territory, allies and other people nearby.

    He also warned them to be careful around the members of the Vampire Prosperity Organization, as news of Matthew''s current power and status had already spread far and wide.

    And after hours of meetings, Matt was finally able to get rid of this problem called having a Territory to manage.

    He had prepared enough development ns, and although he didn''t get all the investment and business deals he wanted, he was satisfied with the oue.

    That same night, he left his own territory in the hands of Martin Allen and a bit of Reagan Cooper to return to the Academy with Alice and I. Although he had more to do, he wanted to see how the people he had tasked performed before he started implementing a n on arger scale.

    Martin Allen would be his eyes there. Although that old man had been opposed to Matt being the Leader, he slowly began to see him more as one, so Matt was satisfied and trusted him for now.

    Upon returning to the Academy, Alice stood before all the students to give her speech as the new Student Leader��not just as a Student Leader now but as one of the most powerful currently within the Academy.

    Her nearly 40,000 power puts her among the elite, and if it weren''t for the existence of an absurd Anomaly like Matthew, she would be the pinnacle of the students.

    So, the respect they had for her was great. It was a well-founded respect.

    Yet Matt, instead of respect, was feared. While he had done nothing to make them afraid of him, attending sses with a monster who could match or even surpass any elite teacher was too scary. Furthermore, what is the status of this monster?

    The Next Leader of the most powerful Vampire n today!

    The sessor of Gray Allen!

    Who wouldn''t be afraid of him?

    While I was the most normal. 20,000 power in this ce wasn''t too far-fetched; the Academy had several like that, though she was still among the elite of the elite, and among that elite, she was the most respected for two reasons.

    The first reason was that she was too young, and the second was Matthew. She was so attached to him, and he was so epting of her that naturally, everyone realized she belonged in Matt''s Harem.

    Harem to which numerous beautiful women tried to enter after this. Noble families came to Matt with marriage proposals, and even those same women sent them, although they were all rejected.

    This strange situation put Matt, Alice, and I on the cusp of the Academy, where they had no equal within their respective categories.

    Where even the teachers were a little afraid of them.

    ...

    **

    Author: I''m sorry if this chapter contains many mistakes. Honestly, I''m in a very bad state of mind today, and I feel like today''s chapter didn''t turn out well. If you encounter any errors, remember to tell me, and I will fix them. Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 424 World interest in him has grown these days (1)

    The beautiful scenery of colorful mountains adorned a beautifulndscape that was in view of a beautiful woman, Cecily Edevane.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Today, she was wearing an elegant red and white one-piece dress that fell to the knee. To protect her from the cold, she wore a coat the same color as the dress. It was not a special dress, but somehow, her figure and beauty were made to look like great stars in this type of dress.

    She was looking at the borders of the Dark Kingdom with a frown. Her thoughts wandered between different things that crossed her mind.

    Discover stories with empire

    After several minutes, she sighed.

    Although it was a mere sigh, when it came out of her mouth, it looked beautiful and elegant, adding a different touch to the surrounding atmosphere.

    But suddenly, the good mood was interrupted.

    "It is curious that our Lady Edevane is sighing." The voice came from behind her, and the person who said it appeared at that moment, calmly flying in the air.

    He wore an elegant ck and red suit, while a top hat adorned his head, revealing his astonishing identity.

    Cecily Edevane sighed. "Charles Relish, you seem to be interested in the new news as well." She said without turning around.

    Charles Relish, who stood behind her, smiled. "Hahaha, you called Jack Allen, didn''t you? I''m here because I want to hear his side. It''s no big deal to know what the most powerful n is nning, right?"

    Cecily shrugged after hearing this. "I''ve told you time and time again, don''t underestimate Jack Allen. Underestimating an Allen was your father''s worst mistake back then. Are you going to make the same mistake he did? So, stop spying on him for now. The Edevane and Relish rtionship benefits me.

    Don''t bring your family down." She replied as if scolding a child.

    Charles Relishughed good-naturedly after this. "Hahahaha, you don''t need to worry about me; Jack Allen doesn''tpare in any way to Gray Allen, and my father can''tpare to me. We are two different people."

    He clearly wasn''t taking her words seriously. That made Cecily shrug.

    "Forget it then." After saying that, she raised her gaze to look in the direction n Allen was facing. "But this time, I''m more interested in that Matthew."

    "Oh? Are you more interested in him than in that human woman?"

    Cecily turned to look at him. "Are you stupid? That human woman could beat you in a fight. Matthew is an ant with potential; how could he be more interesting than her?"

    Charles wiggled his eyebrows a little. "Beat me? Hahaha, it seems the injuries she caused you have caused you some traumas. Lady Edevane, you should take a break."

    "Hmph, you always like to say stupid things and underestimate people. Forget it." She averted her gaze from him and looked straight ahead once more. "Doesn''t it cause you any interest to know why it got so strong so fast?" she asked.

    But Charles smirked. "No, I''m more curious to know how Lady Allen got so strong in such a short time." He replied.

    "He got stronger than she did; why are you more interested in Alice? I think not using your strength for too long has broken down your brain."

    "Well, I have my own reasons."

    "For example?"

    "I think they''re trying to make him out to be someone he''s not."

    At that moment, Cecily turned to look at him. "What do you know?" she asked, and he shrugged.

    "Think for yourself, Lady Edevane. I''m not your informant." He replied.

    Cecily sighed, but just then, she felt movements nearby, and Jack Allen appeared shortly after in front of them.

    Jack Allen frowned at the sight of Charles. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

    "Haha, I have an interest in this too, Jack Allen. I''m curious, why didn''t your n choose you?" Charles smiled with some mockery after saying this, causing Jack Allen to tense up a bit.

    Still, Jack was able to get back to normal quickly and shrugged. "Well, my family''s ns are private. If you want to know them, asking my father is a better option than asking me." He replied and looked at Cecily Edevane.

    This woman was so beautiful that he was in awe every time he saw her. And this time, she looked stunningly beautiful. He couldn''t even describe her in words.

    Still, this time, he was not in a state of mind that would allow him to admire the beauty for long, so he spoke. "Lady Cecily, you should know my way of doing things by now." He spoke.

    She smiled, "You''ve been after me for so long I''d be stupid not to know. Don''t you want to make a more correct exchange? This time, your marriage proposal will not be received by my parents but by me, something you have always wanted. So, I give you the opportunity to send it again and I assure you that I will take it very seriously. In return, you can give me that information." She replied slyly.

    He sighed. ''Using my weakness to get it for free and seizing the moment to say so, eh.'' If it was before he wouldn''t refuse that proposal.

    But now it was different.

    "Lady Cecily, I think you have made a mistake this time. Do not think that, because I have not been appointed Next Leader, I have lost my ce in my n. I will not go to the Edevane for help or allies unless you decide toe to me. Make no mistake, just because I am not the Leader of the Allens now does not mean that I will not be in the future.

    Even if I have to kill a few people, that position belongs to me."

    Cecily Edevane opened her eyes in surprise after hearing this and frowned. ''n Allen... How annoying you are...'' Although she was astonished and with many questions in her head, she smiled.

    "Forget it then. Equal exchange." She replied, pulling something out of her storage ring.

    It was in a box, so no one could know what was inside.

    Jack Allen pulled out something simr and handed it to her after receiving the things Cecily Edevane had for him.

    After this, he nodded toward her. "Lady Cecily, I must warn you. My n Allen will not tolerate any attack on one of our members," he said. Then he turned to leave but stopped after taking a few steps.

    "As a friend and you being the woman I like, I must tell you that I would not meddle in his affairs. He is not as simple as you think. Have a safe journey back, Lady Cecily." After saying this, Jack Allen disappeared, leaving the ce in profound silence and without saying goodbye to Charles Relish.

 Chapter 425 World interest in him has grown these days (2)

    Cecily Edevane brooded over several things as she looked at the spot where Jack Allen disappeared. ''Looks like things are finally going to get interesting.'' She smiled a little and put away the box Jack had given her.

    "He doesn''t seem to like you very much." She said, ncing at Charles, who stood behind her.

    He shrugged his shoulders. "Well, what can I do? I''m not a beautiful woman who says a few nice words to him every now and then to keep him there." He replied, and Cecily scoffed.

    "Well, it''s not like you have the charisma to get people to like you, either."

    "That''s rude, Lady Edevane."

    "But I''m right."

    "..."

    Cecily Edevane started walking in the opposite direction from where Jack had gone after this exchange of words.

    Charles sighed and followed her. "What did you buy him?"

    "Information. Matthew Dietrich is a name that catches my eye. If it weren''t for the fact that I''m toozy to move, I''d go meet him today." She replied, and Charles scoffed.

    "You''re not toozy if you came here. He''s very close to here, and I can talk to Emma to get you an audience with him; I hear the two of them are friends; why don''t youe over?"

    She looked at him. "Say your terms for doing that. When you bring Emma Lewis into the equation, it''s because you have a lot of interest in something, so I won''t agree without knowing your terms."

    "Hehe, I just want to know all the information you get from him. I''ll put you face to face with him; you''ll get to know him well, won''t you? Unfortunately, I don''t have a pretty feminine face; approaching a man like that would feel strange to me, and he wouldn''t reveal anything.

    Possibly, he would just feel fear, but with you, it''s different; with you, it would work." His way of speaking was a little strange. It looked like he was teasing, but the truth was that he meant it.

    But Cecily sighed. "You ask a lot, Charles Relish. Forget it; go meet him yourself. I don''t have that much time to waste talking to someone of little importance; you, on the other hand, have all the time in the world." She said that, and after saying that, she disappeared from where she was.

    Charles sighed. "Tsk, this woman is so impatient." After saying that, he turned back and flew high to see much of the Dark Kingdom.

    "Hehe, this is the first time I''ve seen anything make this woman move. She seems to know a lot of things."

    "The Dark Kingdom, eh... You''re getting interesting again, Kingdom of Treasures." After smiling, he disappeared from where he stood, leaving the ce in a deep silence, where only the nearby birds were singing.

    ...

    Away from the Dark Kingdom, the Becker n was in an uproar over the anger of several powerful people.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Shit, those Allen bastards know how to move their cards." Growled Leader Becker as he mmed his ss of tea on the table.

    In front of him, there weren''t many people. Several high-ranking men in the n and some of their sons, plus a man in a ck cloak that covered himpletely.

    There were only 7 people in the room, but they all seemed to be powerful.

    "Sir, the Allen n, I think, just wants to put on a circus this time. To my appearance, Gray Allen appointed him Leader to distract us. They''ve been bothering us for a while now, and they want to divert our attention elsewhere. Maybe they are preparing for something big behind the scenes." Said one of those present, causing Leader Becker to re at him fiercely.

    "I know that, you idiot! The point is, what the hell is that bastard nning!?" He was so angry that the ss of tea in his hand exploded into pieces.

    That made the man shudder in fear, and he couldn''t respond anymore. Find your next read on empire

    Leader Becker got angrier, but this time, he knew how to calm down in less than 1 minute.

    After several deep breaths, he frowned. "And that Matthew Dietrich... He has been on our list for several years. Two years ago he wasn''t so powerful, despite what my nephew said... What a strange situation. How did he be so powerful?" he said, but suddenly remembered something.

    "That''s right, he was the one who got that herb... Maybe if they make good use of it... No, there''s no way." So many probabilities were running through his mind that he didn''t even realize he was talking.

    He knows Gray Allen is not just any man. His every move has a motive. And it is that motive that makes him uneasy.

    The most troublesome Allen man cannot get out of his sight so easily, for it would be too dangerous. But now, one more variable has appeared.

    A young man capable of increasing his strength more than 10 times in 2 years. Where did the Allen n get him from?

    And yet the Allen Heiress is now revealed to have a talent on the level of the 3 Most Powerful. That ability to increase so much power in such a short time is amazing, which makes the Allen n benefit greatly.

    "Tsk, those bastards have too much luck." When he realized this again, the anger in his body increased. He stood up and kicked the table to the side of him hard, causing it to fly apart and m into the wall.

    His fury vented at that, so he looked at those in front of him. "Call our allies in the City of ns. Tell them it''s time to get to work. Make sure to avoid anything that can be tracked by the Allens. I''ll go to Central City." His drastic change took those in front of him by surprise.

    But he didn''t care and started walking toward the door. As he passed by the person with a cloak over him, he looked at him. "You''reing with me." He said and then walked out of the room.

    The rest of the people sighed but went to do as they were told.

    During these days, news of Matthew and the Allen n went around the world. It was shocking news that even made the Vampire ns impatient and made Matthew Dietrich''s name on everyone''s lips again.

    ...

 Chapter 426 An unwanted guest

    The first few days of the year at Vampire Academy don''t tend to be a lot of fun. They are usually stressful, and many people try to get used to the sses and their new ssmates. Others simply try to understand what the teacher is saying, although they find it too difficult.

    But very few of them spend their days having fun or doing something they like to do, as the first few days of each year are when they touch more theory than practice.

    But no one can do anything. Theory is just as important as practice, or so the teachers say, and the students must ept what they say.

    Even the Heirs must ept this, most of the time.

    This is why, during the first few days of each year at the First Academy, everyone looks overly stressed and focused on what they are doing. That applies to studentsing from the lower academies, those who have just entered, and even those who are among the elite students.

    This year, it''s the same, and the pressure increased due to the presence of 2 extremely talented and powerful stocks��Matthew and Alice��who are on the grounds and learning with them.

    However, for Matthew, this is a little different.

    He has not been bored; on the contrary, he spends his days having fun while advancing his understanding of the Path of Control. His status is so high today that he was granted a territory within the Academy for his training and is far away from the hustle and bustle. He is among the academic mountains in which all the directors and powerful people live.

    One of those mountains was given to him for his training on a daily basis. And that is where he has been for the past few days, training hard.

    His smooth and strange movements are mixed with the powerful gales that ur on this mountain.

    The mountain is surrounded by frequent gales that blow powerfully against it and its trees. From the height of the trees and the width of their trunks, Matthew could tell that this ce was thousands of years old, which is why he chose it. With such thick, sturdy trees, he could train as he pleased.

    Where he stood, nearby trees had numerous fist marks on their trunks. Not just one of them, not ten; there were hundreds of trees with such marked fists.

    Still, his training seemed far from over, although his look of satisfaction reflected that he was making good progress.

    While his training seemed endless, he suddenly stopped and looked around.

    "I have no visitors in this ce, and I don''t n to receive them. But since you''re here, why don''t you show yourself?" He spoke to all sides as he sensed someone powerful nearby.

    "Hahahahahaha." A boomingugh sounded from the surroundings, causing Matthew to frown.

    ''Not a voice I know.'' He thought and looked up to look at a figure materializing there.

    "So, the Matthew Dietrich I was told was more interesting than I had been told."

    He was a good-looking man, wearing training clothes. In his hand, he carried a spear that looked quite heavy and gave an odd feeling; it was a Saint Weapon, though it was iplete.

    This man''s clothing was ankle-length pants, which allowed for easy and extensive movement of the lower body, with a green nnel without any ornamentation. He was not dressed elegantly; this type of clothing ismonly used in training, in fact, but he did not dress badly either, as the garments they wore looked highly resistant.

    Still, something unusual about him was that he wasn''t wearing shoes and evidently the fact that that spear was in his hand, despite the fact that he wasn''t fighting.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Who are you?" Matthew was confused, as he had never seen or felt him.

    "Hahaha, Matthew Dietrich, let me introduce myself. My name is Liam Wagner, Senior Heir of the Wagner n." As he spoke, he walked down to stand about 100 feet away from Matthew.

    "n Wagner, eh? So, you''re Liam Wagner, the rumored Heir of the Chaotic Spear. Come to avenge your n brother?" Among spear users in this world, vampires are not very numerous. But this man is able to employ the spear at an extremely high level, being the best at using it in the current era.

    It has been more than three generations since a spear skill has appeared and this time, it is worthy of respect.

    Liam Wagner also receives an impressive title, thanks to his skill: The Commandment of the Chaotic Spear.

    In the current era, Liam Wagner is the most influential Heir in something specific with his skill. He is not the most powerful, but possibly the most capable.

    His ''Commandment'' regarding the ''Chaotic Spear'' style was born thanks to his skill, and he has managed to nt himself among all the Spear styles out there. He is so famous, that he is even known in the other territories thanks to this.

    While he is not the most powerful, his ability with the spear is amazing.

    Even so, the most amazing thing about him is still that skill: Star-Creating Chaotic Spear.

    While it is the most difficult skill to use among all the 14 Main Skills of the 14 Heirs and, therefore, it is difficult to get the most out of it, it is amazing enough to scare the other Heirs who are above him in power.

    When Liam Wagner heard this, he shrugged. "I have no intention of avenging that guy. It''s okay that he got beaten; that''s what he gets for taking training like it''s a game." Then he raised his spear and pointed it at Matt.

    Enjoy new chapters from empire

    "I hear you also have a saint weapon, and it''s iplete, just like mine. Besides, you now have amazing status and power. I''d like to try it out. Don''t worry; I won''t kill you," he said. Matt found his smile of interest a little strange.

    ''I expected him toe with revenge intentions since the apology statement I had them issue seemed to have angered the Wagners, but this guy seems toe with the pure interest of fighting.'' Matthew sighed.

    "Tsk, so the rumors are true. You''re a fight maniac." Matt replied, but this man was just what he needed to test his power, so before he could answer him, Matthew drew his sword.

    "But, since I''m training several subjects, I''d like to try them out on you and see if you can help me figure them out." He said, raising his small sword towards Liam Wagner, epting his challenge.

 Chapter 427 Amazing and somewhat mysterious skill

    Liam Wagnerughed. "Hahahaha, you want to use me as a training dummy? You seem to have more guts than I was told. Well, let me see what you''re capable of, Leader Allen." As soon as he said this, Liam Wagner wasted no more time andunched himself at a great speed towards where Matthew was, who quickly had to defend himself with his sword.

    The sh between the two saint weapons caused a great tremor to run through the mountain.

    A small crack opened up under both of their feet, but neither of them bothered to see this. On the contrary, theyunched several consecutive attacks toward each other, managing to hit each other more than 8 times in an instant until they were both thrown backward.

    ''Interesting. So young, yet so powerful.'' Liam Wagner smiled and made his spear jump slightly in his hand before rushing towards Matthew once more, this time with more momentum.

    Experience new stories with empire

    Matthew did exactly the same as he did, and the impact of both weapons created a strong current of energy that shuddered through the surroundings, hitting the trees hard. The birds and all kinds of animals that were resting on them, which had not been lifted by the previous hit, this time flew away and ran.

    Each impact sent streams of energy into the ground, shaking it hard, but neither of them stopped.

    The power of both was unleashed, managing to strike with precision at the other''s weapon. Still, such a battle was tiring for Liam Wagner, as he had to hold a heavier weapon than Matthew''s, so he swung with his spear as if to sweep from the bottom up in an unexpected move and delivered a clean blow to Matthew''s side, sending him rolling across the ground.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Matthew quickly pulled himself together and bent his body to avoid a blowing from above. He managed to avoid it by inches and took advantage of the moment to counterattack with ferocity, hitting Liam all the way away from him.

    ''This guy has over 90,000 power. Even when I currently have over 77,000, it is very difficult to face him. His Spear doesn''t seem to increase his power, but he does have an advantage over my sword, though I fail to understand in what.'' Matthew smiled a little.

    He rxed his muscles and gripped his sword firmly. He then brought his power out slowly to surround his body with it, but before the power could even act aggressively like all vampiric power, a calmness enveloped him, bringing him to an astonishing tranquility. This caught Liam''s attention.

    "Control? I see. That was why, despite the fact that you were training fiercely, I hadn''t been able to sense your power. You were training that legendary ability." Liam was astonished, but seeing this made his skin prickle slightly with excitement.

    "Hahahaha, well, Matthew Dietrich, that''s amazing. Let me see how far your power goes!" he shouted and immediately jumped up, but not at Matt.

    "Let me show you one of the most famous skills out there, the one that has given me my fame!" He swung his spear forcefully sideways, and his movements created strange, star-like sparkles that began to float around the spear.

    Immediately, Liam Wagner propelled himself into one of those star-like shes and leaped toward where Matthew was waiting for him. The mighty spear, which now seemed to shine like stars, mmed fiercely into Matthew''s sword.

    The impact expected by Matthew and its respective pushback did note; on the contrary, it seemed as if the power of this guy had disintegrated, but the reality is that he felt the impact inside him, surprising him.

    And Liam was not stopped. He crossed back and forth after giving him that attack, and before a breath, Liam reappeared in front of Matthew in an instant.

    The sound of the impact was thunderous, and clearly, there was more power in these attacks than in the previous ones, so the tremor in the mountain became more evident, and even the rocks began to crack; countless cracks appeared all over the ce, but Liam, after hitting him, managed to pass at an amazing speed through Matt''s side and reached his other side to attack him with greater precision.

    ''This is order in chaos; what a good skill. Besides his stars, why do I feel like they''re surrounding me more and more? I have to get out of here.'' Matthew was amazed. He couldn''t keep up with him easily. His power was denied by the speed and the precision of his movements.

    The chaotic space this ability was creating was so astounding that Matthew remained in a passive state, waiting for his opportunity, which didn''t seem toe with anything.

    But suddenly, in one of Liam''s attacks, Matthew frowned. ''Weight?'' He felt his legs sink into the stony ground, which was amazing.

    And when he looked down, he realized that it was, in fact, real. ''The heavy thing is not because of the pain as I thought at first...'' Matt was amazed. He immediately realized what those stars around him were.

    ''It''s an increase in my own weight! This bastard is really good! How the hell is he doing it?'' Matthew didn''t think anyone would employ such an interesting skill.

    He was sure those stars didn''t actually weigh, but they were increasing their own weight. How they were doing it was a mystery. Still, what was certain was that his body felt heavy, which made all his movements slower, and he couldn''t defend himself easily.

    "Matthew Dietrich, looks like you weren''t as good as they told me!" Liam shouted as he jumped towards him once again. Though what he was thinking was different, but he wasn''t going to say it.

    Matthew lifted his face to look at it and took a deep breath. ''My speed has been reduced by 25% or more. Keeping up with him around speed is impossible, but my perception has not been affected. That means his ability doesn''t affect the spiritual, solely or physical.'' Matt sighed.

    He tried to move backward, but the weight on his body barely allowed him to take a 10-foot jump, and he couldn''t even get out of range of that guy''s punch.

    Besides, the stars followed him. They were arranged around him and seemed to orbit his body. This made Matthew frown.

    ''Orbit?'' He was confused but quickly had to turn his attention away from this and focus on the guy in front of him.

    "Hahahahahaha, time for you to understand why my Chaotic Star-Creating Spear is so famous, Matthew Dietrich!" He shouted and just then arrived in front of Matt.

    Matt''s gaze, fixed on him, caught the trembling of the spear at that moment; it was a strange tremor that was followed by the detachment of four stars, which surrounded the spear strangely.

    Matt was stunned. ''Shit, they''re orbiting, it''s to increase the weight!'' He decided to stop dawdling at that moment and stomped hard on the ground under his feet.

    He then swung his sword from bottom to top in a semi-horizontal motion, which was creating strange fireballs that flew out towards Liam Wagner.

    *BOOOOOM*

    A powerful explosion then urred, causing a huge wall of smoke to expand into the surroundings. A huge crack appeared in the ground, ready to run for more than half a mountain.

 Chapter 428 Entertaining and fierce battle

    The sound of the explosion reverberated so loudly that it reached the nearby mountains, alerting many of the academy''s powerful people. It was even felt in the distant academy, alerting the directors.

    But those causing this powerful explosion, did not seem to want to stop.

    As soon as the explosion passed, Liam Wagner''s look of surprise intensified. He was already surprised that Matthew could match him in power despite being weaker.

    While it was true that Liam was not using his Vampire Mark, he had over 90,000 power. It shouldn''t be possible for Matthew, it''s 77,000, to match him. But reality had hit him. Matthew could match him in power, though not quite, for if Liam mixed his ability with his power, he could win.

    Or so he thought.

    But. ''That was magic? Impossible, a vampire using magic?'' Confused, he didn''t realize that Matthew had attacked him with ferocity, striking his face with a powerful magical attack. This sent him flying dozens of meters backward to give Matthew a breather.

    Floating around him were a number of stars surrounded by fists of fireballs. Matt focused his gaze on those stars and increased the power of an invisible grip he was exerting, causing the stars to explode.

    Matt''s eyes shone with happiness. ''I did it.'' Matt thought, smiling. He had achieved a breakthrough.

    He''d made it to the Early Understanding of the Path of Control!

    It was so amazing, and he was so happy that, for a moment, he forgot he was battling a powerful person.

    Liam took advantage of Matt''s moment of carelessness to jump on him. His speed was absurd that made no sense. He arrived almost instantly in front of Matthew and delivered a tremendous blow to his shoulder.

    Matthew managed to defend himself right at the end, but his body still shot out and mmed into a huge tree trunk far away.

    ''Tsk, so that''s his ability. It''s an ability that increases in power as time goes on. I guess it''s the stars that give it more power.'' Matthew stepped out of the hole he had made in the tree and looked at his shoulder. It was a little punctured, and that attack had gone to the bone.

    He looked up the moment Liam arrived in front of him. "Fight more, Matthew Dietrich!" with a loud shout, Liam swung his spear horizontally, breaking the air.

    Matthew frowned but did not move. Instead, he focused his gaze on the attacking from the front.

    The spear was moving at an astonishing speed, but to his gaze, it was a very perceptible speed, so he was able to track the exact ce where it was going to hit and the force of that blow. ''What a troublesome guy.'' Suddenly, Matt''s eyes shed with ferocity and he swung his sword towards where that attack wasing from, with the same force it had.

    That caused a deafening sound toe from the sh of the two weapons, which was different than expected. Matt didn''t go flying; he had managed to cancel out much of his attack power, and the other part hit him internally, as it had happened before.

    Still, this was his n. Once he managed to parry that attack, the fierce brilliance in his eyes turned bright for a brief moment, and four consecutive blows struck Liam.

    "Buagh!" arge spurt of blood spurted out of his mouth, and his body flew backward, leaving him stunned.

    He hadn''t been able to see what had happened with his attack before, but this time, he understood.

    ''It''s much stronger than I thought.'' Liam was out of breath, trying topose himself, when a fist engulfed in fire appeared in front of his face. He couldn''t avoid the blow that mmed him to the ground, opening a hole in his body.

    Even so, Matthew, who was attacking him, had to protect himself at that moment when he felt a powerful attacking from the front. The tip of the spear attacking him pushed him backward, and all the stars surrounding Liam''s body stuck to his body, drastically increasing his weight as he fell to the ground.

    ''This guy''s a fast learner.'' Matt looked at how stuck the stars were orbiting his body and realized that Liam had learned from his earlier mistake. If he put the stars away from his body, Matthew could explode them with magic, but if he put them too close to him, would he harm himself to explode them?

    ''That''s a neat trick.'' Matt smiled.

    It''s not like he couldn''t defend himself.

    If he couldn''t explode them with fire, he could still freeze them. His ice is a specialist in freezing things, after all.

    Still, this time, he didn''t want to rely on his ice because he knew this guy didn''t want to kill him. He wanted to train more, so he looked up to see the moment Liam Wagner stood up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    He put a hand to his face. "Tsk, you bastard, your fist is too hard." He said. His nose was dripping blood, and some of his teeth had been slightly removed. He also had a very red face, as the fire magic enveloping Matt''s hand had managed to burn him a bit.

    "I never thought you could use magic, Matthew Dietrich. Certainly, you are someone fierce and overly talented. Although I don''t understand how you can use magic, I admire you." Liam smiled as he started walking towards Matt. "But it looks like you can''t break free this time."

    "I have many ways to break free. You can test me. While I don''t think I can beat you in a fight, I''m pretty sure you can''t beat me either." Matt replied as he shrugged his shoulders.

    Liam''s eyes shed at that moment, and he jumped once more at full speed towards Matt. "Let me test you then!" he growled. He didn''t look angry. In fact, he was quite happy. It had been a long time since he had been hurt like this, and this guy was even weaker than him, thrilling him even more.

    His attack was fierce and he carried tremendous strength in his spear. He reached Matthew''s side in a moment.

    Matt stared at him and after having drawn the line of attack, he grinned...

    *BOOOOM*

 Chapter 429 That person is very interesting. Good power increase

    A powerful explosion resounded again, causing huge cracks to open up in the ground. The cracks that were already there, and therge one that ran almost the entire mountain, becamerger. Thebat power of these two people could not be seen in less.

    But after this explosion, everything went silent.

    In the center of the explosion, Liam smiled.

    "Did you get hurt? Didn''t you say you had many ways to get rid of yourself? Looks like you''re not so capable then." Liam held his spear aloft, but it had passed within inches of Matthew''s neck.

    Looking at Matthew''s body, he had clearly chosen to explode the stars with fire and wounded himself. Still, Matt was unaffected, and he hadn''t been left standing idly by.

    His sword was also inches from Liam''s neck.

    "I will not show my cards when the person in front of me has no intention of hitting me."

    From the beginning, Matt had drawn the line where this guy wanted to attack him and knew perfectly well that he didn''t n to hit him. That was why he decided not to use his other tricks. Showing trump cards in this world was pointless, even less so when he had already figured out what his opponent''s skill consisted of.

    Liam''s eyes revealed a strange emotion, and he began to chuckle as he retracted his weapon. "Hahahaha, interesting, you''re very interesting, Matthew Dietrich. Honestly, this is the first time I''ve met someone as interesting as you. Not only can you match me in power when you have far less than me, but you can also read me. Amazing." He spoke honestly and it showed in his look of admiration.

    Few people are honest and feel admiration for the person they just faced, so this guy''s attitude was admirable. The way he spoke honestly and friendly made a good impression on Matt.

    Matt was a little disappointed that the fight was over so soon. He wanted to try more things, but this little bout had given him something important.

    He had managed to achieve an Early Understanding of the Path of Control. Since hisst days in the Human Empire, he had been trying to understand it, but he almost always made a couple of mistakes when it came to control, which meant that he couldn''t understand it properly.

    So, the importance of thisbat in his current strength is great. Being able to reach that level of power gave him an important plus to his strength and even more if he takes into ount that one of his abilities allows him to use the next phase of the Path of Control, for a short period of time.

    And if he thinks about skills, he knows that right now, he has an overwhelming advantage over the rest. He long ago fulfilled the requirement to reach 60,000 power, which that skill required him to reach. What he unlocked is something he never expected to unlock.

    He had such an amazing ability, and now hisbat power was rising drastically, despite the fact that his training had not been based on increasing it. Although his power was still below 65,000, the actual power he had was far higher than what he should have, so he was happy.

    "Well, stopping is a good decision. The mountain could be hit hard, and those guys could escte the situation."

    Liam looked up to look at the ones flying in at high speed. "Well, it looks like I''ve alerted the Academy again." He smiled and at that moment, the directors arrived in front of them along with several other leaders.

    They looked at the destruction with a dumbfounded expression.

    It had been a long time since they had seen such destruction, but when they moved their vision and looked at the two people standing in front of each other, they could understand what had happened.

    ''It''s this annoying guy again.'' Several of them put their hand to their foreheads at seeing so much destruction on a mountain so close to the most important ones. They began to descend.

    As they went down, they realized that the battle here did not seem to have a winner. From the wounds on Matt''s body, they could understand that the losing side was on him. Liam had wounds on his body, but they weren''t as obvious as Matt''s.

    ''It makes sense. Liam Wagner is one of the most experienced Heirs and his power level is past 90,000 already. How terrifying is Matthew Dietrich to be able to take on that spear monster and not lose.'' Naturally, they could not understand that those wounds were just explosions caused by Matthew. Even so, several of them shook their heads, unable toprehend these ridiculously strong geniuses. Your journey continues at empire

    "Have both finished the fight? This is a mess. This is one of the most important mountains in the academy, you know that, don''t you?" Ryan Adams said with a sigh.

    "Hahaha, Professor Ryan, don''t take this too personally. I was just passing through, wanting to find out the strength of our new Youth Leader."

    Ryan Adams sighed. "Liam, I''ve told you many times. Stop asking for trouble. Some of the ones you''ve tried haven''t taken it for the best, and you''ve ended up making unnecessary enemies." This troublesome student noticeably frazzled Ryan, although he was actually proud.

    Ryan Adams was also a Lance user, and at one time, Liam Wagner was his student. Liam Wagner achieved the task of surpassing the master, so Ryan Adams was proud of him for this.

    Liam touched his head in embarrassment when that subject was brought up. "It''s okay, Professor Ryan. Besides, it was impossible to hold back this time. Don''t you understand what it means to be the Leader of the Allens? Or do you just not know it yet?" He was quick to approach Ryan to pump him with questions that Ryan Adams already knew.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He sighed. "Yes, yes, I do know. Forget it; you won''t learn." He looked at Matt and nodded to him.

    "Young Master, I''ll take this boy. You can continue training quietly. Besides, Lady Alice and Miss I just got out of ss, so you cane back right now if you want to join them." After saying this, Ryan Adams wasted no more time and grabbed Liam Wagner by the arm and took him flying away.

    Liam Wagner didn''t expect this but quickly said goodbye to Matt. "Matthew Dietrich, let''s fight again. I''ll make you use all your cards then, hahahaha."

    After this, the others who had run here left behind those two, so Matt was left alone in a moment.

    ''What a strange and lively person.'' Matt sighed, though he was smiling.

    He had confirmed several things in this fight and now had a much better understanding of his overall strength. Fighting Conrad Wagner was just an appetizer. Beating that guy was normal, and even if Conrad used his ability well and gave him a lot of trouble, Matthew would end up winning with rtive ease.

    But against Liam Wagner, he couldn''t win easily unless he used his trump cards, and even then, Liam Wagner could still use his Vampire Mark and reverse the situation.

 Chapter 430 Something wrong with his body

    Generally speaking, Liam Wagner was one of the best people to test his totalbat power, although he would not be able to test his absolute limits. For that, he would need to fight people with over 100,000 power. But, for now, this was enough.

    He sighed a little and looked at his body. He was injured in different ces, but with the resources he had now and his full strength, healing himself was simple. The biggest problem was the wound on his shoulder, that gaping hole that that attack made, which would take a bit to heal.

    Although the wound was not excessivelyrge, it went all the way to the bone, and that would make healing difficult. But that didn''t matter to Matt; he ran to the top of the mountain, where the main building of this ce was, which was now deste and dusty from the battle, and began to heal himself with his resources.

    The small wounds healed in one hour, and only that hole was slowly healing. Matthew put on a bandage to cover the wound and something to prevent the blood froming out, and after that, he flew out of the mountain to see Alice and I.

    As he flew, he was remembering the battle a bit, trying to learn from it.

    ''Since I got the awakening, my Enhanced Vampirism became a vessel of different energies. And now I can see that this world is teeming with mana. It''s amazing that the vampiric race can actually reign for so long. It seems that the improvements,ws, and so on that, the Dietrich implemented are worthy of respect.''

    No matter where he looked, the fact that there was so much mana and that vampires couldn''t use it meant that humans had to have long since surpassed them. But the reality was different.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Vampires still reigned supreme in this era, even several rungs above the humans. Perhaps this was also attributed to the fact that it was always night in this world, which gave the Vampires a field advantage, but the mana in this ce was too abundant to think that was enough.

    Perhaps the rules, enhancements, andws created by Dietrich had a crucial part to y in this, but Matthew felt that wasn''t everything. ''I feel as if this world is too friendly to vampires. It''s as if the world was created by and for vampires.'' If that was the reason, it would be amazing.

    But for now, he didn''t understand why, so he just had to think and try to find it.

    But the truth is that now that he can use magic, he realizes that, indeed, the vampire body is wrong. Even his own body doesn''t seem to be quite right because, if he investigates internally, he feels that something is missing. Mana should not be independent and antagonistic to vampiric power; they should be powers that can coexist in the same body.

    Although it should be better in the human body since humans are the mostpatible and the Elves, this doesn''t mean that it won''t be useful in the vampire body.

    But, no matter how hard he tried to make his body contain mana, he couldn''t do it. Thesest few days, he''s been trying that, but he can''t do it. When he tries, the mana escapes from his body, and he can''t do much with it. Even so, his Vampirism (tool) can still contain it and allows him to do whatever he wants.

    Either to fight from a distance or to use it as he did a while ago, wrapping his body in magic. Although he''s limited in several issues, for now, it''s very usable by him, which is amazing.

    But that doesn''t take away the bad feeling that his body is missing something.

    "Sigh. Forget it; I''ll stop thinking about nonsense. I have to try things to figure out what''s missing and figure out a way to get it back."

    Matthew then began to fly at a higher speed to stop thinking about nonsense.

    Soon after, he came down in one of the Academy''s squares.

    Alice and I were sitting, waiting for him. As soon as they saw him, they were happy.

    "Matt!" I was quicker than Alice to jump up and hug him. "I missed you, Matt." She said softly as she looked at him tenderly. Even though they actually slept in the same house, she couldn''t help but miss him.

    Matt smiled a little and hugged her back. "The theory sses won''tst long, and they should be over the first week by now, right? You''ll soon be free to go train with me."

    "Yes, I think we don''t really have to go anymore," she replied and looked back, looking for Alice.

    "Alice?" Confused after not finding her, she looked away and then saw Alice hugging Matt from behind.

    "Matt, we actually managed to advance a lot of theory thanks to what you told us and the books you gave us. It''s not asplicated as we thought, so we''re ahead of the rest; we don''t need to go for several days, thanks to that." She replied and gave Matthew a soft kiss on the cheek.

    Your journey continues at empire

    People passing by the za and looking at this couldn''t help but look a second time. I''s beauty has increased since the day Matthew modified her. She seemed to be getting bigger and bigger and was growing very well.

    Her delicate and beautiful proportions were also increasing in size, and her fame, thanks to her beauty at present, was even greater than her fame for her strength, so many desired her.

    Still, no one dared to approach her because of Matthew''s existence.

    And Alice even less. She is such a beautiful and perfectly proportioned woman that she makes many feel inferior, and her strength is to be admired. Not to mention the fact that Matthew himself is her fianc��, and they are soon to be married.

    Both women, desired by many, are also the ones on a rung so high that they cannot reach it, unless they have the strength and guts to confront Matthew.

    That''s why everyone watched from afar, not daring to approach. A few jealous nces were thrown at Matthew. But Matt had a lot of fans these days, so jealous looks were also on I''s and Alice''s bodies, especially I''s.

    Still, Matt didn''t mind this. He turned his face slightly to kiss Alice and subsequently proceeded to kiss I.

    "If that''s so, let''s go for a little walk."

 Chapter 431 He decided to invite them out

    Alice and I saw their eyes sparkle after hearing this. "Can we?" they asked quickly, and Matt smiled.

    "I guess so." He replied. Then he grabbed them by the waist and started flying.

    "Where are we going?" Alice asked curiously, seeing that the ce they were going to seemed to be the capital.

    "Well, we seldom get to go out quietly for a walk. But we''re well known here, so we might as well go for a walk around the capital." He replied and prepared to start flying at high speed, but then he saw a person walking.

    "Oh? It''s that Sir underling of the Murphy''s. Didn''t he mention that he would be taken back to the family?" Matthew said after looking at one man, and after that, he shot off into the air.

    I nodded. "I saw him today and was surprised, too. Apparently, the Miss told him to stay a while longer, and they put him to work near where we stayed."

    Matt raised his eyebrows slightly but didn''t respond. Curious and strange though it was, he didn''t care.

    Soon after, he flew off at high speed while talking to Alice and I. They (Alice and I) had many topics of conversation, and it seemed that their rtionship had be much closer; now, they even treated each other as equals.

    Matthew has only just been learning about this today, but it''s a good thing. If his girls were getting along with each other, the atmosphere would be better. And while his heart still wasn''t entirely content with a ''harem'', one thing was clear: He wasn''t going to kick Alice or I out. Both had be important women in his life, and he wanted them to be a part of it.

    After some time traveling at high speeds, the three of them arrived at the Capital City. With I''s help, they descended into the city, entering without permission once again.

    "Matt, where are we going? To the castle?"

    "No, we''re going shopping. Hmm, I think this used to be called a date."

    "A date? When do couples go out for a day off?"

    "That''s right."

    I saw her eyes sparkle. "We''re a couple?" she asked then, and Matthew smiled.

    He hugged her a little towards him and kissed her on the lips softly. "What do you think?" he asked.

    The happiness in that small but beautiful body overflowed as soon as she felt this, and she could onlyugh softly. "Hehehe~"

    Alice could only smile as she saw this and pulled Matthew by the hand. "If that''s so, you''ll have toe with us to buy a lot of things. My father gave a n Card to I, so she can buy a lot of things too."

    Matthew was surprised by this and soon found himself pulled into different stores.

    They went into clothing stores, shoe stores, weapon stores, and artifact stores...

    They even passed by a Giant Ships store, which evidently they could not buy any, but the walk became so long that Matthew could again understand what it meant to go out with women to shop.

    On Earth, Charlotte was a little more reserved and didn''t walk as much, but Alice led the way this time and, like a good Miss Rich, bought a lot of clothes and things that she possibly would never wear but liked.

    I was much more reserved, to the point that when she saw a price too high for something, she didn''t want to buy it.

    Matthew smiled and grabbed her around the waist before she turned away. "My girl likes simple things, but I think some expensive things would suit her. Can you pack me that, that, and that?" He pointed to several items of very high-quality and overly luxurious clothing.

    This dumbfounded several people, but the attendants immediately did as Matt had said. Already, Matthew, I, and Alice had been shopping in the city for a while; they had some information about it.

    "Matt... I think that''s too expensive. Besides, don''t..." I was interrupted by a soft kiss on the lips from Matt, which made her swallow her words.

    "Whether it suits you or not is for me to say. So you don''t need to say anything about it."

    I was speechless but nodded, lowering her head in embarrassment.

    "Go to Alice''s. If you get something you like, buy what you want. I''ll rece itter with the n," he said and urged her to go.

    And though she was reluctant, she quickly went to find Alice at Matt''s insistence.

    It was then that Matt decided to buy a couple more things, and after that, he went back.

    So they spent a long day shopping for many things. Even Matt was able to find clothes he liked to change his look. Although of little interest, it''s not like he came here to buy things for himself.

    He was only here because he wanted to help his women feel good.

    Soon, night fell.

    Alice and I were talking animatedly as they waited for Matt, who came in with some candy.

    "Matt, where are we going now?" Alice asked after seeing him arrive, and Matt smiled at her.

    "I have a bit of an impromptu surprise. We''re going to go to a ce where the world and the stars look spectacr to have a nice dinner. We''ll leave as soon as you''re done eating the ice cream."N?v(el)B\\jnn

    His answer surprised both girls, who decided to eat the ice cream at a shocking speed. In less than one minute, they were ready.

    "Shall we go?" they asked at the same time.

    Matt put a hand to his forehead helplessly but nodded to them.

    "If you''re all ready, then that''s fine. I hope my impromptu surprise is to your liking." After saying this, Matthew grabbed them by the waist and flew off once again at high speed.

    He left the Capital City but didn''t go far. He stopped at one of therger mountains, one that more people tend to have at night (or during the day as well).

    This mountain was a tourist site where people could see the world and the sky at the same time. Normally, thousands of people would be here at any time of the day because the spectacle was amazing. But today was a much more special day because the beautiful neb in this gxy was much more visible.

    But today, there was no one.

    Matthew had rented the entire mountain for the day. Ever since he had heard that this thing existed, he had sworn to himself toe and see it at least once, and this time, he was going to keep his own promise.

    Both girls already knew of the existence of this beautiful mountain, but they did not expect to find it empty, although they understood the reason behind it.

    Matt released them as soon as they arrived and smiled at them, "My impromptu surprise starts here. The beautiful neb in our gxy is very visible today, so I wanted you to see it. I''ll tell you stories regarding it." Matthew opened his arms a little to indicate to them that this whole ce, for now, belonged to them.

    They were both so in awe of the neb they couldn''t even help but let out a surprised voice. "Wow..."

 Chapter 432 Proposal

    This ce is always beautiful; Alice hase here several times before. But today was exceptionally beautiful, more so than she could remember.

    Perhaps in her and I''s eyes, besides the beauty disyed in the sky, the greatest beauty was in the face of the man who brought them here.

    While they had never fallen in love before, the feeling they felt when they saw him was so indescribable that they were sure it was love. Today, he seemed to be surrounded and tucked in by a beautiful wonder in the sky whose name they didn''t know, which enhanced Matthew''s beauty even more in their eyes.

    While they were both in shock at the beauty in front of them, Matt began to prepare many things to make food. He had decided to have a barbecue, something typical of his homnd, in the evening hours.

    "Are you going to cook?" They both approached him in shock.

    Matt nodded to them. "That''s right, even though I know you both cook, let me prepare today''s meal. I''ll make you something delicious."

    Without wasting any time, he cut up the special meat he had bought, which was very delicious (verified by him), although he didn''t know what animal it was from. He then seasoned them and, in an indeterminate amount of time, began to roast them.

    During that time, Matthew was talking to Alice and I, both of whom were curious about this ''wonder of the sky'', the neb.

    He exined to them in detail what it was and also exined, terrestrially, how they were formed. He also made up some interesting stories that made both girls listen to him attentively.

    And a good whileter, Matthew had finished cooking, so after serving, the three of them sat down to eat.

    "Amazing, this tastes really delicious!" Both girls couldn''t believe how delicious it was. They didn''t even have words to describe it, so they were soon immersed in the divided pleasure of eating their fill.

    They didn''t expect Matthew to be such a good cook and so versatile in what he could do. Normally they didn''t need to eat and just drank blood or Matthew''s tea, which was also extremely delicious, but this time was a great revtion for both of them.

    When they were satisfied, they were finally able to rx andy back to look up at the sky. "Amazing... I didn''t think we could have such peaceful days." Alice smiled. It had been a long time since she had been able to enjoy life in a normal way.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She almost always had to be researching, meditating, training, or studying. There wasn''t much room to go out and hang out quietly since if she did, her life would get cluttered.

    Matthew smiled at her as he nuzzled her and allowed her to rest on his chest. "It''s not always possible, but these are worthwhile days, so just rx and forget about the problems for today." He spoke.

    I was lying on his leg, so both girls were enjoying his caresses while talking.

    The night talk went on for a while until Matthew suddenly stood up. "Matt?" they both looked at him, confused.

    Matthew then walked a bit and stood in front of them. He pulled out two small boxes, which fit in the palm of his hand, and then looked at them. "Charlotte once taught me that if I ever fell in love and wanted that girl to stay with me, yes or yes, I had to abide by a certain tradition that existed.

    Even though she said it because she wanted me to do it with her, I will take her teachings to use it today."

    "I already found Charlotte and even though we are estranged right now and our rtionship got a little weird, she is and will always be my wife. If I have to kill a whole race to allow her toe back to me, I will do it."

    "But now I''ve tried to open my heart to do things differently. Sometimes, I think this is the way it should be. Sometimes I feel this is the right way, and although it asionally shes with my feelings, I have graduallye to understand."

    "I won''t ept either of you two ending up in the hands of another man, of that I''m sure. If someone tried toy his hand on you, not even the bones would be left. That''s why I want to use that tradition to ask you..." Matt smiled a little as he said this.

    He did it once with Charlotte, and it was a little strange because when he thought of doing it, Charlotte thought of doing it too. That time, they both got down on their knees and when they thought the other was surprised looking down on them from above, they realized that they had indeed both nned the same thing.

    But this time, he wanted to go ahead, and he could, mainly because giving a ring was a tradition of thend, not here.

    And that was why he knelt on one knee before both of them. "So, with this tradition... Would you like to marry me? In keeping with the tradition that I remember, I will put a ring on them that will unt our engagement."

    Alice and I were shocked to hear him and stood up abruptly, not knowing what to say.

    They were so shocked they couldn''t react and somehow, tears began to emerge from both of their eyes. I was the most sentimental to jump to Matt immediately. "Matt, of course!" her voice trembled a little and although she didn''t understand the tradition Matt was talking about, she was naturally willing to marry him.

    "Obviously, of course, I want to marry you!" Behind I, Alice came to hug him tightly. She didn''t care if there was another woman; that was normal. And she was also sure that there would be more in the future.

    And that didn''t matter to her; she only cared that Matthew was there. So, they both epted without hesitation, amidst tears and indescribable joy.

    Matt could also feel that indescribable joy he once felt. It made him smile. ''Remembering that I still exist and that there are now people who support me and love me is always a good thing.'' He smiled and proceeded to put the ring on them.

    "Did they do something like that in the olden days? I didn''t know..." Alice was amazed, and although this was unusual, it felt too good not to express her joy and look at her engagement ring.

    While the ring had not been custom-made, it was a matching ring between the 3. One had thece, the man''s, and the other two could fit perfectly and form a perfect set of 3 rings. Knowing they had something that formalized the rtionship made both girls too happy.

    ...

 Chapter 433 Something that destroys good mood

    Somewhere else in this world, Gray Allen watched as some people wreaked havoc in a city with indifference.

    Behind him, there were several people. Albert, The Ruin, was among them.

    "Sir, shall we move?" Albert asked as he looked at the city that would slowly sink into ruin if they left it like this.

    Gray shook his head. "No, doing it ourselves is very simple. Call Alice. Tell her this is a Territory Mission. The ce that will in the future be her territory is under attack by that organization, and she muste alone to defend it. The n will not participate in this; she must show why she was chosen as Heir.

    This is the time for her to begin to be world-renowned for her exploits." He replied.

    The people behind him were stunned. "Will she have time to get there? I''m afraid when she arrives..." The person speaking was Gray Allen''s brother, powerful within the n.

    Gray smiled. "It''s possible the city will be destroyed, I know. But these guys are a bit strange and special; they don''t seem to want to stop with one city."

    "But losing several cities..."

    "Stop." Gray looked at him angrily. "You''re one of the most powerful vampires in the n; why are you still so soft-hearted towards these scumbags?"

    Hearing this, Gray''s brother fell silent and lowered his head. He knew Gray was right.

    Gray sighed; he didn''t like treating his brother like that in front of others, either. Still, sometimes, it warranted it.

    He looked back at the burning city. "We have spent a lot of resources on them. We have allowed them to live in peace and harmony, with enormous wealth and resources, so they can be strong, but they took the path of lust and stupidity. If they go on like this, will we end up creating a City of Madness? I refuse to have such a thing among mynds."

    The cold stare at the crying of the people residing there showed that Gray no longer cared about what happened to them, and his words were even more terrifying.

    "Since these guys want to do us a favor, then go ahead. If not, I would eventually look for a way to rece them. Being soft on these types of people means epting them the way they are. So, temper your heart."

    Gray looked at Albert. "Call Alice."

    Albert simply nodded. "Yes, sir." After this, he withdrew.

    Then Gray disappeared, along with the rest of the people, and all that could be heard in the ce was the sound of explosions, crying, and fire-burning houses.

    ...

    On that mountain next to the Capital, Matthew, Alice, and I enjoyed the beautiful view, and both girls radiated happiness.

    The rings on their fingers glittered in the moonlight while their faces reflected that the fostered union was epted by all three. Neither Alice nor I felt jealous of the other, which, to Matthew, was surprising.

    Still, somehow, because he had been training too hard these past few days, his body began to feel a little warm at having two beauties lying on his shoulder. It was something he couldn''t stand very easily and even less now that his power has been booming.

    And well, it''s not like he felt the need to hold back either. He had decided to live a different life in this world, and his first wife didn''t mind that thought, so he didn''t need to think about anything else.

    He suddenly had the urge to squeeze certain slightly fluffy ces on his beautiful girls, but at that moment, he heard the sound of a bird, so he stopped and looked up.

    Alice and I did, too.

    "It''s a message from the n." As soon as she saw the bird, Alice noticed it, so she stood up, frowning.

    The bird flew at high speed and subsequentlynded on Alice''s shoulder. She grabbed the small piece of paper and began to read.

    At first, she was surprised, but suddenly, she frowned, and a clear annoyance rose in her body. The happiness that radiated from her body suddenly turned into tremendous annoyance, startling Matt.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked.

    Alice sighed. "The n has already chosen the territory to be given to me." She said, and Matthew nodded.

    "I know; I saw it in the files earlier."

    Alice nodded but sighed again. "There are some guys attacking the cities inside the territory, and they are destroying part of the territory. I have to go take care of this as a Territory Mission."

    ''Territory Mission... Apparently, it was one of the Laws stipted by my Family at the time when they decided to invent ''Heirs'' to exist... Looking at it now, I''m sure this was done so that they could grow faster. Since many of them have growth abilities from killing.'' Matt nodded.

    "Is that a problem for you?" he asked.

    She shook her head. "No, it''s not a problem. I just didn''t expect them to send it at a time like this. They killed my happiness." She said, slightly annoyed.

    She turned to leave. "Matt, I, I have to go. I''ll finish those bastards off for bothering me at a time like this. I''ll see you back at the Academy." She spoke. Although she didn''t want to show it, the truth was she was upset. Her aura said it all.

    Soon, she began to fly at high speed without looking back in the direction of the Capital City, for there they were waiting for her.

    Matt sighed. ''This girl is getting angry very easilytely.'' He thought, but smiled and looked at I, who was looking in the direction Alice went.

    "Do you want to go?"

    I looked up to see him. "Are you going to follow her? Isn''t this a very important Territory Mission for her?" she asked.

    Matt shrugged. "Territory Mission or not, I''m not going to let my woman go into a dangerous ce alone. The guys who are attacking that territory are members of the Vampire Prosperity Organization, and they''re attacking her to find a sensitive location in my defense."

    I opened her eyes in shock. "Really?"

    "Well, I''ve had eyes on a lot of sidestely. But I''m curious who''s behind the attack, I want to see who''s the one with such big guts this time." He smiled after saying this. It was a sinister smile, showing how angry he was.

    ''Since you want to put your hand on Alice, I want to see whiches first. Your hand on her or my fist in your face?''n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    .

 Chapter 434 Destroyed city

    The boat where they were waiting for Alice was one of the fastest, and the people on it were real professionals, so they could easily escape Matthew''s perception. Even so, he was not worried.

    He knew perfectly well where they were going, so following them was not too difficult.

    A certain timeter, while he was flying at full speed, he arrived in the vicinity of a ruined City.

    It was already dawn, and Alice couldn''t get there in time to save the city, so she had to run to another city as soon as she arrived, leaving the city in ruins and with the fire consuming everything.

    As soon as she left, Matthew and Inded in the city.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Matt... Was this done by that organization? They call themselves Vampire Prosperity, but aren''t they killing many of our race? Where''s the prosperity in that?" I asked carefully.

    Although there were dismembered bodies everywhere and blood-drenched roads where they both walked, she was unaffected.

    Thesest 2 years have taught her more than the first 20 years of her life; she has improved and evolved. And although she is still that tender child Matthew knew, she has grown up. She has evene to bury her trauma, being now that she wants to be as strong as possible to be able to face those who caused her that trauma.

    Matthew nodded toward her, looking at the mess of the city. "Well, I, too, wonder exactly what they want. In human territory, there is also an organization with a simr name: Human Prosperity. They are the same, so what do they want? If by prosperity we mean that the entire race must continue to exist and they both work with humans, do they want both races to coexist? Or is it something deeper?

    Or are they just a few crazy people who have a misconception of the meaning?" He sighed before speaking again.

    "Until we find them, those questions cannot be answered." As he spoke and they walked, Matthew bent down to grab a piece of cloth on the ground.

    The cloth was near a ce that was burning to ashes, but it hadn''t burned a bit, and it bore the logo of the Organization they were talking about.

    I was surprised by his response. "A prosperity where all the racese together would be amazing, but it''s impossible to see," she replied, and Matt looked at her.

    "Why do you think it''s impossible?"

    "The ideals and the way to be strong are different. Humans are said to be the most simr to us, but their ideals are different. They believe in the Supremacy of their Dominions descended from Adam, who also left them severalmandments. They are all against us; they see us as monsters. While the Devourers want to be strong by eating us."

    "My father and mother once told me that it could also be something the Dietrich Lords did in the past because this world seems to be friendlier to us than to the other races, and that''s why they hate us."

    "Or so they said."

    She hung her head as she couldn''t give a clearer answer than that, thinking it was wrong. But what she said made Matthew frown.

    ''The Dietrichs did something... Hmm, could that exin why we''re both here? I was my creation, but in order to create her I had to have done it 10 million years ago, yet here she is, just over 20 years old, the same thing that happened to me. That''s something the Dietrichs had to do. But there''s also the fact that there''s something that vampiresck, I''m sure.

    That is something that prevents them from being able to use the mana born of this world despite the fact that they''re not really ipatible; what is it? What the hell did my family do back then?'' Matthew sighed at the end of his thoughts.

    "You may be right. I don''t have many memories of that time, so I can''t know right now." He said and subsequently burned the rag in his hand.

    Just at that moment, a person appeared behind the two of them.

    "Young Leader, we have located them. They are very close to Miss Alice, and there are three of them. One of them has a slightly unusual mask and appears to be the leader. Here is the location."

    Matt smiled and nodded at him. "Good job, Old Martin. You can head back. Tell the others to make sure of Alice''s welfare; I''ll go see what those guys want."

    Martin Allen nodded behind him. "Be careful, Young Leader."

    Matthew and I then flew off at high speed to where the location Martin Allen had just given them.

    Martin Allen stared up from below and frowned after ncing behind him. "Lord Gray seems to have considerations of his own." He said as if he was talking to someone.

    At that moment, a figure emerged from the mes, protected by a strange aura that surrounded his body and disintegrated the fire that tried to swallow him.

    "Albert, The Ruin. I thought you were protecting Young Lord Jack."

    Albert shrugged. "I was wondering who was standing in Lord Gray''s way. I didn''t expect it to be you, Martin Allen. You''re thest one within my suspicions," Albert said, looking at him coldly.

    Martin shrugged his shoulders. "You''re wrong. I''m not standing in the way of Lord Gray. I''m helping his chosen one. Why? Do you want to stand in my way?"

    Suddenly, a terrifying aura rose from Martin Allen''s body. It was so powerful and potent that it reduced everything around him to ashes and exploded sideways.

    This was pure power, without the intervention of any skill.

    "Will you stand in the way, you, The Ruin? Let me see then, what can your Ruin do against me?" Martin''s eyes shed fiercely, and his aura turned extremely red for a moment. Subsequently, this aura changed to a deep ck, and a couple of secondster, it was red again. The change was made in 10-second intervals. For a moment, it was red, and for another moment, it was ck.

    This made Martin Allen''s appearance frightening but made it so that anyone with 200 years could recognize him.

    Even Albert frowned. ''The Devil Vampire. So, this is his aura.''

 Chapter 435 They didnt realize

    "Will you help Matthew Dietrich more than Lord Gray? You know perfectly well that Lord Gray doesn''t like to have people get in his way when he''s trying to train Alice. Besides, you''ve given too much important information to that boy when he''s only been in the position for a few days. Don''t you think that''s rebelling against Lord Gray?" As far as possible, Albert would not want to fight Martin Allen.

    He knows of his strength. It is a terrifying strength that could defeat his Ruin, although he has never tested it to certify that it is so, but he wouldn''t want to test it either.

    Martin Allen noticed this, so he shrugged his shoulders once again and retracted all his power. "My job is to teach the next n Leader. I was put in the position by the previous Leader. Isted dozens of years teaching Jack Allen, and he finally made a fool of me and put someone else in charge. Even so, I like this new guy a lot. He''s more capable than Jack; he''s smarter, more talented...

    I''ll put all my effort into helping him because my job is not to help Lord Gray." After saying this, Martin turned to leave.

    "What if he was put there to allow Miss Alice to get stronger with greater speed and then remove him? He could end up dead at the hands of Lord Gray."

    Martin stopped after hearing this and turned to look at Albert. "Hehe, wouldn''t that mean that, finally, I have a better vision than Lord Gray? Buttely I''ve been wondering, which wille first? Gray''s fist to the Young Leader or the Young Leader to him..." A mysterious smile bloomed on Martin''s face, and he started walking once more.

    Albert was surprised by his words but spoke again, "You''re getting in Lord Gray''s way." He said again.

    Martin suddenly startedughing." Hahahaha, maybe, maybe, maybe... Or maybe it''s Lord Gray who is getting in the way of someone he shouldn''t. Many things can happen in this world, Albert.

    Don''t blindly look at the paved road in front of you; learn to take challenges, and then you will be able to see the world more broadly." After saying this, Martin disappeared and his words were left floating in the wind.

    Albert frowned. Honestly speaking, he didn''t understand Martin''s words very well. Still, he tried to understand the advice he left him at the end, although after thinking about it for a few minutes, he sighed and disappeared.

    The fire slowly began to consume the entire city.

    Although both of them were really powerful, neither of them noticed two pairs of eyes watching them in the distance.

    I looked at Matt and realized that he was not surprised. He looked the same as always. Indifferent and thoughtful.

    "Did you know?" she asked.

    "Well, I''m aware of what they think in the n. That''s why I decided to develop my own territory. But I didn''t expect Martin Allen to be so interesting." Matthew replied and turned and started to fly off to where he should be going.

    "Aren''t you worried?" she squeezed his hand as she said this, making Matt smile. He turned to look at her and stroked her a little.

    "Are you worried about me?"

    She lowered her head a little. "Gray Allen is powerful and dangerous." She replied.

    Matthew smiled tenderly and gave her a soft kiss.

    "Who is more dangerous, Gray Allen or me? If he were not an Heir, perhaps I would be worried. But, I wonder if he''ll be able to stand in front of me in the near future." Answered Matthew with a vague reply before elerating his flight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I frowned. ''It seems Matt is much more capable than I thought. How did we not get found out?'' Confused, she wanted to ask him the question, but if he hadn''t told her, it was possibly because it was a big secret, so she decided not to ask it.

    After an hour, they both arrived on the scene. "Alice is fighting." I said from afar.

    A figure of a beautiful woman could be seen in the distance, moving through the city at an astonishing speed as if the wind were guiding her movements while she wielded two swords.

    asionally, tornadoes would rise up and Alice would use them to get to a location faster or simply tounch a deadly attack.

    As he watched her, Matt frowned. ''She''s using the wind unnaturally. It looks like she''s trying to evolve her ability. What a clever girl.'' He smiled but soon turned his attention away from her.

    "Well, it looks like these guys are a little impatient." He said, looking up at the top of a nearby mountain. The mountain wasn''t that high, so it was hard to see from there to the city, but they seemed to be about to move.

    I, at that moment, noticed them too. "They are strong." She spoke.

    Matt nodded. "One is stronger than Alice in power; the others just hit 30,000 power. Looks like you''ll have your first challenge tonight." He spoke.

    "Shall we attack head-on?" She looked at him doubtfully.

    "That''s right. remember to use your ability, show yourself first." He spoke.

    Although I was surprised, she did.

    They both flew towards that mountain and suddenly, I was running upwards at high speed.

    The men at the top frowned as they felt a person approaching. "Is it a woman? I can''t quite visualize her properly, but she seems to have about 20,000 power." Said the man wearing a mask.

    "She''s moving around nicely with the nearby trees, but she doesn''t seem to have any intention of hiding. What should we do, Third Mask?" Asked another.

    The man in the mask shrugged and turned his attention away from the womaning up, focusing on Alice again.

    "Kill her. Don''t ask me such basic questions when someone interferes with our ns."

    The man being spoken to smiled sinisterly. "This woman is amazing, Third Mask. Killing her is a waste." He said suddenly, attracting Third Mask''s attention.

    At that moment, the woman was running in a straight line and was no longer hiding in the nearby trees, so everyone could see that beautiful face.

    "Oh?" As soon as he saw her, his eyes shed with lust. "Bring her here!" he said quickly.

    The three of them grinned lustfully and two of them shot off towards where I wasing from.

    At that moment, I raised her right hand high in the air.

    ''Oh? Does she give up?'' Both of them were in shock at this gesture but suddenly suffered a small brain shock.

    I smiled. ''They went down so easy.'' She immediately propelled herself forward and hit one of them.

    "BUAGH!" The punch to the stomach caused his body to lose all the eleration it had just grabbed, grabbing eleration in the opposite direction and flying backward.

 Chapter 436 First Evolution

    The man who had just been hit regained consciousness as he was rolling on the ground, dozens of meters away from where he should be. ''What happened?'' He had been totally bewildered and in pain.

    That was the moment the other man regained his consciousness and realized what had happened. "Third Mask, the girl''s tough!" he shouted as he leaped towards I, wanting to grab her.

    The fact that they both broke free of her ability so quickly gave I a slight headache, but her concentration remained firm. She took a step back to avoid him, managing to duck away, and thenunched a punch towards his face, impacting it with rtive ease.

    The man had to back up several feet because of the pain on his face. ''Tsk, what the hell is going on? Does this woman have a skill?'' Just before he could dodge, he felt as if his mind was working at such a slow speed that he had trouble processing the situation in front of him, making him unable to even dodge.

    I smiled as she saw this and jumped back towards that man, wanting to hit him with ferocity again. But that made her run out of defense, so a sinister smile emerged on the man''s face in front of her, bringing a shiver to I''s body. ''I made a mistake.''

    Then, a shadow appeared beside her.

    "Hehe, little beauty, you''re pretty good. Don''t you want to join us?" The voice sounded sinister behind the mask of the neer, who was mere inches away from grabbing I''s head with the palm of his hand.

    Yet, at that very moment, a voice came to him. "Why don''t you join the dead of your junk organization? They''re waiting for you with open arms." Along with that voice, a terrifying blow struck his head from behind, sending him crashing to the ground without even being able to take another step.

    That shocked the men watching from the sides. "Matthew Dietrich!" a roar came from one of them, recognizing him immediately - how could they not recognize him? He''s the target of the organization they work for!

    The closest one recognized him. He jumped towards Matthew to try to give him a clean hit when he was careless. In his hand appeared some extremely small weapons, which he threw with ferocity towards Matthew.

    It was an extremely fast movement and even Matthew had to be surprised by that speed of reaction. Even so, those weapons soon collided with something invisible and came to aplete stop while the guy''s punch hit Matthew''s fist, pushing him a couple of meters.

    Still, the mind of the man suffered a small shock in that instant that left him off guard. It was only for a moment, but when he regained consciousness, his head was floating above his body. Matthew appeared on the other side of the guy at that moment, managing to kill him in one move.

    His eyes sparkled then. ''Amazing. He had no defense whatsoever, so this is the power of her ability.'' He couldn''t help but look at I and nod at her with acknowledgment.

    The moment she activates her ability and manages to affect someone, for a brief moment, that person loses all defensive capacity because his mind is in disarray. That is the opening it creates. At that moment, the affected person loses sight of the person in front of them.

    Originally, Matthew thought it only applied to I and could not bebined with him, but apparently, that is not the case. ''It seems I should ask her more questions regarding that. Even when I''m the one who created that ability, I can''t know if she can develop it in a different way.'' Still, this was neither the time nor the ce to do so.

    Matthew simply took a moment to think about it and, the next moment, activated his sword domain. He immediately disappeared from where he was and appeared above the guy who had been sent flying by I.

    He was less than 100 meters away, so he came in the blink of an eye and broke his neck in one attack. The man who was watching everything from afar could not even know how he died when the power in Matthew''s body rose up.

    At the same time, something strange happened in front of him that made him amazed.

    The blood on the body of this man and the one he had just killed about 40 meters away from him came out of those guys'' bodies and swirled towards his body. It was a little strange, but suddenly and irreversibly, the blood enveloped Matthew''s body as if it wanted to give him a bath and entered his body through every pore.

    At the same time, inside his mind, Matthew could see two streams of blood turn into a ball and park themselves to the side of the Vampirism Tool as if they hade in to rest.

    ''What?'' He couldn''t even finish his thought when he felt his power suddenly increase by a considerable amount. ''Another increase? What is happening?'' In shock, he wanted to see what had happened, but he didn''t need to see it to know, as a strange thought came to his mind.

    The Vampire hadpleted its first evolution.

    ''Evolved!?'' Although he didn''t know where that thought came from, the feeling his ability gave him right now was different, proving that it had indeed evolved. But although he wanted to see what had happened, the newly obtained power in his body made him ignore that for a moment.

    ''Amazing, that''s over 70,000 power, eh?'' A smile emerged on his face. He decided to look at the changeter, as he knew he had work to do.

    He returned to I''s side, who was looking at him in shock.

    Although she couldn''t see anything, she instinctively knew he had gotten stronger, so she smiled. "Congrattions, Matt." She spoke. Her beautiful, warm smile sent strange currents through Matthew''s body, which surprised him.

    ''It seems that increased power brings consequences. I can feel the blood inside me, fluttering like great waves.'' He smiled at her and hugged her to him, as he remembered the problems of not having a woman in this world.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ''It seems this is the first time my body could lose control, and it''s because of those two new blood balls.'' Though he sighed, he looked at the man who was rolling his eyes, and his mask split in half.

 Chapter 437 A tender, but dangerous girl

    Matthew kicked him in the stomach, causing him to let out a scream and wake up.

    That kick broke several ribs, so intense pain prevented him from being able to get up, and Matthew moved to stomp him hard against the ground. A sinister smile emerged on his face.

    "You tried to touch both my women; how will we fix this?" as he spoke, he stomped on him hard, breaking several bones in his hand. The screams starteding out, though the guy tried to hold it in as long as he could, making Matthew grin even wider.

    He reached down and created a small fireball in his hand, then mmed it hard into the guy''s face, bringing a terrified scream of agony to his mouth.

    "AGHHHHHH, STOP, STOP-"

    The pain of feeling his skin and flesh being crackled by this fireball was terrifying, even more so because that ball was burning his eyes.

    Matthew stopped after hearing this and made him open his eyes, which were almost scorched. "Oh, you almost lost your sight, hehe. Not bad, good stamina." He scoffed and then smashed his head against the dream.

    The touch of the earth with the freshly scorched dermis was extremely painful, so the scream was not long ining.

    Matthew didn''t mind, though. "Now, you will give me some information. If you don''t want to give it to me, don''t worry. I was recently in the Human Empire and learned some interesting magics that will make you talk.

    So, if you don''t want to suffer, you''d better talk." The coldness of his words got to this guy''s bones; it was so terrifying that he couldn''t help but nod at his words, not wanting to feel any more pain.

    Then, the interrogation began.

    ...

    At the same time, in the City that the Organization was destroying, Alice was walking through the streets, looking for the remaining ones, while a beautifuldy was flying above her, looking in the opposite direction.

    "Alice, Matt''s over there; hurry up to go see him! I haven''t seen him in a while!" Alessa said, excited to see Matt''s figure from far away.

    Alice naturally already knew. Since Alessa came out unannounced and started flying, it meant she had sensed him, but she smiled helplessly.

    "Why don''t you better help me here? With your help, finding these bastards would be rtively easy." Alice replied, but Alessa let out a snort, turning her attention away from her.

    "Hmph, why would I have to help a married woman?" She said, with clear anger, but suddenly came down quickly and stepped in front of Alice, flying away again without looking back.

    "Hell, I''m angry; why did he give you a ring and not me? Clearly, I''m prettier and more powerful!" As she spoke angrily, she showed off her figure, which was undoubtedly beautiful.

    Still, Alice could only bring a hand to her head. It wasn''t the first time she had said it, though each time she used different words.

    "It''s obvious the answer."

    "Oh? What is it?"

    "How can you say you''re prettier than me? You clearly haven''t seen yourself in a mirror. Besides, I have more." She said, mocking Alessa as she pointed to her own chest.

    That made Alessa almost burst out in anger because what Alice said was true. Alessa had nothing up front, and even though she had a nice ass, what would she do if Matthew was a tit fetishist?

    ''Ahhh... Shit. How can I lose to something like that?'' She was clearly despondent after giving a scream inside.

    But, while she was doing that, a guy came out of the shadows. He was powerful and used assassination tactics, so he approached too fast.

    Alice was astonished. "Watch out!" She immediately nned to move, but then she saw Alessa turn around in the air and squeeze her hand towards him.

    Immediately, two spiritual inscriptions were created in the air, and huge hands emerged from there, crushing the assassin into a bloody puddle.

    Not even the bones remained, leaving Alice in shock.

    "This... What was that?" she asked in shock as she watched the hands hide. It was the first time she had seen Alessa attack like that.

    ''Is it a giant spirit?" she thought.

    Alessa shrugged but lifted her chest proudly. "Hehe, I still haven''t conveyed to you everything I can do. Still, it''ll have to wait this time since those idiots at the Castle are bothering me every now and then. Let''s finish up here quickly; I want to see my future husband." Her proud tone didn''t look bad; in fact, it added to her tenderness.

    But her actions...

    They proved otherwise.

    She soon raised both hands to two different sides. "Alice, 3 idiots wille out of that corner. Kill them, I''ll kill the rest." Just as she finished, three people came out of the corner she pointed to and at the same time, huge hands emerged in different parts of the city, crushing a lot of houses and other types of buildings.

    It killed a lot of innocent people, but it also managed to kill those in hiding, so she smiled when 15 minutes had passed.

    "Well, impable work." She said, smiling proudly.

    Alice returned at that moment and sighed. "Alessa, you were to kill nothing but the marked ones, not the civilians who were taking shelter," she said, her sigh so long that it showed she was exhausted.

    Alessa blinked a couple of times, realizing that she was. Still, she soon smiled again. "Heh, who cares about ants? You told me they had been discarded by your n because they were useless, so stop sighing. Let''s finish the mess." She replied with pride and a soft little smile.

    She soon stopped fidgeting, though. "Wait, if I''m killing the castoffs for that n, does that mean they owe me something? I could go ask them to gift me moments with Matthew and take this annoying woman well away for a few days." He muttered, feeling curious about something strange.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alice couldn''t hear her. "What are you saying?" she asked, but Alessa refused to answer.

    "Haha, nothing. I''m just putting together an interesting n," he replied, and soon, the beautiful duo continued to do the work they had been tasked with.

    Until they were finally able to finish. When they were done, Alessa couldn''t help but run to the mountain where she had seen Matt earlier but couldn''t find him.

    "Where the hell is my husband!?" she screamed to the four winds, throwing herself to the ground as if she were staging a TV drama in the middle of a mountain, with a ruined city behind.

    .

 Chapter 438 The first time together (18+)

    Matthew and I flew at high speed back to the Academy after discovering dozens of things. Matthew needed to prepare very well these days, but before doing so, there was something he had to do.

    They arrived in the early morning and the moment they walked through the door of the house, Matthew roughly carried I and took her to his room.

    I was confused but didn''t turn him away. "Matt?" she asked hesitantly as shey on Matt''s bed and ced him on top. She took the opportunity to touch his face, something that she loved to do.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Matthew smiled a little and moved up to her face to kiss her. "You''re too tender and beautiful... I can''t take it anymore." He said, taking her by surprise.

    She couldn''t understand what he meant, but feeling Matthew''s lips touching hers, she reciprocated.

    She didn''t care what Matthew wanted to do; he had the right to do whatever he wanted. So she wrapped her arms around his neck, holding him tightly to her, as a passionate kiss mingled on their lips.

    Their lips intertwined, and their tongues danced to an inaudible melody of their hearts yearning for that moment.

    Unbeknownst to I, her clothes slowly left her body. She didn''t even need to take a breath, even though the minutes continued to tick by. Perhaps she was bing a bit of an expert at kissing him, or maybe it was because she didn''t want to be separated from him, not even for a moment.

    Thebustion of bodies in the heat, yearning to unite, made clothes a hindrance, and suddenly, without them realizing it, they were both naked, facing each other.

    After so many continuous minutes, Matthew pulled away from her, allowing her to breathe. She was breathing unevenly, but it wasn''t because she was exhausted.

    Actually, it was because thebustion of their rutting bodies had brought her to a point of unparalleled arousal she had never felt before. That made her vision be clouded in desire as she touched Matthew''s body.

    They both knew what they wanted and seeing that beautiful face in that state was a highlight for Matt, who lost some of his rationality at that moment. It was as if a chip hade loose in his head. He just wanted to eat this beautiful woman who longed to join him.

    He quickly got off the bed and lunged towards I''s bottom, taking her by surprise. Yet, before I could react, she felt something enter her.

    "Ahnnn~!" A loud, melodious, perfect moan escaped her mouth as she felt Matthew''s tongue enter inside.

    She quickly moved her hands to grab his hair but didn''t pull it away. "More..." She said softly as she looked up at him and felt his tongue in there.

    ''Luckily, I washed up really well earlier in the Capital when I was out shopping for things...'' She smiled inwardly, and suddenly, her beautiful moaning melody began to flood the room.

    "Ahnn..." Her moans came out to the sound of Matthew''s tongue doing whatever he wanted inside her.

    That made, within minutes, I''s body begin to tremble. "Ahnn! More, more... Hnn..."

    "Ahnnn!" Suddenly, without her being able to control it, a great moan came out of her mouth, coupled with a great gush of the delicious nectar a woman has to offer.

    Matthew received it all on his face, bathing a little with the big orgasm that this prettydy had, who was shaking for a long period of time until her orgasm ended.

    "Matt..." She said softly and looked at Matt already standing before her. She could see that huge rod about to enter her, and a look of strange desire emerged on her face.

    Without thinking, she got up on the bed, confusing Matt. But suddenly, she sat down in front of his cock and smiled at him, "May I?" she asked, with a tender smile.

    Matt''s eyes widened slightly, and he smiled, moving his penis towards her. "If you want to." He replied.

    I then stared at the penis in front of her and gently grasped it... ''Was it like this? I only saw it in books...'' Gently, she brought her face close to his penis and stuck out her tongue to lick it a little. It was such a tender gesture, but at the same time, soscivious that it increased Matt''s arousal.

    Although she didn''t have to do anything, after running her tongue around it, she felt the need to take it into her mouth, and that''s what she did. Soon, his penis was gently engulfed by I''s tender mouth of few words.

    She had read a bit about it recently, thinking Matthew might ask her to do it, so she remembered to move her tongue across the penis and suck it. At the same time making motions in and out.

    ''It''s hard...'' She thought. Her movements were initially inexperienced but exciting.

    It was so exciting that after 2 minutes like that, even though she had totally exhausted herself, Matthew was turned on.

    He couldn''t waste any more time; he was so aroused that he was afraid he would lose all rationality and hurt her. That was why he gently grabbed her and put her on the bed; she realized that the time hade, so she smiled and spread her legs for him.

    "Come."

    Matthew didn''t make her wait; he lined up his penis in her vagina and started to put it in with gentle movements. This made I''s body tighten strongly.

    "Hnn..." She frowned as she realized it was more painful than she thought. She originally thought they said it hurt because they didn''t have enough strength, and so she mistakenly thought that now that she had be strong, it wouldn''t hurt, and she would allow Matt to enjoy freely, but she made a mistake.

    Her moan of pain made Matt pause for a moment, and he gently hugged her under him to kiss her.

    "Ahn..." Though surprised, she received everything he wanted to give her. "Keep going... Don''t worry." She didn''t let go and held him tightly on his back.

    Then Matthew began to push it in once more, and something inside her began to tear.

    "Ahnn!"

    Suddenly, he pushed his penis all the way in, bringing a great moan to her lips. But by the time he reached the end, though it hurt, the pain had been mixed with a sense of aplishment, and a fervent excitement emerged in her mind and body.

    It was the same for Matt, who realized that this was not a normal thing. ''Is it because she is my Perfect Creation that it makes our arousal increase if wee together? I even felt that I transmitted Dual Charming to her, and mine activated on its own...'' Matthew was in shock, but he was so aroused that was thest thing he thought.

    He suddenly began to thrust his penis into her vagina as I''s moans filled the atmosphere of the room. They were beautifully arousing moans, which prevented him from being able to calm down, cumming several times inside her without even thinking about whether or not there would be any consequences.

    While they both fucked non-stop, the hours passed without stopping, and the only witness of this beautiful and perfect union was an inaudible atmosphere, a gentle wind, and a moon that showed through the window in a far distance.

    .

 Chapter 439 The Vampire First Evolution

    But good things don''tst forever. Matthew and I had to separate 12 hourster, having done it several dozens of times in a single night. Their fluids filled the room, and Ipletely fainted at the end of the beautiful round enjoyable for any living being.

    Matthew took advantage of that moment to return to the territory after having discharged much of the stress umted in his mind from the extensive buildup of blood in his body. Although it hadn''t relieved himpletely, at least he could now control it.

    ''It''s amazing; even I, who is so powerful, can''tst this long doing it with me. It seems that what Alice was saying is real. Even she might not be able to hold out because I''m getting too strong.'' He thought as he flew out of the Academy.

    Yesterday, he discovered several things, and the reason he was heading to his territory was that that guy with the mask told him that there were four like him. One was in charge of looking for trouble around Alice, which was precisely the one he killed yesterday, and the other was in charge of looking for trouble around Matthew, which should be in his territory, causing havoc somewhere.

    He did not take long to reach his territory and decided to look at the border cities while flying over the ce.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    At the same time, he had to check the new things in his body.

    The first thing was to try to find out how much his power had increased.

    If he remembered correctly, of the 3 he killed yesterday, the first 2 should have given him approximately 5,000 power as his ability activated, giving him 8% of the total power. And considering that he had reached 65,000 power over thest week, that served to increase his power to 70,000. Not counting the 3,400+ power thest guy he killed gave him.

    ''But, I feel like I''m over that amount of power.'' He used the vampire ball at that moment, wanting to know what had happened.

    And suddenly, a staggering number came into his vision.

    Power: 77,000 Vampiric Power.

    This staggering number made him stop at a nearby mountain. ''It''s too high. Does ''The Vampire'' now give me power just like that?'' He wasted no time and went to check inside the book in his mind to see the evolution of The Vampire, which he had not yet seen.

    He soon located it in his mind, so he focused on seeing it.

    [The Vampire]

    Ultimate Ability, Conditional.

    When ''The Vampire'' sucks the blood of any existing living being, he will be able to turn it into a Vampire, receiving blood purity enhancements and True Vampirism.

    Condition: Suck blood.

    Targets: Any living being.

    Owner: Matthew Dietrich, ''The Vampire''.

    | Any person turned into a vampire using this ability will receive an improvement in the purity of their blood every time ''The Vampire'' sucks their blood.

    | The Vampire: First Evolution.

    | The Vampire - The Creator: Every time you kill someone, you will drain their blood, and it will enter you, which will be avable for you to create a new existence using Maker''s Domain.

    | Now you will be able to choose the freedom of your Creations. We rmend that you allow your Creations to be ''Totally Independent''.

    The Vampire - The Creator Bonus: This will give you a Permanent Additional Power bonus, which will depend on the Combat Power of ''The Vampire''.

    | - Additional Bonus: Absolute Block Unlocked in its entirety; you can check its effect in the Ability Book.

    Evolutionary Ability.

    The skill itself was now muchrger and more detailed, but the new bonuses were amazing. It didn''t lose the essence of what it was but effectively evolved.

    Now, the add-on was so amazing that it even gave him bonuses for killing people, no strings attached!

    ''My God, this is amazing. It looks like bing strong is only a matter of time. At this rate, I think I''ll catch up to Gray Allen in a very few years.''

    In fact, if he decided to seek out, with all his might, the guys from the Vampire Prosperity Organization or, on a whim, decided to start a war against Humans, he could get so strong it would be scary.

    Still, he wasn''t crazy enough to do that yet. So, he had to be patient.

    But there was something else.

    ''The Absolute Block wasn''t fully unlocked? Already in itself, that skill is amazing. Was there still a part missing?'' He turned his attention away from ''The Vampire'', a skill that had already brought numerous smiles out of him, to search for its unique ability.

    But while he was thinking of doing that, he heard a soft cry of a bird and frowned. ''Did they send me a message using that kind of bird?'' He thought so, and he decided to look at his abilityter.

    He snapped out of his mind and looked overhead. A bird then swooped down towards him at high speed and sent him a message before disappearing.

    These birds work by following the scent of their target''s blood, so not many can do it. But, they go straight to the spot where he is and fly extremely fast, rarely used except at very important times.

    That was why he had to leave quickly, holding back the urge to look at his unique ability.

    Reading the message that had been sent to him, he had to forget, for now, about investigating his new ability altogether. ''Looks like these guys want to keep bugging me.'' The message in his hand burned with the fire, and he shot out from where he was in the direction of where he had been told.

    One of the main cities was attacked by ''assassins''. It is said that they were ordered by the ''New Owner of These Lands'', who did not want so many people who were allies of the nobles who were here before to continue to exist.

    Naturally, it is false. They simply want to tarnish Matthew''s image becausetely, it has been spread that he is the owner of thesends, and many nobles know it.

    ''Since you want to get in my way, then I hope you will be willing to go all the way in this fight that you yourself have created. Because I will use you as a springboard to reach the top of this world.''

    About 30 minutester, he flew over the city under attack. There were dozens of slightly powerful assassins attacking a bunch of civilians in the night. There were no guards that could stop them, so it was a one-sided ughter.

    In addition, there were several people Matt could sense carrying that strange sword inside.

    Among those, he was quickly able to visualize a man with a mask.

    Still, these men were able to track him down as soon as he arrived, and a loud shout could be heard among them. "Retreat!" Matt could hear the shout, and he could see how arge number of people started running towards different ces.

    He gave a sinister grin.

    "Hehe, I still don''t know what my new unlocked ability doespletely, but how about trying it for the first time against so many people in this ce? Since all of you have gathered together like rats, I will allow you to be myb rats..." As he said this, his red eyes changed slightly.

    A strange cube appeared reflected in them, and he raised both hands as if he wanted to form a cube with them and spoke: "Absolute Block."

 Chapter 440 Perfect Control Skill?

    There are numerous powerful abilities in the world, for different purposes, in different concepts, and in different elements. They are so numerous that no one could count them.

    Matthew is one of those who has been most surprised to see the number of abilities that the Heirs have, which have not been repeated much in thest millions of years. That number of abilities is a bit unreal, and he doesn''t understand how all of those will make up his body. Evidently, there are things he doesn''t understand about it. Still, it''s not important for now.

    Among all the powerful abilities he has seen, Charlotte''s Supreme and Unique Ability is the one at the top of the pyramid, next to his Ice Power. The difference is Ice''s ability to grow, something Charlotte''s ability does not have. Also, because his Ice is special, he has several ways to counter Charlotte''s ability using Ice Power, which puts his Ice Power a little higher on the pyramid.

    But, among the Mass Control type abilities, Matthew had never seen an ability greater than Charlotte''s.

    Not even his Icy Dominion could match it. No, the Domain actually is the small phase of his ultimate Ice Power ability, which is called Icy World. Well, in terms of Mass Control, even his Icy World cannot match Charlotte''s Chessboard.

    That is why he always considered it the Supreme Ability of Mass Control, and, in fact, within his field, he was not wrong.

    But he had yet to live longer, to be able to understand more deeply and the types of Mass Control that exist.

    And that is where his abilityes in.

    Absolute Block - Unique Ability: Control Type.

    | Title: Atomic Ruler.

    You have an Atomic Ruler Aura that wille out whenever you wish and infuse different mental states into your opponent.

    | Atomic Level Mass Control Ability. You have the ability to affect an area at the atomic level. You have full knowledge of what is happening within the area, even the slightest movement of an atom. No one can leave the area of effect unless youmand it, although entering is possible.

    Once the ''Absolute Block'' is activated, the existence of the Atomic Ruler is. Your existence and your chosen ones be as small as atoms, disappearing from perception and making you disappear from the Past and the Future in 10 seconds to both sides.

    | Atomic Reality Control: No matter what is in front of you, you can change its shape, colors, and structure. If you mix the ability with an ability that allows you to see beyond the reality your eyes see, you could create the impossible.

    | What is changed with Atomic Reality Control is stored in the Skill, so you can restore everything to its original state if you wish.

    | The ''Space'' within the area of effect tends to Infinity.

    Matt had seen this ability several times before and knew more or less what it did, but there was a big change this time. Before, his space was limited, and his ability to disappear was not as described.

    Also, Reality Control was limited, and although it was highly versatile, the limitation was important: It could not change the entire structure within the area of effect.

    ''An area of effect that Tends to Infinity... It seems that skipping my Physics sses was not a good idea. I understand it, though; I''d like to understand more.'' He thought in frustration, sensing that there was a tremendous key to his ability there, but he couldn''t quite grasp it.

    Still, after sighing, he had to praise his skill. ''So my existence bes as small as an atom, and it disappears from perception to both sides of time in 10 seconds... What an amazing ability.'' Honestly, Matthew had no words to describe it.

    Previously, he already thought it was amazing enough to rival Charlotte''s mass control, but now he felt he had underestimated it.

    The manner of control is different, that''s true. But the effect is far greater. Plus, it''s an ability that can stay active for a long time in its current capacity.

    ''Though I feel that keeping it long active from now on will be moreplicated. I don''t understand what is draining me of so much mental power, but I wouldn''t even be able to maintain it for 1 hour.'' Matthew sighed, but that was enough.

    From up high, Matthew could see these guys running around and talking to each other. He could clearly hear everything they were saying, so he smiled.

    They didn''t realize that, although they were running and literally moving at high speed, they weren''t moving forward, although it didn''t look like it.

    It was a bit of a strange situation to see. It was like they were running arduously inside an illusion. There was movement and eleration, but they weren''ting out of one ce.

    Matthew then came down and stood behind them.

    "Why are you trying so hard? For a long time now, you people have been under my power. Moving is a crime you can pay for very seriously." Matt said, stunning them.

    They turned their heads in shock. "Matthew Dietrich!"

    "He''s close, kill him!" some of them shouted as they lunged at Matt.

    "You idiot, you''re going to die!" Various screams went out, but Matt didn''t even move.

    Their eyes were the only ones that moved slightly, and with their movement, the bodies of the two who had jumped underwent a terrible transformation.

    Their heads went inside their bodies, their hands bent backward, and their legs suddenly broke, causing them both to drop dead in an instant.

    Even Matthew was surprised by this.

    This was some kind of Control... Too strange. Controlling everything on an atomic level? A murderous kind of control?

    Right now, he didn''t have the answer; the problem was...

    ''What an insane amount of mental energy he uses...'' The pain in his eyes was also terrible, making him bleed as if he were crying blood.

    But there was something else.

    He looked at his fists. One was torn from the tip to the shoulder; it was so terrible that the bone was showing. ''Why? What the hell exactly are atoms?'' Not only that but internally, he was hurt, too.

    This was the payoff of trying to control reality at the atomic level without evening to grips with it. An ability so amazing that it could be, possibly, the greatest ability that could ever be created or... the greatest double-edged sword in existence.

    One capable of killing its bearer if misused.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 441 An easy slaughter

    The people in front of him were in shock, and although they felt like vomiting in some cases because the strange things that happened in front of them were terrifying, they were not intimidated by this when they saw that Matthew was injured.

    The first to act was the man in the mask, the most powerful one. "He''s wounded; attack quickly!" he shouted.

    Everyone present did exactly the same, without hesitation, for it depended on whether they survived.

    Matthew didn''t want to drag this out any longer, as he had far underestimated this ability in its ultimate state.

    Therefore, without thinking too much, he activated his Ruler Aura. He had previously used it on Sophia to prevent her from moving for a while, instilling respect and fear.

    Now, naturally, it will instill fear.

    The moment he did so, several of those running towards him panicked and stopped. The only one who could stand this for a little while was the man in the mask. He was stronger than the one before him and the only one worth a damn here, as the rest would not give him even the slightest bit of power to kill them.

    They were so weak that Matthew doubted if his The Vampire would activate when he killed them, as he knows that ability tends to have unexpected effects that are not revealed.

    ''This one should at least give me 8%,'' He thought and reached up to grab the sword this guy was bringing. Still, then he remembered what had happened when he tried to reality check before and decided to change his mind.

    ''Better to be safe than sorry.'' He thought. Not because he was afraid of dying, he was actually afraid of killing him and not being able to get any more information out of him.

    The man in front of him thought he was crazy, but he resisted that iing state of mind and mmed into him.

    Still, this barely grazed the air when he suddenly felt someone put their hand on his shoulder. "You have a lot of information for me, so stay calm."

    After saying this, he froze him.

    Then he looked straight ahead and sighed. "I at least hope that ability activates. If it activates once, I''ll be happy." Before he finished speaking, he moved at great speed towards two of them, grabbing their heads and ripping them off in one motion.

    This was the beginning of a terrible nightmare, which would soon end them all.

    They were all decapitated in the same way.

    But Matthew sometimes has certain hunches.

    ''Tsk, I knew it. These guys didn''t even reach 6,000 power; how would something so great activate with them?'' In frustration, he turned around, but then he felt movement behind him, in the corpses.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ''Oh? Is it finally activating with dy?''

    He quickly saw that all the blood from those bodies was pouring out of their bodies, but instead of traveling towards his body, it gathered in one ce, in a ball shape. The amount of blood was very little, but gradually, two balls of blood formed, where the blood of everyone present entered and subsequently entered Matthew''s body.

    It did not do it like before, where they literally ''bathed him in blood'', but it was in a ball shape.

    ''Weren''t they all independent existences? Why did they join together and give me so little power? Wasn''t their blood enough to allow me to make one existence per person? Tsk, these abilities that aren''t so exnatory are a pain in the ass.'' He sighed and realized that he should try to understand his core abilities more.

    Still, he turned to look at the guy in the mask. "Let''s see what you can tell me."

    .

    A whileter, Matthew deactivated his ability and hid in a mountain to recover.

    He had already managed to investigate what he wanted and had enough information.

    ''So the Leaders then are 2... They are so powerful that they possibly work inside the n City, in the central wing.'' He thought.

    Everything he had learned made him have his sights set on the City of ns. But he also managed to read some things at Allen Manor, which made him think a lot about that city.

    ''So much movement is suspicious. Maybe it''s because of the Forbidden Library? What''s in there, exactly?''

    ''It seems that if I want to know, I have to go back in there. That''s not a bad idea; gaining entry to the Forbidden Library will require a different n and greater force. Fortunately, I have control of one of the Allen''s Power Divisions and I also have Old Martin, but... I feel that they are not enough.''

    As he thought and recovered, he formted a n in his head.

    Without much thought, he activated his connection to the Spirit World and entered in search of Mei.

    She has been having a great time these days. She usually talks to Matt and has fun. Besides, studying destiny and her new vampiric form is amazing for her, so it can be said that she found something she is passionate about, to which she dedicates many hours a day.

    That''s why she is no longer as bored as she was when she was in the Human Empire. The only thing that makes her ufortable is that Matt doesn''t use her abilities much, and she feels that she is of no use to him despite the fact that he did her a great favor.

    When Matt walked in, Mei was lying down, looking up at the clouds in the sky. She sensed him as soon as he walked in.

    "Matt!" Cheerfully, she got up to greet him. "What are you doing here? You can ask me with your mind, and I''ll know right away," she replied in a tender but curious voice.

    Matt stroked her a little. "I want to see my own destiny. Can you do that? I can remove all defenses from my body for a moment, so you''ll be able to."

    Mei was surprised by this and frowned. "Right now, I can do it... But... I think there''s a problem. Your destiny has been affected numerous times because you make many decisions against it or that were not written in your destiny. Maybe what you see right now isn''t what you want to see."

    Matt nodded. "Have you been able to improve the Linear Fate Viewer skill? If you can use it well, maybe it will make your job easier then." He replied.

    "Do you want to see your destiny in pursuit of something? Your destiny with that n City those guys told you about? If so, I think it will be easier; I''ve gotten a little better at it." She replied, leaving Matt satisfied.

    "That''s right, let''s get started already." He replied.

    *

    Author: These two chapters may have many errors; I really don''t have the mind and capacity to write right now. I have been sick, and today, for many hours, a brother has been missing, presumed dead. I don''t have the mental capacity to write, so I''m sorry for the poor performance in these two chapters. If everything goes like this, it is likely that I will not be able to upload chapters tomorrow.

    Thanks for reading

 Chapter 442 A Plan Formulated with a Very High Probability

    When it came to looking at someone''s destiny, their strength was important, for if it was too powerful, the person trying to see the destiny could be hurt.

    But, in Mei''s hands, no such thing was necessary. She could see anything she wanted, or so Matt saw. It made him wonder how powerful she was.

    ''Though it''s a power she can''t use.'' He sighed.

    By now, they had begun the process of seeing his destiny; he wasn''t on that mountain.

    He was floating on the River of Destiny, and Mei was beside him. As she made the waves below start towards the sides of the river, it chased away many kinds of spirits that were around.

    Suddenly, the scenery changed for both of them as the waves managed to ssh them with water.

    Immediately, in front of Matt and Mei, several paths appeared. There were not as many as there should have been, but about ten different paths were shown.

    On each path, Matthew was present.

    ''Mei has improved drastically.'' Matthew began to look at each path after thinking.

    Each path reflected different things, but they were all his destination with the City of ns in the present day or what should be the present day.

    Matthew did a lot of research on those roads. He researched several cities and then the City of ns. All of his moves were made from obscurity; he didn''t show up on his own.

    That pattern repeated in all the paths, and at the end of the paths, there was no clear exnation, but there was the possibility of dying in front of a powerful n and dozens of incredibly strong people.

    There were battles between Matt and many people there, but everything was cut off when a powerful n appeared.

    That made Matt frown; he had noticed strange things about this.

    ''I feel like I''ve seen this before or experienced it before...'' He was confused, so he looked at the roads again.

    ''It''s the pattern...'' That investigation pattern repeated in all the paths was a bit strange.

    It reminded him of the time when he investigated the City of the Bloody Dawn; the pattern of the investigation was very simr. Maybe if it hadn''t been him, he wouldn''t have noticed it, but since it was him and how he operated, he naturally understood it.

    ''This looks like something created by an outside force.'' He nced sideways at Mei to see if she noticed, but she was quietly standing there, looking at the paths and studying them thoroughly.

    She didn''t seem to know anything.

    ''Maybe it''s because it''s me, and I don''t tend to operate the same way the second time I do something. But where does thise to me from?

    Why on earth would someone be trying to manipte my destiny?'' Although he wanted to know the answers to his questions, the truth was that he wasn''t sure it was maniption because there was still a tiny chance that he would choose to investigate that way, depending on the circumstances.

    But he had noticed something else, and that was the power of his punches in those attacks.

    ''It''s not my current power, I''m sure. Having awakened the ability to see everything at the Atom level has given me a better vision in terms of attack power, and there''s no way that I, at that point, haven''t used all my power.''

    To understand the context, he had, more or less, 80,600 power right now. If he used the sword shown there, his power would be over 96,000. But in the battles on these paths of destiny, he didn''t look like he had a power close to 100,000.

    It looked more like a power close to 90,000.

    ''Why? Is there something I''m missing? Could it be that someone is manipting my destiny? Or am I just being paranoid?''

    But, no matter how hard he tried to think, it all came to nothing. He couldn''t find an answer to what his mind was asking him, as he didn''t have much information. He didn''t know the destination, and maybe he was just being paranoid.

    So, he started to analyze all that in more detail and sighed after a few hours of analysis.

    "I got it, Mei. You can stop using the ability. I have to go back to the Allen n."

    Shortly after, Mei deactivated her ability, and everything returned to normal. She felt a headache, though. "It''s tough to see your fate, but even when I see it, I feel like I''m seeing a fate that''s too shallow. It doesn''t feel like the you I''m seeing." She replied.

    Matt looked at her momentarily and held those words in his mind, determined to testter regarding this. ''Maybe I should get Sophia Murphy''s help too.'' He thought.

    After a few words, Matthew returned to his world.

    He had seen a destination that interested him, but it would not follow his same path. It would lead him to meet a really powerful person who could turn the tables within his current n, so he put together a new n of a way to meet him that would not follow his destiny.

    Later, after finishing healing his body, he leaves where he is hiding and runs to the City of the Allen, but not before sending a message to I and Alice to keep an eye out for his possible call.

    And after traveling for quite a while, he arrived at n Allen, where numerous people greeted him, though he had already nned to meet Gray Allen, so he didn''t pay too much attention to anything or anyone else.

    "Boy, I didn''t expect you toe see me so soon." Gray said, motioning for him to sit down.

    "I have several things to talk to you about."

    "Tell me, as the new n Leader, I must listen to you."

    "I read that you intend to take control of this entire region, including the n City region and other Cities belonging to the Academy."

    Gray Allen frowned suddenly. "I''m not surprised that you read it, but the fact that youe here means that you have a n regarding that."

    Matthew nodded. "I do have a n. And as long as you help me with all your might, I can be 80% sure it will seed." He replied.

    "Oh? 80% sure is a big number, but I don''t tend to take such big risks now that I run the n. Where does the other 20% go?" Gray asked, and Matt smiled.

    "If you look at all the variables, there is never a n that is 100% certain. But, in this case, the other 20% actually is that it will fail, but I''ll still be able to get us both to the one ce that interests you in this whole region." He replied.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gray Allen frowned once again. "You seem to know a lot of things, kid."

    "I''m interested in that ce too, and I think I know a few things about it, so I can understand the reasons why you want it. If you help me, at least once, you''ll get in there, and if all goes well, you''ll be able to do it forever. But, I won''t ept half-hearted help." Matt replied, making his position clear.

    Gray Allen looked very thoughtful after hearing this; after 10 minutes, he spoke again. "Before that, you told me several things about the Human Empire and the Vampire Prosperity Organization. Is what you said real?" He asked.

    "Didn''t Alice tell you? Everything I said is real. And you should know that n City still has people from that ce." Matt replied.

    Gray nodded a little and, five minutester, got up. "I''ll help you; I''ll move the whole n if I have to. Though actually you can already do that, this time you''re going to get my full backing," he replied.

    This surprised Matt. ''So easy? A decision as risky as that, he took it just like that, despite knowing it could meddle the whole n? This man...'' Matt smiled and nodded at him, but before he spoke, Gray turned around.

    "Follow me." He said and started walking.

    After walking for a while and going down to a basement, Gray Allen opened a door with many high-security locks and smiled. "This ce I have called the Library of Vengeance. Here is all the information I have researched on many powerful forces, with whom I have enmity, although I have also researched more neutral ones."

    Matt walked in and saw many handmade books and documents.

    There were some with fresh ink, others sorted by shelves with dust on them, and others beginning to be written.

    It was a lot of books.

    Gray Allen grabbed one of them. "Kid, you''re wee to read all you want, though try to focus on the ones from n City, as they''ll give you a lot of information. I am gambling a lot this time, and I have my reasons for doing so, but try to make the n you are formting as perfect as possible.

    If my n loses this time, you will lose all the backing you have in this world because the Beckers are not weak, and they already hate you." Gray said, smiling. He turned around, handed the book to Matt, and patted his shoulder.

    "I trust you, boy. Show me why the Dietrich n was so powerful in the past." After saying this, he walked away and went outside.

    Matt was very surprised, but he smiled. ''This man, it looks like even his subordinates have been fooled by him.'' He thought, but he didn''t give the matter too much thought. He started reading immediately.

    Information is power, after all.

    *

    Author: Take care of your family, my friends. We never know when they will leave us. Deathes to us when we least expect it, so take care of them and have time with them; you will appreciate it in the future. I feel sorry for those who have lost family members. Thank you for your words towards me and for continuing to read; I hope you enjoy reading.

 Chapter 443 Privileged Information?

    24 hourster, Matthew came out of the Library of Vengeance with much information in his brain. He already had a clearer idea, as all these books exined too much about the enemies and the most powerful people in the nearby cities.

    It also exined specific situations, such as the importance of the City of the Bloody Dawn, which increased drastically considering that the organization has an inscriptionpletely surrounding it.

    Because of this, he was able to put together a perfect n and feltpletely confident in achieving it, although there were still variants he had to keep in mind.

    When Matt came out, Gray, who was waiting for him nearby, smiled at him.

    "Follow me."

    Soon, the two of them walked across the stairs to the top floor of the mansion.

    Gray looked up at the dark sky, which had numerous stars, and was silent until suddenly he spoke.

    "You should have heard the rumors spreading through the n by now." He finally spoke up.

    Matt nodded at him. "Well, it seems Mr. Gray has his own decisions." He replied.

    Gray looked at him and smiled helplessly. "So, you know they''ve been getting hosed simply because someone is doing it intentionally."

    Although Matt didn''t respond, Gray took that silence as an affirmative to what he had said, so he looked back up at the sky.

    "The Allen n is the safest ce in the world when you consider how loyal they are to the Token you currently carry with you. But, since my birth and my disy of talent, many of them have forgotten their loyalty to the Token and have thought that I am more important than it.

    This has also be so because we have been open to epting foreign people into the n, so the mentality has gradually changed. That''s why this ce is so unsafe for you; I''d rather have you at the Academy."

    Matthew stared at him after hearing this. "I can understand why you want me to lead the n, but I can also understand their annoyance with me.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    From the face out, they tend to be smiling and respectful to me, but I''ve been listening to them, and they''re not so nice, but they all have one thing inmon: I''m not worthy, even if I''m talented and Jack Allen was a better choice, as he was preparing for it. So why go against what they believe in? Honestly, I don''t need protection."

    "Actually, I know very well that you are not going to lead the n. The Dietrich Blood''s Destiny is not to lead a small n like this. Your destiny is that Vampire Limbo out there; what''s out there, and why does it exist? Aren''t you curious?" Gray said, causing Matt to frown.

    ''Vampiric Limbo... Apparently, it is thest and most dangerous ordeal a Heir has to go through. It''s so dangerous that even the Heirs themselves have a high mortality rate there, over 60%, though miraculously, those of Gray''s Generation don''t seem to have died.'' Matthew nodded slightly.

    "Then why did you appoint me as Leader?" he asked.

    "It''s because you do need protection. Everyone would be interested in you when the world knew you were back from the Empire."

    "Did you know that? Cecily Edevane bought information about you from our n before I appointed you as Leader. Charles Relish took an interestter, but the more dangerous of the two is Cecily Edevane. You need to watch out for that woman, as the Edevane are not so weak and the most cunning of all."

    "Right now, you stand before the sight of the world, but no one dares to move against you openly because to do so would mean they would all end up 10 feet under, as my n has no rules that any idiot can vite. That''s why I gave it to you." He smiled a little and turned to look at him.

    "Boy, I am the most powerful man in the World. I have reached a height that no one has ever reached before, not even that legendary Dark Heir of my n. In today''s world and the history of the past millions of years, no one has reached the depth of my power."

    "But, I am not proud of it. I have received Seven out of Ten Revtions; Ie the closest to bing an Immortal Vampire. I''m so close that sometimes it scares me to think about it, but..." He raised his hand slightly as if he wanted to grab and hold on to something. His movement created ripples of power that spread everywhere.

    Once one ended, a new wave came until seven werepleted. The movements seemed invisible and imperceptible, but they were immensely powerful. Even Matthew had to respect this power.

    In actuality... Perhaps a single wave of that one could take his life. That was the power of the most powerful man in the world.

    Gray spoke again. "Even though I have aplished what was said in the history books, even though I can create Seven Waves... I have only been able to walk 100 meters in Vampiric Limbo. The number Seven is important; it is the number of times I have gone there. My Seven times there have only shown me how ridiculously weak I am and how immensely powerful the Dietrichs were.

    The difference is so great that there is no point ofparison between me and them."

    Although he spoke softly, his words were somehow full of fear when he mentioned that Vampiric Limbo. But Matt couldn''t understand yet why that ce was so unusual.

    Still, the Seven Revtions he mentions is what is between the 140,000 power and the 150,000 power.

    It is said that advancing 1,000 power after 140,000 cannot be done by normal means. Revtions are necessary, and they are sometimes so long that no one can receive two of them in a row, as they could damage one''s mind or destroy it directly.

    That is why it takes so long to cross over from the 140,000 to the 150,000. But no one has ever managed to cross over to the other side of that river called ''The 140,000 of Power''; most of them tend to stay at Five Revtions or Six, which was the biggest record set by the Dark Heir, and it took that Heir over 500 years.

    Whereas Gray is not even 350 years old and has already crossed Seven. ''He''s a very talented man.''

    But, for him, Vampire Limbo was something he couldn''t ovee.

    Gray sighed after a couple of minutes and looked at Matt. "My closeness to bing an Immortal Vampire makes me believe that in another 50 or 100 years, I might be able to do it. But... I''m sure even then, I won''t be able to cross Vampire Limbo. Maybe it''s because I''m not worthy, but if anyone in this world is worthy of doing it, I''ve only met four."

    "Four?" Matthew was surprised by the surprisingly high number. While this world had tens of billions of people, the fact that four people were capable of crossing that ce, and the most powerful man in the world was not included, was astounding.

    Who the heck were the 4?

    Gray nodded. "The first one I saw that could do it is Alice. Take good care of her; when she reaches 100,000 power, she''ll surprise you. But, even then, the fact that she carries my blood sometimes makes me doubt if she can do it." He sighed atst but moved on to the next person.

    "The next person is another woman in the distant Devourer Territory. I don''t know who she is; I only know her name, Lilith. Of incalcble beauty, with a blue skin... If there is anyone capable of killing me in this world, I can only think of her. The code I could see in her... It makes me believe that she is unusual.

    I don''t know why someone like that exists here, but there she is."

    "The third person, she must be a surprise to you. She is Charlotte Adams. I doubted before whether she could get on that podium, but, being your wife, how could it be so simple? The problem is that I couldn''t see a code for her. Maybe her code is so unusual, like the fourth person''s code." He said, and he smiled as he looked at him.

    He made his eyes start rolling in strange circles as if it were a mechanism. This was the first time Matthew could see how this guy used one of his abilities: Dating.

    ''It should be the ability to see people''s codes,'' Matt thought, and Gray smiled at him.

    "The fourth person should not be a surprise. I only know two people who don''t have codes; I can''t register them. One of them doesn''t make my eyes smoke. The other one makes my eyes burn if I keep looking at him for more than one minute, " he said, and suddenly, his eyes started to smoke so much that he had to look away from where he was.

    Matthew couldn''t say or do anything but look at him. He could understand why this was happening. That ability belongs to Matthew; it is part of his body. Naturally, that ability would not allow someone else to see information from what it recognizes as a part of it.

    But he couldn''t respond in the short term, which prompted Gray to say something else.

    "There is a fifth person if you ask me. This one will be a surprise to you, possibly. It''s that little girl who''s always hanging around with you. Her code is more unusual than Alice''s."

    Matthew couldn''t find anything to say either, but he wasn''t surprised. If he had to say anything, it was that I might be the most unusual person of this era, even above him. He could still find several things to cling to the idea of how he got here.

    But how did I get here? It was an unanswerable question for him right now. Maybe meeting her parents would be the right way to find out, but those parents were already dead.

    But he had a question. "Why are you telling me all this?" he asked. There had to be a reason Gray Allen decided to tell him all this, although Matthew already had an idea.

 Chapter 444 Successful infiltration

    Gray smiled, "I made you the Next n Leader, and if you want to lead it, there it is. It will help you greatly and strengthen you, but you must understand that your mission is not here. One mission flies in the sky, and the other is a ce of darkness, mysteries, and terrifyingly strong creatures that are waiting to confront you."

    "I''ve always wondered what''s on the other side, so I won''t give up. I will cross Vampire Limbo someday, but it may take 700 years. But you will be able to do it much sooner than me, so the fact that I put you there was only to protect you while you grow up to fulfill my dream."

    "And I tell you this because you must start preparing yourself. The Revtions will hit you sooner rather thanter. I can see that your power is growing by leaps and bounds, so go get ready for them. Then, you will be more prepared to cross Limbo. Besides, the current most important reason lies in that direction."

    "The City of ns. Boy, don''t underestimate it. Some people in there have received Revtions. Those twins, for example. We''re going in there with the determination to take over the city, and although there are powerful people on our side, we have too. I''m tired of waiting, and you''ve given me the push I need.

    But whatever happens, you must look out for yourself once there, as I won''t be able to protect you too much if I don''t want to spoil the n."

    Once Gray finished speaking, he nodded to Matthew and patted his shoulder. "If you need to think about it, I''ll give you half a day. By then, I expect an answer from you, so we can either leave or wait a little longer. That''s why I told you all that." After saying this, he started to walk out of there, but Matt smiled before he left.

    "You don''t need to wait 12 hours. Let''s get it over with. My resolve isn''t going to waver just because I know there are powerful people there, capable of killing me in one blow. I knew that before, anyway." He replied.

    Gray stopped his steps and smiled at him. "Well, the Dietrich''s guts are real. Let''s not waste any more time. Let''s go talk to our coborators."

    Although Matt was confused by this, he followed him, and soon, they entered a room with few people.

    Matt was surprised as he found Alice, I, and Jack Allen inside, waiting for them.

    "The mission that will start could be the most important in the history of our n Allen, so don''t worry; more of us will go. My father went to get an old friend to join us, so the might that will go in there can''t be underestimated." Gray said, and Matt nodded to him.

    "If that''s so, I''d like Alice and I to take over the City of the Bloody Dawn. Old Martin is there, but I don''t want him to show himself until the end." Matt replied.

    "This is your n; we''ll do as you say." Gray replied, smiling.

    Matt then nodded and looked at Alice. "You will both go to the City of the Bloody Dawn. Part of Third Squad will go with you, as the idea is to take control of that city without anyone knowing, as there is a powerful Organization inscription there, which we can''t let them be able to use."

    Alice and I nodded at the same time. "It''s all right, Matt. Don''t worry; we''ll take control of the city easily."

    Matt smiled and looked at Jack Allen before diverting his gaze to Gray. "He''lle with us? We need some force to keep us there undetected, and I have to move inside the city to do several things." He said.

    Gray nodded. "I brought him to move with you. While I have confidence in his abilities,tely, I feel he will learn a lot from you." He replied, causing Matt to sigh.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Naturally, he knew that would anger Jack Allen, and, in fact, it did. But he didn''t care; he simply nodded, and after that, Matt exined the whole n to them in detail for numerous hours.

    ...

    Thus, 12 hours passed quickly. Everything in the Allen n started to move behind the scenes; nobody realized what was happening in the n, but the powerful people of the n were already infiltrating different ces close to the City of the ns.

    Matthew and Jack were together. Gray Allen entered along with two other people, his two most loyal subordinates, Albert and Gray''s brother, who left them alone.

    "Follow me closely; my developed ability to hide doesn''t have much range." Jack said, trying to jump towards the city wall, but Matthew quickly stopped him.

    "Wait, your skill is not good enough to do it. Let me do it. I feel like we''re close to where several major powers are." He replied, causing Jack to frown.

    "You can get in there undetected, but I can''t?" he asked sarcastically, but Matt nodded at him firmly.

    "That''s right. You''re strong and good at fighting; I''m sure your Gates will help uster, but infiltrating is best done by me. Believe it or not, I have skills too. Remember, the n is to take control of the City of ns, the most powerful City around!" Matthew was firm with his answer, surprising Jack.

    He frowned but nodded shortly after. ''This time''s Mission is more dangerous than any of the past ones. Let''s see how good this guy is.'' He thought and answered no more.

    Matthew then flew alongside him quickly, and they stopped after crossing the wall, being airborne.

    Jack was surprised to see a pair of powerful people so close. ''Shit, I didn''t feel them.'' He was rmed, but Matt quickly signaled him to be quiet.

    "If you don''t alert them, they''ll never find us." he replied, not taking his eyes off those two, both of whom were talking.

    One of them looked at the wall in length and breadth while frowning. "I''m sure I sensed something; what the hell is going on?"

    The other one sensed it, too, but sighed. "Brother, as the masters told us, when we don''t know something, it''s better to go ask them. They will surely know. Still, let''s reinforce the City everywhere. At this time of year, powerful people are always infiltrating."

    "You''re right. Let''s do that then. That idiot who dares to disturb the peace of n City will be hung on the door to be the derision of the entire city."

    After saying this and suspecting nothing, they both ran off across the rooftops.

    Matt smiled, "No major suspicions so far, which means the infiltration was a sess."

    Jack nodded, though he was thoughtful. ''Those guys had over 100,000 power. It looks like the City of ns is more powerful than I imagined. The union of many ns, perhaps, can be equated to a Vampiric n.'' He sighed, though he was more surprised by the fact that none of them could figure out that they were there.

    That made him look at Matthew with different eyes; maybe this guy wasn''t so useless, he thought.

    Matthew turned around. "Come on. Our first mission is to go to a certain mountain."

    Matt didn''t stay to talk anymore; he started to move, and behind was Jack.

    When he ''interviewed'' the guy in the mask, the guy mentioned a certain mountain where the two outside met the two inside the City. It was a mountain nearby, so it didn''t take long for them to arrive, and the idea ofing here, naturally, was to assassinate them to get information.

    When they arrived, they hid nearby to monitor the ce.

    As the hours passed, neither Matt nor Jack said a word until 12 hourster, when Matt noticed movement.

    They were two people, moderately powerful and wearing Masks. They were about as strong as the other two Masks Matt had killed, maybe a little stronger.

    The two men stood side by side on a high part of the mountain for over 2 hours.

    Just then, Matt looked at Jack and nodded. "Take them inside and kill them without anyone noticing. Afterwards, bring both corpses to me." Matt said quickly, taking Jack by surprise.

    "Isn''t it better if you kill them yourself? My father mentioned to me that you were a powerful killer."

    "No, I can''t keep increasing my power any further."

    At Matt''s response, Jack was stunned. "Huh? What does killing them have to do with increasing your power?" he asked, and Matt looked at him.

    "If they get away, it''ll be your fault." He replied.

    Jack then sighed and looked over to where those two were. "My Gates are so special that they have earned a title: the Gates of Hell. So I make no promises that they cane out whole." He said and looked at Matt. "Is that okay?" he asked.

    Matt nodded to him. "Just don''t affect their body too much. Otherwise, I won''t be able to keep them alive. Make sure you give them determinate blows to their necks, if possible, cut their necks." As soon as Matt said that, he saw that the two guys there were nning to leave, so he went to insist Jack to move, but just at that instant, Jack disappeared into a door that appeared below him.

    Another door appeared below the two guys, so they soon disappeared.

    ''What a useful ability. I wonder what kind of Domain is in there. It seems that the abilities of the Heirs are really amazing. For now, only Alice''s I see as simpler and less shy.'' Matt smiled, but at that instant, another door opened near him, and Jack stepped out.

    ''That was quick!'' In shock, he looked towards him.

 Chapter 445 Beyond 100,000 there is a Path to Understanding

    Jack looked much the same as before, except that there was now arge amount of blood spilling out of his mouth, and the sleeves of his clothes were stained with blood. Still, he tossed the two lifeless bodies to the ground and nodded to Matthew.

    "I was lucky; they were so weak they didn''t even understand where they were until they died, so they made it in one piece." He replied.

    His words ''in one piece'' didn''t mean what he meant. Their heads rolled on the ground momentarily until the little vessels and veins tightened, preventing them from moving further.

    ''He ripped their heads off... So that''s the way he fights.'' Matthew sighed but nodded. That was enough.

    So, he moved towards them and sat them on the ground, putting his head on their bodies. He chose one of the two corpses to reanimate with his Spirit Essence, and soon, that guy was reanimated like a puppet.

    Jack Allen was shocked to see this. ''What kind of ability is it? Did he mutate any ability?'' He looked at Matt, asking some questions about the puppet he had created, and remembered what Matt had said earlier.

    ''Is he trying to avoid killing so he doesn''t get power? Does that mean that killing gives him power, right? This guy...'' His eyes shed for a moment. ''Who is this guy really? Could he have a growth-type ability? It wouldn''t be strange since he''s gotten too strong too fast in too short a time.''

    ''But, such an amazing growth type ability... I''m afraid even Alice doesn''t have it. Tsk, my father hasn''t told me anything about him, and Alice is silent for now.'' He could only think of his assumptions regarding Matt, but they had barely spent half a day together, and he had already seen several eye-opening things in him.

    After watching him revive one of them and ask him several vital questions, he watched him revive the other and ask him several questions.

    In the end, the answers left Matthew satisfied.

    "This part of the mission is a sess. It''s time to start moving big time on this ce. We will blow this ce up; we must let them know we''re here." After saying this, he began to create explosive inscriptions.

    Jack doesn''t stop him, as Matthew has mentioned something like this to him before.

    While they were at it, Matthew was curious about something.

    "Can I ask you a question?" He asked, causing Jack to stop creating inscriptions and look at him.

    "What is it?" Hesitantly, he allowed.

    "After the 100,000 power, does it change the growth type abilities? Do they stay the same?" Matt asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He wanted to know the answer to this question before he experienced it firsthand. He found it strange that the Heirs had a hard time increasing power after crossing that power limit. Technically, they all have growth-type abilities, so why?

    Jack noticed his curiosity, so he nodded. "That''s right. Do you know what you''ll have to go through once you reach 99,999 power?"

    Matthew looked at him and nodded slightly. "The test?" He asked.

    "That''s right." Nodding, Jack quickly created an inscription on his hand and showed it to him. "This inscription is so profound, yet so simple, that once you manage to grasp it and understand its meaning, you will be able to pass, sessfully, towards the 100,000 of Power.

    The test of the 99,999 of Power is a test of knowledge and understanding." After saying this, he erased his inscription and looked at the sky.

    "From the 100,000 of power onward, your empowerment will depend on how powerful your understanding is. You will understand your path, and you will understand why you are walking it. It is the test of Understanding.

    Possibly the most difficult because deviating from your chosen path is too easy, and that could cause you never to increase your power again." After saying this, he fell silent and went back to work.

    That got Matthew thinking. ''A path? Possibly, it''s the Universal Paths from that time. I wonder how far these guys have advanced. I remember Reagan Cooper''s achievement of reaching Early Understanding; it was amazing in the world.''

    That was strange to him. If that was already so amazing, does that mean that people haven''t gone that deep into that understanding?

    ''Well, never mind.'' He turned his attention away from this, but Jack spoke again at that point.

    ''There''s something else too. After crossing 100,000 power, growth-type abilities tend to lose some of the effects or evolve. That means that, although receiving power is possible and in ''the same amount'', the powers required to receive ''the same amount'' increase.

    You will no longer be able to receive power just by killing ants; you will have to stand face-to-face with the world''s powers." After saying this, he looked at Matthew from the corner of his eye.

    Matthew nodded. "I see, so that''s it." He didn''t reveal anything on his face, as he knew Jack was trying to investigate him, though he didn''t mind saying he had abilities, he wasn''t going to let this guy off that easy.

    And after that exchange, the two focused on creating inscriptions around the nearby houses until, a whileter, they both walked away and watched from afar the moment when Matthew activated the inscriptions, and they started to explode in a chain, one after another.

    The explosions looked like strange fireworks, which were apanied by numerous debris flying everywhere.

    "Such a big explosion in the City of ns certainly won''t go unnoticed. Are you sure that''s okay? It is the City of ns, after all." Jack was dubious about this n. Although it seemed very good to him, it also had ample chance of failure if he looked at it himself.

    But Matthew was confident. "It''s precisely because it''s the City of ns that I do it. Another city with the same power could give me huge problems, but the City of ns is different.

    This will bring to the surface the Academic ns who are trying to keep a low profile after what Sophia Murphy said, as they will want to overshadow the problems as quickly as possible, lest strange rumors continue to spread." Matthew smiled.

    "What they don''t know is that those rumors won''t stop, even if it rains fire." After smiling, he turned around, and they both disappeared from there. They were going to meet Gray.

    ...

 Chapter 446 Strange twins

    In arge, beautiful, noble, and elegant-looking mansion, two identical people were gathered, facing each other, ying a strange chess game.

    When one moved a piece, the other moved exactly the same in a matter of milliseconds. It was as if they were connected.

    After more than 30 minutes in a strange game, one stopped and looked up.

    "All four masks are dead." He said, and the other nodded.

    "How strange."

    Their voices and faces were identical.

    "What happened?" one of them asked. The one before him did not answer; instead, a man appeared in the shadows.

    "Lords, I don''t know. I was watching them from afar, and suddenly they disappeared."

    That made them both frown. "Are there infiltrators?"

    "Yes, Lord. But I can''t keep up with them. They''re a little strange, maybe a little too powerful."

    "Oh, that''s interesting. Stand down."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    As the twins took turns speaking, the man retreated and disappeared into the darkness again.

    "What do you think?"

    "It should be that guy. He''s the only one capable of infiltrating this ce like that."

    "You''re right, Brother L-Ji."

    "What do you think, Brother L-Je?"

    "I think he brought the Gatevoyager."

    "You''re right, Brother L-Je."

    Although they were taking turns talking and their manner of speaking was curious, the truth was that they were carefully thinking over their answers.

    This pair of twins, widely known throughout the world, had a strange background. Even the city leaders could not find out everything about them, but they were important here.

    They were so important that...

    Suddenly, a man appeared behind them and nodded to them respectfully.

    "Counselors, there was an explosion on that mountain. Do you have any idea what happened?" the neer asked, and the twins nodded.

    "Gray Allen and Jack Allen might be in town. You should be careful when the Library opens; maybe they are here to get in there." They both replied at the same time. It was such perfect timing that the man who had just arrived could hear perfectly and not be confused.

    "Thank you very much, Counselors. I think you are right. We have overlooked a few things, and that''s why they managed to infiltrate. When the time is right,e to the Main Mansion." After saying this, that man disappeared.

    He did not like being in that room, although he widely respected those two and despite the fact that his power was among the highest in the City.

    After all, he was in the presence of 2 People who hade out of the City of Madness.

    A scary city like that, where the only thing that matters is how crazy you are or how crazy you can be, is not a ce where sane people cane out of. In that ce, there are no rules; all evil desires and feelings rule there.

    Selfishness, lust, hatred, enjoyment... All this in strange situations.

    It is the only city where humans and vampires coexist in a supposed ''harmony''.

    For all this and much more, this pair of twins are feared people in the city, even though they have never shown the power they have.

    L-Ji and L-Je looked at each other after seeing that guy running away like an idiot and smiled. "In this city, people are so weird, " they said and took out several tes of food. They were weird, to say the least.

    "Oh brother, you''ve managed to get some top-notch vampire meat. This looks delicious." The other praised him, although, in reality, it looked terrible.

    They had both lived in the craziest city in the world. Naturally, they weren''t normal.

    But, perhaps within that city, they would still be considered crazy.

    They are twins, and their physical proves it, but the reality is that they are not from the same parents.

    In fact, their parents are so opposite that they may as well be strangers.

    L-Ji, he is human. He was born to a human woman and a vampire man, both unknown.

    While L-Je is a vampire in his own right, he was born to a female vampire and a human male, both unknown.

    Even they don''t know who their parents are, but from birth, they were both born with an identical soul and identical appearance. They are also connected through the soul; they can feel each other no matter where they are. They are a strange duo. Perhaps it is some mutation or a strange twist of fate.

    But having no parents, most of their lives were spent in misery. They belonged to the lowest, of the lowest, within the lowest City in the world. Moreover, because they were so strange, everyone hated them, so they went through innumerable hardships and misfortunes.

    Throughout their childhood, neither of them had a home to be in or anything to y with. If they were alive, perhaps it could be considered a miracle because somehow, in that shitty town, a vampire-human hadpassion in his heart and took them in when they were already five years old.

    But this man was not normal; he was a fugitive from somewhere in the world. Through Alchemy, he had been transformed into a vampire-human with the appearance of a beast. It was he who taught them to eat the flesh of any living being, and what they got most was the flesh of those who died daily in that City of Madness.

    As they reminisced about the past after being eating the vampire flesh, they both smiled and spoke. "I wonder what father would think of this meat. It tastes better than the meat we used to eat."

    "Maybe he would be ingratiated. He loved the flesh of high-level vampires.

    "Sigh, damn you, Allen." One suddenly blurted out, causing the other to re at him.

    "Don''t say bad words; father will scold you. But soon, the Allens will pay for their sin. It would be great to find a way to keep Gray Allen in here, never to return."

    "Maybe we should move this time if we want to fulfill that dream."

    "Right, let''s eat for now."

    The hatred they carried for the Allens was tremendous, and it was evident from their words. And that made a lot of sense.

    The father they were talking about was that vampire-human who had been turned into a beast; he, at some point, had been enved by powerful people, the same ones who turned him into a beast.

    They are both here precisely because they found the culprit: the Allen n.

 Chapter 447 Strange twins (2)

    To many, n Allen is a hero or pir of the vampire race, a supreme existence, even among the most powerful ns in the world. But, for these twins, there was no worse existence than them. A heinous n that would never have mercy.

    After all, they had enved people and turned them into unrecognizable beasts.

    For both of them, the one who raised them is the most important man in this world. He was the first to teach them that they should never ept being taken as ves because that would be worse than eating street food; there, they would lose any dignity they might have.

    Maybe it is because he had experienced what it meant to be a ve. And that is why, when his father was going to be taken as a ve again by some powerful nobles, they had to kill him so that he would not experience so much pain again.

    Yes, they killed the person who raised them for more than 15 years.

    After that, they left that city and found new horizons.

    "I think it''s time we inform the Organization. Allen just appointed that boy as leader; it seems to me that they want to use him as cannon fodder. What do you think, brother L-Je?"

    L-Je nodded toward his brother. "That Matthew isn''t bad either, and hisst name scares me. And since he''s allied with the Allens, he must die."

    After this answer, the other nned to do something, but suddenly, a strange light came from the chess table where they used to y and where they now ate.

    The twins were startled and looked up at a representation that had been created there. It was of a human figure, although their appearance was not visible, only a light blue and transparent representation.

    They both nodded. "Long time no see, " they said at the same time, and a voice came out.

    "I have seen that you are doing well. I just found out there are infiltrators in n City. Who are they?" the person who had just appeared in hologram form asked.

    "They could be Gray Allen and Jack Allen."

    The hologram nodded slightly. "Those two are dangerous, but I have bad news for you. More may be involved; our coborator mentioned that n City might receive a terrifying attack soon. So, it''s time to start moving."

    "This is an order taken by the Six: Twins of Madness, L-Je, and L-Ji; it''s time to start a massacre. Primary target: Matthew Dietrich. Mission Time: Maximum two years."

    Both twins frowned. "Isn''t that Gray Allen? The Allens are dangerous..."

    "No, it''s Matthew Dietrich. Listen carefully, Twins of Madness. Under no circumstances can Matthew Dietrich continue to live. If you find that he is in the city, you have my permission to move the entire Organization to destroy him. It is time for the Curse of the Dagger to begin to be used." Replied the hologram firmly. Enjoy new adventures from empire

    "Why?" These arrangements did not entirely convince both twins. They had been preparing for so long to fight Gray Allen; why should they focus all that effort on killing Matthew Dietrich, a young neer?

    The person behind the hologram realized this, so he sighed. "If you allow Matthew Dietrich to live on, he will develop to the point where he wille to each of us to cut our throats. He might even take all of us as ves, don''t you understand? That young man is more dangerous than Gray Allen once was!" His voice was firm and sounded like he was trying to convince these twins.

    And there were key words in what he said that made both twins look at each other. "Okay, then we''ll point to Matthew Dietrich." They replied.

    The hologram somehow seemed to sigh. "The Library should be opening soon, right?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "It''s possible that it will open within these six months."

    "Well, I heard that Matthew Dietrich seems to have read some books in the Academy Library from millions of years ago. He even took a book from there, which is unusual. He may be trying to get in contact with a Forbidden Library, so keep an eye on your surroundings. If you''re lucky, that guy might have gotten in there, and everything will be easier."

    Both twins nodded. "Will we target the Allens after we kill him?" They asked suddenly, changing the subject.

    The hologram knew why they were asking; it could only nod. "Matthew Dietrich has been appointed Next Leader by Gray Allen. It is only natural that we would want to destroy the Allen n further now that he is there. The Organization and its allies will be used in all their glory. But, for now, the Allens seem to be a bit quiet.

    We have only lost sight of 4 of them: Matthew Dietrich, Gray Allen, Martin Allen, and Alice Allen. Otherwise, we are monitoring closely for perfect timing." He replied.

    "And Jack Allen?"

    "Don''t pretend I can keep up with someone moving through dimensions. Ourst view of him is that he was in Allen City at that event invoked by Gray Allen."

    Both twins nodded. The one in the city, then, should be him.

    After saying all this, the hologram started to disappear. "Time is up. The Organization will make every effort toply with your requests, don''t worry. Also, be careful; we have seen movement on the part of the dragons..." Although he hadn''t finished speaking, the hologram disappeared along with the voice.

    The twins didn''t mind.

    They didn''t miss a beat with their meal until, 15 minutester, they finished the te of food that was a delicacy to them.

    After that, the room wentpletely dark, and they both got up. They walked to some nearby shelves and opened a few drawers to take out various pointed weapons with different qualities and peculiarities.

    The one thing that all these weapons had inmon was that they were clean to the point that some of them looked like mirrors.

    "Brother L-Ji, what is the best way to kill someone? What did father tell us about this?"

    "Have you forgotten already, Brother L-Je? Our father didn''t want to make anyone suffer; he was noble-hearted and pure. The first thing was to pull out their fingernails and fingers and destroy their bones, tear off their arms, legs, and teeth."

    "Oh, right. Father was a pure-hearted being. It seems we should follow in his footsteps. I wonder if we could add pulling out his tongue to that?"

    "I''m sure we could, Brother L-Je. If Father sees us from somewhere, I''m sure he''ll be proud that we can grow so much."

    While these words wereing out of both of their mouths, something outside created a strange light to illuminate the faces of both twins. Thanks to this, an expression that could cause terror in anyone''s mind could be seen on the faces of 2 identical people. One of them was holding strange weapons. The other had vampire ws that looked unusually red.

    The expression of innocence, but at the same time strange lust, was the perfect image, seen from the wrong eyes, that the sky could take at that moment.

    ...

 Chapter 448 Moving with a little cunning

    Experience exclusive tales on empire

    A day went by like that while Matthew waited for everything to water down.

    The voice of that explosion, those killed, and everything concerning him and his movements had to spread within the city, as his n started from there. If they did not do so, then he would go and kill some more so that the n could start properly.

    The first thing was that he needed those guys to send guys after him, for surely they were already somewhat suspicious of his presence here.

    And his wait came soon after when something strange came out to the general public of the City of ns: Several people who were previously expelled from the city and who are enemies of the City for causing chaos and killing members have infiltrated. The individuals have been identified as Matthew Dietrich, Albert ''The Ruin'', and I Moore.

    In the news, Matthew Dietrich had murdered numerous people in the City for no reason, and I Moore was with him on that.

    Matthew didn''t understand where I came into the equation if she had never entered here, but the fact that she had been targeted made him smile coldly as he looked down on the city from a building.

    "Shit, you fucking bastards. Since you want to take her as a target, then I''m going to expand my target to destroy even the ashes of all of you." He said fiercely, extremely angry.

    Even so, the news spread rapidly. And the powerful people of the City went into chaos.

    Matthew Dietrich was a household nametely, after all. Moreover, the fact that the most powerful Bloody Vampire General was with him added to his status. Still, in the City of ns, most statuses didn''t matter much.

    Here, thews are governed by powerful Academic and Independent ns that make up the City.

    That''s why, in addition to the initial chaos, soon all those ns were so angry they were about to explode in anger.

    Even so, Matthew was untroubled by their anger.

    ''Good, keep it up. Make this escte further; let me take advantage of the chaos.'' He thought, smiling.

    Matthew was aware of the City''s forces.

    First, this City seemed to be led by five people: three leaders and two Councilors. He had the least information about the councilors, but apparently, they were twins, or so he thought from what the masks he had killed said.

    Behind them, there are Five Main ns and Three Academic ns. Thesest three are the ns of the three Headmasters of the Academy. Below them, there are still more ns. Some are powerful, but they are not so important and possibly do not participate in this.

    In Matthew and Gray''s investigation, the most powerful ns had various problems and shes. Among the 3 Academic ns in the City, one of them, the Adams n, is strongly opposed to the other 2 ns. The said n seems to receive the support of 2 of the 5 Main ns, so it has a lot of support.

    But, the other 3 Main ns find themselves supporting the rest of the Vampire ns and are the same ones that have the support of the City Leaders. That''s a problem for the ns with good intentions, but it''s perfect for Matthew.

    Although Matthew doesn''t know why they are fighting, he can easily take advantage of that situation as long as he uses his cards well.

    The only problem he sees is the power that these ns wield. They are all ns he must respect because they all have one or more people with 100,000 power or more.

    Not counting those with 140,000 power, who are so powerful that even Gray must be wary of them.

    Therefore, his steps must be careful.

    ''If I''m not mistaken, a part of the Main ns'' n is to enter the Forbidden Library. If everyone has that idea, maybe my n to make them go into wars against the Academic Colossi will be easier, and that will, in turn, destabilize the Leaders. But for that, I need to move a little behind the scenes.'' Matthew smiled and stood up.

    "Jack Allen, let''s get moving. We''ll get some help and create chaos among these idiots." He said, causing the guy lying next to him, reading some documents, to get up and go after him.

    They were on top of a building in the central area of the City of ns. The building belonged to the Allens, although no one in n City knew about it, which guaranteed that it was safe there.

    As Matthew walked down the long, silent corridors, a small bird flew by the window and perched on his shoulder. He grabbed the small sheet of paper it was carrying and read its contents.

    ''Alice and I have already started to move. It seems that before long, the City of the Bloody Dawn will be under our control.'' He smiled after reading. After that, he wrote something else and let the bird fly away again to a different destination.

    After sending that message, Matthew and Jack left the building and disappeared into the city''s dark alleys.

    Matthew noticed that there were a few people following him closely. At first, he didn''t pay attention, but when he crossed into the dark alleys, it was the perfect time to do something.

    ''So, they''re following us, huh? Did they spot us, or is it just out of suspicion?'' Matthew smiled and nodded to Jack, who used his Gates to disappear both of them and appear behind those men of dubious provenance.

    They were shocked and spoke softly. "They disappeared; it must be those two! We were informed that the Gatevoyager Heir is here. There''s no way they would disappear without a trace if it''s not him!"

    "Go tell the..." Before they could finish speaking, their heads were fiercely torn off by Jack''s hands.

    After that, Matthew stuffed the corpses into his storage ring, and they both went on their way.

    .

    Twelve hourster, Matthew tossed several corpses aside in a mansion that also belonged to the Allens. It was a bit abandoned and far from the center of the City, but it was prettyrge, and the central part seemed to be upied by people.

    "Why are we bringing them here?" Jack asked, pulling two others as well. They had all been killed by Jack, so he felt he was doing all the work alone. Still, his power was moving up, so he said nothing.

    Matthew stretched as he sat down on a couch off to the side. "You ask a lot of dumb questions, Jack Allen. It''s obvious we''re trying to lure someone here." Matt replied.

    "Attracting someone here? Who?" although Jack was angry, he preferred to focus on what was paramount and worthwhile.

    Matthew smiled. "A coborator, " he replied, and from the tone of his voice, he seemed to be chuckling a little.

    "A coborator? I''m sure we have nothing like that in this town."

    "You don''t, but I do."

    Jack Allen felt a little ufortable at this but sighed. "Forget it; as long as it''s reliable, it''s enough." He replied and threw himself on the couch as well.

    Matthew chuckled a little. "Hahaha, I never said he was reliable though."

    His response brought a very big reaction in Jack Allen.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 449 Former Leader of the City of Clans

    "You bastard, what the hell are you nning!?" He stood up again, raising his voice a little.

    "How can you bring in someone you can''t trust!? Do you want the n to fail? Since the beginning of the n, you''ve been avoiding killing, and you''re leaving all the work to me; what''s your n?!" he shouted angrily and pointed it squarely at him.

    Matthew smiled, "Well, don''t yell. Even though the guy is not to be trusted at all, and I may have to kill him at some point, for now, don''t you think we could use a little manpower? I think that man will be able to be a good pawn and get into the ns faster than we can."

    Jack Allen frowned after hearing this, and although he wanted to yell at him again, he had to admit that what this guy was nning wasn''t bad. He didn''t know how it was that Matthew met someone who could be used for a task like that in this ce or at what point he did, but if it were real, it would be a tremendous relief to the n.

    "Tsk, if you''re nning to have a powerful puppet, then you would have said so sooner." He retorted, annoyed, and sat down again.

    "Is heing today?" he asked again, looking sideways at him.

    Matthew''s rxed attitude didn''t change; he leaned back on the couch and shrugged. "Who knows? I''ve never even seen him before."

    Jack Allen frowned as he stared at him. His eyebrows jumped a little in anger. ''This bastard...'' In the end, Jack Allen didn''t know if Matthew was just ying and teasing him or if he really hadn''t seen the supposed coborator.

    Despite that, he didn''t speak again. He felt that every time he did, this guy had a way of taunting him.

    Subsequently, the hours began to pass, and the first day ended. During the night hours, Matthew and Jack moved through the city. They killed a few different people and, after that, returned to the abandoned house far from the center of town.

    This was something that was repeated for three consecutive days, something Jack Allen found unheard of and senseless. No matter how much he wondered why Matthew was doing it, he still didn''t understand.

    How was he so sure that this person he mentioned woulde here?

    The only clue Jack Allen had with this was that Matthew would asionally shower the blood of these people in different alleys, although he would cover them up with dirt and such.

    He would even sometimes leave the corpses directly, and although Jack could tell that he was trying to lure someone, as the address that marked that was this ce, to this day, he still doesn''t know who it was or if it existed.

    Matthew didn''t mention too much to him either, as to do so would be to reveal Mei''s existence, as no one but her could know the exact street this guy would walk down.

    And so another day passed in the same situation. The moment when Jack Allen would lose his temper and yell at Matthew was approaching, but it would note.

    Later that night, there was movement in the mansion, surprising Jack.

    ''What a powerful person!'' He frowned and tried to see more, but before he could, Matthew pulled him back, disconcerting him, though he could not ask, for at that moment, a man appeared just where he had been.

    ''Amazing, he came from so far away to where I was in one movement. He must be one of the powerhouses of this ce.'' Jack Allen stared him up and down and frowned. ''Though his clothes tell me nothing about it. Who is he?''

    That man wore the clothes of a man on the street. He wore patched rags and a cloak that had once been ck, was now brown, and covered his face.

    As soon as he arrived, the first thing he did was to look to the sides and notice the numerous corpses scattered there. There were corpses of young and old people; some were strong, others were weak.

    He could see many of them, and he recognized all of them. That made him frown, and he looked at the two people there.

    One of them he recognized. "Jack Allen." He frowned even more, but after looking at the other one who was pulling him and the one who seemed more confident, he couldn''t recognize him.

    "Looks like you''re the one with the assassination n. Do you know who they are?" He asked.

    Matthew smiled. "Sons and close members of the Academic ns and the Main ns. Some are subordinates of the Leaders as well."

    Read new chapters at empire

    When he said this, Jack Allen looked at him in shock. ''This guy...'' He didn''t know. It''s not like he bothered to investigate either. He honestly didn''t care who they were. All he cared about waspleting the mission, and because of his father, he had to be after Matthew.

    The man standing there frowned. "You''re not too powerful to talk that way when you kill so many of those ns. Is the person next to you making you talk so confidently?"

    Matthew smiled and shrugged. "Not recognizing greatness when it''s right in front of you is one of the biggest ego mistakes, you know?"

    "You say you are the greatness? That can be defined as ego, too."

    Matthewughed a little and agreed with him. "Don''t be so serious. I''m aware of your thirst for revenge towards those guys'' ns, so you don''t need to ask why I killed them. You just need to know that I can help you take revenge if you help me. It will be an even exchange."

    The man in front of him did not look away from him; he was trying to scrutinize him. "Help you? To take control of the City? It''s no secret to anyone that the Allens have a lot of interest in the City of ns, and if it weren''t for the fact that there are dragons hiding here, they would have already tried to do it, " he replied.

    Matthew shrugged. "It''s not like I want to hide it either. ording to my research, you''ve been waiting 500 or 600 years for the right time to take revenge on those who took the city from you, haven''t you, Former Leader?"

    "I heard that you were a soul in sorrow roaming the streets of the City of ns, but no one could catch you, even though many had seen you. That makes me think you''re still waiting for revenge to serve itself." Matthew shook his head after saying this as if disappointed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Revenge will note to you so easily. Your enemies are getting more and more powerful, and you are stuck. Look at your side; doesn''t that tell you something? I have a n to take control, and your revenge will be taken at that time. If you don''t help me, I will aplish my task, and your revenge will never be taken. If you help me, you will be able to kill those who stole what belongs to you."

    "It is your decision, but remember: You are 1,000 years old now. How long have you left?"

 Chapter 450 The plan begins

    Matthew didn''t just talk for the sake of talking; his manner of speaking touched on key points in the life of the man in front of him. They were points important enough to get to his weakest part.

    His age, the weather, the strength of his enemies, and even his own stagnation. They were all points that attacked what in the nights told him that, perhaps, the opportunity for revenge would nevere.

    A vampire has a limited lifespan, after all. Though they live ten or more times as long as humans, they will eventually die, and though it takes a long time toe, it certainly will.

    Although Jack Allen was surprised by this guy''s identity, he didn''t give it much thought until he realized what Matthew was doing. Thus, it only remained to see the guy''s reaction to the two of them.

    He stared at them for several minutes without uttering a sound. His silence revealed his deep thoughts, considerations, and machinations.

    Revenge was thest thing keeping him alive. He lost his family back then when the current bastard Leaders took away what belonged to him. The City of ns, although it was said to have a vote for election of Leaders, that was a lie. Until the past generation, it was always being passed down from generation to generation.

    There was a family that once ruled this city for thousands of years. It was the same family that the man standing there belonged to. He was thest ruler of this city, who belonged to that family.

    Unfortunately, he was also thest descendant, so his thoughts harbored a wide repertoire of ideas and considerations.

    After 15 minutes of thinking, he sighed. "Let me see how you will do it first. I will consider helping you if I see that your initial n seeds. I want to see what you will do with those corpses. They have a high value out there, " he replied.

    A smile emerged on Matthew''s face. A slightly sly smile, one that didn''t show very well because of the darkness of the ce.

    "They''ll call you, and I''ll call you the moment I see them do it. You can go and consider things further." After saying this, Matthew sat down again.

    His attitude was surprising when faced with possibly the most powerful person he had ever met after Gray Allen. Still, this guy had already forgotten many manners many years ago and the dignity he had lost hundreds of years ago, so he simply nodded and left.

    After 5 minutes since he disappeared and the moment Jack Allen nned to sit down, Matthew stood up. "Don''t ck off; let''s get to work. We''ve got work to do, " he said, moving over to where the bodies were.

    Jack Allen had to take a deep breath when he heard the first thing Matthew said. "Among the people present in the City, you''re thest one to say no cking." He retorted angrily and followed close behind.

    Jack Allen was necessary for this whole n because his doors were too useful. After Matthew grabbed the corpses, he nodded to Jack, and Jack created a door in front of both of them; he already knew the location where they would go. With everything Matthew told that guy a moment ago and what he had told him, he already understood what Matthew wanted to do.

    As they walked inside the door, Matthew looked thoughtful. ''What an interesting thing this ability is. As I walk through, I don''t feel a change in where I am despite there being teleportation. This guy''s got a good handle on this.'' He thought.

    Jack Allen''s ability had a lot of utility and several ways to use it. The one he used to move was like teleportation teleported to a specific location. The range was amazing, though he wouldn''t be able to get from one realm to another, and maybe, at most, he could cross an entire city, which was amazing enough.

    This is the basic way to use the ability, but there are several more, and among those is the one used by Jack Allen to assassinate. Being an ability so difficult to perceive and therefore to avoid, he takes advantage of this to trap his prey within a domain that is there.

    It is a domain in space-time that looks terrifying. Matthew only saw it once, and Jack didn''t mention what it was for, but it was certainly an amazing and dangerous ce. The biggest problem, perhaps, is that because it''s all darkness in there when someone enters, they don''t even know they entered. They might think they''re dizzy or something simr, as it''s all darkness.

    ''This is an ability with amazing utility. But if it weren''t for this guy''s strength, he wouldn''t be able to make good use of it. Breaking or bending space-time to teleport like that must be difficult.'' Matthew thought.

    Arriving on the other side, he entered a nearby nightclub, which was silent, although it had people inside. He subsequently entered one of the rooms and ced the corpses there, recreating, with the blood, what appeared to be a fight in the ce. Anyone who saw this would realize that there was an intense battle here.

    And, to avoid arousing suspicion, Matthew made all those corpses look drunk and reced the blood that had been lost. Afterward, he went out and up to the upper floors.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Some people were talking on the top floor.

    "Lord, business these days is going very well. Although n City is the quietest city in the world, at night, many of the sons of these noblese and enjoy themselves. The nightclub is doing well, and even thepanies that create weapons are selling well. I didn''t think it would be so profitable here." Said one of the men present as he looked at the man standing beside him.

    This one was drinking good quality wine and smiled. "I had to do a lot of research before investing here; besides, thanks to the Organization, we were able to set up perfectly, so the money will naturallye. How are those sons of nobles behaving? Are they troublemakers?"

    "Some are troublesome, Lord. But most are obedient. Although those of the Main ns and Academics are troublesome and tend to sh, they still manage to solve their problems without resorting too much to violence; for now, we can control them."

    The man drinking wine nodded. "That''s natural; those guys are troublemakers, but they''ve been educated by people of high standing. Still, you should remember that two academic ns are supporting us and two main ns." He said, leaned close to his ear, and told him the names of the ns before speaking again. "Be sure to treat them well."

    The man nodded quickly. "Of course, sir. I will do as per your orders." He replied quickly, and the wine one smiled.

    "Is the sale of that substance going well?" he asked quietly and received a nod from the other man.

    "All good, lord. We are testing it on the youngsters, and it sells well, especially to the nobles." He replied quickly, bringing a smile to the wine man.

    He then nned to take some from the ss but saw a reflection cross the windows before him. That made him turn sharply.

    At that moment, a strange dagger flew towards both of them and stabbed into their necks and heads, preventing them from being able to say anything. "The conversation was interesting, but I have things to do. Die for my n.

    I will profit from your deaths." As they both listened to these words, which would be thest thing they would hear, Matthew and Jack left there and did simr things elsewhere in the city.

    Matthew always does different things to make it look like the fight happened days before and even goes so far as to kill people who have nothing to do with it, solely because they could make the n fail.

 Chapter 451 Prelude to War (1)

    On the first day, Matthew left 3 groups of corpses from different ns scattered in key ces in the city. One of them looked like a battle between two ns had left everyone dead, and one guy seemed to have escaped.

    In the other two groups, it looked as if rival ns had killed them.

    This was done with the intention of fanning mes between the ns, and he seeded.

    The next morning, when all the corpses were found, n City was upside down.

    "What the hell are those damn bastards up to!"

    "Bring those bastards to me; I''m going to take them on one by one!"

    Simr shouts were heard throughout the city; some even went straight to confront their enemies, which caused a greatmotion.

    The most heated battle that day was undoubtedly the battle between the Adams n and the Kaze n, two ns that have been at odds for hundreds of years.

    The current Adams Leader personally confronted all the Kaze, followed by a powerful entourage of subordinates.

    "Damn, Kaze, get your ass over here; you''ve crossed the line!" A bearded, muscr, normal-looking man shouted as he banged on the doors of the Kaze n.

    The attacked n, who also knew the news, quickly answered. Naturally, the Kaze Leader was the first toe out.

    "You bastard, you think you own n City?!" This one appeared out of nowhere and threw a heavy blow at Leader Adams, wanting to catch him off guard, but between the two, the advantage was slightly in favor of Adams, who managed to protect himself and counterattack fiercely.

    "So what if it were so!? My family has been in this ce for countless years, and we formed it with our own hands! By what right do youe to take the life of one of our Young Masters? How audacious!" following his anger-filled shout, he delivered a power-filled punch to the stomach of Leader Kaze, and simultaneously, several people behind him struck as well.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "TODAY WE CAME TO COLLECT THIS DEBT!"

    The Kaze Leader was forced back and mmed into the mansion behind him.

    The nearby Kaze stood up abruptly. "How dare you!?" The fact that these intruders dared to strike their leader like that was an insult to the family''s blood.

    How would they let it go so easily?

    Immediately, several shouts of orders rang out from all sides, and many powerful people rose all over the mansion as they rushed against the intruders.

    There were hundreds of people, which made Leader Adams stand firmly, staring at them.

    "Well,e here. Today, I will bathe in the blood of the glorious Kaze n." After saying this, he leaped towards them, and one blow from him was enough to create enormous chaos on the battlefield, pushing numerous people away from the force of the impact.

    Even so, Leader Kaze jumped in time to stop that guy from being able to kill anyone. "Since you''ve got so much guts, why don''t you face me, you bastard!?"

    Something simr happened in the rest of the battlefield, but the battle between the two Leaders partially destroyed the surroundings. However, mysteriously, the mansion stood tall and received no damage.

    The impact of the blows of two such powerful people created huge trenches around the mansion, and even a nearby building copsed under the first impact.

    Even so, Leader Adams still had some advantages. The problem was that there were many Kaze people here, and although his blows did more damage than Kaze''s, he had to focus on avoiding attacks from the other guys while shuffling in the air so as not to fall to the ground.

    "Damn cockroaches. I''ll exterminate them one by one!" Adams shouted at that moment, finding a good opening, and let his aura out firmly, activating the path it belonged to. "Aura of Control!"

    Many were pushed back at that moment as they were caught off guard. Many did not even dare to move toward him. "It''s the aura of one of the Universal Paths... He really got a good grasp on it." For many of them, this was something amazing.

    Achieving the Aura of a Universal Path was not simple; even when several of them were above 100,000 Power, they still hadn''t achieved anything in their Paths. Only the Leader had reached that level among those present in the Kaze n.

    The Aura of a Universal Path increased different attributes depending on which one it was. As its name indicates, the Aura of Control increases the Control that the person exerts on his surroundings. Although it does not increase power, it is among the most dangerous.

    Kaze didn''t have the Aura of Control, but it wasn''t too far off. "Hmph, since you want to go all out, let''s see how far you will go in this ce." Immediately, his aura increased drastically on all sides.

    "Aura of Perception!" Two really powerful auras were unleashed on the battlefield. One of Control and one of Perception. The moment this aura came out, the people around the Kaze n rushed at Adams while he jumped against the Kaze Leader.

    Just as the two fists were about to collide, a powerful explosion arose where they stood, and Adams was thrown to the side. In the process, he took out several members of the Kaze n and ended up hitting hard against one of the mansion''s walls.

    Adams frowned and grabbed one of the heads of the guys he had taken with him and stood up to look up. ''If they attacked me that hard and no one followed up the attack, only those damn traitors could be.'' He thought and looked up.

    "Leaders." His cold words conveyed an intense rage, which was also felt by the man being grabbed by the head, though it became thest thing he would feel as his head exploded after such a powerful grip.

    The three guys who appeared were, naturally, the City Leaders.

    Three people of tremendous power and staggering status.

    "Leader Adams, toe looking for trouble from another Academic n for something that was not yet finished being investigated, don''t you think it''s reckless?" One of them, who hit him, asked as he arrogantly stepped forward.

 Chapter 452 Prelude to War (2)

    Leader Adams frowned. "You think there''s ack of research? You think I need more research than I already have to attack these bastards?"

    The Leaders frowned as well. "Research is crucial in this kind of situation. We''re talking about many people from the ns dying suddenly. Don''t you think it''s suspicious?"

    Adams scoffed. "Research is crucial in this kind of situation were the words I said 250 years ago before the Kaze killed my son, which you allowed. Now, you want to use them against me? Heh, they really are garbage.

    I think it really was a mistake to remove the Ancestral Family, but with this pile of garbage you all have on the brain, I can''t say I don''t understand the reasons why you allowed it either." Adams replied and then turned around, wiped off the blood that had been left on his hand with the clothes of one of the unconscious guys, and looked at his subordinates.

    These were, for the most part, about to punch several of the Kaze guys in the face.

    "We''re leaving." He said, and then he looked at the leaders. "Since I am, indeed, a man, I will keep my words. I''m going to investigate this situation until I get to the bottom of it. I hope that if I find that these bastards are the culprits, you won''t dare mess with what I will do.

    I''ve put up with it for 250 years; I hope you''re not willing to taste the Last Breaths of an Adams." After saying this, he left with all of his own without looking back.

    Two people watched this from a distance in a building withrge windows.

    Although he was smiling about this and enjoying himself, Matthew was a bit pensive. ''What is that Aura? This is the first time I''ve seen it, but I get the feeling that it''s something derived from reaching the Universal Paths Phases of Understanding.'' Although he had attained it, he couldn''t use any aura like that.

    ''Maybe it''s something that unlocks after 100,000 power.'' He thought. At that precise instant, he noticed movement in front of him, and he frowned.

    "Jack." He said, but before he finished speaking, his perspective changed, appearing in a building a little further away and in another direction. At the same time, a vast explosion destroyed much of the building he was in, which made him smile.

    "You''re fast. That''s good. It looks like these guys are suspecting a lot of things already. I think it''s time for the n to start its strongest course." Matthew put his hands on the ss. He seemed to be having fun.

    "Having fun?" noticing him, Jack asked and Matthew smiled.

    He pulled a ss cup from his storage ring, poured himself some wine, and then handed it to Jack, not taking his eyes off the front. "Don''t you think it''s funny?

    Watching these idiots fight, kill each other, and rekindle old grudges just over a little game of chess." He said; his somewhat yful tone was something unusual for him, or perhaps rather, it was a tone of voice he had developed since he came to this world, and, perhaps, only I and Alice had seen it so far.

    Jack frowned but grabbed and poured himself some wine. "You have strange tastes." He said, taking a sip of wine before looking over to where those distant guys were standing. "But I guess it''s not bad; it''s a change of air."

    Matthew smiled, finished the ss of wine, and turned away. "This is just a prelude to what will happen in a few days. It''s just a small beginning of what the ns will cause."

    "Our n does not involve attacking them head-on. That makes no sense; why would we want to weaken ourselves? The strong and cunning have a better way to fight. Let them fight; let them kill each other. Let their heads roll by their own hands. Once that happens, it''s time to act for the one who controls everything." Matthew walked out the door after saying this, leaving Jack Allen thoughtful.

    ''I seem to have underestimated this guy. Although I thought simple ns like that wouldn''t work, it seems that sometimes the simplest thing can trigger the most dangerous situations.'' He thought and followed closely behind.

    And the harvest was not long ining.

    That very night.

    An unkempt-looking man with tattered clothes and rags on his body was sitting in arge luxurious armchair. Numerous drinks and luxurious foods were on the table in front of him. Still, he was oblivious to all this; he simply looked at the men in front of him.

    "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you this close, Robert Adams." The moment the man opened his mouth, power transmitted throughout the room. He wasn''t about to speak with a losing foot in front of what previously, were his subordinates who revealed themselves to him.

    Although, if he had to say it, the Adams had been the only ones who had stood the longest for the beliefs and ideologies on behalf of their Ancestral Family, so he respected them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Robert Adams, the current leader of the Adams n smiled. "Old Leader, it''s been quite a while since thest time. Don''t you want a drink?" he asked, but the Old Man simply shrugged his shoulders.

    "No, I don''t need such things. I want to ask, what''s the reason for your invitation? I don''t think you have time for such things right now. Things with the other ns seem to be going from bad to worse.

    Even they dared to kill members of the other ns, though the most hurt ended up being you, losing another of your sons." This old man spoke urately and without deflection, even attacking the sore spots in Robert Adams'' heart.

    Although Robert''s professional smile faltered for a moment, in the end, he managed to keep it. "The one in the middle is my pride; I''m sure even those bastards wouldn''t dare mess with him. But, since I don''t know how much guts the scumbags have these days, I decided it''s time to put an end to this stupidity." He replied. His words had the Old Leader''s full attention.

    "Oh? You look like you want to unleash a ughter; you want to hire me?" He asked.

    The smile on Robert''s face disappeared; he red at him. "Old Leader, I recognize your power. You are above all our ns in power. Perhaps only those Three Old Ones can stand up to you in this ce. So, if you are willing to cut off the entire Kaze hereditary line, I promise to help you sow chaos among the traitors and drive them into a dead end."

 Chapter 453 I know someone who could do it perfect

    Although he was no longer inmand of the city, he was a man who, at one point, was one of the greatest powers in the world. And his strength could not just vanish, so he was still a great power.

    If he were the one to do it, the Adamses wouldn''t worry. Once the entire Kaze hereditary line was eradicated, they had more freedom of movement and could initiate arge-scale battle to destroy that n once and for all, even if the 3 Leaders were involved.

    Naturally, they had confidence against the 3 Leaders, and it was not due to themselves but to the Old Leader. If he promised to help them, they would both have an alliance that would resolve, in the meantime, the Leaders, for the greatest hatred in the heart of the Old Leader is those three, and those three have long wanted to kill him.

    Basically, Adams wanted to use the Old Leader as an assassin against the entire younger generation of the Kaze and, in turn, as a shield to give him a chance for revenge.

    Although the Old Leader noticed this, he did not show it. ''It''s just what that youngster wants. It looks like things will go better by following his n.'' He smiled.

    "Such a tempting proposal, naturally, I can''t turn it down so easily."

    "Then-"

    "But..." Before Robert could speak, the Old Leader raised his hand to stop him. "I''m not an assassin; how do you expect me to go around murdering children of such a powerful n?"

    Robert smiled, "Don''t worry about that, Old Leader. I''vee up with a n, and it will only take about 3 months toplete, which is very little. The n is practically foolproof, as we have all the pieces to carry it out." He replied.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    But Robert quickly saw that the old Leader was shaking his head. "No, that won''t do."

    "Huh? Why?" Robert asked, astonished.

    "Robert Adams, you must understand that part of your n is to start a war against the Kaze, but you are giving them 3 months to prepare. Right now, they are not prepared, and even less will they be if, suddenly, many of them die without even knowing who is killing them. The n must be executed and carried out in 1 month, at the most." At his response, Robert frowned.

    What he said made sense, but he didn''t know why he was locking himself into this old man''s tactics. "Aren''t you saying you have no way to do it? You''re not an assassin; you said so yourself."

    The Old Leader smiled, "I don''t need to be. Just because you guys have been doing stupid things doesn''t mean I have been doing it too. I have a coborator who has been helping me for a long time. He is a great assassin who formtes very effective ns for mass murder. I can ept and follow your n if you want to hire me for this. You may end up failing in the total scheme of your n."

    Robert was astonished. "Who is he? If he''s willing to help me and he''s as good as you say he is, we can hire him." He replied quickly.

    The Old Leader smiled. "He''s expensive."

    "It doesn''t matter how expensive he is. If he can guarantee me the right job, I''ll pay for it." Robert''s reply came before the Old Leader finished, so he nodded.

    "Don''t worry, the first time, he won''t charge you anything. His way of operating in this type of situation is one in which you see how valuable he is. Subsequently, perhaps it will be somewhat costly for you, but the result will be satisfactory." As he said this, the Old Leader stood and looked at him.

    "If you want to meet him, let''s go right now. I think he doesn''t have any missions avable at the moment." He told him, leaving Robert in shock.

    "No, not right now. I have some research to do before I go." Robert replied quickly, causing the Old Leader to look at him.

    "When will you be able to? If he gets hired, it won''t be my fault. He''s not someone who can be quiet for long." He replied, causing Robert to nod.

    "Three dayster, this very hour." He replied firmly, and the old Leader nodded.

    "I''ll see you in three days then." After saying this, the Old Leader left.

    Only Robert remained in the room before disappearing.

    .

    And time passes quickly; three dayster at night, the Old Leader and Robert Adams, along with two more Adams, arrive in front of a mansion on the city''s outskirts.

    The mansion was very well camouged, but the silence inside was a bit overwhelming, proving that it was not as normal as it looked.

    They entered through the front door and walked through the garden before arriving at the mansion''s front door. Just before they could knock, the door opened.

    A woman wearing a mask over her face appeared before them and nodded at the sight of them. "Long time no see, Sir. Did you bring the guests you mentioned?" she asked, and the Old Leader nodded.

    "Were you able to contact him?" He asked back, and she nodded.

    "He''s on a mission. Apparently, the Main ns are having trouble." She replied after inviting them inside.

    The Old Leader sighed and looked reproachfully at Robert. It was as if he was telling him, ''I told you, if we werete, someone would hire him.''

    And the fact that the contractor was one of the Main ns left a bad taste in the Adams'' mouths. Still, they had nothing to go on.

    "Miss, may I know if the Lord will return today?" Robert asked, stepping forward.

    The woman saw him and looked thoughtful before shaking her head. "I wouldn''t know. He might be here in 30 minutes, or he might be here in a few hours. It might even take a few days. What I would rmend is that you wait for him." She replied calmly.

    Her answer brought Robert no reassurance, but he nodded and sat where he was instructed.

    Then the woman went to ''make tea.'' Or so she said, but as she did so, she disappeared.

    Robert frowned and looked sideways. "Disappeared?" he asked, confused. He looked at the Old Leader, who shrugged.

    "Don''t ask me. I don''t understand that either. Whenever Ie here, I see people disappear, making me think everyone here is a high-level assassin. Still, be prepared to drink tea; she''ll be back when you least expect it." He spoke. Then he sat up straight and grabbed some snacks.

    Suddenly, the woman appeared again, this time in front of both of them.

 Chapter 454 Is something strange happening with Isla?

    Her sudden appearance so close to Robert almost made him gag. ''What the hell? I couldn''t even perceive her when she was so close?'' In shock, he took a deep breath. ''Hell...''

    The woman then poured them some tea and left the rest on the table. "When he about to return, I''ll let you know. The kitchen is avable for you to use if you get hungry, though you can call me if you wish." After saying this, the woman walked to the mansion''s stairs and sat down on them.

    Right after that, she disappeared again.

    Robert even came to think that she was some kind of strange ghost. But, when she appeared, he could feel her, and she didn''t look so powerful, so what was going on?

    But, no matter how hard he thought, he could never find an answer. In the end, he decided to wait in silence as the minutes ticked by.

    .

    Just down the stairs where the woman had disappeared, that same woman was sitting on Matthew''sp as she removed her mask.

    "I didn''t expect you to be such a good actress, I." Matt said, smiling at her as he gently hugged her around her waist.

    She smiled. "When you called me to put on an act like that, I had to practice in my mind. Besides, I tend to y with Alessa when I''m around Alice, and sometimes she does that for fun." I replied tenderly.

    "Oh, you know that little girl?"

    "Of course, she always goes around saying that you are her husband, and she goes around Alice all the time." After saying this, I remembered something and walked over to Matthew to look at him strangely.

    "She also told me that you had a daughter with her. Is that true?" She asked suspiciously.

    Matthew gasped when she was asked that question and felt his head hurt. ''This girl...'' He felt the urge to tell Alessa off, but besides the fact that she was far away, she wasn''t entirely wrong either; though they weren''t Aline''s parents, at least not him, she might be.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, he shook his head. "No, those are facies she told you." He replied jokingly before continuing with the exnation.

    "Actually, we both made a spirit. I told you about her earlier. The woman with tank abilities, remember her? When you reach 30,000 power, I''ll grant her to you so you can do the Academy missions with a tank in front of you and further develop your ability."

    I was surprised by his answer. "I see; she says that because you both created a spirit? Is it with that thing you mentioned to me, the Spirit Essence?" She asked, and Matthew nodded.

    "That''s right, she''s not really our daughter, though it could be considered that if she wants it."

    I then nodded softly, understanding what he meant. And after a few moments of thought, she leaned back against Matt''s chest as she looked at the old men sitting there.

    "Won''t you go see them? They seem to be very powerful."

    Matt shrugged. "Naturally, they are powerful. They''re as powerful as the Queen on an ordinary chessboard. But that''s precisely why they can''t move from where they are. Because they are all on a chess board, waiting for the yer to move his pieces." He replied amusedly.

    I understood his analogy and smiled. "I like watching you y. Lately, I feel like you''re having more fun, " she said as she stared at him from the side.

    She had long loved to look at Matthew. To her, he was the most beautiful thing her eyes could see.

    Still, she was slightly confused.

    ''Since that day... Why do I feel like I know him more and more? Why am I enjoying things that used to scare me? I used to want to have peaceful days, but now I feel that such dangerous days are the ones that fit him best...'' Ever since she had a beautiful night of passion with Matt, strange memories were entering her mind.

    But she couldn''t understand them.

    Maybe Matt did something or tried to convey information to her, so she tried repeatedly to understand it, but there was nothing. In all those thoughts, Matthew was present. His handsome, manly face crossed her mind whenever one of those memories came up. And they didn''t feel like recent memories.

    Still, she didn''t mention it to him so as not to worry him or perhaps so as not to upset him.

    Matthew smiled at her response and carried her as he stood up. "I like to watch you cook; how about you cook me something?" Matt asked, leading her into the kitchen.

    Although I was surprised, she quickly nodded with a face full of happiness. "Of course, Matt!" she replied, cheerful as always.

    Immediately after, she put on an apron and pulled several kitchen things out of her ring. "What do you want to eat?" she asked, and Matthew, who stood watching her from the side, shook his head.

    "You can surprise me. Let me try your best dish." He spoke.

    I perked up and immediately started cooking.

    The kitchen was in an adjoining room from where the guests were, but both continued to be invisible to them. This was the effect of Matthew''s ability.

    Although it was very difficult to use at the moment, he could keep it active for a long time as long as he did not touch the depths of the ability, so he was not worried about being discovered.

    Thus, he allowed I to cook as she pleased.

    While chopping some of the recipe''s ingredients, I couldn''t resist looking at Matt, who was also staring at her. This distracted her for a moment, and in the next second, she felt a small pain transmitted through her finger, so she quickly retracted it.

    "Ah..."

    Matthew smiled a little and reached for her. "Keep your eyes on the kitchen when you''re cooking. My mom tended to tell me that a lot," Matt said and went to bite his finger to squirt some of his blood into the bitrge wound so she would recover faster.

    Still, before doing so, he was stunned and looked at I''s finger. ''Did it heal?'' In shock, he couldn''t help but look at the other fingers on her hand, thinking he had grabbed it wrong.

    But then I quickly pulled her hand back. Still, Matthew managed to grab her faster than she did.

    ''She healed that fast? Impossible, even I don''t have that healing ability.'' The finger was perfectly recovered as if such a wound had never existed.

    But how long had it been? Ten seconds?

    He looked at I, who averted her gaze in frustration.

    "I don''t know what it is. For the past few days, my body has been recovering very quickly. Maybe it''s the effects of our first night together... Maybe it''s because of your blood or something else? But I didn''t want to tell you until you finished your current mission. I''m sorry." She replied softly, feeling some guilt.

    Maybe she should have told him everything from the beginning, she thought.

    She thought Matt would be angry, but he wasn''t. He was actually so happy that he grabbed her around the waist and put her on the kitchen table.

    "What are you apologizing for?" He said and kissed her gently. "If my beautiful I now has such a high healing ability, it''s too good a thing."

    I was confused, but Matthew''s joy was infectious for her, and she couldn''t help but smile and hug him, feeling the weight of hiding something from him disappear from her.

    They both proceeded to kiss, but Matthew was pensive.

 Chapter 455 A suspicion

    ''Such a quick recovery... Even my current self can''t match it. It would still take me a few minutes to recover that degree of injuries.'' He was confused.

    Perhaps what I had said could be believed, as he himself saw Alice gain powerful recovery abilities after their first night together. This could be an effect of him as Dietrich. But Alice''s speed does not match his own.

    And his own cannot match this speed.

    ''As I read several times and have seen it, vampires no longer have immortality, as they must develop it over time, managing to attain it after 150,000 power. Could it be that she developed a new ability because of our union? Or does it have something to do with her being here? No, I''m here too, and I don''t have one. I guess she has developed a new ability.'' He thought.

    Still, it wasn''t a bad thing. He was happy about this since if I had that recovery, then any future injuries she got during a mission wouldn''t hurt her irreparably. He wouldn''t be able to be with her forever, after all. She will have to do missions independently as she needs to grow up.

    They were both happy, to the point of almost forgetting about the food, as they ''ate'' each other''s lips.

    Still, they soon stopped, and I went back to cooking. She decided to tell him some things that had been happening to her when they began to eat. That left Matthew much more thoughtful.

    "Are you saying that you''ve been having shbacks, memories that don''t belong to you? Something like you''re remembering scenes outside of your experiences?" Matthew asked, and she nodded.

    "Something like that. I originally thought you were trying to pass me information - isn''t that it?" She looked at him with a confused little face.

    Matthew was confused again. Now, he really didn''t know what to think.

    Thest thing he had thought regarding why she had that healing ability so quickly came back to his mind and grew stronger. That thing he dismissed and thought would be an ability was now taking strength.

    After thinking for a few seconds, he looked at her. "After we finish here, I''ll look for a time to see you in depth. Maybe this won''t be anything bad, but I''m curious about several things." He replied, confusing her further.

    Still, Matthew got up at that moment. He wanted to wait a while longer to annoy these guys, but the situation seemed to warrant him moving quickly, so he looked at I.

    "Will you stay here with me? Things are going to get tough from now on."

    She nodded. "I''m not afraid of difficult situations. If you''re there, then I''ll be fine." She replied firmly, causing Matthew to nod.

    They both put on simr masks and after nning what they would do, I made it as if she were going toe down the stairs, appearing once again before the guys who had been sitting there all this time.

    "He''sing." She said, startling them with her sudden appearance.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, her announcement cheered them up, and they wanted to thank her, but before they did, Matthew appeared in the doorway. "Old man, I hear you got a good deal for me, " he said.

    The Old Leader stood up and smiled at him. "It''s a good thing this time." He spoke.

    Matthew sat down in front of them, and I stood behind him, both wearing masks of the same model.

    "The Kaze n is also on the move; they even contacted me recently. Do you guys want to do something?" Matt said, cing a small written document on the table.

    ''The signature of the Kaze n?'' Robert thought and looked at the contents of the document. He immediately frowned and felt anger rising inside him. Still, if the man in front of him was showing him this, it meant he hadn''t done it yet.

    "I want the entire Kaze n line dead. How long it may take you is up to you.

    And I won''t mess with the other ns that hire you; if I catch you trying to kill one of mine, then I will attack you with my entire n, but as long as you only focus on touching the other ns, I won''t do anything to you, not even at the end of this war." Robert said, and put another small document on the table, which mentioned the conditions and what he was offering.

    Even Matthew was surprised by his offer. It was nothing ordinary; it was prosperousnds, amazing treasures, and even important positions wherever he wanted. There were more interesting things, like being epted as a disciple by a Vampiric n, something not so surprising to Matt, but it made him wonder which Vampiric n this n was working with.

    He hadn''t managed to investigate that deeply for now, but everything this man offered him was amazing.

    Perhaps he brought it up only because he realized that his enemy n was trying to carry out a n simr to his own.

    ''The first one to start gets the upper hand.'' That''s what he thought. That''s why he didn''t mind gambling so much.

    And Matthew had no reason to refuse such a good deal. Even if it had palpable problems, it wasn''t trouble that would hit him. He was sure this n was all pros in his favor.

    So he nodded. "Hahaha, Mr. Robert Adams is pretty good. I''d say you have a good vision. Don''t worry; three Young Lords of the Kaze n are currently standing outside the family mansion. Tell me which of the three you want dead first, and I''ll bring him to you to confirm our little cooperation." After saying this, Matthew brought up images and names of the three he mentioned.

    Although Robert was surprised and almost speechless at how quickly this guy did things, he nodded and picked the one closest to the Kaze Leader. Matthew then nodded.

    "Be patient, this won''t evenst 1 hour." He said, standing up and then disappearing from where he was.

    The next time he appeared, he was next to Jack Allen at the top of the mansion. Below him were numerous corpses. Among so many, there were three corpses with a simr face and shed necks.

    Jack cared for all these corpses as he looked up at the sky.

    "Has he picked one already? Why don''t you take all three to him at once? You''ll be more effective." Jack said, but Matthew shrugged as he grabbed one of them.

    "As I''ve told you before, ns are made piecemeal to make them more effective. One of them is not destined to fall into Robert''s hands; it is destined to return to the Kaze n. Follow the n to the letter so that the results of the n do not go astray," Matthew replied.

    Jack looked at him deeply. Although he felt the best n was always to destroy them head-on, he knew Matthew was doing things in the n''s favor. He didn''t want them dead.

    Or so it seemed. Lately, Jack felt that wasn''t the case.

    ''That guy, all he''s looking for is to have fun.'' Jack thought and looked up at the sky again before Matthew came out.

    30 minutester, Matthew appeared in front of Robert and others with the corpse.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!